《Devil鈥檚 Music》


 Chapter 1: "The Unruly Four-Year-Old"

    Chapter 1: "The Unruly Four-Year-Old"


    Devil¡¯s Music


    [Can the devil¡¯s music bring happiness to the world?] From Jimmy Hendrix to Rachmaninoff, all the historical musicians who he meets in his dreams.


    The devil that presents itself as a little boy in love with singing.


    The devil¡¯s blessing, given to such a tiny child.


    In the blessings of many devils,


    The boy¡¯s song for the world begins.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤


    Oncheon-dong, Dongnae-gu, Busan


    Although a small, two-building low-cost apartment, the newly constructed Oncheon Apartments amid the crumbling residential area being developed somehow looked pleasant.Taewoo and Yeongha, a couple celebrating their 5th year of marriage, lived happily, simr to any other newlyweds. Though it was a rented apartment, their little ones were everything to them. The once tiny, adorable child had grown into a healthy, mischievous four-year-old.


    "Mom! Mom! What''s this called?"


    "Mom! Mom! What do you call this?"


    "Mom! Mom! Can I go y outside? It''s raining so much, the courtyard turned into a swimming pool!!"


    Despite his slightly chubby cheeks and a head full of nonsense, the mischievous kid with a heartwarmingughter called for his mother all day long. Curious and full of desires like any ordinary mischievous child.


    Yeongha, holding adle, shouted, "Kim Geon!!! I told you to stay quiet while I''m cooking! Don''t touch that! No! It''s pouring outside, there''s a flood! Where do you think you''re going, hey!! Don''t get into the tub!!?"


    Geon, holding a fully inted tube around his waist, hesitated by the front door, then turned around crestfallen. With puffed-up cheeks, he looked at his mother, but facing her fierce gaze, he couldn''t win.


    Unable to let go of his reluctance, Geon opened the window and looked below. More than half of the first floor was submerged in water, various objects floating by. He yearned to go out and y with the animals despite their cries for help.


    As the door unlocked, Geon rushed to it, asking, "Who''s there?"


    Even though it couldn''t be a stranger unlocking the door with a key, Geon widened his eyes expectantly, waiting for it to open.


    "Dad!!!"


    Entering after unlocking the door was Geon''s father, Taewoo. Drenched from the rain, he wore a blue raincoat over shorts and slippers. Taewoo looked down at little Geon and took off his raincoat.


    "Alright, our Geon. Not even a pet dog, but still weing me after going out to throw the garbage. Thank you, my boy."


    Taewoo picked Geon up, hugging him tightly.


    "Our son. Did you want to go outside? Today, let''s y with Dad at home."


    "Umm... Dad, are we going to y together? What are we going to y?"


    "Dad and I haven''t mixed beats in a while. Has our little one improved in Gga skills?"


    "Okay, Dad. If I win, will you buy me ice cream?"


    Geon asked with a shy smile and a hint of coyness.


    With Geon in his arms, Taewoo switched on the game console.


    "Hahaha, alright. If I win, you''ll massage Dad''s legs for 30 minutes, deal?"


    "Okay, let''s do it!"


    They connected the game console to the 22-inch TV and got immersed in the game.


    Taewoo made a living as a wine ss seller.


    Starting with nothing at marriage, Yeongha''s hard work earned them over 400,000 won monthly, enabling them to save more than 350,000 won, fostering dreams of a better future.


    Taewoo didn''t drink alcohol or gamble. He smoked a lot, but his only escape was ying games at the local arcade when he had time.


    When Geon turned three, Taewoo, returning from a few days of business, bought him thetest gaming console, Remix 11, on his third birthday. It was more of an excuse for himself than a gift for his son, but whatever Taewoo''s intentions were, Geon was simply happy to spend time with Dad ying his favorite game, especially on rainy days when Taewoo rested at home instead of selling outside.


    Engrossed in the game, Taewoo suddenly turned to Yeongha in the kitchen and asked, "Honey, is Shihwa sleeping?"


    Yeongha smiled, watching simr-looking men ying games together.


    "Yes, she fell asleep earlier. Her fever fromst night subsided today, thankfully."


    Hearing that, Geon momentarily put down the gamepad and dashed into a small room.


    He softly opened the door and saw his two-year-old sister, Shihwa, asleep under a nket adorned with various animal drawings. Unlike Geon, she didn''t resemble him much, but she was his most precious little sister by blood.


    "Why are you so sick and making a mess with the nket... You''re sleeping all curled up like a flipped-over frog."


    Gently speaking to the sleeping Shihwa, Geon rearranged the nket that she had kicked off.


    "Geon! Dad''s gone for a moment, you have to massage his legster!! Hahaha"


    Looking at Shihwa sleeping, Geon heard Taewoo''s voice from the living room and hurriedly ran outside.


    "Dad! Where are you going? It''s raining a lot outside!"


    Quickly putting on his shoes, Geon ran out, looking back at Taewoo.


    "Oh, look outside, it stopped raining a while ago."


    As Geon watched outside from the window ledge, it was still cloudy, but the rain had stopped. However, there was still a lot of umted water outside, reaching up to the adults'' knees.


    Leaning on the window sill, Geon suddenly spotted Taewoo walking through the water on the ground floor. Lost in thought, Geon shouted to Yeongha.


    "Mom!! Dad''s going to the arcade again!!"

 Chapter 2: Encounter

    Chapter 2: Encounter


    Yeongha was a young wife of 29 this year.


    As the only girl among her four brothers, she received a lot of love and grew up.


    However, during the outbreak of the Korean War on June 25th, her family, who lived in Hwanghae Province, scattered while seeking refuge, ultimately losing her father along the way. Life in Busan without her father was challenging.


    Struggling through hard times, Yeongha''s mother remarried in Busan and, 15 yearster, gave birth to Yeongha''s youngest sibling, Yeonggeol.


    Yeongdon, Yeongha''s elder brother, treated her like a daughter. Unable to receive formal education due to the family''s needs, he earned money for the family by learning business from a traveling merchant at a young age.


    Supporting his siblings and traveling across regions to do business, Yeongdon eventually settled down at ater age, marrying a kind and beautiful woman and having five children. Because of the significant age gap between Yeongha and Yeongdon, their first daughter was only six years younger than Yeongha.


    Although Yeongha was born and raised in Busan, she didn''t resonate with the Busan dialect.


    Whenever she returned home, her brothers spoke in a North Korean dialect, so she had to speak differently outside, eventually making an effort to speak standard Korean. Despite being from Busan, she became an unusual woman for not using the local dialect.


    Perhaps due to the family''s financial situation, she always admired girls from affluent families. Yet, it wasn''t their material possessions she envied; rather, she longed for the cultural experiences they enjoyed. Thus, instead of favoring the folk singers of her generation, she boasted about listening to foreign artists like Elvis Presley and The Beatles, showcasing her refined taste in music.Her favorite time was when she listened to music while vacuuming the floor with the German-made vacuum cleaner her third brother, recently married in the US, sent her.


    Unable to afford an LP yer, Yeongha recently acquired the opportunity to listen to music on an expensive INKEL turntable won as a prize during a civic event at the baseball stadium where Taewoo was watching a game.


    Love me tender ~ love me sweet


    never let me go


    You have made my lifeplete


    And I Love you so


    Despite the vacuum cleaner''s noise, Elvis Presley''s melodious voice softly resonated in Yeongha''s ears.


    Geon knew that disturbing his music-loving mother would invite trouble, so he sat in the living room, tapping his foot and listening attentively.


    Geon had been ustomed to his mother''s hobby since he was three years old.


    "Uncle''s voice is always nice. Last time, Dad yed Jim Morrison''s voice. It was a bit mncholic but cool. I wonder if people like them have a good speaking voice. I want a nice voice too... Hmm..."


    Looking at Elvis''s face on the LP, Geon wished he could meet him someday.


    Althoughmunication with foreigners might be impossible, Geon, in his childish thoughts, believed he could sing like Elvis or Jim Morrison if he ever met them.


    Geon reached for a calendar.


    He loved drawing, but due to their modest living, he couldn''t buy sketchbooks, so he used old calendars to draw on the back pages.


    Thanks to the 4B pencils gifted by his cousin Yunjeong, who was ten years old, Geon was beginning to enjoy drawing.


    cing Elvis''s LP on the right side and The Doors'' album (with Jim Morrison''s photo) on the left of the calendar, it seemed like Geon wanted to draw their faces.


    As typical of a nine-year-old''s drawing, the sketches were crooked and resembled monstrous figures. Yet, Geon wore a satisfied smile, drifting off to sleep.


    Later...


    Yeongha, who was cleaning, paused. It seemed not just the cleaning but time itself had stopped. Her expression, the air around her¡ªeverything seemed frozen.


    Two ck feet covered in oil stains descended upon Geon, whoy asleep.


    "You''re a young and fragile life, yet filled with sacred power. If you wish, I can make you meet them."

 Chapter 3: Blessing of the Demon

    Chapter 3: Blessing of the Demon


    Kamageen looked down at the dozing Geon and rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    "Not much to him, huh? Face is just okay... talented in music and art but not exactly a genius... Oh, is he getting taller?"


    Gently stroking Geon''s head as hey down, Kamageen quietly called out, "Pyemon."


    In an instant, a crimson circle made of light appeared beside Geon. Patterns of four individuals emerged on the scales, apanied by a foreboding ck light bursting out.


    "Long time no see, Your Excellency Kamageen."


    The one who slightly bowed his head was a teenage boy wearing a golden crown atop long, flowing blonde hair down to his waist. The creature he rode had a predatory re, closer to a beast than a herbivore.


    Ranked ninth among the 72 demon lords, Pyemon, also known as themander of 200 colossal legions, ruling the western part of Hell. Initially an archangel, Pyemon governed fire among the four elements as the king of elemental spirits.


    "Indeed, it''s been a while. Since Lucifer hosted the Night of ughter, is it the first in 300 years?"


    Kamageen chuckled warmly, patting Pyemon''s shoulder.Pyemon nced affectionately at Kamageen before offering a faint smile.


    "Your Excellency, I''ve heard rumors that you''re still umting sanctity. But isn''t this the human realm? Howe a prominent figure from Hell lingers here? Celestial angels, aware that Your Excellency doesn''t cause harm in the human realm, might not raise concerns. However, it could be an issue in Hell."


    With a chuckle, Kamageen lightly tapped Pyemon''s back.


    "Hehe, thanks for your concern. But I won''t stay here for long, so don''t worry."


    Pyemon grinned, scanning the surroundings.


    "But why are you here? Summoning me must have consumed a considerable amount of power. Is it worth it?"


    Nodding, Kamageen replied, "Hmm, indeed. As you know, I''m gathering sanctity. You''d probably recall my subordinates attempting to approach human politicians to gather sanctity. Handling information of that level is basic formanding 200 legions, isn''t it?"


    Pyemon slightly bowed, saying, "Of course, Your Excellency. Oh, please don''t misunderstand. It wasn''t an attempt to monitor you, just hearsay. Seems like the gossip among Hell''s officials."


    Kamageen grimaced slightly, remarking, "Right, those self-proimed wandering poets. So, did you hear about the oue?"


    Pyemon seemed momentarily hesitant before responding, "Ah... yes, Your Excellency. I heard the results weren''t favorable."


    With a faint smile, Kamageen added, "Heh, telling it directly to me might be a tad difficult. Heard about the whole ''giving a fish and teaching to fish'' scenario? Raised politicians trained and endowed with abilities fell into Marbas''s maniption. The power gained from misdeeds after their initial policies for sanctity far surpassed the sanctity itself. Ultimately, it only benefited Marbas."


    Pyemon quietly nodded in response.


    Kamageen gestured with both hands, saying, "So, Pyemon, my n is to create a child who can bring happiness to many humans through music. Even if people im that music itself generates magic, ultimately, won''t it return as sanctity if many are happy listening to it?"


    Pyemon tilted his head slightly, responding, "But, Your Excellency, art is a risky venture. Even in music, some individuals exposed to it may deviate morally,mit various crimes due to mental disorders, or in severe cases, harm others or evenmit suicide. Aren''t you aware of that?"


    Kamageen nodded deeply, acknowledging, "Right, your words are true. But here''s the thing. Among those who listened to musicians active in the human realm, only a tiny fraction ended up making wrong choices or faced issues in character. Instead, thousands experienced a sense of happiness. Even with an equal exchange, sanctity would outweigh."


    Pyemon, lost in thought, gazed at the ground.


    Kamageen looked at Pyemon and held his hand, saying, "Pyemon, I can provide this child with schrly talent and exceptional looks using my abilities. However, I can''t grant your beautiful voice. Can I ask for your blessing for my child? Of course, I''ll transfer my magic equivalent to the weight of the soul you''ll receive."


    Pyemon burst intoughter upon hearing this proposal. "Haha, you''re at a loss then. After all, aren''t you unable to expend your magic?"


    Kamageen alsoughed, saying, "Hahaha, you truly act as themander of legions. So, what do you say?"


    Pyemon tilted his head and replied, "No, I''ll grant it. But there''s a condition."


    Kamageen tensed slightly, looking at Pyemon.


    "What is it?"


    "Let me observe."


    "Observe what? The child?"


    "Yes, the child''s growth, the future unfolding before them, the pain, anger, joy, and happiness they''ll carry. Let me witness it all."


    "What''s the reason for that?"


    "After all, you won''t only ask this of me, right?"


    "Hmm?"


    Pyemon grinned mischievously, saying, "Are you just raising a child who sings well? The abilities I can offer are only a beautiful voice. If you seek assistance from other demon lords, you can exhaust your magic and grant the child greater abilities. An individual receiving blessings from several demon lords, yet offering no significantpensation¡ªwouldn''t thatck interest? It''s going to be fun, really fun. Haha."


    >

 Chapter 4: Blessing of the Demon

    Chapter 4: Blessing of the Demon


    "Great. Since neither you nor I will find much joy in staying in the human realm for long, I''ll share my familiar with you. However, you must make a promise in return."


    Pyemon spoke, his serious tone barely hiding a hint of amusement.


    "I won''t interfere with the child''s life. Should any negative influence not natural to their circumstances arise from other demons, I will notify immediately and take prompt action if necessary. Agreed?"


    Kamageen chuckled heartily, nodding in agreement.


    "Hahaha, indeed, we understand each other well. That''s right. What say you?"


    Pyemon rested both hands on his hips.


    "I anticipated that much. I also find the involvement of lower-tier demons distastefulpared to myself. However, I can only inform about actions taken by higher-ranking demon lords; direct interference is beyond my capabilities, you see?"


    Kamageen fixed his expression, gazing at Pyemon.


    "Of course not. It''s not about defying Lucifer''s establishedws of strictness in hell."Pyemon nodded gravely in response.


    "Very well. Then I shall lend my voice."


    Pyemon raised his hand over Geon''s prostrate head.


    "As Pyemon, ruler of the western hell, Imand: infuse this child''s soul with my voice."


    A crimson energy flowed from Pyemon''s pale hand, swiftly entering Geon''s body through his nose and mouth, plunging him into a deeper slumber. After a moment of checking if the blessing had been sessfully conveyed, Pyemon turned to Kamageen.


    "Grand adjutant of hell, Kamageen. My blessing has been delivered. Now, which demon shall you seek aid from?"


    Kamageen lowered his head, considering.


    "Not just yet. Even if it''s a blessing, abilities granted by demons might raise eyebrows. If an infant disys prodigious talent in unlearned fields, the world won''t turn a blind eye. Human scientists might attempt to dissect the child''s brain out of curiosity. But a voice won''t raise suspicions. That''s why I summoned you first."


    Pyemon snapped his fingers, a realization dawning.


    "Ah, so you n a sequential transmission. Then, the next demon summoned after some time might be... Puerson."


    Puerson.


    Ranked 20th among the 72 demon lords of hell. Often referred to as the father of benevolent guardian spirits, he appears as a muscr male demon with a lion''s head, holding a serpent and blowing a horn while riding a giant bear. Upon descent to the human realm, he sometimes appears as a charming young boy, originally a left angel. He governs 22 legions in hell and possesses musicalposition skills.


    However, Kamageen shook his head once more.


    "No, Puerson''s blessing lies in musicalposition. If the young child were topose a piece after receiving Puerson''s blessing, wouldn''t it raise too much attention? I n to teach the child how to handle instruments first."


    Pyemon nodded subtly.


    "Instruments... Would you then ask for Amducias''s assistance?"


    Approaching the sleeping Geon, Kamageen spoke.


    "Indeed. Seek guidance on instrument mastery from Amducias, and then we can talk to Puerson. Even if we can''t obtain their coboration, with your abilities alone, Pyemon, the child can grow into a musician bringing joy to many humans. That would be a significant achievement. Haha."


    Pyemon, observing Kamageen''s well-thought-out n, nodded approvingly.


    "Then, is this blessing all you''ll bestow this time?"


    cing his hand on Geon''s head, Kamageen stated firmly.


    "My blessing shouldn''t raise any suspicion for now."


    Smiling at Pyemon, Kamageen gazed down at Geon.


    "As Grand Adjutant of hell, Imand: grant this child the easy acquisition of any demon''s beautiful appearance and any knowledge effortlessly within their grasp."


    Unlike Pyemon''s crimson energy, an ash-gray essence swept across Geon''s entire being. Although no immediate changes were visible, the child would gradually transform into a more beautiful form as they grew.


    Kamageen brushed Geon''s head, saying,


    "Excellent. The child absorbed all the energy without a trace of waste, still in their youthful vessel. Observing human women falling in love with this child will indeed be entertaining. Hahaha."


    Kamageen narrowed his eyes slightly, amused.


    "Yes, Your Excellency. But one concern persists. Unlike the angelic appearance of intellectual angels, our demon appearance is lethal and alluring. I worry humans might fall victim to desire, as they say."


    Kamageen chuckled while observing Pyemon.


    "Hahaha. What path this child will tread and how they''ll navigate this ''desire'' you mention will be intriguing!"


    Finally, Pyemon smiled back.


    "Indeed, that will add to the amusement. Haha."


    With that understanding, Pyemon rose.


    "This will surely add spice to their mundane life. Perhaps you should develop a hobby, like me, observing the human realm."


    Tapping Pyemon''s back, Kamageen said,


    "Then I shall take my leave. If Baal or Marbas catches wind of this, they''ll surely interfere."


    The two nced at the slumbering Geon and gradually vanished.


    Momentster...


    Geon''s once-gray house, filled with music, vacuum sounds, and the hum of Yeongha''s singing, regained its colors. Above Geon''s sleeping form, Kamageen''s final words echoed.


    "Child who received my blessing, you mustn''t remember me. Your vessel cannot contain my existence yet, being small and fragile. However, I will always watch over you. When you break out and stand before many humans to sing, the power it generates will guide me back to the celestial realm. I shall repay it with a greater reward, as per thew of causality."


    >

 Chapter 5: The First Encounter with the Dead?

    Chapter 5: The First Encounter with the Dead?


    During the time when Kamageen and Pyemon bestowed blessings in reality, Geon found himself driftingzily within a dream sequence. He stood in front of a gray brick building in Tennessee in 1953.


    Amidst his wandering gaze, Geon noticed a tall, fair-haired foreign young man, strumming a guitar on his back, looking rather uneasy.


    Approaching the tense-looking youth, Geon asked, "Mister, what are you doing here? This feels like a dream to me; I''ve never seen you before in my life."


    The fair-haired youth, usually fond of kids but appearing uneasy for some reason, nced at Geon and replied, "I''m a truck driver. Not much to boast about, barely making ends meet..."


    Geon''s eyes sparkled as he responded, "A truck driver! Wow, that''s impressive. I''d love to drive a big vehicle someday."


    With a bitter chuckle, the youth shook his head. "That might not be as great as it seems, youngd. Driving a big vehicle doesn''t erase the poverty it often carries."


    Geon, with curiosity, mentioned his father being a truck driver who, despite not earning a lot, managed to provide a happy life for the family. He questioned the youth if that wasn''t true for him.


    Ruffling Geon''s hair, the youth chuckled, "It''s not always about money, you know. I came here to record an album with the money I''ve saved over time as a gift for my mother."


    Surprised, Geon eximed, "Wow, you''re good at singing, sir? I''d love to gift my mom a song sung by me. I bet she''d prefer it more than an expensive gift from a department store."Grinning, the youth replied, "Yeah, exactly. It''s not about the expensive presents. It''s about being recognized by those I care about, not the music industry. Thanks, kid. By the way, what''s your name?"


    Geon, smiling confidently, said, "I''m Geon, Geon Kim, sir."


    Opening the gray brick building''s door, the youth gestured, "Alright, Geon. If we meet again in town, I''ll take you to the best hotdog joint around. Thanks for today."


    As the youth entered the building, Geon called out, "Mister! What''s your name?"


    Without looking back, the youth replied, "Elvis. My mom named me Elvis Presley, kid."


    As Geon heard the youth''s name and watched him enter the building, he was stunned. "The guy singing the music my mom used to listen to was this young man? But... my mom said he had passed away... Was that just a dream?"


    Suddenly, the air around Geon swirled, and the countryside buildings in Tennessee''s outskirts distorted.


    Geon stood, observing the rapidly changing urban environment. Old, crumbling buildings were reced, streets transformed from dirt and dust to asphalt, cowboys vanished, reced by cars.


    Despite closing his eyes, the dizziness persisted. Clenching his fists, he waited for the vertigo to fade.


    After a while, a refreshing breeze calmed him. Geon reopened his eyes.


    He found himself in a military base in Tampa, Florida, in 1957.


    A man with a manual camera was incessantly taking pictures. Geon cautiously approached, looking in the camera''s direction.


    Amidst a joyous gathering of soldiers, families, and lovers, there stood a young man on stage, wielding arge folk guitar, singing passionately in loose trousers and a loose shirt with sweat glistening.


    Geon, inexplicably drawn, moved closer, making eye contact with the young man.


    Startled, the young man abruptly stopped singing, leaped off the stage, and rushed towards Geon, lifting him up excitedly. "Geon! It''s you, right? Haha, I couldn''t find you then, but here you are!"


    Perplexed, Geon tilted his head. "Um... I''m sorry, sir. I don''t really know you... Who are you?"


    Chuckling softly, the young man said, "Oh, is it because my hair''s turned ck? Don''t you remember? I''m Elvis, the one you met in front of the Tennessee recordpany four years ago, Geon."


    Only then, with a bewildered gaze, did Geon respond, "Elvis, sir? Four years ago?"


    The puzzled Geon was led by Elvis into the waiting room, still unable to fullyprehend.


    >

 Chapter 6: The First Encounter with the Dead?

    Chapter 6: The First Encounter with the Dead?


    As Geon entered Elvis''s dressing room, his eyes widened at the sight of the room filled with gifts and a table brimming with food.


    "Wow... It looks so delicious."


    Elvis handed Geon arge slice of apple pie baked by a fan.


    "Haha, seems like I''m still popr, huh? Have a bite. And grab some orange juice if you''re thirsty," Elvis said, echoing his mother''s manners as he offered the pie.


    "Thank you. Hyung," Geon replied with a respectful nod, following his mother''s taught etiquette.


    Elvis chuckled at Geon''s courteousness and watched as Geon enthusiastically devoured the apple pie, asking between bites, "This... This is really delicious. I should ask my mom to make this. Wow."


    Elvisughed at Geon''s eagerness, disappearing the pie as if by magic. "Hey now, don''t just eat like that. Have some juice with it. By the way, where do you live? And why haven''t you grown at all? Are you sick or something? How can you not have grown even an inch since four years ago?"


    Geon pushed a piece of pie into his mouth and waved his hand. "Don''t worry about it. It''s just a dream, anyway. I''ll grow again when I wake up. My mom says my calves are longer than others my age, so I''ll end up taller than you, hyung."


    Elvis widened his eyes at Geon''s words. "A dream? What do you mean, a dream? Haha, you think meeting me feels like a dream? Well, considering I was a poor truck driver four years ago and now I''m this popr singer, you probably didn''t think you''d see me again. Haha."Geon gave up exining, realizing it was easier to stuff pies than to exin this ce as a dream world.


    Elvis, more interested in the pie than anything else, chuckled at Geon''s fascination with it.


    At that moment, the dressing room door burst open, and a blond man in his thirties rushed in. He was the photographer Geon had seen when he first arrived.


    With a bewildered look, he shouted at Elvis and Geon, "Hey, Elvis! What if you stop the performance halfway? Do you know what day it is? Even the family of the Army Chief of Staff is here. What are you doing, running off the stage without any exnation?"


    Elvis, lounging deeply on the leather sofa, chuckled and replied, "Hey, William. Weren''t you supposed to just take photos for my album cover? If it were Sam, it might be different, but you don''t need to be a nagging presence."


    The man, referred to as William, sat on the opposite sofa with a puzzled expression. "Elvis, if I were Sam, I''d have dragged you back on stage by now. It''s not like you won the CEO seat at Sun Records by ying poker."


    Picking up a cigarette from the table and then noticing Geon eating pie, William put the cigarette back down. "Who''s this kid? Rumors are going around that you''re hiding your child under the stage."


    Elvis, sitting up on the sofa,ughed and said, "William, remember that kid I mentioned?"


    Twirling his cigarette case with his fingers, William said, "How could I forget? Don''t you always bber about our Geon whenever you''re drunk? If it weren''t for that kid, there wouldn''t be you now. I thought ''Gun'' was a new gun model because of its name."


    Elvis yfully pointed at Geon. "This is that kid I was talking about, Kim Geon."


    William was taken aback. William V. Robertson, a famous photographer, had be good friends with Elvis after meeting him at Sam Phillips'' request to create Elvis''s album cover a year ago. He couldn''t forget the name Geon, which was often mentioned in the numerous drinking sessions he had with Elvis. If it weren''t for that kid, Elvis wouldn''t be where he was now. The child who had casually providedfort at a crucial time, whose words of encouragement were nothing significant but had offered a revtion when Elvis was drunk and wished he could meet that kid again before falling asleep.


    Without caring about the apple pie crumbs on Geon''s hands, William held Geon''s slender hand firmly with both of his.


    "So, you''re Geon. Nice to meet you. I''m Elvis''s friend, William."


    Geon, unfamiliar with such Eastern greetings, politely responded, "Hello, sir. I''m Geon Kim."


    "Well, well. Just as I heard, a very polite and adorable kid," William thought, considering it was just a customary greeting from a young child.


    "Yeah, yeah. Just as I heard. An adorable kid indeed. I''ve always wanted to thank the most cherished friend in my life for giving me courage," William expressed.


    Geon didn''t understand what William meant. All he did was exchange a few words with Elvis. Seeing Geon''s confusion, Elvis grinned.


    "Right, Geon. My little but big friend. Is there anything you want from me? Autographs, a song, anything."


    Geon pondered for a moment. Since this was a dream anyway, material desires might vanish when he woke up, so he dismissed any materialistic wishes. After much contemtion, Geon finally made up his mind.


    "Um... I want to be good at singing."


    >

 Chapter 7: The First Encounter with the Dead?

    Chapter 7: The First Encounter with the Dead?


    William was taken aback by the unexpected suggestion.


    However, he soon burst intoughter.


    He had thought of Elvis Presley as a figure of admiration for a young kid, given that Elvis was currently the top singer in the United States.


    But unlike William, who took it lightly, Elvis was serious.


    Fiddling with his chin, Elvis looked at William and said, "Geon, truth be told... I''m not an exceptional vocalist. My voice might be good, but I''m not skilled at singing. If bing a vocalist is your dream, how about learning from someone else rather than me?"


    William eximed in surprise at Elvis''s words. "Elvis! What are you saying? You''re the greatest singer of this era! People consider you a deity!"


    Elvis chuckled wryly, watching his excited friend. "My friend William, I appreciate and cherish your feelings for me. But someday, the world will realize that I wasn''t such an outstanding vocalist after all. I''m just a unique singer who happens to be white and sings like ck artists."


    With wide eyes, William said, "The whole world calls you a deity, Elvis. You''re their spiritual guide."


    Elvis looked steadily at William. "Yeah, buddy. Thanks. But for now, let''s first think about how to fulfill Geon''s wish rather than getting into that debate."Elvis and William nced at Geon sitting on the couch.


    As their voices rose due to their conversation, Geon, feeling a sudden rush of fear, blinked with widened eyes when both Elvis and William turned to look at him.


    Elvis got up and grabbed a guitar from a corner of the waiting room.


    Sitting back on the couch with his custom guitar, Elvis said to Geon, "Geon, the song I''m about to y hasn''t been released yet. It''s going to be part of the soundtrack for an uing movie. Today will be the first time William hears it too. Shall I teach you this song?"


    Geon nodded.


    Elvis, having pre-tuned the guitar, began ying an arpeggio.


    As the slow melody started, William and Geon, enchanted by the beautiful tune, stared at Elvis in awe.


    Amidst the seemingly never-ending enchanting performance, Elvis''s melodious voice joined in.


    "Only fools rush in, they say wise men never fall in love


    But I can''t help falling in love with you


    Shall I stay? Would it be a sin?


    If I can''t help falling in love with you


    Like a river flows surely to the sea


    Darling, so it goes


    Some things are meant to be


    Take my hand


    Take my whole life too


    For I can''t help falling in love with you."


    Geon''s heart raced as he listened to his mesmerizing voice.


    What did a nine-year-old know about love? Yet, Elvis''s voice struck so deeply into Geon''s soul that it stunned him into a momentary standstill.


    As the song ended and Elvis savored the lingering resonance of the guitar, he opened his eyes and looked at Geon.


    "How was it? I named it ''Can''t Help Falling in Love.''"


    Geon sped his hands and said to Elvis, "It''s a very enchanting song, hyung. I also want to sing such a song."


    William, covering his head with both hands, thought, "Oh my God! Elvis, this friend of mine has done it again! This song, whenever it gets released, the album featuring this track will turn tinum right after its release!"


    Elvis chuckled slightly and approached Geon. "Then would you like to try singing it once? I''ll write the lyrics for you."


    Geon nodded. "Yes, if it''s a song like this, I''d love to try."


    Truthfully, Geon was familiar with this song. It was one of Elvis''s songs that his mother, Yeongha, loved the most. So, he didn''t remember the lyrics perfectly, but he could follow along quite well.


    Elvis took out a pen and paper, swiftly jotting down the lyrics.


    As the lyrics weren''t too long, it didn''t take much time. Handing the paper to Geon, Elvis yed the guitar while watching Geon read the lyrics.


    Strangely, Geon could read the lyrics written in English. Thinking it might be due to the dreamy state, he silently recited the iing lyrics in his mind.


    "Only fools rush in, they say wise men never fall in love..."


    He closed his eyes and began singing the first verse in his most beautiful voice.


    Suddenly, the guitar apaniment stopped.


    As Geon opened his eyes, he saw a surprised Elvis and William staring at him, mouths agape. Confused, Geon asked, "Why did you stop, hyung?"


    Elvis grabbed his shoulders in amazement. "Jesus Christ! Geon, you''re a genius! What a voice!"


    Unlike William, who was still speechless and in shock, Elvis managed to regainposure rtively quickly.


    "How does such a voicee out with those vocal cords? My little friend, you''re undoubtedly an angel. I hope I can grow old and hear you as a singer."


    Geon smiled, revealing this, "I''d love it if the day I can sing my songes soon, but I''m still too young, hyung."


    Elvis, looking somewhat disappointed, furrowed his brow slightly. "Promise me you''ll let me hear it before I die. If I die without hearing your song, that would be too big a misfortune for me."


    In Geon''s world, Elvis had already passed away. Sharing his songs with Elvis would only be possible in dreams, but observing Elvis''s earnest expression, Geon simply nodded.


    Elvis, seeing Geon nod, picked up the guitar with a bright expression. "Alright, this time, I won''t stop ying. Let''s sing the whole song, Geon."


    The two resumed ying and singing without saying a word.


    Quietly observing them, William unintentionally raised his camera.


    Click...


    William''s camera, aiming to capture a miraculous moment, sounded quietly.


    For a while, William gazed at the joyous singing duo with envy but quietly left, thinking, "Can I ever capture another miraculous moment like this in my life? Even if I can''t, this single picture will be more precious than gold when Geon grows up and debuts."


    Even as he quietly opened and left through the door, he couldn''t tear his eyes away from the two.


    >

 Chapter 8: Arrival in Seoul

    Chapter 8: Arrival in Seoul


    Time flew by like an arrow.


    Taewoo and Yeongha moved to U2-dong in Haeundae-gu. Geon, now in fifth grade, wished to study in a better environment. Even though his elementary school ranking wasn''t determined yet, Geon excelled academically, ranking among the top in his school. They believed that studying in Seoul would offer a better chance at attending a superior universitypared to studying in Busan, thus designing a potentially better life.


    Geon''s sister, Shihwa,cked aptitude for studying but possessed a tough demeanor. While Geon managed to maintain an above-average rank by studying for one hour more than him, Shihwa detested the criticism aimed at her for not resembling Geon as he grew more handsome, blessed by Kamageen''s favor. Despite disliking studying, Shihwa put in effort, refusing to fall behind.


    Seated at her desk, Shihwa noticed Geon reading a book at the adjacent table. He was her older brother, yet he resembled a prince from a fairy tale.


    However, he was slightly different from the typical prince. Princes were depicted as blond, riding white horses with blue eyes, but her brother had glossy ck hair, a sharp nose, thick eyebrows, and dark eyeliner that seemed like makeup. His crimson lips appeared as if they could bleed any moment. Geon''s eyes were beautiful, but overall, he seemed more aristocratic and aloof rather than resembling a prince from a fairy tale.


    Sometimes, Shihwa''s ssmates blushed and fumbled with their faces when Geon visited their ssroom.


    As Shihway on her desk, she nced at Geon and spoke, "Oppa. You always read novels. Howe you''re good at studying? Can''t you teach me?"


    Geon, still engrossed in his book, replied, "Can''t you handle your own studies? Everyone has their own way of studying. Just read, understand, and memorize what you need to. It''s not that hard."


    Shihwa''s eyebrows shot up in anger. "W-what? Are you being serious? I study twice as hard as you do! Is it because I''m not as smart as you?"Geon turned to look at Shihwa. Witnessing her furious re, he started sweating.


    Knowing that agitating Shihwa in this mood would result in a day full of nagging, Geon retreated, taking a step back.


    "Fine, fine. I don''t know how to help anyway. Just read your textbooks; it''s simple to understand."


    Standing up in response, Shihwa crossed her arms. "So, you''re a genius, and I''m just dumb, is that it?"


    Even though Geon was only in the fifth grade, standing tall at 170 cm, he couldn''t easily dismiss his younger sister. Physically, she couldn''t match him, but Shihwa possessed the ability to verbally dismantle Geon until he felt nearly defeated.


    Geon feared Shihwa''s relentless nagging, even forcing him to stay awake when he wanted to sleep.


    "Oh,e on... What do I do..."


    Shihwa unsped her arms and approached Geon, saying, "Oppa, if you don''t help me with my workbook today, you''ll see."


    Gradually cornered, Geon ended up against the wall. "Alright, alright. I''ll help."


    Shihwa, feigning anger, found joy in Geon''s assistance, allowing her toplete her workbook quickly.


    Not being able to see Shihwa''s expression, Geon, sweating profusely, hesitated before heading towards the door.


    "Uh, I''ll just grab some water. Wait here."


    As Shihwa stood up and followed him, she suggested, "I''ll get some water too. Let''s go together."


    Exiting the room, Geon and Shihwa opened the fridge. Inside were two 1000 ml bottles of milk. Geon, having liked milk since childhood, used to finish a 1000 ml bottle in one go.


    Grabbing the milk absentmindedly, Geon drank it inrge gulps. Observing him with a cup in hand, Shihwa remarked, "Oppa, are you the tallest in your ss? Drinking that much milk might be why. Are you taller than your teacher?"


    Wiping his mouth, Geon replied, "Sort of simr to the teacher. They say drinking milk helps you grow taller. You should try it too."


    Shihwa shook her head. "I can''t handle white milk; it upsets my stomach."


    Just then, Yeongha called them from the living room. "Geon, Shihwa,e to mom''s room for a moment."


    Rushing to their mom''s room, they found Taewoo and Yeongha sitting on the bed. Shihwa quickly took her ce between them, while Geon settled at the edge of the bed.


    Taewoo addressed them, "Our little ones, you''ve grown up. Your father has an important announcement."


    Curious, Geon and Shihwa exchanged nces.


    Taewoo smiled, ncing between them, "We''re going to Seoul. Have you heard of it? A massive city. The capital of South Korea. Let''s live there."


    Geon and Shihwa were astonished. They had never been to Seoul. They only knew it as the ce where the president lived, a big city, from asional news on TV.


    Their opinions didn''t matter much in such matters. Moving from rental to rental to save money for a deposit on a house, they''d moved eleven times in Busan, making their frequent school changes nothing out of the ordinary.


    Just before Geon entered sixth grade during winter break, his family set off for Seoul.


    >

 Chapter 9: Band Practice

    Chapter 9: Band Practice


    Thud... Thud...


    A long shadow walked weakly.


    Geon, who had be a high school student, had a towering height of over 187 centimeters. His tall stature, slightly slender frame, jet-ck hair, and an appearance far from human granted him unwavering support from ssmates and junior female students. However, life in Seoul had a detrimental effect on Geon''s family.


    Taewoo, who always treated himself and Shihwa with love, had changed.


    Taewoo had dreams when he moved to Seoul, but he hadn''t learned anything and couldn''t sustain the high cost of living in the city by doing business.


    To make matters worse, his hopeful stock investments shattered, plunging him into severe financial crisis. With no job prospects due to his education, he spent most of his time at home.


    Even though they were a loving couple, in a state of insecurity, fights were inevitable when facing each other every day, every hour. Yeongha and Taewoo had daily arguments, and when Taewoo was particrly angry with Yeongha, he would take it out on Geon.


    Geon suffered from domestic violence, even when he hadn''t done anything wrong.


    What was somewhat fortunate was that Taewoo neverid a hand on Yeongha and Shihwa.Geon was changing gradually.


    Taewoo, always frowning and ring at him whenever he came home. Yeongha, always in tears. Shihwa, never leaving her room. The once happy household was tilting, and Geon also began to dislike spending time with his family. The only one who still liked Geon, Shihwa, would secretlye to his room after he was hit by Taewoo, soothing him with ointment while crying.


    "Hey, Brow! What, did you get a beating from the old man again?"


    A seemingly ordinary kid, with a face full of e but not unattractive, tapped Geon''s shoulder. This was Geon''s friend, Jooyong, now a sophomore in high school.


    Since sixth grade, Jooyong had been friends with Geon. Upon entering high school, he joined the band club to learn guitar. He wanted Geon to join too, but feeling sorry for rmending it to Geon, who maintained top grades in the whole school, Jooyong couldn''t bring himself to suggest it.


    Geon smiled wryly at Jooyong. "Oh, it''s just another day or two..."


    Geon always felt grateful to Jooyong. When he first transferred to Seoul, he was embarrassed by the numerous questions from ssmates speaking standard Korean while he used his dialect, and he couldn''t say a word.


    Jooyong, who approached Geon despite his inability to answer properly, was the first person to open the door to Geon''s heart.


    Jooyong patted Geon''s shoulder and said, "Wow, Brow, you''re so tall. It''s heavy being your shoulder buddy."


    Geon looked down at Jooyong and chuckled. "Where''s the dwarf crawling up? Should I lend a hand?"


    Wide-eyed, Jooyong pretended to punch Geon''s chest with his fist. "Hey, you gonna ignore the Seoul newbie who''s helping you adapt? I''m over 175, you know? You think you''re big? Wanna see a one-two-three punch today? Psssh."


    Geon nced around as he watched Jooyong shadowbox. "Stop talking nonsense. By the way, is that a guitar on your back? Is it practice today?"


    Proudly, Jooyong let the guitar bag slide off his shoulder. "Yep, we''re practicing today. Hahaha, this, my friend, is the guitar I got with the money from working at Lotteria all summer vacation. Want to take a look?"


    Without waiting for Geon''s response, Jooyong unlocked the hard case. Nestled inside was a guitar with a simple appearance but gleaming with a radiant finish.


    Geon eximed, "Wow... It looks really beautiful. A yellow guitar?"


    Carefully, Jooyong took out the guitar. "It''s a 1952 Fender Telecaster, officially named American Vintage ''52 Telecaster. Ash body with a maple neck! I finally got my dream guitar. I did newspaper deliveries during winter vacation and made burgers in summer vacation to save up for it. Hahaha."


    Geon, who had never learned to y the guitar, could only position himself to hold it with his left hand on the neck and his right hand supporting the guitar.


    Seeing this, Jooyong eximed, "Wow, Brow! Your aura shines just by holding a guitar! If Guns N'' Roses saw this, they''d go crazy, huh? Hahaha."


    Guns N'' Roses


    Though a band that gained immense poprity in thete 1980s to the ''90s, the Guns N'' Roses mentioned here was Geon''s fan club name. Initially named "Gun & Roses," simply meaning Geon and his admirers, the club changed its name because there seemed to be another band with the same name.


    Starting from Gwangnam High School where Geon and Jooyong attended, extending to other schools where girls had seen Geon, the Guns N'' Roses fan club had grown to over 300 members.


    Handing the guitar back to Jooyong, Geon said, "Ugh... don''t talk about them. Even if I don''t answer the phone at home, it''s always ringing non-stop. That''s the trigger for Taewoo to hit me when Ie home."


    Taking the guitar, Jooyong furrowed his brow. "What? That''s been happening? Dang... Alright, leave it to me. Such matters need to be discussed directly with the chairman. I''ll talk to Hwang Ju-heeter."


    Hwang Ju-hee


    The chairwoman of Guns N'' Roses was also from the same middle school as Geon and Jooyong.


    Despite her cute and petite appearance, she had a charismatic presence, and no member of Guns N'' Roses dared to defy her. For instance, when Geon, in his third year of middle school, had some girls camping outside his house calling themselves fans, she organized a squad to clear them out, resulting in the expulsion of those girls from Guns N'' Roses.


    As she was also in charge of the band''s keyboard, she was on friendly terms with Jooyong.


    Putting the guitar back in its hard case, Jooyong said, "Brow, what are you doing after school today? You might end up getting it from your dad if you go home. How abouting to watch our practice? If Ju-hee says you''reing, she''ll approve anything."


    Geon pondered quietly.


    He had always been curious about the band, and thinking of Taewoo who would probably find excuses to hit him once he got home made him frown.


    "Alright, I''lle see today. Let''s go togetherter."


    Jooyong slung the case over his shoulder and eximed, "Oh! Awesome! I''ll ask Ju-hee to treat us to tteokbokki today. Haha."


    The twoughed and headed to school.


    Fourth period ended, and lunchtime arrived.


    Geon liked walking quietly in the school garden during lunchtime. However, unlike Geon''s calm walk


    , his ss 2-4 was noisy today. Rumors had spread that Geon wasing to the band club today.


    "Oppa Jooyong! Is it true that Geon ising to our band club practice today?"


    Initially three, but now more than twenty girls surrounded Jooyong.


    Shrugging in response to the sudden interest from the girls who usually didn''t care about the band club, Jooyong said, "Hahaha, yeah, I''m the one who arranged Geon''s visit to the band club. Bow down, my disciples! Haha."


    The girls worshipped Jooyong, striking poses and screaming in excitement.


    "Oh my gosh, what do I do?"


    "Oh no, I forgot my perfume today... Jihye, can I borrow yours? And lip gloss!"


    "Our Geon used and tossed tissues on thest school trip."


    "Oh my gosh, how do I look today? Am I okay?"


    The girls were ecstatic.


    Jooyong, momentarily enjoying the attention, soon realized he was being indifferent again and shook his head.


    "But, you guys. You do realize you need permission from Ju-hee to watch the band practice, right?"


    For a moment, the girls fell silent.


    Slightly frightened, they quickly turned mncholic. It was impossible to ask permission from Senior Ju-hee. While it might have been fine if it were a public ce, going to the band club for practice would lead to a terrible scolding, and they couldn''t risk that.


    >

 Chapter 10: Band Practice

    Chapter 10: Band Practice


    Vrrmm... Vrrmm...


    Boom... boom boom...


    Thud thud thud thud.


    The practice room nestled underground in Seoul''s Seong-su-dong.


    The band members began tuning their instruments.


    Ju-hee, exuding the charisma of Guns N'' Roses'' chairman, allowed only five handpicked members of Guns N'' Roses to join the band. Apart from the band members standing with guitars on their shoulders, the kids seated on makeshift chairs were fan club members who came to observe.


    "Umm... when''s Jooyonging?"


    Hogan, handling the bass guitar and vocals in the band, stumbled over his words, feeling oddly ufortable with the unfamiliar scent of high school girls permeating the cramped practice room.


    Rising from checking guitar effects in a crouch, Seong-gyu spoke up."Uh... He''s supposed toe with Geon, right? Should be here soon?"


    Seong-gyu seemed equally tense.


    Jin-wook, the only one seeminglyposed, chimed in.


    "Geon got caught up in street casting again, didn''t he? He always attracts the agency people when he''s out there defenseless."


    "Ah, again? Got caught up in street casting again? Geon?"


    The girls sitting down burst into screams, but the Guns N'' Roses members quieted upon seeing Ju-hee, who was staring them down with an intimidating gaze.


    With hands on the keys, Ju-hee, turned white with tension, spoke up.


    "Since Jooyong''sing with Geon, he''ll be here soon. Let''s loosen up a bit before our special guest arrives."


    As expected, Geon was held up near exit 3 of Seong-su Station by someone who introduced themselves as a director from a major agency. Despite expressing disinterest, the director, captivated by Geon''s stunning looks, was reluctant to let him go, emphasizing the morous life and wealth potential in modeling or acting.


    Uninterested in such pursuits, Geon repeatedly declined, only finally being released after reluctantly epting the director''s business card.


    Jooyong nced back at the persistent director. "Hey, that guy''s still looking at you. Could he be... gay? Haha, but seriously, Shuman Entertainment? What kind of obscure ce is this?"


    Unfazed by street casting, having apanied Geon for a while, Jooyong had encountered numerous people from various managementpanies since middle school.


    Geon, upon seeing Jooyong, discarded the business card. "I don''t have that kind of hobby, buddy. Anyway, it seems we''rete. Do you want to embarrass Ju-hee with your face?"


    Jooyong''s face stiffened, but he soon rxed. "Haha, today, even if I''mte, there''s no one here to scold me. Haha."


    Geon chuckled, then asked, "Why? Last time, you got scolded by Ju-hee for beingte. Have you given up now?"


    Jooyongughed, revealing, "Even if Ju-hee''s a tough cookie, you can''t be violent in front of Geon, right? Haha."


    Though Jooyong was at ease, he hastened his steps, just in case, arriving at the practice room with Geon.


    As they opened the door, the attention of the members, fervently practicing, fixated on them.


    "Hey, sorry for beingte, guys."


    Casually pulling out his guitar, Jooyong spoke.


    While sweating profusely, engrossed in practice, Jooyong nced at Ju-hee, who was sitting in front of the keyboard.


    "Ju-hee, we''ll be ying songs with keyboards now, so get ready."


    Since Nirvana''s songs didn''t involve a keyboard, during the three-song performance, Ju-hee, lost in music appreciation, hadn''t paid attention. However, prompted by Jooyong''s words, she snapped out of it.


    "Uh... okay! Which song should we start with?"


    Seemingly pondering, Jooyong finally said, "Um... I''d like to try The Doors'' song... since we shared the music sheetst time, we might have practiced it. How about it, Hogan? Can you handle it?"


    Hogan''s expression hardened at Jooyong''s question. "Hey, is anyone fit to sing Jim Morrison''s vocals? Messing up their songs makes you look like an idiot. I blushed singing their songs alone at home. Let''s go with something easier."


    Preferring metal music over alternative, Jooyong had suggested copying Skid Row, much loved by the band and the high school girls. But due to Hogan''s inability to handle the high-pitched songs, those attempts often fell through. However, the band''s instrumental skills were top-notch. Despite the straightforward nature of Nirvana''s songs, Hogan managed to capture Kurt Cobain''s essence with simple chord progressions and impactful, addictive music.


    While Geon leaned towards hard rock and traditional metal, Nirvana had a profound impact on the middle schooler, so he sat on a makeshift chair, closed his eyes, and enjoyed the music.


    After performing Smells Like Teen Spirit, Breed, and Territorial Pissings in session, taking a break, a sweat-drenched Jooyong, ncing at Ju-hee seated in front of the keyboard, said, "Ju-hee, we''re switching to keyboard songs now, get ready."


    Since Geon''s instrument wasn''t part of Nirvana''s songs, during the three-song performance, Ju-hee, lost in thought, hadn''t paid attention. But prompted by Jooyong''s words, she refocused.


    "Uh... okay! Which song are we starting with?"


    Jooyong seemed troubled and finally said, "Um... I''d like to try The Doors'' song... since we shared the music sheetst time, we might have practiced it. How about it, Hogan? Can you handle it?"


    Hogan''s expression stiffened at Jooyong''s question.


    "Hey, does anyone fit to sing Jim Morrison? Messing up their songs makes you look like an idiot. I blushed singing their songs alone at home. Let''s go with something easier."


    Hogan''sck of confidence flushed his face. Jooyong turned to Geon.


    "Geon, you''vee this far, why not try one song? You know The Doors'' songs, right? You''ve been listening to them since forever."


    Geon looked at Jooyong, taken aback. Seeing the band members and fan club with expectant faces, he reluctantly smiled and said, "Are you trying to make me sing, honestly?"


    Jooyong chuckled and plucked his guitar. "Haha, caught you. Honestly, you sing well. Remember when you sang carol songs at our middle school Christmas party? I almost fainted, remember?"


    Indeed, back in middle school, during a Christmas event at school, Geon''s rendition of Wham''s Last Christmas had revealed his exceptional singing talent alongside his already impressive looks. That was how Guns N'' Roses had formed.


    Among the band members, only Jooyong and Ju-hee had heard Geon sing, but the other members, having heard a lot about Geon''s singing from the two, looked at him with hopeful expressions.


    Handing Geon the microphone stand, Hogan said, "Show us what you''ve got, Geon. You need to have witnessed the hype about someone singing before you judge. I can handle most of The Doors'' songs; which one do you want to try?"


    Geon, reluctantly taking the microphone stand, stood up and said, "Alright... how about starting with Been Down So Long? Oh, sorry, Ju-hee. There''s no keyboard in this song either. Let me warm up with this song; hitting high notes suddenly is hard."

 Chapter 11: Band Practice

    Chapter 11: Band Practice


    The Doors


    The Doors, an American rock band active from 1965 to the early 1970s, was a monumental group that blended psychedelia, blues, jazz, and hard rock. Led by Jim Morrison, the band came to an end in 1971 when Morrison, at the age of 27, passed away from a heart attack in Paris. However, his haunting yet powerful voice and Ray Manzarek''s electronic organ ying remain legendary to this day.


    A deep bluesy guitar riff filled the air.


    Geon stood in front of the microphone, eyes closed, channeling Morrison''s mncholic yet profound low tones.


    "Well, I''ve been down so Goddamn long," he sang.


    "That it looks like up to me,"pleting the verse.


    Except for Jooyong, who had heard Geon sing before, everyone else was left speechless.


    Hogan, ying the bass guitar, stopped, his hand frozen on the strings, staring in astonishment at Geon. Seong-gyu, though trembling, continued ying without pause. However, Ju-hee''s reaction was more intense. Wide-eyed, mouth agape, unable to close it or even realize saliva dribbled, she sat in shock. The club members sitting on makeshift chairs were left baffled, fidgeting in uncertainty.


    "C''mon and let the poor boy be," Geon sang the chorus."Baby, baby, baby," the lyrics continued.


    Geon, finishing the chorus, opened his eyes, smiling at the stunned faces around him. The eerie atmosphere, saturated with Geon''s bluesy voice, dissipated like morning mist in a vibrant rehearsal room.


    As the music stopped, the room fell silent, but no one dared to speak.


    Expecting this reaction, Jooyong chuckled.


    Suddenly, the rehearsal room door creaked open.


    A man in his thirties, looking shocked, burst in.


    "Hey!! Just now!! Was that you guys ying?"


    The man who entered was Intae, the owner of the rehearsal space.


    Since high school, Intae had been in bands andter worked a regr job. Eventually, disillusioned with corporate life, he opened this rehearsal space, asionally jamming with friends and running the ce as a business.


    Weekends often saw the rehearsal space fully booked, but on weekdays like today, only about six teams used the rooms. Sitting behind the counter, absentmindedly strumming a guitar, Intae had chuckled at the sound of The Doors'' introing from the room.


    "High school bands finding it tough to cover this. But handling Morrison''s vocals?"


    As the initial lyrics flowed from Geon''s mouth, Intae''s amused expression turned to utter shock.


    "I-I can''t believe this!!!"


    Intae abruptly stood up, pressing his ear against the door gap.


    Inside the room, Geon was still singing, and Intae''s eyes widened with increasing disbelief. Unable to contain himself any longer, Intae burst into the room.


    With amazed eyes scanning the band members, he approached Geon standing in front of the mic.


    "Was that you? Singing just now?"


    Geon, taken aback, nodded slightly.


    Grabbing Geon''s shoulders firmly, Intae eximed, "Awesome! In four years of running this rehearsal space, I''ve never seen someone sing like you! You guys! My treat tonight, let''s grab dinner after practice!"


    The band members cheered.


    While the rehearsal space wasn''t overly expensive, for students like them, the cost still burdened their pockets, often leading them to eat cup noodles to stave off hunger after practice.


    As Intae left the rehearsal room, he kept his gaze fixed on Geon and said, "Especially you, you bettere. I won''t survive if you don''t show up, got it?"


    Geon, still dazed and bewildered, faintly nodded his head.


    It wasn''t untilter that the fan club members were the first to regain their senses. From their excited cheers, they noticed Geon scratching his head, bewildered, before Ju-hee''s scolding brought them back to reality, followed by the band members.


    Resuming practice, Geon sang one more song before calling it a day.


    >

 Chapter 12: Fate?

    Chapter 12: Fate?


    "Alright, we''re still high schoolers, so no alcohol, but how about a toast with soft drinks!"


    Intae cheered spiritedly.


    The kids, more than ten of them, who hade to a pork belly restaurant near the Seong-su-dong practice room, included not only band members but also fan club members who wanted to spend even a little more time together. Seeing them tagging along, Intae was briefly taken aback, but with the mindset of ''if we''re doing it, let''s do it properly,'' he smiled and suggested having pork belly.


    Watching the pork belly sizzling on the grill, Intae poured himself a shot of soju. Raising his ss, as Intae lifted his drink, the kids, in a rush, raised their c sses in a toast. After downing a shot of strong soju, Intae nced at the girls surrounding Geon. While the band members sat in one corner, girls, including Ju-hee, had formed a barricade around Geon.


    "Geon-nim, try this. Oh, this is supposed to be really good for guys. Hehe."


    "Geon-nim, should I get more c for you? Or would you prefer Fanta?"


    Seeing the girls hovering around Geon, either making wraps for him or holding trays, Intae chuckled and said, "Everyone''s crowding around Geon, huh?"


    "Wow, indeed, whether it''s a guy or a girl, looks matter. That little bro of mine really looks amazing," Intae said,ughing heartily, looking at Geon.


    "Hyung, aren''t you spending too much money because of us? There are over ten of us, it might be a burden..."Intae picked up a piece of pork belly without dipping it in the sauce and spoke.


    "This hyung may seem like a small business owner here, but well, even if I don''t earn big money, I can at least eat and live. Don''t worry and eat plenty."


    The kids eximed "Wow!" and voraciously dug in.


    After devouring pork belly and cold noodles, the kids, holding their full stomachs, moved around, started chatting in groups of three or five. Seizing the opportunity when Geon''s side was empty, Intae moved to sit beside him.


    "Your name is Geon, right? Have you received vocal training? Who taught you?"


    As soon as Intae sat down, it wasn''t Geon but Joo-yong who answered his rapid-fire questions.


    "Hyung, Geon hasn''t had that kind of training. He''s more into studying. Actually, he''s a genius at it; he''s always first in the ss and recently ranked in the top 100 nationwide in a mock exam."


    Raising his eyebrows, Intae asked, "Top 100 nationwide? Ah... no, that''s not the issue. You mean he hasn''t learned to sing? Is that true?"


    Geon nodded in affirmation.


    "Yes, hyung. I haven''t had any formal training. If I had to name someone I learned from, it would be every person who makes music. I just liked listening to music since I was young, listened to a lot of musicians'' songs."


    Intae asked with an astonished expression, "Wait, so you produced that vocal tone without any training? I heard it outside the practice room, and it was nearly perfect. Are you some kind of prodigy?"


    Geon chuckled and modestly shook his head.


    "Oh, no, I''m not a prodigy. You heard it outside the practice room, that''s all. It''s just not up to par beyond kids'' level."


    Observing Geon''s humble demeanor, Intae nodded.


    "Geon, you''re wasting your talent. You''re good at studying, right? Does your family livefortably?"


    Responding to Intae''s question while sipping c, Joo-yong said, "I heard they used to live in the Gwangjang-dong apartments, maybe middle-ss, but I heard it''s not so good now."


    Suddenly interrupting Joo-yong, Intae nced at Geon and said, "How about you? Want to try part-time work?"


    Geon smiled awkwardly and replied, "Part-time? Like singing at a cafe or something? I''m not really into that... it''s embarrassing."


    Shaking his head, Intae said, "No, I have a friend who produces music for broadcasting, like drama OSTs. Usually, there are about six insert songs in one drama, aside from the main theme, and many neers get opportunities for those. With your talent, you could earn about 500,000 won per song. Recording takes just a day, how about it?"


    Wide-eyed, Geon eximed, "500,000 won per day? That much?"


    Laughing, Intae said, "Yeah, those singers who sing drama main themes get over 10 million won per song. If you be famous, it''s totally doable."


    Geon''s allowance was around 50,000 won per month, significantly lesspared to his friends. He hadn''t thought much about it because many kids around him were living on meager amounts. But the idea of earning his monthly allowance in a day piqued his interest.


    Seeing Geon contemting, Joo-yong strummed his guitar and said, "Hyung, do you happen to need a guitarist for a session?"


    Chuckling at Joo-yong, Intae said, "Hey, with your skills, what part-time job are you talking about? Practice more."


    Laughing and chatting away, Intae turned to Geon again and asked, "So, what do you say? Willing to give it a shot?"


    Nodding decisively, Geon said, "I''ll give it my best, hyung. Thank you."


    "Great! Strike while the iron is hot, let''s make that call right away."


    >

 Chapter 13: Fate?

    Chapter 13: Fate?


    In a music studio in Cheongdam-dong, Gangnam-gu, Seoul.


    Though a three-story structure, the building exuded charm with its brick exterior. At the entrance stood a sophisticated ck stone sign, engraved with "Studio Experience."


    The recording studio on the second floor was split between recording space and the producer''s workspace. The interior, adorned with bright wooden walls, exuded luxury. Inside the producer''s workspace, various amplifiers and two PCs were set up. Two men in theirte thirties, an engineer and what appeared to be a producer, conversed by the PCs.


    Yongtae, an OST specialist producer, spoke with a slightly irritated tone.


    "Ugh, what''s that guy''s name? Daring to mix punk with a rookie theme?"


    Eunpyo, an eight-year veteran engineer, chuckled in response.


    "His name... oh, it''s right here. His name''s Giant Reel."


    Yongtae snatched the paper Eunpyo was looking at, crumpling and tossing it into the trash.


    "If this kid gets famous, I''ll eat my hat. A rookie with no experience spewing punk? Those folks wandering around Hongdae don''t know the difference between freedom and abandon."The drama starts in just two weeks, and here I am, what do they want me to do? Seriously, it''s irritating. That kid, Reel, isn''t that a fishing reel? Damn, what a Giant Reel of a brat."


    Eunpyo tapped Yongtae''s back as if advising him to endure.


    "What can we do, hyung? Looks like there''s no hope for him in the future. Instead, he mentioned that Intae hyung will bring in a new singer today. Depending on how they perform, we''ll record, if possible."


    Yongtae fished out a cigarette from his pocket, asking casually.


    "Hey, Gobalri, Gobalri. He''s bringing someone here to sing in our rehearsal room. This is for TVN drama, you know TVN, right? It''s cable, but it''s awork that produces tremendous dramas. If we record with Gobalri and the quality isn''t good, the PD will surely nag me. What happens to my career then, damn it."


    Eunpyo grinned and replied.


    "Well, hyung, he''s not spouting nonsense. Even though it might depend on what we see from this person, generally, you should record."


    Yongtae lit his cigarette, continuing.


    "If it weren''t for Intae, I wouldn''t even bother listening. We''ve been friends since middle school, you know? His father owned a record shop. Maybe that''s why I know more about musicalmon sense than anyone else. My ears are decent, too. That''s why I made time."


    Eunpyo nodded, nudging the ashtray towards Yongtae.


    "That''s right, hyung. I don''t have high hopes either, but still, he''ll bring someone who''s at least decent for recording."


    Just then, Yongtae''s phone rang.


    Ring, ring.


    He picked up the call, cigarette in hand.


    "Ah, Intae? You''re here? Oh, on the first floor. Wait, I''lle down."


    Yongtae extinguished his cigarette and went downstairs.


    There was a card-key lock on the first-floor door that only opened for authorized personnel. Yongtae had to go down himself to unlock it. As he opened the door, he saw Intae and Geon.


    Yongtae warmly shook hands with Intae.


    "Long time no see. Wasn''t ourst time at that Gangnam eel restaurant when we had soju? It''s been, what, a month or two?"


    Intae smiled as he looked at Yongtae.


    "Yeah, buddy, how''ve you been?"


    "Don''t even ask. Thanks to the rookie nning to throw punk in our OST, Eunpyo and I are in a fix. But hey, who''s this? He''s pretty tall. What''s his name?"


    Geon slightly bowed and then politely greeted them.


    "Hello, I''m Kim Geon."


    As Yongtae reached out for a handshake with Geon, he was taken aback when he saw Geon''s face. Though they shook hands, Yongtae couldn''t take his eyes off Geon, mouth agape in astonishment.


    Seeing Yongtae''s reaction, Intae chuckled and said, "Kid, I had the same reaction at first. This guy''s ridiculously good-looking. Hey,e on, pull yourself together. How long are you going to stare? Let''s go inside!"


    Shaking off his astonishment, Yongtae followed Intae''s lead and took Geon upstairs. Once inside the workspace, Eunpyo recognized Intae and greeted him warmly. Noticing Geon, Eunpyo couldn''t help but be speechless too.


    "Is... Is that the person we''re recording today? Not for an OST, but he seems more like someone who should be in a drama?"


    Yongtae, still amazed by Geon''s appearance,mented.


    "That''s true. I''ve seen plenty of idols and actors, but someone this handsome is a first for me. It''s not just good looks or a boyish charm, it''s more like... a vampire prince vibe, you know? There''s something about his aura."


    Eunpyo nodded in agreement.


    "Yeah, absolutely. He''s somewhat decadent yet has a kind look in his eyes... There''s aplex allure about him."


    Feeling embarrassed amidst their discussion about his appearance, Geon sat down quietly on the couch after epting the documents handed to him by Yongtae.


    "Sorry, sorry. Here are the scores for today''s recording. There''s also a synopsis of the drama behind it. You need to understand the drama to infuse emotions, so read the synopsis carefully. Sit back there, take your time, we don''t have much, and if you have any questions, ask right away."


    Geon politely received the documents with both hands and sat on the couch.


    >

 Chapter 14: Method?

    Chapter 14: Method?


    The drama felt like a historical piece.


    The protagonist was a noble''s son who fell secretly in love with a maid in his house. When this fact was discovered by the protagonist''s father, the enraged father attempted to kill the maid. In response, the maid''s lover set the house on fire and killed the master before fleeing.


    The protagonist, now turned into a fugitive chasing the maid who caused the death of his parents and turned their household into ruins by setting it aze, appeared as if he pursued the escaped maid and her lover with a vengeance. However, he still longed for the maid in his dreams, ultimately finding her, only to discover she had moved on and found love elsewhere while he harbored feelings of fury and sorrow.


    "Wow, this drama''s storyline is incredibly engaging! But why does the story break off? Is the next part not out yet?" Geon asked after reading the synopsis.


    Yongtae nodded in response to Geon''s query, observing, "These scripts often leave gaps; they adjust based on audience reactions. From what I''ve heard, the maid the protagonist loves ends up in conflict with another man. Eventually, the tragic tale leads to the protagonist sacrificing himself to ensure her happiness."


    Geon, looking pensive, reviewed the synopsis again. "I see. It would have been nice if it had a happy ending."


    Seated beside Geon, Yongtae remarked, "Lately, audiences appreciate sad stories more. This song is about the protagonist, torn between avenging his parents for the maid he loved, yearning for her every night. It''s not just about missing someone you love. It''s about a protagonist who loved the woman he had to kill, yet knew he couldn''t approach her for her happiness. He doesn''t want to see her happy with someone else but ispelled to help the endangered couple. Do you get what I mean?"


    Geon nodded slightly, saying, "I think I understand vaguely. Could you give me a few minutes?"


    As Yongtae silently met Geon''s gaze and nodded, Geon closed his eyes. Concentrating intently, supported by Yongtae, Intae, and Eunpyo, Geon delved into bing the drama''s protagonist.How much did he miss her?


    How much did it hurt?


    How stifling was it?


    If it were me, what would I have done? Could I forgive the enemy who killed my family? If the person I loved was the enemy who took my family, what choice would I make? How much love would it take to sacrifice oneself for the enemy?


    Tears streamed from Geon''s eyes.


    Softly sobbing, he nced at the sheet music and scanned the lyrics and notes. After silently singing the song within for about ten minutes, Geon''s chest felt like it might burst.


    His teeth clenched, eyes reddened.


    As the heaviness in his heart threatened to burst forth, filled with frustration and anger towards the world, he opened the studio door and, with a voice restraining tears, spoke, "I-I''ll try singing it once."


    Yongtae walked towards the studio door as Geon finished speaking, seating himself next to Eunpyo and activating the connected microphone.


    "Okay, since it''s your first attempt, singfortably, and we''ll coach you after listening once. Start with the piano apaniment, then the guitar solo," Yongtae instructed, nodding to Eunpyo.


    "Because it''s the first try, no need to record. Justy the melody line in the background aside from the instrumental track," Eunpyo added.


    Then Intae intervened, "Yongtae, just y the MR. Let''s record it."


    Yongtae, looking puzzled, asked, "Why record from the start?"


    With a slight grin, Intae replied, "It''s all digital work, no extra cost. What do you say? Trust me and give it a try."


    Yongtae nced at Eunpyo and then nodded. "Okay, it''s no extra cost and just a few clicks. Let''s record; set up the MR apaniment."


    Nodding, Eunpyo initiated the background track and hit the record button.


    Inside the studio, beautiful piano melodies flowed, followed by a ssical guitar prelude. Geon struggled to contain the emotions of the protagonist, who had to endure, thinking of the protagonist''s feelings as he spoke through choked lyrics.


    Like lips parched,


    Echoes of memories flow through,


    Try as I might to erase them,


    My heart can''t forget you.


    Even if I''m miserable, unable to see you again,


    How can I forget you?


    As if someone''s ironed my heart red,


    Tears stream down my cheeks,


    Unable to sleep every night, living each day as if it''s a year long,


    The protagonist''s emotions, living every day wishing for morning, exploded through Geon''s voice.


    Yongtae and Eunpyo, taken aback, stared wide-eyed. Meanwhile, Intae, having expected such a reaction, chuckled quietly in the corner.


    Inside the studio, Geon''s tearden rendition continued:


    "Between parched lips,


    Sounds of memories flow,


    Even if I try to erase them,


    My heart can''t forget you.


    Even if I can never see you again and it''s painful,


    How can I forget you?"

 Chapter 15: Method?

    Chapter 15: Method?


    The studio was filled with silence.


    Though the song had ended, no one dared to speak. Yongtae and Eunpyo nced at Geon, who was crying inside the studio with red-rimmed eyes.


    Intae, soaked in emotion at the sight of Geon''s sobbing, entered the studio and brought Geon out. Tapping Geon''s shoulder and suggesting a breather outside, Intae opened the door, ushered Geon out, and turned to Yongtae.


    "How about it? Should we get some drinks?"


    Yongtae, still with reddened eyes, abruptly stood up, grabbed Intae''s shoulder, and shook him.


    "What... What is this! What''s with him! He''s just a high schooler! Does this make any sense? Even a singer with 30 years of experience can''t sing like this!"


    Eunpyo, seemingly unable to gather the strength to rise, wiped tears with a tissue.


    "I can''t even speak... This explosion of emotions is something else."


    Intae gestured between them, alternatingly, raising a finger inquiringly."How about it? Want some coaching? Can we fix this in one go?"


    Yongtae slumped into a chair, looking bewildered.


    "How... How can we coach this kind of song?"


    Eunpyo nodded in agreement.


    "We need to add more to this recording. Even without mixing or mastering, would the client approve if we handed it over like this? If they listen and criticize, the PD''s reputation will be trash, really."


    Yongtae lightly tapped Eunpyo''s back while saying:


    "If you haven''t even mastered it, you rascal, hurry up and do it. If we start now, won''t it be finished in about six hours? We can send it to the PD by tomorrow."


    Yongtae lit a cigarette, looking at Intae again.


    "Phew... PD already knows there''s an issue with the recording, no matter how much they''ve been calling. Now they might have some face to show. Thanks to you, kid. You truly have an ear for this."


    Intae smiled back and responded, "Haha, see? Trust me. You''ll get proper drinks, won''t you?"


    Yongtae chuckled, saying, "Sure, I''ll take you to a fancy ce. Of course, after we finish our work and get the PD''s approval."


    Just then, Geon returned to the studio.


    Though the storm of emotions had somewhat subsided, with a calmer demeanor, he spoke, "I''m sorry, Producer. I got a bit overwhelmed by emotions. You can start recording now."


    Yongtae widened his eyes, looking at Geon, then exchanged a nce with Eunpyo and burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha, that''s it. That''s enough, Geon. You''re the first one to make a recording after I set up this studio."


    Geon, surprised, widened his eyes, then looked at Intae sitting on the sofa. Intae, seeing Geon''s expression,ughed heartily and gave him a supportive pat.


    "What a charmingd! Hahaha, let''s go eat. Our great Producer will surely treat us!"


    Yongtae jumped up from his PC chair, saying, "Yeah, let''s eat first! Eunpyo, just start the mastering, leave it running, ande along. We need some meat on a day like this."


    Eunpyo swiftly controlled the PC, seeming excited. "Wow, PD, are we having beef today?"


    Yongtae, looking at Eunpyo, raised a fist. "Men eat pork! It''s pork belly!"


    Eunpyo defended himself with hands, saying, "Oh, why! It''s always pork belly? Have you made enemies with pork? Will you eat all the pigs on Earth?"


    Yongtae, whether Eunpyo defended himself or not, gestured vigorously.


    "Hey, you know how expensive beef is!"


    Eunpyo managed to press the mastering start button and fled, saying, "Ohe on! Stop hitting me on the back of my head, you over-thirty brother! You won''t even buy beef! Intae-hyung, say something!"


    Intaeughed, watching Eunpyo run.


    "Men eat pork, buddy."


    Eunpyo shot an using look at Intae, then ran away. Yongtae, encouraged by Intae''s support, yfully chased after Eunpyo.


    Geon, seemingly still puzzled, watched the three of them alternately, unable to understand a word.


    >

 Chapter 16: Preview

    Chapter 16: Preview


    At 11 PM.


    CJ E&M Center in Sangam-dong, Seoul, where the TVN broadcasting station is located, was bustling with activity, much like a nocturnal paradise.


    As a 24-hour cable channel, the control room for broadcast scheduling had two staff members on duty, monitoring screens, while tired PDs upied one-room editing spaces resembling chicken coops in both drama and variety departments, even into thete hours.


    Youngseok, a PD in charge of editing the drama "Chuno," poured water into his cup ramen as he entered the editing room.


    "Oops, spilled the broth. I''ve been here for three days straight making previews since the drama''s about to start airing. Thankfully, it didn''t stain my clothes."


    Wiping the spilled broth around his cup ramen with tissues, Youngseok''s gaze remained fixed on the monitor. Inside, the drama''s protagonists and a male co-star were engaged in dialogue.


    "The first teaser focused on action scenes with Jang Hyuk and Oh Ji-ho chasing, using rock music in the main theme. For the second one, it''s all about portraying the heartbreaking love between Jang Hyuk and Lee Da-hae. Yongtae needs to hurry with the music, whether he''s editing or not. Why''s he so silent? I heard a singer recorded a punk song, wasn''t that supposed to be something big, unlike anything we''ve had?"


    Youngseok intended to call Yongtae but first checked his email on the PC monitor.


    "Oh, here it is. Yongtae really keeps his promises. If the music wasn''t up to par, he wouldn''t have sent it due to his pride, right? ''Stamp,'' the title... Hmm, has a good feel to it?"Youngseok clicked to y the screen for the second teaser and double-clicked the MP3 file.


    When making previews, syncing music and visuals is crucial for setting the mood. After starting both, he picked up his cup ramen with chopsticks and took a bite before focusing on the mood.


    "It''s not the main, but if a mncholic vibees across, it''s okay."


    The prelude of "Stamp" flowed from the PC speakers¡ªsad, poignant piano preludes followed by a ssical guitar solo. Youngseok nodded approvingly.


    "Yongtae hasn''t lost his touch, huh? That prelude''s something else. It''s touching, isn''t it?"


    Chuckling to himself, his expression soon turned serious.


    As if pierced in the heart,


    As if stained by tears,


    The unhealed scars torment me.


    Am I living or has the world abandoned me?


    Days feel like years,


    Will morning evere?


    As soon as the vocals of "Stamp" began with the first verse, his eyes, stained with shock, weren''t fixed on the monitor but towards the PC speaker. Strands of noodles grasped by chopsticks fell back into the cup.


    Feeling his hand tremble holding the cup ramen, Youngseok barely managed to ce it on the table, focusing solely on the music. Inside the monitor, Jang Hyuk, with a pained expression, was watching Lee Da-hae, who seemed to be crying alone at a market stall. Youngseok''s teary eyes muttered softly.


    "The first teaser gained quite some poprity... But this second one seems like a mega hit. I should buy Yongtae a drink. By the way, who''s the singer? Haven''t heard this voice before... coborating with a rookie, yet produced something tremendous."


    Almost on the verge of tears, Youngseok started editing with a strange, smiling expression. Soon, the small editing room was filled only with the sound of Youngseok typing away on his keyboard, wearing headphones.


    At twenty-eight this year, Hyejin worked as an ountant in the third financial loanpany with the highest TV advertising exposure. Although thepany was doing well, the work environment remained chaotic, perhaps due to the legalization of business previously run by organized crime.


    The overtime she was expected to do as if it were a given, along with no bonuses for weekend work, was gradually wearing her down.


    Without the frequent drinking sessions with Jihui and Moonseon, her colleagues, she might not have endured it.


    While making a collection call to a grandmother who couldn''t pay this month''s interest, Hyejin felt terrible seeing the tears in the elderly woman''s eyes.


    No matter how much it was her job, pressuring someone who couldn''t afford it always made her feel awful. However, since the repayment rate of customers she handled affected her performance review, she reluctantly made three calls with two-hour intervals.


    Finally hanging up on the tearful grandmother on thest call, Hyejin messaged Jihui and Moonseon on thepany messenger.


    Hyejin: Jihui, Moonseon, what are you doing after this? Let''s grab a drink. I feel terrible today.


    Moonseon: Sure, unnie. The manager ticked me off earlier, so it''s a relief. Hehe.


    Jihui: Unnie, is something wrong?


    Hyejin: Ah, I don''t know. I feel like I want to just quit thispany or something. It hurts too much to continue like this. Let''s talkter. Let''s finish and head out.


    7 PM. The three women, close friends, gathered at their favorite pancake ce, opening a bottle of soju and chatting spiritedly before the side dishes even arrived.


    With plenty to unload, from cursing their boss to criticizing their workce, they soon transitioned from men-rted topics to discussing movies and dramas in their lively conversation. Among them, Moonseon, deeply engrossed in a drama, spoke up.


    "Unnie, have you heard of a drama called ''Chuno'' on TVN? It stars Jang Hyuk and Oh Ji-ho. I saw the teaser, and despite it being a historical drama, they said it¡¯s something like... a stylish action historical drama? Something like that. It seemed to have a lot of action scenes and looked interesting."


    Hyejin chuckled and asked.


    "A stylish action historical drama? Is that even a genre? Aren''t historical dramas about kings and messengers delivering some message?"


    Laughing at Hyejin, Jihui replied.


    "Unnie, you really should watch more dramas. They say this drama is highly anticipated. Oh, look! The teaser is out again. Huh? That one looks different. Looks like they¡¯re releasing multiple teasers. They really invested big in this, iming it''s a major production."


    On the 42-inch TV mounted on the wall of the pancake shop, Jang Hyuk''s distressed expression appeared. As the background music yed, the scene showed Jang Hyuk and Lee Da-hae meeting by chance in a market, exchanging sorrowful gazes, while a songposed of piercing cries flowed in the background.


    The three, holding their soju sses, couldn''t take their eyes off the teaser. Even after the one-minute preview ended, they were still in disbelief.


    "Wow!! Unnie, did you see that? It''s really something. I''m definitely watching this live!"


    Being the first to regain her senses, Jihui eximed.


    Moonseon soonposed herself and agreed with Jihui.


    Hyejin, still unable to close her open mouth, uttered.


    "Wait,


    who sang that song just now? It doesn¡¯t seem like a well-known singer?"


    Both Jihui and Moonseon nodded in agreement.


    "Yeah, the song is amazing. Just listening to it almost made me cry. Unnie, are you also calling for a live viewing?"


    Excitedly chanting to watch it live, the three women held their soju sses high.


    >

 Chapter 17: Family

    Chapter 17: Family


    Monday, 11 AM.


    Geon Kim stood in front of the CD machine at the Gwangjang-dong branch of Kookmin Bank, holding a card.


    "Today, they said they''d deposit the recording fee. I can finally buy the Kitty Powder Shihwa wanted. Even though I knew she wanted it because my allowance was short, I couldn''t get it for her. It''s hard to buy with Shihwa''s allowance, so maybe I can act like a big brother for once."


    With a smile, Geon checked the bnce at the CD machine.


    "100,000 won? What''s this? Was the deposit a mistake?"


    Geon called Yongtae''s recording studio from a public phone.


    Yongtae, sounding like he just woke up, answered the phone, likely workingte again.


    "Hello, Studio Experience speaking."


    "Oh, hi, Producer. It''s Geon Kim, the one who recordedst time.""Who? Ah, Geon. How have you been?"


    "Good, Producer. Actually, it seems the amount you deposited for me might be wrong."


    A chuckle echoed through the phone.


    "No, it''s 1 million won. That''s what we decided for new singers when they record. You''re inexperienced and a high schooler, so I said 500,000, but your track turned out so well. I can''t just give you 500,000. Besides, when we register the song, I''ve put it under ''Gun'' for the artist name. Any revenue will be deposited to that ount."


    Geon was a bit surprised but just felt grateful for the potential earnings from his song.


    "I see. I thought there was an error, so I wanted to return it. Thank you, Producer."


    Yongtae chuckled.


    "Geon, if you get famous, don''t act like you don''t know me, alright? If I need recording helpter, will you assist? Deal?"


    "Haha, sure, I''ll promise, Hyung!"


    Feeling excited, Geon headed straight to a cosmetics store.


    Within the apartmentplex where Geon lived, there was a sizable cosmetics shop stocking a variety of products.


    As he entered, except for the mousse he asionally used, Geon was unfamiliar with the store. Ate twenties female clerk, wiping the counter, approached him with a smile.


    "Wee! Looking for something specific?"


    Without looking up properly, Geon stammered, "Uh, K-Kitty Powder..."


    Smiling, the clerk pointed to a section, saying, "Ah, it''s over there. Getting it for your girlfriend?"


    Embarrassed, Geon waved his hands. "N-No, my younger sister wants it."


    The clerk blushed and stammered, "Oh, um, it''s... 38,000 won, no, it''s 39,000 won."


    As Geon handed over 40,000 won from his pocket, the clerk''s face turned redder.


    "Here''s 1,000 won change."


    Blushing, Geon left the cosmetics store, leaving the stunned clerk frozen in ce.


    Geon headed straight home. Today, with Taewoo out, Shihwa decided to stay home instead of going to the study center. Geon was excited for a rare day of conversation with his mom and sister, making his steps lighter.


    Running into the house, he shouted, "I''m back! Shihwa!"


    Shihwa''s voice echoed from her room in the distance. "Oh, Oppa, I''m here."


    Geon chuckled and showed the bag from the cosmetics store. "Look what this big brother got."


    Still in pajamas, Shihwa perked up, took the bag eagerly, and eximed, "Wow! This is Kitty Powder! Did you buy it for me, Oppa? You''re the best! Jung-hee kept bragging about it, and I really, really wanted it. But isn''t this expensive? It was almost 50,000 won, so even if I wanted it, I couldn''t buy it. Where did you get the money, Oppa?"


    She pulled out the powder from the bag, bouncing on the bed. Geon, surprised, exined everything, from his band practice to recording. Upon hearing Geon, Yeongha, surprised, asked, "Son, does that mean your song will be in a drama?"


    Geon nodded. "Yes, it airs tomorrow. 9:50 PM, called ''Chuno.''"


    Shihwa raised an eyebrow. "Chuno? What kind of title is that? Does it mean ''scary old man'' or something? Anyway, did you tell the Guns & Roses guys about singing for the drama OST?"


    Geon shook his head. "No, it''s not something to brag about."


    Shihwa eximed, "Oppa! Seriously, if you don''t tell them soon, I''ll tell Sister Joo-hee! Last time, you went to Busan for two weeks without telling her when you went to grandma''s, and she nagged for two hours! I can''t handle it!"


    Grabbing the cordless phone from the living room, Shihwa dashed to her room.


    Geon, looking puzzled, met Yeongha''s gaze.


    "Son, what about me?"


    Geon grinned shyly. "Uh... I wasn''t sure what you''d like, so... I prepared cash, is that alright?"


    Yeongha chuckled. "Well, apparently, all parents prefer cash, huh?"


    Geon handed over an envelope he had prepared. "Mom, it''s my first earned money. It''s not much, but please take it as your allowance."


    Yeongha, gazing at her son rather than the amount, smiled and said, "Son, don''t you dislike your father?"


    Geon hesitated momentarily, then shook his head. "No. I heard from Dad''s friend, Sang-gil, that Dad''s business isn''t doing well, and he''s struggling. It''s hard to understand when he''s hitting, but... it''s okay."


    Yeongha patted the space beside her, indicating Geon to sit. "Come here. It''s hard for Mom too. But as the head of the family, he feels more pressure. Understand him, just like Shihwa and I do. Sometimes, it gets tough, but thinking of you and Shihwa makes it better. But son, it''s your first money, and there''s a gift for me and Shihwa but not for your father?"


    Geon pulled out another envelope. "I prepared something, but... it feels awkward. Could you pass it to Dad?"


    Yeongha smiled. "No, you should give it directly. That''s how your feelings will be conveyed. He''ll be home soon, so give it to him. Instead of this, let''s make bulgogi for dinner tonight, as a family."


    >

 Chapter 18: Family

    Chapter 18: Family


    As the clock struck 6 in the evening,


    The savory aroma of Yeongha''s bulgogi cooking in the kitchen filled the house.


    Shihwa, finishing her report to Juhee, felt pleased with the praise and hummed a tune, seated at Yeongha''s vanity table, opening and closing the powder case. Seeing this, Geon asked, "What''s up? Why bother being here if you''re not going to use it?"


    While inspecting her face in the mirror inside the powder case, Shihwa replied, "It''s a waste. I don''t need to put it on now since I''m not going out. Hehe."


    Geon turned his head sideways toward the kitchen when he heard the sound of the front door unlocking. His body stiffened as he thought it might be Taewoo.


    Shihwa, at the vanity, swiftly hid the powder and held her breath.


    Upon seeing Geon, who Taewoo was facing after taking off his shoes at the entrance, he asked, "Didn''t you go to the study room today?"


    Geon hesitated slightly before replying, "Yes, Dad. Since the exams ended not too long ago, I thought of taking a break today."


    Taewoo, taking off his coat and hanging it on the dining chair, spoke to Yeongha, who was cooking, "That smells delicious. Is it bulgogi?"Yeongha, tying her apron, turned around and said, "Yes, I cooked something special today since something good happened."


    Taewoo chuckled, then smiled slightly, saying, "Something good? What''s that? I have good news too."


    Shihwa, who had been hiding, perked up and asked eagerly, "Dad, what''s the good news?"


    Taewoo sat down at the table and said, "Darlings, I feel really sorry for venting my frustration about not adjusting well to life in Seoul to the family. I regretted it instantly, always thinking I shouldn''t have, but couldn''t control my anger at the moment. Especially, I feel very sorry towards Geon."


    Geon was slightly surprised by Taewoo''s unexpected words.


    Sensing the unusual atmosphere, Yeongha, who was cooking, also sat at the table.


    "What happened, dear?" Taewoo smiled and said, "I rented an office."


    "Sang-gil has a real estate agent license, so I thought I could work in coboration with him. There are many apartmentplexes near Gwangjang-dong, and across the street, there''s a studio apartment vige. From big properties to smaller ones, there seem to be various options. Real estate can bring in a decent ie, even if a few lease contracts are signed each month. If I work hard, it won''t affect our family''s livelihood."


    Yeongha eximed in surprise, "To rent an office, you must have invested some money. Where did you get it? You didn''t take a loan, did you?"


    Taewoo chuckled, shaking his head, "No, I didn''t. Since Sang-gil will handle most of the real estate matters, I thought my negotiation skills from my previous job woulde in handy here. I''m going in without a single penny, and for every contract I secure, I''ll take 8, and Sang-gil will take 2."


    Finally, Yeongha pped her hands, smiling, "Oh my, dear. That''s wonderful! It''s just the beginning, but you can do it well. Even though we had a humble start with 500,000 won when we first got married, now, things seem stable. If you apply the same skill you had when negotiating, you''ll do great. Oh, my, I''m burning the bulgogi! Let''s all sit down and eat."


    After a long time, the family gathered,ughing and enjoying the meal together. Geon, enjoying the cheerful atmosphere that hadn''t been there for years, saw Yeongha gesturing and quickly took out an envelope from his pocket.


    "Dad, this..."


    Taewoo, receiving the envelope with a puzzled expression, looked inside, surprised, and asked, "Where did this moneye from? Did you work part-time without studying?"


    With a concerned expression, Shihwa said, "Dad, Geon is already the top student. What more studying does he need? I''m barely in the top 20 in the ss, and we''re from the same womb! Why is this happening? It''s unfair!"


    The three burst intoughter at Shihwa''s grumble.


    Taewoo, looking at Geon again, smiled and asked silently.


    "Actually, I sang a song through an acquaintance this time. Luckily, the broadcasting station epted the song I sang as a drama OST, and this money is from that. If the song does well in the future, there might be additional ie. If I earn money, I''ll contribute to the household."


    Seeing Taewoo''s surprised expression at the unexpected drama OST story, Geon looked at Yeongha, who nodded in confirmation.


    "They say the drama will premiere tomorrow. Let''s watch it together. From what I researched, the drama seems quite interesting."


    Taewoo looked at the three smiling faces and joined in, "Really? Our son was always amazing at singing since he was young. Is this how we get two celebrity sons? That''s not the n! I need to call Sang-gil and brag about this, hahaha!"


    Watching Taewoo rush to the veranda with the cordless phone, the whole family chuckled happily.


    Geon felt his eyes warm at his dad''s cheerful demeanor, not regretting spending most of the earned money on the family. It felt gratifying to have spent it in meaningful ways, and that night, Geon fell into a deep and peaceful sleep, a raritytely.


    >

 Chapter 19: The Second Encounter with the Dead?

    Chapter 19: The Second Encounter with the Dead?


    September 10, 1970. International District, Seattle, Washington, USA.


    Despite being a big city, Seattle, with its rtively low-rise buildings of no more than 10 floors arranged in a square block, exuded an orderly yetid-back atmosphere, thanks to its mild climate and free-spirited vibe. Since the mid-1960s, it had been at the heart of the resurgence of rock music in the United States.


    Geon became aware that this was a dream as the evening sunset cast its colors across the distant horizon of the sea. Although he had arrived around noon, engrossed in exploring downtown Seattle, he couldn''t discern whether it was a dream or reality until the sunset, when he realized it was a dream.


    "It''s a dream. It''s been ages since a dream this real came back. Maybe I''ll meet Elvis again?"


    Strolling along the coastline that connected the city center to the sea, Geon admired the sunset over the sea. Despite the rapid development of the 1970s in America, the outskirts of Seattle remained serene and peaceful, untouched by factories. As he walked for about ten minutes along the coastline, he heard a resonating guitar sound.


    Geon, captivated, moved towards the source of the guitar sound.


    He first spotted him from a distance on the sidewalk blocks.


    An African American with a round afro resembling Bob Dn''s, wearing a pink feather scarf and loose-fitting white blouse paired with brownish bell-bottoms, sat on the sidewalk, strumming an acoustic guitar. Eyes closed, he plucked the guitar strings skillfully, lost in the music. Geon, unintentionally, found himself sitting on the adjacent sidewalk, staring mesmerized at the man''s guitar and hands.


    The slow tune gradually escted into a fast-paced melody, reaching a tempo so swift it could be called a frenzy. As the climax of the song approached, one of the strings snapped. The rapid pace and strong strumming led to the eventual snap of the first string. The musician, readjusting, held the broken string and nced at Geon sitting beside him."Hmm? Asian buddy. How long have you been here?"


    Geon, feeling intrusive, hurriedly spoke.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I was just here, lost in your music. It was really amazing."


    The musician, shing his white teeth,plimented his own performance.


    "Thanks, man. It''s been a while since someone sitting this close praised my ying. Haven''t yed for free in ages. Alright, Asian friend. Since you''ve enjoyed the free show, how about I buy us some grub? Sound good?"


    The musician stood up with his guitar and extended his hand towards Geon, who grabbed it, smiling.


    "That works out well. I was getting a bit hungry anyway. Haha."


    The two headed from the beach towards a pub located on one corner.


    A slightly weathered sign depicted a ck silhouette resembling a firefighter holding a beer ss, with the words "Mack and Jill" carved below. Adjusting his pink feather scarf momentarily, the musician nced at Geon and spoke.


    "Wee, Asian buddy. I''m inviting you to the best fish and chips spot in Seattle."


    Geon chuckled and replied, "Call me Geon, not Asian friend."


    Raising his eyebrows yfully, the musician replied, "Geon? That''s quite a stern name. Haha, alright. Since you don''t know me anyway, let me introduce myself. I''m James Marshall Hendrix. Folks call me Jimmy Hendrix. Just call me Jim, Geon."


    Geon eximed in surprise, "What? Jimi Hendrix? The legendary guitarist Jimi Hendrix?"


    Jimi waved his hand casually,ughing.


    "Legend? Nah, just a somewhat known name. But it''s cool you''ve heard of me, right? Haha. Alright, let''s head in. I''m famished enough to eat the table."


    Patting Geon''s amazed shoulder, Jimi walked into the pub. Geon shook off his surprise and followed Jimi inside. The interior resembled a German market. The pub had a central kitchen, and customers were seated around a long table encircling it.


    Jimi took a familiar seat near the kitchen and waved at Geon to sit next to him.


    "Hey, Scott, I''m here."


    Responding to Jimi''s call, a chubby middle-aged Caucasian man, who seemed to be grilling sausages in the kitchen, approached.


    "Oh, Jimi. What brings you here, sober and all? Usually, you''re always tipsy."


    Resting his chin on his palm, Jimi replied.


    "It''s time to get tipsy now, haha. This buddy here is Geon. Met him at the beachside bar. Scott, my usual, Red Hook."


    Scott nodded and replied, slightly hesitantly.


    "Alright then. Gonna get you a drink without getting too sloshed. Wait a sec; I''ll bring it over."


    Geon hastily interjected, "I-I''m sorry. I''m still underage, so I shouldn''t drink."


    Jimi chuckled at Geon''sment.


    "Geon, age for drinking isn''t set by anyone but yourself. It''s your call. A guy should know how to handle a drink. Scott, you''re not thinking of not serving my guest just because he''s young, are you?"


    Scott threw his towel off his neck onto the counter.


    "If I don''t, will you fetch drinks from outside? Just wait."


    As Scott headed back to the kitchen, Jimi grinned at Geon and asked, "Geon, judging by your attitude while listening to my music, it seems like you y an instrument too. What do you y?"


    Geon straightened up and lowered his head.


    "I don''t y any instrument yet. I''ve wanted to learn, but I never had the chance."


    Jimi reflected for a moment and said, "Really? For a guy, it''s gotta be the guitar! How about I lend you my Lucille? At least learn the basics?"


    Geon, taken aback, epted the guitar Jimi offered.


    "Lucille? Is that the name of this guitar?"


    Jimi handed him the guitar with a sly grin.


    "Yeah, Lucille. It''s my mother''s name. I named this guitar after her when I got it after she passed away."


    >

 Chapter 20: The Second Encounter with the Dead?

    Chapter 20: The Second Encounter with the Dead?


    Untilte at night, Geon stayed at Jimmy''s and Mack and Jill, strumming the guitar and chatting away.


    As the clock passed midnight, Geon, aware that it was all a dream, found it rtively easy to stave off sleepiness, especially with the amusing banter from Scott, who was sitting next to him at the bar, intermittently plucking the guitar strings.


    Scott, ncing at the clock after silently enduring Jimmy''s jokes, remarked, "Hey, Jimmy. It''s not closing time yet, but have a look at the time. Isn''t someone about to show up soon?"


    With a toothy grin, Jimmy, tongue a bit thick from the drinks, replied, "Ha-ha-ha! Scott, since when did I start worrying about others while drinking? It might be Jeffreying, but he''ll probablye with Eric to crash at the hotel anyway."


    Just then, the door of Mack and Jill rattled noisily and swung open.


    Two robust men barged into the bar, scanning around until they spotted Jimmy at the counter, striding over and cing their hands on Jimmy''s shoulders.


    "Ah... Jimmy, are you in trouble again?" The man holding Jimmy''s shoulder sighed. He was a handsome man with dark brown hair, appearing to be around 170 cm tall and somewhat lean.


    ncing at Scott, the man asked, "How much has this guy had to drink today?"


    Scott chuckled and replied, "Hmm? Since Eric wasn''t here until now, I''d say about four hours'' worth. Looks like about six bottles of Red Hook.""Damn, I should have checked in earlier. I have to leave for Ennd tomorrow morning. Why did you drink so much?" Eric, still holding onto Jimmy''s shoulder, reproached him.


    "Isn''t it getting old to nag every time I see you? Hehe. Oh, by the way, this is my new friend I made today. His name''s Geon. Take care," Jimmy said, looking pleased as if he was receivingpliments himself.


    "Right? Hehe, I''ve never seen such a handsome guy in my 27 years. Earlier, I saw him ying guitar outside alone. I thought an angel of music had descended from the sky," Jimmy remarked.


    Listening to Jimmy''s words, Scott extended his hand to Geon. "Anyway, nice to meet you. I''m Eric Burden, the leader of a band called Animals."


    Geon stood up slightly and shook Eric''s hand. "Nice to meet you, hyung. I''m Geon Kim."


    Seeing Geon''s courteous demeanor, Scott smiled faintly. "Wow, quite stern-sounding name. But... is this guy a model or an actor? He''s really good-looking."


    With a grin, Jimmy replied as if he himself was being praised, "Right? Hehe, in my 27 years, I''ve never seen such a handsome guy. I saw him ying the guitar outside earlier. I thought an angel of music had descended from the sky."


    Upon hearing Jimmy''s words, Eric reached out his hand to Geon. "Hey, even if you''re a pretty boy, remember you''re a guy. If you get caught going into a hotel room together, your image is ruined. You understand, right?"


    "No! No! I have a lot of unfinished business to discuss! Geon,e quickly!" Jimmy, in a frenzy, pulled at Geon, but Eric, holding him tightly, sighed and nced at Geon.


    "Phew... What should we do? Do you want to go together? No, let me ask you for a favor. He''s a star, but he often feels lonely. I don''t have any friends to take care of him while I''m on tour, and meeting a friend whose heart matches his, he tends to act like this."


    Seeing everyone looking at him, Geon put the guitar he was holding into his bag, carried it on his back, and followed the trio.


    As Geon got up, Scott cleared the ss from Geon''s table and said, "Jeffrey, I heard you''re leaving for Ennd tomorrow. Just to let you know, the drinks Jimmy had today are all on credit."


    As if expecting that, Jeffrey took out his wallet from his pocket with his left hand and handed a hundred-dor bill to Scott. "Here you go, Scott. There might be change left, but take the change."


    Scott chuckled and took the bill. "Is there even any change left? He''s beening in every day and drinking until dawn. This should cover most of it; the rest I''ll take care of. Come on, everyone, let''s go."


    >

 Chapter 21: The Second Encounter with the Reaper?

    Chapter 21: The Second Encounter with the Reaper?


    After arriving at the hotel, Jimmy copsed onto the bed.


    Eric left the amodation, stating that he needed to prepare for his tour in Ennd with Jimmy tomorrow. Jeffrey also headed to the adjacent room, as he had to leave early in the morning for Ennd.


    Left alone, Geon sat by the window on a single-seat sofa and took out his guitar, Lucille.


    Geon had grasped the basics of the chords since he learned them before, but with Lucille being an expensive guitar, just holding it felt satisfying despite the challenge of ying chords like F and B, especially thetter, which felt like it would tear his fingers apart.


    Heid the guitar at an angle and practiced holding the chords. Jimmy never exined that creative guitar ying was impossible using the up-down stroke method, which was the basic approach. Once the chords became familiar, he suggested ying freely and then practicing to a metronome.


    Struggling to grasp the chords and having not even learned the stroke technique, Geon''s guitar ying was a mess. Yet, holding Lucille made this time incredibly fulfilling.


    At that moment...


    Geon, in the midst of ying the guitar with a smile, stopped, and the second hand of the clock halted. The world turned monochrome, shrouded in a silent stillness.


    "Long time no see,d."In an instant, Kamageen appeared, leaning against the armrest of the sofa where Geon sat.


    Kamageen looked at Geon affectionately and patted his head.


    "I''m sorry. I watched over you, but I couldn''t protect your surroundings. If I had known that the malicious Andras had reached out to your father, you and your family wouldn''t have suffered so much. But,d, don''t worry now. I''ve informed Andras that I am protecting a child, so your suffering will soon end."


    Kamageen stood in front of Geon, speaking.


    "Amdusias."


    As Kamageen called out in a low voice, a sinister ck light burst from the hotel room ceiling.


    The ck light gradually formed into a round circle, drawing a unicorn on the ceiling before fading away.


    "Did you summon me, Lord Kamageen?"


    Kamageen looked at Amdusias, standing before him.


    Amdusias


    He is ranked 67th among the top demons of the 72 demons of Hell, known as "The One With a Horn." He is depicted as a silver unicorn and is shown holding every musical instrument yed in an orchestra with numerous hands all over his body. Hemands 29 legions in Hell.


    However, contrary to what is known, the Amdusias appearing before them looked like a cute blond boy.


    Kamageen smiled slightly, looking at this Amdusias.


    "Seems you''re going with that appearancetely. Quite a sight."


    Amdusias smiled back at Kamageen''s yfulment.


    "When in human form due to affection, I always stick to this appearance. Oh, of course, in front of my subordinates, I retain my original form. But if I were to appear in my true form in this confined space, it would crumble here. Haha."


    "Haha, true. You do have quite the stature."


    Amdusias and Kamageen disyed a mutual fondness. Amdusias nced at Geon, who was ying the guitar on the sofa.


    "Is this the child you mentioned 13 years ago? Blessed by Pyemon and Lord Kamageen."


    Kamageen nodded while looking at Geon.


    "Yes. Judging by appearances alone, one could hardly believe he came from within a human. Isn''t that so?"


    Amdusias nodded, resting his chin on his hand.


    "Well, indeed. Such beauty is hard to find in the human realm. It might bemon in Hell or Heaven, but in the human world, this appearance would be top tier. Add to that the blessing from the 4th-ranked demon in Hell, Kamageen, and the 9th-ranked Pyemon, there''s hardly anyone in the human realm to rival him."


    Amdusias approached Geon slowly, gently touching his chin.


    "Now, with my blessing added, he will receive blessings from three of the 72 demon lords. And without any cost at that."


    Kamageen approached Geon''s sofa.


    "That''s right. A human free from thews of causality after receiving a demon''s blessing might be a first. You''re interested in the human realm; sometimes humans who receive blessings demand something in return, don''t they?"


    Amdusias nodded and nced at Jimmy lying on the bed.


    "Yes, that ck man lying drunk there fell under my blessing 14 years ago."


    Kamageen looked surprised, gazing at Jimmy lying on the bed.


    "Really? I made him appear in Geon''s dreams. Is his soul also going to be taken by you?"


    Amdusias grinned at Kamageen.


    "Yes. In a week. On September 18th. No, his soul has already been taken. This ce is a dream from the past."


    Kamageen nodded in understanding.


    "I see. That''s it then. If Geon were to live in the same era as the human blessed by you, they''d meet since they''re both involved in art, right?"


    Amdusias slightly raised his head.


    "These days, I''m more interested in the science created by humans than in human lives. So, I haven''t blessed anyone for over 30 years. Thest person I blessed, like that ck man, was taken at the age of 27. So, it might be a while before Geon and my person meet."


    Kamageen asked.


    "Who was thest human you blessed?"


    "It was Kurt Cobain, an Americand. His mind copsed under the influence of Bellial''s power, and I felt sorry for the young student who was going crazy, so I granted him abilities. I took him in 1994, but those pesky demons were trying to kill him for daring to create a band called Nirvana. I had a hard time protecting him."


    Amdusiasughed as he spoke.


    "Haha, indeed. If you were killed by another demon before the contract period expired, you wouldn''t be able to take the soul, so protecting him was a task. Haha."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 10 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 22: The Second Encounter with the Reaper?

    Chapter 22: The Second Encounter with the Reaper?


    Kamageen looked at Amdusias and asked, "But tell me, why do you revoke the blessings given to humans at the age of 27? Could you take themter or even earlier?"


    Amdusias crossed his arms and replied, "It all started with that guy lying there. He didn''t fall victim to the usual overdose or substance abuse leading to suicide. A weekter, his manager, Jeffrey, would drink heavily and overdose on sleeping pills, leading to his death."


    Curiously, Kamageen raised an eyebrow, "Huh? When I sent the reaper for him, it didn''t seem like he was murdered by someone."


    Puerson shrugged, "Indeed, Jeffrey drugged him with sleeping pills and didn''t get caught. But eventually, won''t it be uncovered? Then he gave blessings to Amy Winehouse, warning her of dying at 27, creating anxiety until she eventually died of substance overdose. The same fate as Kurt Cobain."


    Kamageen inquired further, "So, in the end, you didn''t take their souls? There wasn''t even a guarantee of life until 27?"


    Amdusias nodded, "No. My contract stipted that in exchange for blessings, I receive their soul after death. Though unintended, the despair they felt was a more precious gift than their souls."


    Pondering, Kamageen remarked, "So, the deaths weren''t your doing, and their substance abuse might have been their way to cope with the fear of losing their abilities."


    Amdusias agreed, "Correct. The mental stress humans endure has limits. Compared to demons facing daily life-threatening situations in the underworld, their mental resilience doesn''t hold. Even if they avoid murder, they might sumb to suicide within three days."


    Kamageen nodded in agreement, "True, humans are fragile beings. That''s why I''ve always kept an eye on this one. I can''t afford any disruptions in my ns due to a mental breakdown. There was a recent crisis."Amdusias chuckled, "Indeed, Andras recently visited,ining despite being the top 63rd demon lord in hell, he got a scolding from you, sir? Haha. You graciously forgave him, hiding your power so that he didn''t realize this child had your blessing."


    Kamageen frowned, "Andras is causing quite a stir. The higher lords like Amon or Barbatos might take notice. If they intervene, it could be troublesome. We might need to call him back and warn him firmly."


    Amdusias joked, "Oh my, I''ve meddled too much. Please exclude my part when speaking to Andras."


    Kamageen chuckled, "Today, I''m the one asking for a favor, so I''ll let that slide. Haha. Anyway, we''ve spoken too long. Although I haven''te to the human realm for this child''s dreams, staying too long might attract the attention of other lords. Let''s finish up and go."


    Amdusias approached Geon,ying a hand on his head, and pronounced, "As Amdusias, lord of 22 legions of Hell, I imbue his body with the power ofmand. Grant him unmatched talent and skill for all musical instruments, spreading his music far and wide."


    A dark light emanated from Amdusias''s right hand, enveloping Geon''s body, the concentrated light dissipating within him.


    Amdusias gazed at Geon and said, "It is done, sir. He might not instantly master new instruments, but his learning ability surpasses hundreds of ordinary humans. Any instrument named will yield to him. Thanks to your blessing, his mind is remarkably sharp. His understanding surpasses that ck guy, enabling him to y music that transcends."


    Kamageen tapped Amdusias''s shoulder lightly, "Thank you for granting my request. When you return to the underworld, ensure the appropriatepensation."


    Together, they gradually vanished, and the monochrome world regained its colors. The frozen clock resumed ticking, and the faint daily noises started again. Geon, who had paused ying the guitar, was now asleep on the couch.


    As he slept, he didn''t anticipate seeing Jimmy again, much like unexpectedly encountering Elvis in the past. He didn''t expect to see Jimmy again; instead, he thought thest image of Jimmy asleep on the bed would be the final memory.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 20 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 23: The Power of Drama

    Chapter 23: The Power of Drama


    It''s been a month since the drama started airing.


    With a total of 24 episodes scheduled to broadcast for about three months, around 30% had already been aired.


    The viewership ratings began at 20% for the first episode, rose to 23% for the second, and soared to an impressive 32% for yesterday''s eighth episode.


    While it could have surpassed the 40% mark if it had incorporated a love storyline tailored for the 40-50-year-old female audience, this drama leaned more towards a male-oriented, well-crafted storyline. The muscr male leads, stylish and fast-paced narrative, along with the vibrant andical supporting cast, merged seamlessly with an overall poignant and mncholic theme, making it not just a top-rated drama in its time slot but also among the best in dramas airing concurrently.


    Despite few knowing that Geon sang the OST for this drama aside from his family, his life hadn''t changed significantly. He continued to diligently study at school and used the money from Taewoo''s first real estate deal to practice ying the craft guitar Taewoo had gifted him. Though it wasbeled as a practice guitar, priced at around 300,000 won, it was a quality instrument among the ones a student would typically possess.


    The only quirk was his insufficient guitar skills, resulting in noiseints from neighbors due to midnight practice sessions, which led him to practice on the rooftop of the apartment building.


    Tonight, after dinner, Geon found himself on one corner of the rooftop, strumming away at his guitar, observing the darkening sky.


    Strumming, strumming, plucking, plucking.


    As Geon diligently practiced his strumming technique, he looked up at the sky."I''ve grasped the chords by now... and there''s hardly any mainstream music I can''t y. I read about other musicians online, saying they''ve developed their unique codes. Can I create something like that too?"


    "Strum, strum, pluck, pluck."


    While pondering this and that, trying to figure out some chords, his phone rang.


    Geon answered, slightly surprised by the unfamiliar number disyed on the screen.


    "Hello?"


    "Ah, yes, is this Mr. Kim Geon''s phone?"


    "Yes, that''s me. May I ask who''s calling?"


    "Hi, this is Kim Youngseok from TVN Broadcasting Station, the PD for the drama ''Chuno.''"


    "Oh, yes? The PD for ''Chuno''? Um, what''s the reason for..."


    Startled, Geon found himself standing without realizing it.


    "It''s not a big deal, but Yongtae rmended you to me. You''re the singer of ''Stamp,'' right?"


    "Oh, yes, that''s me."


    "Well, our drama has been sold to China and Japan. Both countries have aired up to episode 4, and the response has been quite positive. The actors are nning promotional fan meetings. However, the Chinese broadcastingpany has requested the singer of ''Stamp'' to join us. Since you don''t have an agency yet, we''re reaching out directly to you. Would you be interested?"


    "China? Oh... alright."


    "Yongtae mentioned you''re still in high school and nearing vacation, right?"


    "Oh, yes, I finished my finalsst week, so I''ll be on vacation soon..."


    "That''s perfect. We''d love for you to join this visit. It''s what the Chinese fans want too. Are you avable?"


    "Yes? Chinese fans? You mean fans of the drama?"


    "Haha, of course, fans of the drama, but I''ve heard you have quite a few personal fans too. You might not be aware because you don''t have an agency, and your face isn''t publicized much in the media."


    Geon was momentarily speechless, staring nkly at the sky. When Geon didn''t respond, Youngseok continued.


    "We''ll cover all expenses for your visits to both countries. They''ll arrange first-ss flights, and we''ve booked top-tier hotels. Apart from travel expenses, you''ll also receive a participation fee. It''s 500,000 won per day for travel expenses and 1 million won per event. We have around 3 events per day nned, with 6 sessions in China over 2 days and 3 sessions in Japan for a day, totaling 1,050 million won including travel expenses. Also, if requested by the authorities to sing, an additional 1 million won per performance will be paid. It might be a helpful sum for a high school student traveling abroad for three days. Would you be able to attend?"


    "Excuse me? A... million won? Going abroad for three days and you''re offering a million won?"


    Youngseok hesitated upon hearing the amount Geon mentioned.


    "Yes, that''s correct. It might seem inadequate for China, but it''s thergest broadcaster there, so you needn''t worry. In case they don''t pay as agreed, we''ll provide a contract stating our responsibility for payment."


    "Oh, um... you don''t have to go to such lengths..."


    Sensing Geon''s hesitation, Youngseok hurriedly added.


    "This isn''t the right way. Since it''s the weekend tomorrow, could you visit our station? Let''s draft the contract I mentioned earlier. We''ll have it ready by tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow''s the weekend, and you''re working?"


    "Haha, where does a PD go on the weekend? I might finish my work and take a break, but during the broadcast, I can''t afford that luxury. Especially when I''m handling a sessful drama like ''Chuno.'' It''s demanding but rewarding both in recognition and financially, so I enjoy working even on weekends orte nights."


    "Oh, I see... Then, tomorrow..."


    "Yes, pleasee by tomorrow! What time would be convenient for you?"


    "Oh... well, around 1 or 2..."


    "Yes, that''s fine for me too! See you at 2 at the TVN building in Sangam-dong. Just give me a call when you''re outside."


    "Yes, I understand. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Great! Please doe tomorrow!"


    "Yes, I''ll definitely be there. Goodbye."


    After hanging up, Geon remained dazed, still holding the phone receiver.


    "A... million won? Chinese fans??"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 30 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 24: The Power of Drama

    Chapter 24: The Power of Drama


    Saturday, 2:40 PM


    Exiting at the Seoul World Cup Stadium Station in Sangam-dong, Geon wandered around, searching for TVN.


    Perhaps due to the weekend, there were quite a few people around Sangam-dong. It had transformed from a barrennd into a bustling city withrge multiplex cinemas, various restaurants, and shopping malls setting up shop recently.


    Spotting the signboard reading ''TVN'' atop a building that seemed to tower beyond 30 floors, Geon dialed Yeongseok''s number.


    Yeongseok, eagerly anticipating Geon''s arrival, promptly answered the phone after two rings.


    "Hello?"


    "Oh, hi, PD-nim Kim Geon speaking."


    "Ah, yes, Geon-ssi. Have you arrived?"


    "Yes, I''m outside the building on the 1st floor.""I see! I''lle down shortly. Please wait in the lobby!"


    "Sure thing, PD-nim."


    Ending the call, Geon stepped into the bustling lobby of the broadcasting station.


    Inside, the station wasn''t vastly different from other buildings. There was an information desk in the spacious lobby, with sofas, tables, and magazines arranged in one corner for people to rx. Despite the seemingly excessive space, the lobby felt small due to the bustling crowd.


    Geon, trying to find a spot on a vacant sofa while being discreet, was surprised by Yeongseok''s sudden appearance. Unfamiliar with Yeongseok''s face, Geon attempted to sidestep him, but Yeongseok, not recognizing Geon either, dialed his number.


    *Riiiing riiiing*


    Startled by the ringing from Geon, Yeongseok turned to see Geon''s face.


    "Oh, Geon-ssi? Is that you?"


    Upon hearing his name from nearby, Geon turned to face Yeongseok.


    Seeing Geon''s face, Yeongseok froze in ce.


    Geon, with striking eyeliner, porcin-like skin contrasting with healthy, red lips, and jet-ck wavy hair cascading down to the eyebrows, was a dazzling young man. That was Geon.


    His description didn''t merely capture him as a young man; it portrayed an inexplicable, lethal, and sexy charm masked with innocence and awkwardness, enhancing his allure. Yeongseok hadn''t encountered anyone as captivating in all his time from his SBS PD days to his current stint at TVN. Undoubtedly, Geon was the most captivating man he had ever encountered.


    Responding to Yeongseok''s call, Geon politely greeted him.


    "Hello, PD-nim. Sorry for arriving on the weekend. I''m a student... Geon Kim, PD-nim."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Uh... PD-nim? Um... PD-nim?"


    Geon repeatedly called out to Yeongseok, who remained dumbfounded.


    Repeating his calls, yet finding Yeongseok still lost in thought, Geon gently nudged Yeongseok''s arm.


    "Uh... PD-nim?"


    Feeling the touch, Yeongseok snapped out of his daze.


    "Oh, uh, yes, yes... Oh, my, sorry, Geon-ssi. I zoned out for a moment there. I''m sorry, I''m sorry. You''ve had a tough timeing here on the weekend without rest."


    Despite being a PD, Yeongseok was someone without a sense of entitlement, yet he sensed he shouldn''t be too casual with Geon, whom he was meeting for the first time.


    Geon scratched the back of his head, watching Yeongseok''s flustered demeanor.


    "No... I mean, I''m just a student. PD-nim, you''re the one working on weekends. That must be tougher."


    Yeongseok waved it off.


    "No, no. People like us in broadcasting, weekends are nothing special. We''re so ustomed to this life that it doesn''t bother us. Anyway, let''s head up and talk. The actors we''re working with from China will be joining us upstairs. It''s better to gather for a brief meeting."


    Geon, surprised, asked, "Actors? Are you referring to those who appeared in Chuno?"


    Yeongseok chuckled. "Yes, indeed. It''s for promoting the Chuno drama in export. It wouldn''t make sense if only a few actors went. Haha. Come, take this elevator."


    As the door of the second elevator on the left among the ten opened, Yeongseok gestured to Geon.


    "Today, Dahae-ssi might be a littlete, so we''ll start without her. Hyuk and Jiho are already here. People from the staff, AD, and the main writer will be joining us."


    Geon eagerly listened, overwhelmed by the prospect of meeting celebrities in person.


    "Oh, I should have mentioned earlier. The Chinese side wants promotional videos with Jiho and Hyuk from the drama, but since there''s no footage of you, it''s difficult to create promotional materials. So, we n to film today''s meeting in a documentary style to send to China and Japan. Is that okay? It won''t change anything; once you''re there, people will recognize you."


    Geon nodded, his mind already caught up in the excitement of meeting celebrities rather than the video.


    "Yeah, that''s fine with me. Hehe. But you know, it''s the first time I''ve ever seen a celebrity since I was born. Both Jang Hyuk and Oh Ji-ho are cool and good-looking, and they''re great actors. I''m really looking forward to it."


    Watching Geon''s excitement, Yeongseok smiled subtly.


    "Hehe... It''ll be interesting to see who surprises whom. Even though Hyuk and Jiho are celebrities, if they don''t get surprised seeing your face, are they really human? Hehe."


    In the elevator, Yeongseok secretly texted the camera director waiting in the meeting room.


    "We''re entering now. When we firste in, have one camera on us, and don''t miss any expressions on Oh Ji-ho and Jang Hyuk''s faces with close-ups. OK?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 40 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 25: The Power of Drama

    Chapter 25: The Power of Drama


    "Here hees!"


    Yeongseok weed Geon with a touch of exaggeration, throwing the door wide open with a slightly over-the-top action.


    The conference room could amodate more than ten people, with Jang Hyuk and Oh Ji-ho seated side by side at the table. Across from them, the assistant director (AD), two camera directors, and an audio director were in one corner of the room, capturing the meeting.


    "Oh, Yeongseok hyung, you''re here early. Jiho got some coffee. Have some, too. He bought coffee for the crew."


    Jang Hyuk chuckled and offered coffee to Yeongseok. ncing around, Yeongseok noticed the directors filming were also holding coffee in their hands.


    Taking the coffee, Yeongseok raised his cup slightly towards Jiho. "Thanks, polite Jiho. I''ll enjoy this."


    Jiho chuckled as if it was nothing and offered another cup of coffee. "It''s nothing much. Oh, this is the singer who performed our drama''s OST. Heard you''d be joining the meeting today."


    Nodding, Yeongseok moved slightly aside. "Ah, right. You''re here. Let''s greet them. This is Siya, who sang the OST for the drama Chuno."


    For courtesy, Hyuk and Jiho awkwardly rose halfway from their seats upon seeing Geon, maintaining their posture.Seeing Hyuk staring at Geon with wide eyes and Jiho''s surprised expression, Yeongseok quickly signaled the camera director. With a pre-received cue, the camera director swiftly alternated between capturing Hyuk and Jiho''s expressions.


    Geon stepped forward with a slightly flushed face. "Hello, guys. I''m Geon Kim. Nice to meet you."


    Despite Geon bowing at a 90-degree angle, Hyuk and Jiho, frozen in their awkward pose, couldn''t reciprocate the greeting.


    After about 30 seconds of silence, Yeongseok pped his hands, breaking the tension. "p, p! Come on, Hyuk, Jiho, snap out of it!"


    Startled by Yeongseok''s loud voice, the two finally extended their hands for a handshake.


    "Oh, sorry for the first meeting. I''m Jang Hyuk. You''re really good looking. I was genuinely surprised!"


    "Hello, I''m Oh Ji-ho. Have a cup of coffee. I''m sorry for our first encounter. I was surprised because you''re so handsome."


    Geon lightly shook hands with Jang Hyuk and epted the coffee from Jiho. "Oh, no, it''s fine. Please don''t worry. It''s an honor to meet you."


    Still standing awkwardly, Hyuk and Jiho nced at the camera before quickly adjusting their postures and gesturing for Geon to take a seat.


    As Yeongseok and Geon settled in, the AD set up the presentation on a 40-inch TV.


    Yeongseok stood beside the TV in a rxed manner, exining with one hand on his waist. "Let''s go through thisfortably. Although it''s for filming, this footage might not even be used. The purpose of this trip is to promote the drama ''Chuno.'' Currently, it''s aired up to episode 4 in China and Japan. In China, the drama has gained immense poprity from episode 1 due to the widespread Hallyu wave. However, in Japan, the desert fighting scenes in episode 1 initially didn''t resonate well but have shown good ratings from episode 3 onwards."


    Taking a brief pause to catch his breath, Yeongseok continued, gesturing towards the TV showing a graph of viewership. "Let''s look at the graph. In China, the viewership started high and continued to rise. ording to the Chinese broadcasting station, it''s expected to reach remarkable figures akin to those achieved by dramas based on the Three Kingdoms IP. The gender ratio of viewers began at 7:3 male to female but shifted to 6:4 by episode 4, indicating an increase in female viewers."


    Pointing to the graph on the left side of the TV, Yeongseok borated. "Japan, on the other hand, has a different pattern. There''s an overwhelming number of female viewers, with a ratio of 9:1, meaning there are nine women for every man watching. While it might seem simr to Korea, the older female demographic in Korea sustains viewership, unlike in Japan. The statistics show 33% for teenagers, 26% for those in their twenties, 19% for thirties, and 22% for those above 40. Thebined percentage of teenagers and those in their twenties is 59%."


    Stepping forward with arms wide open, Yeongseok raised his shoulders. "Though we''ve exported many dramas to these countries, they were primarily historical dramas, making it challenging to capture the younger audience. As you know, the ''Yonsama'' craze in Japan wasn''t favored by the younger generation. However, our drama is preferred by the younger demographic in both countries, despite being a historical drama."


    Yeongseok signaled the AD to switch to the next slide. "So, the broadcasting stations that purchased our drama want to know if they should invest more in promotions as the ratings continue to rise. Here, I''ll exin while showing the map of China."


    Pointing at the China map disyed on the TV, Yeongseok continued his exnation. "Firstly, we''ll head to Beijing, China''s capital. Then, we''ll go through Tianjin and reach Qingdao. Although the Chinese side requested events in Nanjing, Fuzhou, and Guangzhou, our actors'' schedules make it challenging to cover such a wide southern region. Thus, this event will only cover the eastern part of China."


    After a brief pause, Yeongseok gestured to flip the slide. "Starting with the Beijing event, we''ll depart from Incheon Airport to Beijing Capital International Airport. It''s about a 25km drive from the airport to the city, approximately a 30-minute ride. Interestingly, they''ve rented out the National Grand Theatre for the fan meeting, simr to our National Theater of Korea. There will be a brief press conference followed by meeting the fans. After a short Q&A and gift-giving session, Geon will perform the OST. While Geon''s on stage, other actors will prepare for the autograph session. We''ll need to hurry as we must move directly to Tianjin."


    The AD timed it right and turned to the next slide. "Next is Tianjin, a rtively nearby city, about a 40-minute drive from downtown Beijing. We''ll hold the event not in a theater but at a department store called Highsense. It''ll be an outdoor performance on a European-style cafe street in front of the store."


    "Lastly, Qingdao, known as Cheongdo in Korean. You''ve probably tasted Qingdao beer at least once; it''s so famous. Since it''s quite a distance, over 500km from Tianjin, we''ll fly there. First-ss seats are booked, and it''ll be a short flight of about an hour. The fan meeting is scheduled at Qingdao Grand Theatre, with a reserved main hall of 1600 seats. Then, we''ll fly to Japan in the evening


    ."


    "In Japan, we have simr events in Tokyo''s Makuhari Messe and Osaka''s Cosmosquare Hotel. All events will conclude in a day, and the following night is free time. There''s Disnend near Tokyo and many attractions like Dotonbori or Osaka Castle near Osaka. You''ll have free time until 10 PM to reach Narita Airport for your return. The schedule spans four days, and we''re expected to arrive at Incheon Airport at 12:10 AM on thest night. Any questions so far?"


    Listening quietly to the lengthy exnation, Jiho raised a question. "So, after Geon''s performance, will he join the autograph session? But considering his current level of recognition..."


    Geon empathized with the concern about his recognition and awaited Yeongseok''s response.


    Grinning at Geon, who shared the same thoughts, Yeongseok replied, "That part will be taken care of. Why do you think the camera team is here filming today?"


    ncing at the camera team, Jihomented, "Hmm... even if we''re making a promotional video with today''s footage, there''s only one song from Geon, and this meeting is more for internal discussion... will it work?"


    Leaning forward, Yeongseok ced both hands on the table. "We''ve captured your expressions when Geon entered. Will there be any difference for fans?"


    After a moment''s nce at Geon, Jiho nodded deeply. "True... we can''t help but be excited seeing Geon. Please make sure Geon doesn''t feel ufortable at the event, PD-nim."


    Acknowledging with a nod, Yeongseok thought to himself, "Jiho, Hyuk, sorry. You might end up feeling awkward. Haha."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 50 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 26: The Power of Drama

    Chapter 26: The Power of Drama


    After three hours had passed, feeling hunger creeping in, they moved to a nearby restaurant.


    About an hour and a half after the meeting had begun, Daehae, who had finished the previous shoot, came into the meeting room with a surprised expression on her face, but aside from that, the meeting was finished without much incident. Well, to say there were no incidents might be a bit difficult. Hyuk, Jiho, Daehae''s coordinator, and makeup artists crowded around Geon, asking for autographs, taking pictures together, causing quite amotion, making Geon feel quite awkward.


    Except for the staff, in the restaurant where only the PD and actors remained, Daehae continued to snap photos while sitting next to Geon.


    "Geon, Geon, look here, cheese~"


    *Click click click click*


    Daehae continuously took photos, while Geon seemed slightly bewildered.


    After about three hours of the meeting where Hyuk, Jiho, Yeongseok, and Daehae agreed to speakfortably with each other, the stiffness between them lessened somewhat.


    Daehae pressed her face against Geon''s and kept taking photos. Even after snapping around thirty shots, she didn''t stop, eagerly awaiting the food.


    Finally, when the food arrived, Daehae handed over the just-taken photos."Oh my, oh my. Look at these photos. Hyuk, look at this one. Isn''t this just like a painting?"


    Hyuk and Jiho tilted their heads, looking at Daehae, who was admiring the photos.


    Hyuk handed Daehae a spoon and said, "Enough with that. Stop it."


    ncing at Geon''s reaction, Daehae soon smiled and said, "Alright, alright. I''ll stop. But, Geon, can I post these photos on my SNS?"


    Geon nodded, seemingly okay with it. "Yes, of course, sister. It''s an honor for me."


    Daehae, taking a spoonful of freshly served steamed egg, said, "Wow, it''s hot. Thanks, Geon. Let''s be SNS friends. Give me your phone."


    When Geon handed her the phone, she dialed her own number and disconnected the call.


    "Save my number. It''ll pop up as a friend suggestion, so you can follow me then."


    While returning the phone, Jiho looked at Daehae in amazement. "Wow, look at that skill, picking up numbers so smoothly. You''re bing more skilled by the day."


    Daehae, eyeing Jiho teasingly, retorted, "Am I fooling around with just anyone? Look here. As soon as my face is on screen, I''m a superstar. It''s aboutworking, not ill intentions. If I were five years younger, who knows..."


    Gathering delicious side dishes, Daehae ced them in front of Geon. "Come on, Geon, try this and that. This ce is one I often visit; it''s delicious. How is it that you look so pretty? Try it~ Ah~"


    Though Geon''s face blushed a bit, being served by an older sister-like figure didn''t make him feel too awkward; he opened his mouth and ate the offered side dishes.


    Watching this, Hyuk couldn''t help but shout, "Hey! Let me have some too, huh? It''s too far away!"


    As Hyuk attempted to pick some side dishes with his chopsticks, Daehae covered the dishes with her body.


    "No! These are for Geon; if you want more, ask for more. He''s still growing."


    Putting down his chopsticks, Hyuk said, "Growing? He''s taller than me and even Jiho. I asked earlier; apparently, he''s 187cm, 187! Anything taller than that is grotesque. He should stop growing. Pass me some side dishes."


    Daehae continued to shield the dishes, ignoring Hyuk''s words. "No! Geon should eat well. Waitress! Please bring one more set of side dishes here!"


    Yeongseok, finding Hyuk''s actions amusing, patted his shoulder. "Haha, just order more side dishes if you want. But, Daehae, was she always this kind of character?"


    Instead of Hyuk, Jiho responded, "No, she wasn''t always like this; it''s strange. Could it be because Geon is handsome, or is it her natural preference for younger ones? She''s good-natured on broadcasts and sets, but going this far for someone is new for us too."


    Jang Hyuk continued teasing Daehae while ying with the side dishes, and Geon found it amusing.


    "Hey, Daegil~ It''s me, Daegeeri~ Serve me some side dishes, huh? Don''t you remember you were a servant at our house?"


    "Lady, haven''t you read the script? I''m already one with another man. Please let me go."


    "I''m not a servant, sir."


    Watching the two bicker, Yeongseok burst intoughter then suddenly looked at Geon and said, "Oh, Geon. What Jiho mentioned earlier bothers me too. You''ve only stamped one song, right? But still, when you''re on stage, shouldn''t you sing more than one? Do you have any other songs?"


    Geon,ughing as his face turned slightly red, replied, "Hahaha, really? Yes, brother. I''m not actually a singer... The singer who was supposed to sing the stamped song had a schedule conflict, so I sang instead. I don''t have any other songs yet."


    With arms crossed, Yeongseok said, "So there''s no original song. How about this? We''re visiting China and Japan next, right? How about trying a song that was popr in both countries? Even though it''s tight with our departure next week, can we try preparing it?"


    Geon quickly agreed, as that issue had bothered him since Jiho mentioned it earlier. "I''ll do that. Honestly, I felt uneasy too. Singing just one song anding down; what if there''s an encore?"


    pping his hands, Yeongseok said, "p p, permission granted. But what song would be good?"


    As Yeongseok and Geon earnestly discussed, Daehae, who had stopped fighting, listened attentively.


    "Oppa, oppa! When we talk about Japan, it''s X, right? Japan! Geon, X? Sing a song by X, huh? Huh?"


    Looking at Daehae like that, Yeongseok said, "X? Um... Surely, a song like ''Say Anything'' would suit well... But isn''t X''s main vocalist Toshi known for a thin voice mixed with nasal congestion? It''s quite different from Geon''s voice. Is it okay?"


    Daehae clenched her fists firmly, full of conviction. "Toshi is like that only when he goes high. His lower and mid-range is strong. If they were both the same, what''s the point? It''s not a mimicry contest. I want to hear Geon sing an X song in his own voice!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 60 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 27: The Power of Drama

    Chapter 27: The Power of Drama


    Yeongseok nced at Geon and asked, "Geon, do you think it''s possible? Do you know the song ''Say Anything''?"


    Geon nodded. "Yeah, it''s an X song. I''ve heard it a lot while practicing with the band in the studio."


    Tapping the table lightly, Yeongseok said, "Great, great. Since the high notes are tough in this song, practice it. If it''s too much, let me know beforehand. We won''t tell the higher-ups, but it helps the crew if they''re aware. Now, what about the Chinese song?"


    Hyuk, who had been quietly listening, mmed the table, halfway standing up. "When ites to Chinese songs, it has to be ''A Better Tomorrow'' theme! Jang Gook-young''s song!"


    Jiho nodded. "Right. Wasn''t the title ''Love of the Past''? It''s a great piece, and I think many Chinese fans would know it."


    Yeongseok also nodded. "Yes, that''s a solid choice. Not overlyplicated, but... I wonder if Geon can memorize the lyrics. Chinese is quite challenging, you know."


    All four turned to Geon. Feeling a bit flustered with everyone''s attention, he said, "I-I''ll be fine. My second foreignnguage in school was Chinese, I''ve studied it for about two years... I''ve heard praises for my Chinese pronunciation, so I think I won''t have any issues."


    Yeongseok widened his eyes at Geon''s words. "What? You''re capable of Chinese? How proficient are you?"


    Geon replied, a bit hesitant, "Um, if it''s not too technical, I understand it... Speaking is a bitcking, but I can express myself reasonably."Yeongseok was thrilled. "Wow! Really? Is this guy a prepared star? If you can handle Japanese, you''d be at the top."


    Geon cautiously said, "I... can manage Japanese too. Maybe I''m better at Japanese than Chinese."


    Surprised, Yeongseok asked, "What? Japanese too? But you''re just a high schooler. Do you study a lot?"


    Geon, feeling shy, nodded slightly.


    Dahae looped her arm through Geon''s, lowering her head alongside his, and asked, "Why, Geon? Is studying hard? It''s okay if it''s not your forte. Even Hyuk and Jiho struggled with studies. Yet, they''re doing well. The only genius here is Yeongseok. Why be embarrassed? What rank are you?"


    Geon stuttered, "100... I-I''m ranked 100."


    Dahae eximed, "What? 100th in the whole school? That''s incredible! I''ve never been within the top 300. Wow, Geon!"


    Yeongseok, eyebrows raised, muttered, "Look at this... Good at studies too? If you manage this well, you could be a superstar. How aboutw or bing a judge? With such a high rank nationwide, getting into Seoul National University would be a given. Plus, withnguage skills, studying abroad would be a breeze. How about being a prosecutor? What do you say?"


    Watching this unfold, Hyuk dipped his hand into a cup of water, sshing it towards Dahae. "Oh, what are you saying? Another man is already in the picture, and you''re making another? Oh, it''s cold, sis! Stop it! Stop!"


    With their yful banter, the atmosphere became lively again.


    Yeongseok, deep in thought with crossed arms, mumbled, "Hmm... ranked 100th nationwide? It''s not ideal to use your studies for marketing without university credentials, but I must establish good rtions. Geon will definitely be a big star. He has nothing now; he needs to clear the debts first. Then,ter on, he might appear on my show. Hehe."


    For now, Yeongseok was considering how to treat Geon well.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 70 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 28: In China?

    Chapter 28: In China?


    When Jang Hyuk, Oh Ji-ho, and Lee Daehae appeared at the airport, there was a moment of chaos, but thanks to the thorough security at Incheon Airport, they swiftly processed VIP clearance for departure, allowing the group to board the ne without major issues.


    Geon, being a first-time flyer, couldn''t contain his excitement, exploring the ne''s interior curiously. The flight attendants, initially gossiping about the arrival of celebrities, were taken aback when they saw Geon''s face.


    Blushing, the attendants giggled whenever their eyes met Geon''s. Nheless, as the departure neared, they swiftly resumed their professional demeanor, tidying up the cabin and conducting safety instructions and emergency briefings before the ne departed for China.


    Among the crew and celebrities, Da-hae, insisting on sitting beside Geon, happily shared peanuts with him.


    "Geon~ Are they good?" she asked, offering the peanuts.


    Geon epted graciously, feeling less burdened by Da-hae''s kindness. In fact, after the conference and the week leading up to their departure, they''d been texting and calling each other daily, growing quite close.


    "These are really good, noona. But wait, are all the snacks free on the ne?"


    "Well, basics areplimentary, but some items need to be ordered and paid for. However, in first ss, we have more options avable without chargepared to economy or business."


    "Ah, I see. My younger sibling loves peanuts. I''d like to bring some home for them.""Really? You can ask for more. As long as you''re not carrying an excessive amount, there aren''t strict limits."


    "Oh, really? Then I''ll ask for a few more. They got upset since I said I wouldn''t bring any and promised to give me pocket money if I did."


    "Hehe, seems like Geon is really caring towards their sibling."


    "Well, yeah, they can be a bother sometimes, but they''re so adorable and quick-witted."


    As the flight prepared for takeoff, Yeongseok, looking a bit uneasy, leaned over and asked Geon about their preparedness for singing.


    "Geon, are you all set for the song? I asked AD, and they mentioned not reaching out specifically, so I assumed you''re well-prepared."


    "Yes, hyung. Everything''s ready, lyrics and all."


    Relieved, Yeongseok rxed.


    "Ah, good. I have to manage every little thing. Our AD has good drive butcks attention to detail. The main writers are meticulous, thank goodness, or else I''d have a breakdown working with them."


    "Why do you say that about the AD who''s good at their job?"


    Da-hae nudged Geon, speaking with her elbow.


    "Ah, don''t mind him. Yeongseok is just making it up. The AD is well-respected in this field. Don''t worry, he''s just trying to push you further, pay no mind. Apparently, they criticize more the ones they want to grow."


    Geon chuckled and nodded in agreement.


    "Ah, Yeongseok hyung is just joking? You seem nice. Hehe."


    Yeongseok scratched his face and returned to his seat.


    Meanwhile, Hogan, seated ahead with the manager, turned to look at Geon.


    "Geon, have you seen the video released in China? You''re in it."


    Geon shook his head.


    "No, it hasn''t been broadcasted domestically, so I haven''t seen it."


    Da-hae gestured to a small bag from which she retrieved her iPad.


    "Hehe, Geon, I brought it just for you! I thought you might want to see it, so I nagged Yeongseok oppa and got it as a file. Here, take a look."


    Geon smiled, taking the iPad from Da-hae.


    "Thanks, noona. You''re always so thoughtful."


    "Hehehe."


    Geon touched the screen, ying the video. It showcased interactions between Yeongseok, Geon, and others, but Geon''s face remained obscured. Then, there were glimpses of a conversation between Da-hae and Geon, generating anticipation for their rtionship in the video. Despite Geon''s brief appearance, the captions hyped their involvement.


    As the video ended, Geon seemed surprised.


    "Huh? My face hardly showed up for three seconds, how could that be?"


    Yeongseok approached,menting, "Ji-ho''s right, Geon. The Chinesework even wanted to interview you separately. They''ve been reaching out for entertainment programs. We had to decline due to our tight schedule. Just y along casually during breaks if cameras approach you."


    Is this about right? I''m doing my best to match the tone and essence of the scene!


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 80 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 29: In China?

    Chapter 29: In China?


    The ne soonnded at Beijing''s Seowudu Airport.


    Just beforending, Geon was bombarded by stewardesses who made a point not to ask celebrities for autographs. Smiling, he graciously signed a few autographs and took photos with them before disembarking.


    Daehae stopped Geon as he was about to get up.


    "Geon, wear this. It''s good to have it on when we get off at the airport."


    Geon chuckled as he looked at the sunsses Daehae handed him.


    "Hmm? Shouldn''t we take off sunsses at immigration?"


    "Yeah, right. Just then. Otherwise, with the camera shes, your face might scrunch up and be a lifelong meme. Take it from me, I''ve been through it. It''s my rmendation, so put them on quickly."


    Geon took the sunsses and headed to the immigration checkpoint.


    With Yeongseok and AD''s smooth clearance, they passed through immigration effortlessly and, after retrieving their luggage, headed straight for the arrivals hall.Standing at the exit to the arrivals hall, Geon almost approached the automatic door absentmindedly when Yeongseok held him back.


    "Geon, hold on. The signal from the security team hasn''te in yet."


    Seeing Yeongseok''s hand on his chest, Geon asked, puzzled.


    "It seems Hyuk and Jiho are quite popr. The airport''s even arranged a security team for them."


    Yeongseok nodded.


    "Yeah, seems like Hyuk, Jiho, and Daehae are pretty popr in China because of the dramas. We got word that around ten thousand fans are waiting near the arrivals hall at Seowudu Airport."


    Geon eximed, "Ten thousand?? Even in Korea, we don''t usually have that many waiting at the airport, right?"


    Yeongseok shrugged. "It''s a big country, China, with a poption of 1.3 billion. Ten thousand isn''t a big deal here. Sometimes, when really popr idol starse, they get up to thirty thousand fans at the airport."


    Geon nodded, understanding China''s status as the country with thergest poption.


    Watching Geon''s reaction, Yeongseok thought, "From what I heard, among the ten thousand fans, there''ll be numerous cards with your name on them, Geon. Heh heh heh."


    Yeongseok directed the filming team that apanied them.


    "Alright, main camera director, set up your camera first, and remember, focus more on the actors'' and fans'' expressions rather than the overall scene. We''ll use this for behind-the-scenes or a documentaryter, so make sure to capture that well. Audio director, lower the volume when fans scream, and double-check the actors'' microphones."


    Yeongseok gave instructions at the entrance to the arrivals hall, and the team, familiar with their work, swiftly and urately followed the director''smands.


    After about fifteen minutes, a voice echoed through Yeongseok''s walkie-talkie.


    "PD Chik, this is AD. We''ve received clearance from the local security team, but the fans are gathering too densely, raising safety concerns. Please move to the transport as quickly as possible."


    Yeongseok raised his own walkie-talkie to his mouth.


    "Chik... what? Why? Wasn''t there supposed to be a press conference right after arrival at the airport press conference hall?"


    "Chik... Unexpectedly, over twenty thousand fans have gathered. The press conference will be held temporarily at the National Theater. We were discussing using the airport press conference hall, but due to the potential for fans storming in, they''ve canceled our ess."


    "Chik... I see. Well, poprity calls for such measures. Alright, am I heading out now?"


    "Chik... Yes,e out now!"


    Yeongseok positioned the security team around the actors and said, "Security team, we''re going out now. Focus on protecting the actors. Hyuk and Jiho go first. Daehae,e with me, and Geon, follow usst!"


    As Yeongseok checked the security team''s readiness and pressed the button for the automatic doors in the arrivals hall, the security team assigned to Hyuk and Jiho quickly rushed out.


    "Scream!!!"


    "Wow!!! Geon!!!"


    The airport seemed to tremble as a massive cheer erupted. Hyuk and Jiho, wearing faint smiles, walked through the path cleared by the security team. Fortunately, safety barriers were in ce, ensuring that fans couldn''t get too close, providing a rtivelyfortable and safe passage.


    However, as Daehae and Yeongseok passed through after them, things took a sudden turn when Geon emerged from the arrival hall.


    "Scream!!! Geon!!!"


    Though the fans were initially rtively contained, they surged toward the arrival hall entrance in unison. The security team struggled to push them back, but it wasn''t enough.


    Reacting swiftly to the change, Yeongseok shouted urgently, "Hyuk, Jiho, take Daehae and run outside! I''ll take Geon!"


    As Yeongseok''s urgent voice echoed, experienced Hyuk and Jiho grabbed Daehae''s hand and sprinted. The team responsible for the three of them also dashed out without looking back.


    Yeongseok directed the remaining security team, yelling, "Push them back, no matter what! It''s fine if we can''t keep the safety line. Just make a way for Geon to escape!"


    Geon, still inside, looked astonished at the flood of fans and their Korean-written cards.


    "Geon, you''re amazing!"


    "Even though there are many men in the world, you''re special!"


    "Geon, I love you!"


    "Kim Geon, you''re the one!"


    "Take me, Geon!"


    Though Chinese, they all waved cards in Korean, continuously shouting "Oppa! Oppa!" toward Geon. He stood protected by security, utterly stunned by the unexpected fan reception.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 90 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 30: In China?

    Chapter 30: In China?


    Frustrated Yeongseok couldn''t see any way to break through, so he shouted in annoyance.


    "Contact the airport security at Seowudu! The situation''s dire, where are we supposed to go and what to do? AD, get in touch with the local agencies!"


    AD, pushed around by the force of fans alongside Yeongseok, shouted out.


    "Yes, PD-nim! A local agency employee left to speak directly with the airport security just a moment ago!"


    Geon still hadn''t entered the arrival hall, and fervent fans were pushing the security team aside to enter.


    Despite the security team''s efforts to push them back, handling the excited fans, numbering thousands, was challenging. As the fans pushed through to the entrance, airport security rushed out from behind Geon. They wielded batons, attempting to control the fans. Gradually, more than two hundred airport security personnel arrived. While they typically avoided using force, faced with highly excited fans, they didn''t hesitate to use their batons, resulting in several injuries scattered throughout.


    Though injuries urred, the situation gradually improved, and eventually, the security team and airport security managed to clear a path.


    Yeongseok, seeing the cleared path leading towards the parking lot created by the security team, shouted.


    "Geon! Run! Quickly!"Amidst the chaos, Geon, prompted by Yeongseok, followed him reflexively. The security team and airport security shouted, and as Geon passed by, fans mored, trying to touch him.


    Geon, running swiftly, nced around.


    As he was almost leaving the airport, he noticed a young girl, sitting on the ground, blood trickling from her head where she''d been struck by an airport security baton. She appeared a year or two younger than Geon, clutching something well-wrapped in her hand, wanting to catch Geon''s attention despite her bleeding head.


    Geon halted.


    The fans, surprised by his sudden halt, didn''t rush forward. Unaware of Geon''s pause, Yeongseok had run far ahead.


    Approaching the girl, Geon noticed the security team gesturing to prevent him from getting closer to the fans.


    He nced at the security team before looking back at the girl. He extended his hand, intending to help her up, feeling responsible for her injury. Instead, she pressed the wrapped item into Geon''s hand.


    Geon stared at the gift, then asked in Chinese, "Are you okay?"


    The girl, taken aback by the Chinese, blinked rapidly, vigorously nodding.


    Geon extended his hand again to help her up, apologizing, "I''m sorry for causing you harm."


    Blushing, the girl still met Geon''s gaze, nodding in acknowledgment.


    "Hey, Geon! Hurry up! We don''t have time! Quickly!"


    Seeing Geon not following, Yeongseok, in a rush, turned back and shouted.


    Geon nced at Yeongseok, then at the girl, waving his hand. "Let''s meet again if we can."


    Geon swiftly ran off, and the fans, now aware, resumed their excited shouts.


    As Geon swiftly left, the injured girl watched him, holding the hand that Geon had helped her up with, looking towards the exit where Geon had disappeared.


    "Wow... You''re so cool!"


    While one fan''s admiration turned into a permanent devotion, Geon and Yeongseok quickly approached a waiting limousine.


    Inside, Daehae, with a worried expression, couldn''t sit still, tapping the window impatiently, urging them to hurry. Jang Hyuk and Ji-ho, relieved, finally rxed by the window.


    Yeongseok boarded Geon onto the bus first, then approached Geon, who was being fussed over by Daehae. Daehae, leaving earlier with Jang Hyuk and Ji-ho, was unaware of the situation and was only concerned about Geon''s dy.


    cing his hand on Geon''s thigh, Yeongseok asked, "Are you okay, Geon?"


    Geon scratched the back of his head, responding, "Yes, hyung. I''m sorry for causing trouble."


    Yeongseok shook his head as if to say it wasn''t a big deal. "Nah, in this line of work as a PD, I''ve seen it all. This isn''t much. But seriously, Geon''s poprity is something else. Dealing with passionate fans is already tough, but in China, known for intense fandom, it''s even harder."


    Ji-ho agreed, "That''s right. Earlier, I was shocked when I ran. Geon''s name was more prominent than mine or Jang Hyuk''s."


    Jang Hyuk chuckled, "Hey, hey, I knew it would be like this. They revealed his face in advance. If people don''t go crazy over that face, are they even human? Look at Daehae. Even middle-ageddies adore her. How would teenage girls not go wild?"


    Daehae threw her handkerchief at Jang Hyuk''s face. "Middle-ageddy?! I''m in my 20s, mister!"


    Jang Hyuk, startled by the flying handkerchief, thought it was something dangerous and dodged, eximing, "Ouch! What''s this, hey, it''s a handkerchief! Hey, you''re in your teens, right? From their perspective, we''re all ''mister'' and ''missus.''"


    Observing their banter, Yeongseok chuckled and spoke into the radio, "Check. AD, you''re in the second car, right? Stick close to us. We''re heading straight to the venue. There''s still time before the event, so fans shouldn''t be too aggressive. Nheless, stay close to the entrance, and we''ll arrange for the security team to enter first. Stay alert till the end."


    "Check. PD-nim. We''re closely tailing you. Local broadcasting station hurriedly employed extra security to send us to the venue. Our arrival video is already on YouTube. The other station was surprised and hired more security after seeing the video."


    "Good news! Better than earlier. It won''t get worse than this, but stay vignt. We''re in China."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 31: In China?

    Chapter 31: In China?


    The bus pulled into the parking lot of the Beijing National Grand Theater about 30 minutester. Contrary to the filming team''s expectation that there wouldn''t be many fans gathered an hour before the event, numerous fans had camped out with tents since the night before to secure good spots. Although fans shouted and stomped their feet when the bus appeared in the distance, they couldn''t approach since they''d have to go to the back of the line if they left their spot.


    Inside the bus, Yeongseok''s walkie-talkie buzzed.


    "Chijik. PD-nim. The venue staff suggests parking at the VIP parking lot behind the event area to prepare for potential chaos. Please turn right towards the building from your current location."


    Yeongseok acknowledged the message.


    "Okay, got it. Driver! Turn towards the building''s right side. Head to the VIP parking!"


    As the bus turned towards the building''s right side, several Chinese-looking staff, about a dozen or so, directed the vehicles. They conducted brief checks at the yellow barricades before allowing entry. Unlike the crowded exterior parking with numerous cars and people, the VIP parking located behind the building amodated several luxury cars. It seemed to be a designated space for high-ranking officials or the venue''s management.


    Once the bus safely stopped, the filming team hurriedly unloaded their equipment.


    "All right, actors. Filming starts as soon as you step off the bus. This is for the behind-the-scenes, so just act natural. No need for foulnguage, just be yourselves as usual."


    After Yeongseok''s instructions, everyone nodded in understanding.Soon after, a signal came indicating that the camera setup outside the bus wasplete. Yeongseok gestured with his fingers and spoke up.


    "Okay, let''s start filming. Actors, please disembark and head over to where the Chinese broadcasting station staff is waiting."


    Five people, including Yeongseok, exited with bright expressions. Each of them was followed by a dedicated VJ. Apanied by their respective VJs, they approached the staff waiting at the building''s entrance.


    Two personnel from the Chinese broadcasting station were surrounded by a newly hired security team. Over a hundred security personnel were on high alert, while the team that hade from Korea safeguarded the actors.


    Yeongseok quickly went towards a woman who seemed to be an official and looked around for a trantor.


    "Where''s the trantor? AD!"


    As he searched, the woman extended her hand and spoke.


    "There''s no need for a trantor. Hello, I''m Son Lin from the Chinese Central Government Broadcasting Station, CCTV."


    Surprised by her fluency in Korean, Yeongseok shook her hand.


    "Oh? You''re fluent in Korean. That''s very weing from our end for smoothermunication. Nice to meet you. I''m Kim Yeongseok, PD from Korean TVN Broadcasting Station."


    Son Lin smiled slightly.


    "I''m well aware, PD Kim. We monitor all the programs you produce. We also have high expectations for your uing entertainment program."


    Yeongseok scratched his cheek.


    "Oh, I see. Well, the uing show might not be that noteworthy, haha. But it''s quite surprising how many fans turned up. It was almost risky at the airport."


    Son Lin slightly lowered her head.


    "We apologize for that. We didn''t anticipate the impact would be this significant. Please ept our formal apologies."


    Yeongseok waved his hand vigorously.


    "Oh, no need for that. You''ve improved the security measures, which is great. Also, your Korean is excellent, not just the typical speech of ethnic Koreans but standard Korean. Have you studied in Korea?"


    Son Lin nodded slightly.


    "I hold an F5 visa for South Korea. My mother is Korean, and my father is Chinese. I attended school in Korea until middle school."


    Understanding, Yeongseok nodded.


    "I see. It felt like talking to a Korean. I''ll rely on your assistance for the next two days."


    As Son Lin smiled and nodded, Yeongseok introduced the actors to each other.


    "Then, for the next two days, we''ll be under the guidance of Son Lin from Chinese CCTV. Here''s the lead actor, Jang Hyuk, and next to him is Oh Ji-ho, the tall guy with darker skin, and next to him is our heroine, Lee Daehae."


    Son Lin exchanged greetings with each actor, bowing respectfully as they reciprocated.


    Finally, toplete the introductions, Yeongseok stood beside Geon, waiting for the greetings to finish.


    "And here is Kim Geon, who sang the requested ''OST Stigma.''"


    Geon, taken aback, looked up. Son Lin approached him, grabbed his right wrist, and pulled him closer, indicating her heart. Geon, puzzled, looked at her.


    "I''ve been waiting for you the most. In fact, everything that happened at the airport and this massive gathering of fans here, it''s all because of you."


    "Um... What do you mean, Miss Lin? It''s because of Geon?"


    Without understanding, Geon was bewildered. Yeongseok stepped in.


    "What does it mean, Miss Lin? It''s because of Geon?"


    Without averting her gaze from Geon, Lin exined.


    "The teaser trailer you provided has reached 4 million views on Chinese YouTube. Out of the 5.32 million calls received after the teaser aired, 3.97 million were inquiries about Geon. Even the inquiries to Seoul International Airport regarding Geon''s arrival time in China reached tens of thousands. Geon is currently a hot topic in Chinese broadcasting. ''Firste, first served'' was our n, but unintentionally, we''ve taken the lead. Hoho."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 32: In China?

    Chapter 32: In China?


    Lin guided the group into the National Theater of Korea.


    While providing an overall guide, Lin always stood next to Geon. Consequently, the entire filming crew centered their shots around Geon and Lin. Geon was slightly taken aback by this, but as they were on the move, he silently listened to Lin''s guidance.


    This National Theater hosts operas, musicals, and concerts. Normally, they don''t rent it out to foreigners unless they''re top-tier musicians. However, considering the viewership of the drama "Chuno," they made an exception. Our main venue for the event is a concert hall with a capacity of 5,473 seats. Though not vast in seat count, each seat is a spacious VIP seat. To put it in perspective, the scale of this hall is simr to a 30,000-seatrge-scale museum. Think of it akin to Korea''s Arts Center performance hall for a quick understanding."


    Lin continued speaking ceaselessly while walking through the wide, lengthy corridors with white walls.


    "We''re delighted to host the actors from ''Chuno'' here at our CCTV. Each actor has their own waiting room forfortable event preparations. From here, the nametes on the doors indicate the actors'' rooms. PD and AD can use this area with the filming team. Oh, PD, would you also like to capture the actors preparing in their rooms?"


    Yeongseok nodded.


    "Yes, for the making film. Alright! VJs, set up installed cameras in each actor''s room and check the audio. Lighting director, turn on lights in the waiting rooms and assess if additional lighting is needed."


    As Yeongseok issued instructions hastily, Lin directed the apanying staff.


    "Position four security personnel in front of each waiting room door and assign one internal staff member to address any difort immediately."The subordinates nodded and dashed away.


    Shortly after, the Chinese security team assembled outside the waiting room, and upon receiving the signal from the camera team, the actors entered their designated rooms. Geon, noticing his separate waiting room with his name, opened the door.


    As Geon stepped into the room, he looked around, visibly surprised.


    The brightly lit waiting room had European-style chandeliers sparkling overhead, and one wall was entirely made of mirrors. There were four spots for makeup with soft ck chairs aligned along the wall facing individual mirrors, each spot equipped with mirror-shaped lights. On the opposite wall, there was arge sofa for six and a long table. In this spacious room that seemedrger than 14 square meters, Geon awkwardly stood until a VJ gestured for him to enter.


    Observing the gesture, Geon walked hesitantly and sat on the six-seater sofa. After a while of ufortable silence, the VJ lowered the camera momentarily and spoke.


    "Um, you should say something, Geon. Ha-ha."


    Scratching the back of his head, Geon replied, "Wh-what should I... I''m here alone without any staff..."


    Seemingly thinking Geon mumbling alone would be odd, the VJ spoke into the radio to Yeongseok.


    "Hey, PD. It''s VJ Hyeongseok. Geon''s in the waiting room, feeling awkward as he doesn''t have a personal staff. What should we do about this?"


    "Don''t worry. Geon will soon be interviewed by a Chinese entertainment program. Just film how he handles the interview situation from the corner."


    "I see. Understood, PD."


    The VJ, with the radio on his shoulder, addressed Geon.


    "Did you hear that, Geon? They''reing for an interview from the Chinese side shortly. Just wait a moment."


    Slightly surprised, Geon asked, "An entertainment program? Is it okay for me to appear on such a program?"


    Smiling, the VJ pointed the camera at him.


    "Well, that''s up to the viewers. If there''s no demand from the audience, there won''t be any filming. The fact that the filming crew is here means you have that level of influence. Don''t worry, just waitfortably."


    Upon the VJ''s words, Geon sunk deeper into the sofa seat.


    A whileter, there was a briefmotion outside the waiting room door, followed by a knock and its subsequent opening.


    The person who entered was a man in histe twenties, wearing fashionable sses and a colorful patterned fashion suit. Holding a slightly oversized microphone, he entered the room, making noise and greeting energetically.


    "Hello, I''m Kwak Yeongung, a reporter from ShanghaiTV Hwani Singdongtai! We''re finally here at the scene where the heroines of the drama ''Chuno'' have arrived in China. We''ve entered the waiting room of the much-talked-about singer, Kim Geon!"


    Hwani Singdongtai is a broadcastingpany headquartered in Shanghai but airs nationwide. Focused on introducing Hallyu, it''s a highly influential entertainment program watched by over 50 million households and followed by more than 200 million viewers.


    Though the reporter looked at Geon, he turned to the camera, then took a step backward, acting surprised when he saw Geon.


    "Wow! You''re Geon! You''re the unbelievably handsome guy we''ve all seen in the teasers! Many female fans watching our broadcast must be fluttering. Let''s exchange greetings. Could I get the interpreter here for a moment?"


    As the reporter sought an interpreter and sat on the sofa, Geon spoke fluently in Chinese.


    "An interpreter isn''t necessary, Mr. Kwak. Hello, everyone, I''m Kim Geon from Korea."


    Geon waved slightly at the camera and spoke. The reporter, astonished, eximed, "Oh! You can speak Chinese! Did you study this anticipating a venture into China?"


    Shaking his head, Geon replied, "No, I''m still a student, and Chinese is part of the foreignnguage sses at my school."


    The reporter, still in a fuss, eximed, "Ah, I see! I see! Anyway, as a Chinese person, I wee this! It''d be great if more Hallyu stars learned Chinese. Well then, shall we start the interview, Geon?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 33: In China?

    Chapter 33: In China?


    Reporter Yeongung led the conversation smoothly with a fluent, familiar style, as if interviewing Hallyu stars was second nature to him.


    Yeongung: First of all, it''s an honor to meet you, Mr. Geon.


    Geon Kim: No, not at all. I''ve only presented one song so far, so I''m thankful for the interest.


    Yeongung: Haha, you''re modest. Have you seen the promotional video featuring you for the uing event in China?


    Geon Kim: Yes, I saw it on the flight to China.


    Yeongung: That video gained immense attention not only among Hallyu fans in China but also among the general public. How did you feel about it?


    Geon Kim: Well... truthfully, I was a bit surprised. It featured all the main characters from the drama, and I felt as though I was captured like the hidden lead.


    Yeongung: Haha, I see. But the impact of the video was tremendous. Did you know your OST hit 12th on the Baidu charts in China, and within an hour of its release, it soared to the top spot?


    Geon Kim: Yes, really? My song reached number one in China?Yeongung: Yes, indeed. It topped not only the Baidu charts but also the Xiami and KuGou charts. Essentially, a triple crown in the top three music charts in China. How does that make you feel?


    Geon Kim: Ah... it''s surreal. This is all so new to me.


    Yeongung: I understand. It''s only been a day since you reached the top spot. You''re not currently under any management agency, right?


    Geon Kim: No, I''m not. I''m still a student and... I can''t really be considered an entertainer. Singing the drama OST was just a coincidence.


    Yeongung: Wow, with looks like yours, if you''re not in showbiz, you''d probably givedies a lot to ponder, Mr. Geon. For the sake of your eager fans, you should continue your entertainment activities. You participated in the promotion event for the drama "Chuno" today. Does that mean you''ll be singing at the event?


    Geon Kim: Yes, that''s correct.


    Yeongung: The song you''ll sing today will undoubtedly be "Stigma," the OST from "Chuno," right?


    Geon Kim: Yes, since I''ve only sung one song. However, just in case, I''ve prepared one more.


    Yeongung: Oh, really? That''s great news. What song is it?


    Geon Kim: It''s "Love of the Past," sung by the Chinese actor Zhang Guoying in the movie "A Better Tomorrow."


    Yeongung: Wow, "A Better Tomorrow!" It was hugely popr in China. Was it also well-received in Korea?


    Geon Kim: Yes, definitely. It was a while ago, but I saw many people imitating the guys in Barbary coats with sunsses, mimicking Chow Yun-fat while chewing on toothpicks.


    Yeongung: Haha, it was the same in China. I was once into that fashion too.


    Geon Kim: Haha, really?


    Yeongung: Since the event isn''t broadcasted on TV, this song will be exclusively broadcasted by ourpany, Hanwi Singdongtai.


    Geon Kim: Oh, I''m not really sure about that.


    Yeongung: Please do try to make that happen for us if you can, even if it means talking to the officials.


    Geon Kim: Ah, I don''t have that kind of influence. Please talk to the relevant people.


    Yeongung: Haha, if you just said a word, Mr. Geon, that would probably be enough. But for now, let''s y fair.


    Geon Kim: Haha, sure.


    Yeongung: Now, let''s change the subject a bit. In a recent interview, the popr Chinese actress Zhao Liying mentioned you as her ideal type. Are you familiar with her?


    Geon Kim: Ah... I''m not very sure... but I''m deeply grateful for her mentioning me as her ideal type.


    Yeongung: Not just Zhao Liying, but Julian Cheung from the Hong Kong Twins also mentioned you as his ideal type.


    Geon Kim: Ah, I see... I''m truly sorry, I''m not familiar with who they are.


    Yeongung: I understand. Even though it might disappoint them if they hear, they conveyed their feelings to you. Since you''ll show interest in them, they''ll kindly understand. Right, Zhao Liying, Julian Cheung? Mr. Geon! Will you search for these two?


    Geon Kim: Yes, of course. I''ll look up their movies and listen to their songs. I''m sorry, both of you.


    Yeongung: I hope your fans understand too. Now, onto thest question. There''s a 5,000-seat concert hall, but unfortunately, the venue''s already packed. There are around 40,000 fans outside who couldn''t get tickets. Any words for them?


    Geon Kim: What? 40,000? When I arrived, there weren''t that many...


    Yeongung: Yes, perhaps the fans crowded at the airport had to move, and some might have joinedte and couldn''t get tickets.


    Geon Kim: Ah... I see. So, are they supposed to just stay outside and leave?


    Yeongung: That seems likely. This venue, the National Grand Theatre, focuses on VIP-exclusive concerts, so it doesn''t amodate overflow.


    Geon looked at the camera and said, "To all the fans who came to see our Chuno team, thank you for the warm wee. I''m deeply sorry for those who couldn''t enter and are waiting outside. Thank you so much for your love."


    Yeongung stood up as Geon finished speaking and eximed to the camera, "Yes, this was Kwak Yeongung from Hanwi Singdongtai reporting from Beijing. Thank you!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 34: In China?

    Chapter 34: In China?


    While Geon was having an interview with Hwani Singdongtai in China, chaos erupted in Korea.


    It was because Geon''s sung OST had topped all the music charts in China. Holding the data confirmed by the Chinese side and waving it in his hand, Seokjin, the PD of SBS''s "Popr Music Show," loudly scolded the assistant PDs.


    "Hey! That Geon Kim kid, hasn''t he appeared on our broadcast yet? His drama OST is 11th in Korea, but it''s 1st in China. And it''s an overall chart-topper. Quickly find out about Kim Geon''s agency and get him for our show! If we''re slower in casting than MBC''s Music Core again, we''ll lose our pride, got it?"


    A PD wearing a hat among the assistant PDs raised his hand and spoke, "PD-nim. Actually, I checked a while ago, and Geon doesn''t have an agency. But there''s a ce that specializes in OST production, ''Studio Experience.'' Practically, the only connection to broadcastingpanies is TVN''s PD Kim Yeongseok."


    "Really? Give me the phone. Um... Yeongseok''s number... It''s here."


    Seokjin grabbed the phone and dialed Yeongseok''s number.


    "Hello? Yeongseok? It''s Seokjin. Yeah, you seem to be doing well in your new job. Heard some good news. Anyway, are you on a business trip to China right now? Is that right? Pass him over. What? In the middle of an event? Then I''ll call youter to ask if he can appear on our program. Put in a good word for me. You owe me for the times I covered for you at SBS, remember? Huh? Yeah, yeah. Got it. Then let''s ask for a callter. Sure, let''s grab a drink when you arrive in Seoul. Okay."


    Seokjin hung up and turned to the assistant PDs. "Alright, let''s move! You, go to Studio Experience or whatever it is, get your face stamped, and you, don''t you have a friend at MBC? Keep checking if there''s any chance to cast Geon. Come on, move!"


    The Korean broadcasting industry moved swiftly due to Geon''s trip to China. Not just the broadcasting sphere, but also entertainment agencies swiftly moved upon confirming that Geon had no affiliatedpany. Not only major agencies but also smaller ones stationed themselves outside Geon''s school, home, Studio Experience, and in front of the TVN Broadcasting Station. Some impatient managers even boarded flights to China.Unaware of these developments, Geon was onstage for greetings with the actors.


    The MC was an obscureedian capable of trantion, but despite being obscure, his smooth hosting garnered immense apuse. Here, fans were enthusiastic about Geon''s fluent Chinese, naturally directing most questions to him. asionally, when the host made jokes without trantion, the actors collectively turned to Geon with expressions asking for the meaning, creating a scene. After about 20 minutes of the interview, the actors moved to the signing event, while Geon continued his performance. As the prelude of "Stigma" began, fans erupted in excitement. However, it was a mood of quiet contemtion rather than excitement, shedding tears rather than being thrilled by the slow, sorrowful song.


    Although Geon couldn''t concentrate as much as during recordings, he sang his best, moving many fans. Most were recording videos on their smartphones, likely to spread them through YouTube soon.


    After singing "Stigma," Geon looked at the crowded hall and spoke, "For our Chinese fans, I''ve prepared one more song. It''s not a Korean song, but it''s a great one from China. I''ll sing Jang Goon Yeong''s ''Love of the Past.''"


    As Geon finished speaking, the harmonica notes of "Love of the Past" echoed, thrilling the fans. As it was a well-known song, a chorus ensued. Although not his song, Geon was touched by the experience of singing the same song with thousands of fans, creating an unforgettable first performance.


    As they all finished singing "Love of the Past" together, Geon politely thanked them, leading to thousands standing and apuding. Despite multiple acknowledgments, the apuse didn''t cease, leading to a perplexed look from Geon towards the host. Seeing this, the host, amidstughter with the fans, took the mic from Geon.


    "Now, we''ll conclude Kim Geon''s stage here. There''s an autograph session set up outside, and Mr. Geon and the actors will also hold a signing event. Please cooperate and swiftly move due to the following schedule."


    As the host finished speaking, thousands of fans rushed out to the exit in an intense manner. If they couldn''t get autographs within an hour, they''d have to follow the event to the Tianjin venue, leaving many fans anxious. Of course, even if not, orderliness might not match well with China.


    As Geon moved to the signing area, Daehae greeted him warmly. Hyuk and Ji-ho were also smiling as they signed, and Daehae, looking at the line forming in front of her, diligently signed and said, "Geon''s here? You sang so well, I heard it from outside. The apuse was thunderous, wasn''t it?"


    Hyuk and Ji-ho, signing and facing Geon, said, "Wow, your singing skills are incredible. Even when I heard the OST for the first time, I was amazed."


    "Yeah, you''re so lucky. I want to sing well too, but I''m tone-deaf."


    Geon smiled at theirments.


    "Well, then, I''ll share with my sister and the staff, but it might be hard to finish all of it today. Haha."


    Hyuk chuckled and said, "Oh boy, envy is an understatement. I''ve been in the acting business for over ten years and haven''t received that level of poprity. I''m envious."


    Ji-ho chimed in, "That''s right. At least we''re more popr in Korea, right? Let''s console ourselves with that."


    As they were talking, Yeongseok approached them.


    "Who said that? You guys are more popr in Korea? Hey, my phone almost exploded with calls. Chaos ensued when it was known that Geon, this guy, topped the Chinese music charts, you know?"


    Daehae, surprised, asked, "What? Topped the Chinese charts? Geon, the singer?"


    ncing at Geon, Yeongseok said, "Seems like this guy didn''t say anything. He swept through Baidu, Ciami, Kugou, you name it, since yesterday."


    Hyuk and Ji-ho exchanged looks and smiled wryly.


    "It''s not a bluff... Maybe I should visit the famous mountain to seek enlightenment and live in seclusion," Hyuk joked.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 35: In China?

    Chapter 35: In China?


    The group that moved from Beijing to Tianjin in the evening sessfully concluded the event in Senghwangri. The event in Tianjin took ce on the cafe streets, allowing them to meet more people. After a simple dinner, they rested at the hotel and gathered the next day in the conference room on the 10th floor of The Westin Tianjin hotel for the event briefing.


    Yeongseok stood in the center of the round conference room that could amodate around 100 people, surveying the staff and actors around him. The crew included two main camera directors, five VJs, two audio directors, two lighting directors, an assistant director, himself, and three actors alongside a single singer, totaling 17 individuals. Though it might seem like a considerable number, for Yeongseok, who often led teams of 80 to 100 people during overseas location shoots, it was a smaller group.


    As Yeongseok was about to start the briefing, cameras set up continued rolling, primarily capturing actors'' rooms with installed cameras for some specific shots.


    "Well, today''s schedule wraps up here. It''s been a day with much chatter and many challenges. After finishing the Qingdao event tomorrow, our schedule in China concludes, and we''ll head straight to Japan. It''ll likely be another tiring day tomorrow, so I rmend an early rest. The Qingdao event should be more rxedpared to today. It''s in a rtively less popted area, and the Qingdao Grand Theater is a small hall with a capacity of 1,600 seats. Think of it as a quarter of the scale of the Beijing event. Wake up at 9 a.m., finish breakfast by 9:40 a.m. The hotel''s second-floor restaurant offers a breakfast buffet. Show your hotel key at the buffet and make sure to bring the breakfast coupon from your room; it''s required for entry. Gather in the lobby by 10:10 a.m. It''s about a 20-minute drive from here to Tianjin Binhai International Airport, but our flight is at 11:30 a.m., so we have a tight schedule. Please don''t bete."


    As Yeongseok''s words prompted the staff to rise one by one, he made eye contact with the actors before continuing, "Please turn off the briefing room cameras now and only keep the room cameras running. The rest of the staff can rest in their respective amodations, and actors, please head back to your rooms to rx. Geon, stay for a moment. There''s something else I need to discuss."


    After a while, when all the staff had left and only Geon and Yeongseok remained, Yeongseok, sitting opposite Geon, spoke.


    "Geon, tough day, huh? It''s probably your first time experiencing something like this, but from what the VJ recorded, your interviews were calm and well-handled, right?"


    Geon replied with a slight smile, "Oh, everyone was kind, so it wasn''t that difficult, except for feeling a bit tired, Hyung."


    Resting his chin on his hand ced on the table, Yeongseok continued, "That''s good to hear. What I have to tell you isn''t about anything for you to handle. It''s regarding someone else''s concern. Remember Son Lin from Beijing, the CCTV person?""Yes, Hyung. I met him a few hours ago."


    "He''s here in Tianjin. He mentioned he has something to say to you directly."


    "Where is he?"


    "He''ll be here soon."


    As Geon and Yeongseok discussed today''s events, after about ten minutes, Son Lin entered through the back door of the conference room. Dressed in a dark suit, different from earlier in the day, she held a file in her hand and smiled slightly upon seeing Geon and Yeongseok.


    "Geon. PD Yeongseok. Nice to see you after half a day."


    Yeongseok stood up and greeted, "Yes, Lin. It''s quite a distance from Beijing to Tianjin. What brings you here?"


    As if to deny it''s a big deal, Lin slightly shook her head, "Oh, it''s nothing. Just part of my work."


    Looking at both Geon and Lin, Yeongseok said, "Well, since you requested to meet him directly, I''ll take my leave. Have your conversation, and Geon, you know your room number, right? After you''re done, head straight there. The security isn''t bad here, but there might be overzealous fans in the hotel lobby. Got it?"


    Geon stood up and replied, "Yes, Hyung. Thank you for today. Rest well, and see you tomorrow."


    After Yeongseokpletely left the conference room, leaving Geon and Lin alone, Lin took the seat next to Geon.


    "Geon, how was your first day in China?"


    "It was really good. Everyone was weing and friendly."


    "Really? That''s great to hear. Let me tell you why I came all the way to Tianjin to meet you."


    Lin ced the file she brought on the table, saying, "I''ll be straightforward, Geon. When you first came here, the terms of your contract were set based on the pay of an unknown rookie singer. However, something changed two days ago, precisely after the teaser was released. ording to our analysis at CCTV, you possess poprity equivalent to an S-grade Hallyu star."


    Geon hesitated, not fully understanding what Lin was getting at.


    Seeing his confusion, Lin opened the file and pointed to the payment section, exining, "CCTV is not a small broadcastingpany. It''s a major one even in a huge country like China. Due to concerns that a proper payment might hinder the active visits of Hallyu stars if disclosed, the decision from the higher-ups is to adjust your pay effective immediately. Take a look at the revised contract."


    Lin pointed out the figure in the contract with her hand, saying, "Nothing else has changed. Your schedule remains the same, both today and tomorrow. Only the payment has been altered. Look at the part in Yuan and the final total."


    Geon widened his eyes upon seeing the amount in the contract. "What? 12 million? You''re giving me this much? I agreed to receive 10 million for both China and Japan events."


    Seeing Geon''s surprise, Lin chuckled lightly, "Geon, take another look. It''s 12 million ''Yuan.''"


    Perplexed, Geon asked, "Oh? In Chinese currency? I''m not familiar with the exchange rate. How much is this?"


    Lin handed him a pen from her breast pocket, saying, "Sign here, and I''ll let you know. Don''t worry; it''s more than what you originally agreed upon. No need to doubt signing this."


    After Geon signed the document with a bewildered expression, he handed it back. Lin confirmed the signature and smiled, "Geon, 12 million Yuan is roughly 1.9988 billion Korean Won."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 36: In China?

    Chapter 36: In China?


    Geon blinked in astonishment at the unreal figure, momentarily failing to grasp the situation.


    Smiling broadly, Lin addressed Geon, "12 million yuan is the highest treatment even from our perspective as an ''S-grade'' Hallyu star. It''s merely for a two-day event, and that''s specifically for drama promotion."


    Rising and walking over to Geon''s table, Lin took a seat. Though her tight skirt didn''t create an awkward scene, Lin, being lively, just sitting there caused Geon''s face to flush.


    With a deep, almost endearing smile, Lin remarked, "Japan is a significant domain in the music business with strongpetitiveness, but it''s a country with a distinct inclination. They prefer their own music, hence are bing somewhat isted within their league. Unlike the K-POP expanding globally, J-POP remains unknown outside the Western sphere. Just a decade ago, Japan was a burgeoning powerhouse in Rock music. Have you heard of ''Loudness,'' the band? Japan used to produce such bands but is now considered backward in cultural ventures."


    Loudness.


    Formed in 1981 with Akira and Maka as core members, they released Japan''s first metal album, "The Birthday Eye." Their 1985 release, "Thunder in the East," surged to 74th on the Billboard charts, followed by "Lighting Strikes," reaching 64th. Influenced by British rock yet infused with Japan''s sensibilities, they briefly soared until internal turmoil led to their decline before truly making a global mark.


    "Our China differs from Japan. Some conceptuallycking Chinese proim superiority, disregarding other Asian nations, especially those that were once their superior countries centuries ago. However, that''s only a ''part'' simr to Japan''s far-right.


    Certainly, China, being vast with the world''srgest poption, harbors a significant number of such conceptuallycking individuals. Yet, their ratiopared to the entire poption is small. We are prepared to learn and ept. As you know, Korea''s cultural influence is swiftly recognized globally, with numerous acquisitions of broadcast programs and Hallyu stars. Our purchasing power and amounts are globally unparalleled."


    Lin, showing Geon signed documents, remarked, "Mr. Geon, 12 million yuan may seem insignificant in your future."Puzzled, Geon looked, and Lin, lifting the documents, met his gaze firmly, "Three major Chinese nning agencies linked to our CCTV presented contract terms to you. While I''m here for your signature, it''s also to recruit you to China. Oh, there might be a misunderstanding. You''d only need to operate in China, not necessarily live here. After all, Korea and China are neighboring countries."


    From her embrace, Lin produced three folded documents, "Mr. Geon, I won''t expect an immediate reply after what I''ve just shared. Please consider and contact us. Here''s my business card. These documents detail the terms proposed by each agency to you, and utmost confidentiality is crucial. That''s for Yeongseok and other actors too. However, sharing the approximate amount is permissible. By now, there might be news on Korean websites."


    Surprised, Geon asked, "Korea?"


    Lin nodded, "Yes, Korea is sensitive to Hallyu star contracts originating in China. Given therger market and amounts herepared to Korea."


    As Geon gaped at his smartphone, Lin unfolded the papers, "Here are the contract terms for your review."


    Geon read the content on the table:


    Production: Fantasio


    Artist: Geon Kim


    Exclusive Contract Duration: 7 years


    Scope of Activities: Lyricist, Composer, Performer, Singer, Digital Albums


    Advance Payment: 60,474,601.8 CNY (1 billion KRW)


    Revenue Share (R/S): Artist 60% : Production 40%


    Production: Hongkong Dong A Entertainment


    Artist: Geon Kim


    Exclusive Contract Duration: 9 years


    Scope of Activities: Lyricist, Composer, Performer, Singer, Advertising, Broadcasting, Events, Acting, Modeling, Digital Albums (Includes publicity rights)


    Advance Payment: 72,525,081.59 CNY (1.2 billion KRW)


    Revenue Share (R/S): Artist 50% : Production 50%


    Production: Tenzen


    Artist: Geon Kim


    Exclusive Contract Duration: 8 years


    Scope of Activities: Lyricist, Composer, Performer, Singer, Advertising, Broadcasting, Events, Acting, Modeling, Digital Albums (Includes publicity rights)


    Advance Payment: 75,546,596.9 CNY (1.25 billion KRW)


    Revenue Share (R/S): Artist 45% : Production 55%


    Seeing Geon''s surprise at the amounts, Lin smiled broadly.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 37: In China?

    Chapter 37: In China?


    After exchanging greetings with Lin, Geon was left alone in the conference room. He had tagged along for the event just for a mere million won, but now that they were discussing figures in the hundreds of billions, his mind felt tangled.


    "Still, there''s schooling ahead... postponing bing a singer might be fine, right? No... if I dy, my value might diminish. With the stocks skyrocketing, could they be negotiating at this level? Ugh... what should I do?"


    Geon sat for a long while, wrestling with his thoughts. Then, Yeongseok entered the conference room. Seeing Geon deeply absorbed, Yeongseok, with a grin on his face, as if expecting this, approached.


    "Geon."


    Startled, Geon turned around.


    "Hyung!! I was actually thinking ofing to find you. You''re still up."


    Yeongseok briskly walked over and sat next to Geon.


    "I had a feeling you''d still be here. Did you receive any proposals from China?"


    As Geon sent a perplexed look, Yeongseok chuckled and patted his back."Ha-ha, I''ve been in this industry for 15 years. I can roughly guess the situation. Most likely, they offered a jaw-dropping sum, didn''t they?"


    Geon nodded.


    "Yes, hyung. They say the amount is confidential... I don''t know what to do about this."


    ncing at the papers before Geon, Yeongseok spoke.


    "What to do? You can do whatever your heart desires. You want to be an entertainer? Well, you already are. You''re garnering more attention than the idol kids here in Korea, aiming for fame."


    Yeongseok firmly grasped Geon''s shoulder.


    "You''re good at studies, right? Not just within the school or city, but nationwide, isn''t that what they say? Then focus on your studies. In my eyes, your worth won''t diminish even after years. Of course, if you don''t consistently stay active in this industry, you might be forgotten. But you''ll rise again quickly, won''t you? Think about it. With your skills, you can tread on the paths of those renowned elites. When you debut as a singer or actor, that will be your trump card. Look at those kids who debuted without even finishing high school and entered Seoul National University''s acting department. See how ignorant they appear on TV."


    As Yeongseok got up and brushed his pants, he continued.


    "Here''s my take. Aim for the best university first. Then reappear in the best form. Not in Korea or China but in bigger markets like the UK or the US. You seemed quite interested in rock music, but you know Korea and China aren''t fertile grounds for rock, right? To do rock music, you need to go west."


    Walking to the center of the conference room, Yeongseok spread his arms and proimed.


    "Introducing! The musical genius, a Harvard University graduate! Kim Geon!!! What kind of music will his brilliant mind produce in rock music?"


    As Geon stared wide-eyed, Yeongseok chuckled.


    "Ha-ha-ha! How about that? Doesn''t it sound thrilling? Cool, right? How awesome will it be, ha-ha."


    Yeongseok teased, loosening up Geon, who finally burst intoughter.


    "Hehe, it does sound cool, just like you said, hyung. It''s quite impressive to pursue art even after graduating from a top-tier university, right?"


    "Exactly, that''s it, Geon."


    Approaching Geon again, Yeongseok said, "Why study? That''s a question you''ve pondered internally, right? I did too. To be a PD at a broadcasting station, you need to reach the sky. I studied well, not as much as you, though. But in middle school... I couldn''t find a reason to study. So, I asked my private tutor, and they said this: ''Studying is like paving a highway. It''s like cutting through from Seoul to Busan on a superhighway. The destination might be Daejeon or Daegu, but with this highway, you can easily reach anywhere. At your age, having a clear dream is tough. Of course, some people have that. Study with the feeling of breaking through a highway.''"


    Patting Geon''s head, Yeongseok concluded, "All choices are yours. Life is the ''C'' between ''B'' and ''D.'' You know? The Choice between Birth and Death. But if you want advice from me, postpone it until after college. That''ll be like a pair of running shoes that are lighter and better ventted in the marathon of life."


    Geon nodded.


    "Thank you, hyung. I''ll ponder over it deeply, but I''ll cherish and engrave your words."


    Yeongseok smiled and stood up.


    "Okay, it''ste. I''ve got a busy schedule tomorrow too. Oh, before you sleep, contact Daehae. She seemed worried after seeing your news all over the inte."


    Geon also smiled and stood up.


    "Sure, hyung. I''ll do that. Sorry for taking up your time when you must be tired. Good night."


    Geon watched Yeongseok leave and then looked at the phone to call Daehae, but it showed:


    [Missed Calls: 81]


    [Unread Messages: Preview of 198]


    [KakaoTalk] (Shihwa) Hey, Kim Geon, pick up the phone!


    [KakaoTalk] (Shihwa) What''s up, something going on, oppa?


    [KakaoTalk] (Shihwa) Oppa, did your newse out on the inte?


    [KakaoTalk] (Juhee) Geon, saw the news. Are you really going to China?


    [KakaoTalk] (Jooyong) Hey, saw all the news. When you''re back, I owe you a treat~


    [KakaoTalk] (Yongtae) Geon, thepany from the country you''re in keeps calling me. Give me a call.


    [KakaoTalk] (Daehae) Geon, ?? Still in a meeting?


    [KakaoTalk] (Eunpyo) Geon, save me, there are managers from the agency waiting in front of the studio, I can''t even go home.


    [Text] This is Manager Kim Miyeong from Hwansallon. With an interest rate of 27.8%...


    Geon, sweating profusely, spent over an hour making and answering calls and messages here and there, and only in the early hours of the morning could he finally manage to sleep.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 38: Star?

    Chapter 38: Star?


    Geon departed China and traveled through Japan before returning to Korea.


    Before leaving China, Geon met Lin and expressed his refusal to sign the contract. While Lin was deeply disappointed, she understood Geon''s desire to finish his studies and let him go. She requested him to contact her first when he eventually started his entertainment career, a plea he acknowledged formally before leaving China.


    Upon arriving in Japan, Geon wasn''t as widely recognized as Lin had suggested. Despite his poprity in China, only female audience members who had seen Geon at the actual event venue recognized and cheered for him since his preview wasn''t aired in Japan. The live footage from the event circted on YouTube across Japan afterward, but by then, Geon had already returned home.


    Back in Korea, Geon couldn''t leave his house due to reporters camping outside. Simrly, Shihwa found it difficult to step out due to reporters bombarding her with questions about Geon''s daily life whenever she ventured outside. When Yeongha discussed Geon''s earnings, Shihwa nearly fainted upon hearing the amount. If Taewoo hadn''te home just then, she might have fainted for real.


    Taewoo gathered the family for a meeting.


    "Firstly, we need to solve the issue of restricted outdoor ess. What do you think, dear?" Yeongha inquired.


    "It''s tough even going to the market. How about your shop?" Taewoo replied.


    "No, the news hasn''t reached the real estate yet, so I haven''t been approached. Shihwa, how about you?"


    Shihwa grumbled in frustration, "I thought I''d have fun during the break, but because of Geon, I can''t even leave the house! Friends keep pestering me for photos of Geon''s daily life, and when I step outside, reporters even ask about the color of Geon''s underwear! Ugh!"Feeling guilty, Geon apologized, "I''m sorry, causing trouble for everyone in the family..."


    Taewoo shook his head as if to say otherwise. "No, bing famous means more contacts from friends and more attention from Dad. Don''t think of it as causing trouble."


    Yeongha chimed in, "That''s right, our son has be famous for something good. Your mom and I are proud. Don''t think you''ve caused trouble. Shihwa, watch your words in front of your brother!"


    Shihwa rolled her eyes and eximed, "Still! It''s vacation, but I can''t even go out! And after going abroad, he just gives out peanuts from the ne and calls it a gift!! Huh?"


    Suddenly noticing a white envelope poking her side, Shihwa grinned mischievously and looked at Geon.


    Geon chuckled and said, "Shihwa, it''s pocket money from me, because I''m sorry."


    Shihwa''s face lit up upon hearing this. "Wow! This changes everything! I wonder how much our big brother put in from the money he earned overseas? Huh? If it''s not over 100,000 won, it''s invalid."


    Geon smirked lightly. Shihwa yfully brandished the envelope, then burst intoughter as she saw a stack of 10,000 won bills inside. Overjoyed by the substantial amount, she showered Geon with dozens of kisses, something she wouldn''t usually do.


    Yeongha disapproved of Shihwa''s behavior. "Shihwa, no more pestering your brother now that he''s given you money. Got it?"


    Shihwa vigorously nodded, showing no signs of relenting. Taewoo then asked Geon about his ns.


    "So, what''s the n now? Vacation will end, and you need to go to school. Will you go considering the situation outside?"


    Geon nced at Yeongha and calmly said, "Actually, I''m thinking of quitting school and taking the qualification exam."


    Yeongha was shocked, "What? Quitting school? Why?"


    Geon calmly exined, "In this situation, going to school would affect everyone negatively. I''ll finish the second semester, take the qualification exam, and n to enter university after that. I''ll be 19 when I enter college, so don''t worry; I''m ahead."


    Concerned, Yeongha said, "Our son is good at studying, so I''m not worried about the qualification exam, but school life creates lifelong memories. Can you think so simply about it?"


    Taewoo,forting Yeongha, said, "Dear, let''s trust him. Should our son cause trouble for other kids just because he''s excellent?"


    Geon added, holding Yeongha''s hand, "Mom, trust me. The qualification exam won''t be difficult now. I received a call from the teacher; they suggested that in the second semester, I attend sses briefly like celebrities, and after the test, I n to go to college. I realized how much trouble it would cause my friends if I continue attending school."


    Yeongha stressed about Geon and Shihwa not causing trouble to others. Despite Yeongha scolding for making noise after 10 pm, Geon couldn''t ignore his concern for others.


    Eventually, with Yeongha''s agreement, Taewoo asked Geon, "What about those reporters outside? It doesn''t seem right to keep suffering from them."


    ncing at the reporters clustered outside, Geon said, "Well, Yeongseok hyung advised me anyway. If I''m going abroad for education after the qualification exam, I should show my face properly on broadcasts until then."


    Taewoo questioned, "Going abroad for education? Are you considering studying overseas?"


    Geon nodded, "Yes, I''d prefer famous universities in the US or UK now that it''s financially viable."


    Taewoo nodded and asked, "I support you going for a better education abroad rather than a Korean university. You''ve grown up well, unlike me. But what do you mean by ''show your face properly''?"


    Geon chuckled as he raised the curtain outside, "Exactly as it sounds. Anyway, when I start broadcasting, the reporters won''t bothering here anymore because they''ll see me at the broadcasting station."


    Shihwa was astonished, "Brother! You''re going to be on TV? I''ve seen your name a lot in Chinese news and portals, but never on Korean TV! Can I see you on TV now?"


    Geon nodded, and Shihwa dashed to her room with her phone.


    "It''s a big deal! I need to tell Joohee unnie about this! Guns & Roses will go crazy!"


    As she ran into her room and closed the door, Shihwa swiftly peeked out again, "Hey, have you been in touch with Guns & Roses unnie recently? Do you know how many people are in their fan club?"


    Geon hesitated, "No, I heard it''s around two hundred?"


    Shihwa closed the door, saying, "Two hundred? That''s ancient! It''s been over five thousand for a while, dummy."


    Geon stood there, stunned, gazing at the closed door, frozen.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 39: Star?

    Chapter 39: Star?


    Geon promptly contacted Lin in China.


    His inquiry aimed to discuss the possibility of starting broadcasts in Korea and the potential for a contractsting less than six months. Lin, considering the need to sustain the rtionship with the future star Geon, offered an unconventional contract with a production support fee of 30% without any upfront payment.


    After consulting with Yeongseok, Geon epted Lin''s proposal, and the contract was arranged through Fantasio. Right from Geon and Lin''s first conversation, Fantasio had already acknowledged Geon''s terms as a matter of fact and dispatched their team to Korea the day after the eptance call.


    Geon found himself seated with Fantasio representatives in a nearby caf¨¦, engaging in discussions.


    The team sent by Fantasioprised one manager, one coordinator, and one hair designer.


    The manager, Byungjoon, was a young man just three years older than Geon. Fantasio considered their need for closemunication with Geon and thus sent an all-Korean team. Byungjoon stood at around 173cm, well-built, with a slightly darkplexion, sporting a short Mohawk hairstyle and dressed in a suit.


    The coordinator, Sangmi, was a woman in her early twenties, petite at around 160cm, with a healthy darkplexion.


    The hair designer, Yeonju, was a petite woman standing around 155cm, exuding a charming and bright smile. All three had childhood roots in China, where their families had immigrated and they studied.


    Handing Geon the contract, Byungjoon politely said, "Mr. Geon Kim, here''s our contract from Fantasio. You might have been briefed earlier, but our fee stands at 30%. While you might not need it for a short activity, please read through the publicity rights carefully and sign."Geon meticulously read through the contract handed to him by Byungjoon and signed it.


    Seeing Geon, Yeonju, with shining eyes, pulled out her phone from her chest pocket and asked, "Um... Mr. Geon, since we''ve now signed the contract and will be working together, could I ask a favor?"


    Geon chuckled, looking at Yeonju. "Oh? Yes, of course. What''s your request?"


    Rising from her seat on the caf¨¦''s sofa and sitting next to Geon, Yeonju asked, "Actually... My friends in China won''t believe that I''m working as your team member. Could we take a picture together? It''s for authentication."


    Smiling at Yeonju''s request, Geon replied, "Haha, sure, as many as you want. Take a hundred if you''d like, haha."


    As Yeonju started taking photos, Sangmi blushed slightly and joined in. "Um... over there! Me too, me too!"


    "Ah, no, wait! Let me take one first, then you, and then the gentleman. Step back a bit, you two need to be in frame. Come on, quickly! Move aside!"


    As Sangmi and Yeonju chattered, Byungjoon interjected seriously, "Hey, Yeonju, Sangmi, it''s our first meeting, mind your manners?"


    Though Sangmi gave a disapproving look, seeing Geon smiling, she rolled her eyes and then started taking pictures after Yeonju. After snapping more than thirty photos with different angles, she finally took a picture of Sangmi and Geon, then proceeded to take one with Byungjoon and Geon. Despite only taking two pictures, Byungjoon seemed content.


    "Ahem... send me those, right now."


    Yeonju giggled, teasingly, "Hehe, acting so dignified when you wanted to take pictures too, hehe."


    Geon chuckled and said to Byungjoon, "You three seem close. Have you been working together for long?"


    The rtively calm Sangmi replied, "It''s been about a year. As you can see, we''re all in our early twenties and started working not too long ago. Both Byungjoon and Yeonju joined around the same time. Although this task is rted to you, we decided without hesitation toe to Korea as Byungjoon and Yeonju are close."


    Nodding in agreement, Geon turned to Byungjoon, "Then, we should start nning the schedule in earnest. Shouldn''t we establish the direction first? I''m known as a singer, but without any albums and just one released song, it might be difficult to function as a singer."


    Acknowledging Geon, Byungjoon nodded and took out a notebook. "You''re correct. Even our headquarters initially pondered on that. However, we''re Fantasio. We have the best manager, Jin, and an analysis team. Plus, we have the financial capability. We''ve drafted a n tailored to your situation. We''ve already met with stakeholders before meeting you. And after discussions with PDs who are strongly interested in your appearance, it was concluded that we should engage in a program that allows for extensive storytelling to boost interest and dispel the reporters lingering outside your home."


    Taking a sip from his iced Americano, Byungjoon continued, "Firstly, there''s a PD, Kim Yeongseok, from TVN. I''ve heard he has a personal rapport with you. After our preliminary investigation, we confirmed that the ongoing show, ''Chuno,'' has 24 episodes, and only six are left to air, ending in three weeks. Directly after that, a new variety show begins recording. It''s a pilot program, but it''s led by star PD Kim Yeongseok, so I believe participating won''t be detrimental."


    Geon queried, "Oh, really? Working with Yeongseok hyung would befortable. What kind of program is it?"


    Scrutinizing his notebook, Byungjoon furrowed his brow. "The program''s title is undecided... It''s about living self-sufficiently on a remote ind far away. We might have to eat and sleep on the ind for two weeks. I don''t quite understand. Will this be really enjoyable?"


    Geon chuckled, "Wow, I''ve never been to an ind; it might be fun. But surely, it''s not an uninhabited ind?"


    Byungjoon nodded, "Yes, there are around 100 residents."


    Relieved, Geon nodded, but Byungjoon added with a meaningful tone, "Actually, there''s another agenda for participating in this program."


    Curious, Geon asked for rification.


    "It''s for the next show we''ll participate in: ''My Little Television.'' Do you know about it? It''s a program rted to inte broadcasting, running a personal broadcasting station."


    Understanding, Geon nodded, and Byungjoon''s eyes glinted as he continued, "It''s part of the preparations for that program. For the ind program, actors Cha Seungwon and Yoo Haejin are the main participants, and you''ll be a guest. But there''s one more guest: Ham Chunho."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 40: Star?

    Chapter 40: Star?


    Ham Chunho


    He is the best acoustic guitar yer in histe 40s in the Republic of Korea. He debuted as a member of "Jeon In-kwon and Ham Chunho" in 1980 and participated in the folk-rock music group "Poet and Vige Head" in 1984. His second regr album, "Blue Sail," ranked 14th among the 100 Greatest Korean Popr Music Albums selected by Kyunghyang Shinmun and Music Magazine Network. Since 1990, he has been active as a professional guitar session yer for famous singers such as Shin Seung-hoon, Son Ji-chang, and Kim Kyung-ho. Currently, he is the top guitarist working as a professor of practical music at a university.


    Geon widened his eyes in surprise and asked, "Ham Chunho? Does he do entertainment shows? Although he''s most famous as a guitarist, I''ve never known him to appear on entertainment shows."


    Byungjoon revealed, chuckling, "We''re Fantasio. Geon, at Fantasio, nothing is impossible if we set our minds to it."


    Geon nodded thoughtfully. "That''s one thing... but what does Ham Chunho appearing have to do with me appearing on ''My Little Television''? At first nce, it seems unrted."


    Putting on his sses, Byungjoon exined, "What else would a guitarist do on an ind? During the day, he''ll catch some food and do household chores to have meals, but at night? Most likely, the older men will gather, drink, and sing."


    Geon agreed with a nod. "That makes sense... Ham Chunho is a guitarist. He probably won''t let go of the guitar even at night. You also y the guitar, right? It''ll naturally set a scene of you learning the guitar. It''s to make people associate you, Geon, as a disciple of the guitar genius Ham Chunho on Korean broadcasts. Plus, your vocals, surpassing imagination, echo in the empty nighttime sea. Doesn''t it paint a picture just thinking about it?"


    Geon, envisioning the scene, felt it could be a great opportunity and nodded in excitement. "Ah... yes. That would be amazing if it happens like that. Being able to learn guitar from Teacher Ham Chunho feels like a dream. But what''s the connection between that and ''My Little Television''?"


    "Of course. ''My Little Television'' filming will take ce while the entertainment show is being filmed on the ind. As you might know, the show is broadcast online before its official airing, so it garners immediate reactions. You''ll be ying the guitar and singing there. When Ham Chunho''s guitar skills and your singing merge, the fans watching won''t be able to contain their excitement."It was indeed a meticulously nned strategy befitting Fantasio, which operates with numerous personnel in its analysis and strategic nning teams. Geon, feeling satisfied hearing this n that even ayman like himself couldprehend, expressed gratitude, "Just listening, I understand perfectly. It seems like you''ve put a lot of thought into this. I feel more excited about learning the guitar from Teacher Ham Chunho than gaining poprity through proper broadcasting. I''m sorry that you''ve had to go through hardships because of me."


    Byungjoon chuckled heartily, "Hahaha, that''s exactly what we want, Geon. There''s nothing that appeals more to the public than pure passion for music. In fact, when we think of you, Geon, the biggest asset we can use is your appearance. Your brief appearance of about 3 seconds in the teaser already formed tens of thousands of fandoms in China. Your appearance is an incredible asset. However, Son Lin personally approached Fantasio. You should soar higher from now on, Geon. Rather than strategizing using your handsome face as a weapon, he requested a strategy where fans watch a musician grow alongside them. Our strategy team modified the overall business strategy based on Lin''s request."


    Geon felt thankful towards Lin and nodded appreciatively. "Ah, that''s really heartening to hear. I''ll have to express my gratitude separately to Lin."


    Organizing the various documents he had, Byungjoon put them into his bag, ced the notebook back into his pocket, and said, "Well then, since we have a pre-meeting at TVN tomorrow, let''s end things here for today. We''ll pick you up at your ce by 8 AM. Please don''te out beforehand; just give us a call when you''re ready."


    Geon stood up and replied, "Alright, got it. Thank you so much for today. I''ll do my best for the next six months while I''m active in Korea. Oh, and even though you''re older than me, please feel free to address me casually. I''ll call you ''hyung'' or ''nuna.''"


    Byungjoon, Sangmi, and Yeonju seemed slightly embarrassed at Geon''s suggestion.


    "Is... is that okay?"


    Yeonju yfully hooked her arm with Geon''s. "Hahaha, great! Great! Try calling me ''Yeonju nuna,''e on?"


    Geon chuckled and attempted to call Yeonju, but Sangmi quickly recorded a video with her smartphone.


    "Yeonju nuna~"


    "Kyaa~ Why~ Geon~"


    Yeonju yfully shook Geon''s arm for a while and waved as she walked away.


    That night, Yeonju and Sangmi''s phones buzzed incessantly.


    They had uploaded pictures of themselves with Geon on their social media. Within moments, more than a million likes flooded the posts. On Chinese portalmunities, a post titled "Fantasio Troop with Geon" featuring Yeonju and Sangmi''s photos was published.


    Especially, the video Sangmi took of Geon calling Yeonju "nuna" circted in various formats on the inte. Many fans set the part where he called her "nuna" as their smartphone wallpaper, repeatedly watching it with excitement.


    Yeonju and Sangmi, smiling contentedly, fell asleep while their phones continued to buzz.


    On Byungjoon''s SNS, which nobody paid much attention to, there was only onement under the photo taken with Geon.


    "Is it fun to fabricate, you idiot? Pathetic. No interest."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 41: The Third Encounter with the Dead?

    Chapter 41: The Third Encounter with the Dead?


    As darkness engulfed the city and even the noise subsided, a time of utter silence ensued. Those afflicted by insomnia and overtime, unable to find sleep, one by one drifted into their dreams. Geon, worn out from the continuous meetings throughout the day, soon sumbed to sleep as hey on his bed.


    Everything around Geon, including himself in deep slumber, turned monochrome. The ticking of the second hand on the small clock echoed faintly, then ceased, and the world paused.


    "Is this the child Andras is taking an interest in?"


    The apparition was a middle-aged man in a white suit. He had golden waves of hair and a clean jawline without any beard,plementing his blue eyes. Standing well over 2 meters tall, he peered down at Geon lying on the bed.


    "Hmm, indeed, a child blessed by the devil, with outstanding looks. Isn''t that right? Not just one Andras? I sense the power of several demons, a pitiful child."


    The middle-aged man reached out, as if to stroke Geon''s head.


    At that moment, a suddenly appeared white hand forcefully intercepted the middle-aged man''s hand.


    "Remove your hand, Caliel."


    The voice, tinged with a hint of anger, belonged to Andras.Andras kept staring as Caliel slowly withdrew his hand. Once Caliel hadpletely stepped back, Andras blocked the way in front of Geon.


    "The 18th Angel, Caliel. The angel offering a helping hand in times of unintended cmity. It¡¯s been quite some time. Perhaps since the time of Amagethon, countless millennia ago, that I can''t even recall."


    The middle-aged man addressed as Caliel brushed his wavy bangs aside.


    "Andras, it''s been a while. You still walk around as a handsome middle-aged man. I find a certain charm in appearing as a slightly aged gentleman."


    Caliel retorted without hesitation.


    "Why have youe? Are you intending to snatch away the demons'' blessings from this child?"


    With a slight smile, Caliel replied, "Oh? Is that so? Are you considering meddling in the human world? To incite a Second Amagethon for just this one human child?"


    Andras unbound his hands, facing Caliel.


    "If it needs to be done, it will be done."


    Caliel, holding a serious expression, observed Andras until he withdrew further.


    "If that''s what it takes."


    Andras brought his hand to his chin, looking at Caliel.


    "Ah, so the rumors were true. You, Caliel. Are you really considering returning as an angel?"


    Andras asked, furrowing his brows.


    "Rumors? Where did you hear that from?"


    Caliel, cautious, withdrew a step, gesturing with his hand.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t cause harm to the child."


    With an intense stare, Caliel advanced closer as Caliel backed off, demanding, "Tell me. Where did you hear it?"


    Caliel leaned against the desk chair in Geon''s room, waiting.


    "Michael knows."


    The Archangel Michael, the suprememander of God''s army mentioned in the Book of Joshua. When Lucifer became Satan and attacked Heaven with the dragon''s army, Michael led the defense, defeating him, the mightiest among the angels, and currently serving as the leader of the angels.


    Surprised by Michael''s involvement, Caliel eximed, "Michael? How does he know about this?"


    Smirking, Caliel replied, "Have you forgotten about Nanael''s existence? The angel overseeing dreams. Do you think angels wouldn''t know about appearances through a child''s dreams in the human world?"


    Caliel twitched his eyebrows, waiting for the next words.


    Seeing Caliel''s reaction, Andras chuckled. "Haha, don''t worry. Michael seemed quite intrigued. My visit here today isn''t to hinder you but rather to assist."


    When Andras noticed Caliel''s skeptical gaze, he continued, "In the name of the 18th Angel Caliel,mand that the power to control human emotions through this child''s voice be bestowed upon him. When the child expresses sadness, let the listener also feel sad, and when the child expresses joy, let the listener rejoice."


    "Enough with the long talk. Tell me what Michael wishes to aplish."


    Seating himself on the desk, Caliel demanded.


    "My ability. He wishes for it to be shared."


    Caliel eyed Andras for a while, then sighed.


    "Fine. So, Michael has noticed. Your ability refers to manipting human emotions, doesn''t it? You''re well aware that it''s your doing when humans pray joyfully, dance, or shed tears moved by the Holy Spirit. It''s a skill that will surely aid the one destined for music. But why?"


    Smiling, Andras approached.


    "Michael aims for the butterfly effect. If the 4th-ranked demon of Hell ascends as an angel, wouldn''t other demons entertain simr thoughts? Even if their numbers aren''t many, it could significantly disrupt Hell and revive Heaven. He also seems quite hopeful for your return to Heaven. I''ve heard you were rather close before Amagethon, isn''t that so?"


    Nodding, Caliel ced his hand on Geon''s head.


    "Well then, trust me, and let me attend to my business. Just as we noticed your frequent visits to the human world, demons might catch on, just so you know."


    Though Caliel nodded, he stood close to Geon, restraining Caliel. Seeing this, Andras smirked, firmly holding his expression.


    "Alright, enough with the suspicion. Now, let me attend to my work."


    "In the name of the 18th Angel, Caliel, Imand: grant this child the power to modte human emotions through his voice. When he voices sorrow, let the listeners feel sorrow, and when he voices joy, let them leap in happiness."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 42: The Third Encounter with the Dead?

    Chapter 42: The Third Encounter with the Dead?


    Geon found himself in a dream on December 7th, 1980, at New York''s Central Park.


    The park, situated in the heart of the city, was notably vast, fitting well into the extensive Americannd. The lush forest within the city seemed somewhat out of ce yet oddly harmonious.


    Without being disconcerted by this vivid dream¡ªthe third one he had experienced¡ªGeon strolled around Central Park.


    Despite the winter weather, people in thin hoodies and shorts exercised, kids frolicked on the grass, and a hotdog stand was stationed along the street. Everything felt serene.


    Geon wandered through the park until he caught sight of a magnificent Renaissance-style building beyond the park''s trees. Adorned with apricot-colored walls and a blue roof with pointed peaks, the structure resembled avish European cathedral from a distance.


    While Geon observed the building for a while, he couldn''t get closer as a gatekeeper dressed in ck prevented ess to the entrance. Spotting a bench a little further away that provided a view of the building, he approached and sat down to examine its details.


    "Wow, that building looks amazing. Is it a hotel? I wish I could spend a day there."


    Geon mumbled to himself, scratching the back of his head, when suddenly a hand appeared beside him.


    "It''s impressive, right? That''s not a hotel, though. It''s an apartment, Dakota Apartments."Geon, startled by the sudden appearance of the person speaking, looked at him. The man had quietly seated himself next to Geon. Wearing small round sses and having short brown wavy hair that seemed shorterpared to his face, the man had a rather pointed nose. Although he seemed a bit sharp, his slightly squinted eyes softened his overall appearance.


    "Oh, yes, it is. An apartment, indeed. It''s impressive, haha."


    Geon replied, scratching the back of his head, while the man extended his hand towards Geon.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t want it?"


    Only then did Geon notice the man''s hand in front of his face, holding a hotdog with steaming condiments. Perplexed, Geon looked at the man.


    The man chuckled and extended his hand again, holding the hotdog. "Eat up. This hotdog is top-notch. It''s been the best from my childhood in Strawberry Fields till now, never changed once in decades. Don''t worry; it''s only 50 cents. Gotta show some gratitude to the one admiring my home."


    Geon epted the hotdog, asking, "Is this your home? That big one there?"


    The man slightly shook his head. "No, not entirely mine. It''s an apartment. My real home is in Ennd."


    Taking a bite, Geon thanked him, "Wow, it tastes really good. Thank you."


    The man smiled at Geon''s reaction, "You''re quite the handsomed. Just don''t smile carelessly in Harlem. If a handsome guy like you smiles so easily, the guys in Harlem might swarm you, thinking otherwise."


    As Geon chuckled, the man nced at the apartment again. "I always finish my recordings ande sit on this bench, looking at my home. Although it''s spacious, my real home in Enndcks the warmth and feeling of people living together."


    Geon nodded. "Our home is an apartment too. The couple next door is quite nice. Sometimes, the noise between floors annoys us, but having neighbors feels good."


    The man raised an eyebrow. "Noise between floors? Is the person above shooting a gun?"


    Geon chuckled, "No, nothing like that. Just the sound of moving chairs or footsteps echoing a bit."


    The man smirked. "That''s nothing to fuss about. When living together, understanding each other is essential. Peace, my handsome friend, peace."


    Geon nodded in agreement. "Yes, I''ve never been angry or said anything. But, sir, earlier you mentioneding here after finishing recording. What do you do?"


    The man furrowed his brow, looking at Geon. "Hmm, is it because I''m Asian? It''s been a while since someone didn''t recognize me. Quite refreshing, haha."


    As the man stood up, he said, "The apartment. Want to take a look inside? Have a little tour?"


    Unable to resist the man''s insistence, Geon followed him into the apartment.


    The lobby, adorned with various artworks,plemented the Renaissance-style exterior. Murals adorned the ceilings and floors. The man led Geon towards an elevator with intricate grilles, which creaked to a stop, taking them to the 6th floor. Passing through a long corridor lined with white doors, the man took out a key from his pocket and unlocked the door at the far end.


    "Yoko, I''m back," the man announced as they entered.


    A woman''s voice echoed from inside, "John, why are you sote?"


    Geon froze at the threshold. "Yoko...? John...? Jo...Jo...John Lennon?!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 43: The Third Encounter with the Dead?

    Chapter 43: The Third Encounter with the Dead?


    Certainly! Here''s the tranted text:


    John Lennon took off his coat and hung it on the hanger, asking, "Yoko, where''s Sean?"


    Yoko, carrying a boy who looked about five years old, came out of the room and said, "He''s here with me. Sean, Daddy''s here, right? We had a guest. Hello?"


    Geon politely nodded in greeting to Yoko. Yoko, seeing the eastern-style greeting after a long time, handed Sean to John and greeted him with a smile.


    "Oh my, Japanese?" Geon said, tilting his head.


    "I''m Korean, Mr. Yoko," Yoko nodded with a smile.


    "I see. Oh, I''m different from other Japanese. Although I''m from Japan, I''ve lived abroad since I was young. Just like John, I''m also against war. I don''t like Japan, my home country, which has caused so much suffering through war. So, I don''t dislike your country, known as the Republic of Korea, not Korea."


    Geon lightly tapped Sean''s bottom and said, "Ah, Korean? Don''t hate Yoko; she''s my beloved wife. By the way, I didn''t even know your name when I brought you into my house. What''s your name?"


    "It''s Geon Kim, Mr. Lennon. I''m sorry for not recognizing you. I never thought I''d meet John Lennon of the Beatles on a bench in a New York park. I admire you, Mr. Lennon."Johnughed after handing Sean back to Yoko, saying, "Ah, so you know me. This restores a bit of my dignity, haha. Yoko, since we have a guest, can''t we offer something to eat?"


    As Yokoughed and headed to the kitchen with Sean, John gestured for Geon to take a seat on the sofa.


    As Geon sat down, John said, "I don''t know why, but I sense a scent of music from you. Are you also a musician?"


    "Can you smell that too?" Geon asked, slightly surprised.


    John chuckled loudly, "Hahaha! You''re a teasing friend. I just guessed, that''s all, hahaha."


    Feeling teased, Geon blushed and scratched the back of his head.


    Geon and John started chatting while eating the pie Yoko had brought.


    "Mr. Lennon, as you guessed earlier, I want to grow up as a musician. I''m not at a level where I can confidently say I''m making music yet. Do you have any advice for me?"


    John took a bite of the pie, smiled at Geon, and said, "How about this? Let''s give each other advice. We''ll each share something."


    Geon chuckled awkwardly, "What advice can I give Mr. Lennon in my area?"


    John wiggled his index finger and said, "Oh, your area is music, right? You can advise me in any other area, whatever that might be. Deal?"


    Geon nodded understandingly, "Yes, but I might not be of much help. Don''t expect too much, haha."


    "Alright, deal''s made. So, about musical advice, when you make music, what do you think? Do you aim to create good music or to earn money? What''s your approach?"


    "In truth, I haven''t made music myself, Mr. Lennon. But if I did, I''d want to create high-quality, outstanding music. Something that could be a masterpiece and gain recognition from critics."


    John stood up from the sofa, looked out the window with his arms crossed, and said, "You''re wrong."


    Seeing Geon''s confusion, John continued, "Yoko is Japanese. So, she''s heard a lot about Japan''s historical periods. There was a famous warrior named Oda Nobunaga in ancient Japan. Then there was Toyotomi Hideyoshi, and also Tokugawa Ieyasu. They sequentially ruled Japan."


    Seeing Geon nod as if he knew, John continued speaking.


    "Ever heard of the tale of the ''bird that doesn''t cry''? There was a gathering where Oda Nobunagaposed impromptu poems, expressing thoughts on a given premise. Once, the theme was ''What would you do if there was a bird that doesn''t cry?''"


    John raised a finger and said, "Oda Nobunaga, known for his aggressiveness and innovation, replied, ''Kill the bird if it doesn''t cry.'' A harsh answer indeed. He was the most powerful leader and could ruthlessly deal with his subordinates for his cause."


    Raising a second finger, John continued, "Toyotomi Hideyoshi said, ''If there''s a bird that doesn''t cry, make it cry.'' Also, a strategic answer. He was the one who led the invasion of Korea, as you might know. He didn''t hesitate to use any means to achieve his goals."


    John raised a third finger and said, "Tokugawa Ieyasu said, ''If there''s a bird that doesn''t cry, I''ll wait until it does.'' This illustrates his patience. He subdued himself and waited, ultimately seizing power. In Japanese history, Tokugawa Ieyasu is the epitome of patience."


    Finally, raising a fourth finger, John asked, "So, what would my answer be, Geon?"


    Geon, appearing uncertain, looked at John.


    John, seeing Geon''s hesitation, turned away from the window, looked at Geon, and said, "My answer is, ''If there''s a bird that doesn''t cry, I''ll sing until it follows.''"


    Geon seemed to understand, and John added, "Music that doesn''t consider the listener is merely a feast for a few critics. Music traces back to ancient times, from primitive percussion instruments. It existed for joyful dances after hunting or to mourn the dead. Music made without considering the listener''s emotions is trash."


    Geon felt as if a thousand lightning bolts struck his mind.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 44: The Third Encounter with the Dead?

    Chapter 44: The Third Encounter with the Dead?


    John spoke up.


    "By any chance, do you know the lyrics to my song ''Imagine''?"


    Nodding, Geon recalled the lyrics.


    ---


    [Imagine: Imagine this]


    Imagine there''s no heaven


    It''s easy if you try


    No hell below us


    Above us, only skyImagine all the people


    Living for today, yeah


    Imagine there''s no countries


    It isn''t hard to do


    Nothing to kill or die for


    And no religion too


    Imagine all the people


    Living life in peace, you


    You might call me a dreamer,


    But I''m not the only one


    Someday you will join us, and the world will be as one.


    ---


    Watching Geon reflect on the lyrics in his mind, John continued.


    "People say that I sprinkled too much sugar in my songs for conservative folks like Paul McCartney, thus diluting the essence of my beliefs. Sure, I did say that when Paul praised my song. But think about it. What if the melody of that song wasplex, hard for the masses to grasp? Would many have sung along or been influenced by my thoughts if it were an intricate and less essible piece?"


    Geon shook his head, indicating disagreement.


    "No, probably not. In music, lyrics matter, but what people first connect with is the melody."


    John snapped his fingers.


    "Exactly! That''s why encapsting ideals in easily approachable music, carrying emotions that resonate within lyrics and melody, is vital. That''s the music I create, Geon. It''s the answer I found dedicating my life to music."


    Approaching Geon, John continued.


    "I''ve experimented too. I had a song called ''Some Time In New York City.'' It encapsted my beliefs and messages deeply, but its melody was too intricate. Critics praised it, yet no one remembered it. That''s when it became clearer to me."


    Sitting back on the couch opposite Geon, John crossed his legs.


    "From my first band, the Quarrymen, through The Beatles, albums with Yoko, and my solo works, I''ve gone through numerous trials and tasted musical despair. When I felt disillusioned with The Beatles, Yoko appeared, and I even turned the Beatles'' dissolution attributed to her around. It was all my struggle to break free from musical despair."


    Taking a bite of pie, John mused.


    "Today, this pie tastes good! Anyway, I hope you''ve wandered less than me, at least."


    Geon closed his eyes, pondering John''s words. They felt like something to engrave deep within, akin to fossilized words.


    John patiently waited until Geon opened his eyes, hinting that he sensed something stirring within the younger man.


    Finally, as Geon''s expression brightened a bit, John chuckled deeply.


    "Looks like something struck a chord in you, youngd. Yourprehension is sharp. Alright, it''s your turn now. Any advice for me?"


    Geon replied with a cheerful expression.


    "Mr. Lennon, your words were truly enlightening for me. I''ll treasure and remember them for life. You''ll remain the person who influenced me musically the most."


    Johnughed, waving his hand dismissively.


    "Well, that''s an honor! Haha, enough of that. Don''t give me ttery. I''m sure I''ve cleared some debt of advice with you. Now it''s your turn to advise me."


    Geon pondered, wrestling with John''s words. John patiently waited with a persistent smile.


    After a while, as if struck by a sudden thought, Geon asked.


    "Mr. Lennon, you mentioned earlier about releasing a song called ''Some Time In New York City.'' So... what year is it now?"


    John shrugged in amusement.


    "The year? You''re living without knowing the year? That''s amusing. It''s 1980."


    Geon''s expression froze.


    "1980? It''s 1980? Then... Mr. Lennon!! What''s today''s date?"


    John, finding Geon''s reaction odd, nced at the calendar before replying.


    "Let me see... It''s December 8th. Why?"


    Geon''s face stiffened.


    "Mr. Lennon... in two days. Absolutely do not go out. Do you understand?"


    John looked at Geon, puzzled.


    "What are you talking about? Why? Stay calm; is this some advice? Are you seeing the future? Why that day? Is there a war about to break, dropping missiles on New York?"


    Geon urgently replied.


    "No, it''s not that! Even if you don''t believe me, Mr. Lennon, just remember what I''m saying when you go out in two days."


    John, unable toprehend fully, nodded reluctantly.


    "Alright, alright. I don''t get it, but I''ll keep it in mind. Feels like you''ve hit me with something, haha! Well, now we must put Sean to bed. Shall we conclude our meeting here?"


    Geon looked sadly at John and slowly walked out towards the front door.


    "Mr. Lennon, please remember what I''ve said."


    Two dayster, while returning home after finishing a recording session with Yoko, John was shot four times by Mark David Chapman, a mentally disturbed individual, and died.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 45: At Manjaedo

    Chapter 45: At Manjaedo


    Mokpo Port, Jeonam-do.


    The sun, gently revealing the dawn, painted the scene at 6:14 in the morning.


    Geon, apanied by Byungjoon, Yeonju, Sangmi, was boarding the Star Craft van. Despite being a high-end vehicle, Fantasio, with its operating fund exceeding 30 trillion won, provided the best vehicles for Geon''s convenience.


    Yeonju, packing Geon''s clothes in a travel bag, spoke, "Geon, are we really going there? Who''s going to take care of your wardrobe? And no makeup?"


    Geon chuckled at Yeonju''s words. "It''s cramped there. Even the crew is going in minimal numbers. Personal stylists were advised not toe. We''re each carrying our stuff, and the house we''re staying in, even if just the four of us go in, it''s snug and cozy. Makeup is minimal, mostly just like when we first board. Seems like that''s the norm for this reality show."


    From the driver''s seat, Byungjoon nced back in the rearview mirror. "Right, we''re heading up to Seoul and thening back to Mokpo two days before your appearance. If anything happens, call immediately. We''ll fly over, even get a chopper if needed. Especially if you feel unwell, make sure to contact us, alright?"


    Sangmi sat beside Geon, staring at his face with a makeup brush in hand. Yeonju gestured towards Sangmi, "What are you doing, sis? We have only 10 minutes left before filming starts. Hurry up, won''t you?"


    Sangmi, staring at Geon''s face nkly, mumbled, "I don''t know what to do, or how to improve this face... I have no idea what to apply where for it to look better than it does now."


    Upon hearing Sangmi, Yeonju giggled and looked at Geon''s face before bursting intoughter. "Indeed, it''s a masterpiece even when still. How is your skin so wless, not a single blemish? Didn''t you just put on BB cream? Look at those lips. How can they be such a bright crimson color? Geon, even if you endorse skincare products, people will believe you''re makeup-free."Geon blushed slightly at Sangmi and Yeonju''s words. Sensing Geon''s difort, Byungjoon intervened, "If makeup isn''t necessary, don''t bother. Besides, once inside, you won''t be able to do much anyway. It''s polite to greet the seniors just before filming. Yeonju,e out with your carrier."


    Geon exited the car with Byungjoon. As anticipated, a VJ immediately followed. Geon casually greeted the camera director. Having already familiarized himself during the briefing, it was an easy exchange.


    "Hello, Director Kwon. Am I on time? The seniors haven''t arrived yet?"


    Just as the VJ was about to respond, Yeongseok called from a distance, "Hey, Geon! Come over here. Hey, Geon, are you getting more handsome by the day?"


    Looking towards Yeongseok''s direction, Geon noticed Seungwon and Haejin already outside. Geon approached them with a 90-degree bow from a distance. The main camera was already capturing them, and the trio engaged in casual conversation.


    Seungwon, eyes widened in surprise, looked Geon up and down. "Huh? Are you Geon? I thought you were a model. Why are you so tall? Didn''t someone say he''s a singer, Yeongseok?"


    Geon, only 1cm shorter than the 188cm model-turned-actor Seungwon, possessed a physiqueparable to actual models.


    Haejin, approximately 174cm tall, nced between Seungwon and Geon, saying, "No way~ I''ve known you for over 10 years, and I''ve never seen you lose in visuals anywhere. Oh, today you''re definitely losing, in both age and appearance."


    Seungwon red at Haejin, a bit flustered. "It''s because I''m getting older. I had that glow in my face when I was your age."


    Haejinughed lightly, watching Seungwon trying to retort. "Sure, sure. So, you''re Geon, right? Nice to meet you ~ You know me?"


    Haejin extended his hand, and Geon shook it, replying, "Yes, senior. I truly admire both Seungwon and Haejin seniors."


    Haejin chuckled. "Haha, admiration isn''t necessary. Geon here knows how to talk properly, huh?"


    Amidst the friendly atmosphere, Chunho arrived. Chunho had a gentle, affable demeanor, more akin to a chicken restaurant owner than a celebrity. Seungwon and Haejin, being more senior, naturally greeted him and took his luggage. Geon, too, greeted Chunho warmly, taking one of his bags.


    "Hey, Chunho hyung, it''s been a while~"


    "Hello, teacher Chunho. I''m Haejin Yoo."


    "Hello, sir. I''m Geon Kim. Pleasure to meet you."


    Chunho, feeling a bit shy about the warm reception, replied, "Oh, yeah. It''s been a while, Seungwon. Nice to meet you, Haejin. Let''s get along well. I haven''t done much entertainment shows. And... you''re Geon Kim? You''ve been gaining some popritytely. Please, don''t gather any anti-fans for me, alright?"


    As they continued exchanging greetings, Youngseok pped his hands, speaking up, "Alright, it''s almost time for the ship. It''ll take about six hours. For those prone to seasickness, take your medicine in advance. It''s around 105 km southeast of Mokpo, farther than Heuksando by about 45 km. It''s the most remote ind reachable by boat in our country. With approximately 40 households and less than 100 residents living self-sufficiently."


    The group moved towards the cruise ship in Busan haste. There was only one ferry to Manje Ind, and missing it would dy the entire shoot. Geon waved to Yeonju and Sangmi from below before entering the ship with a heavy suitcase. Inside the ship, seats paired up naturally, and noticing Chunho''s uneasiness, Seungwon sat with him. Haejin sat alone until Geon entered, then smiled and tapped the seat next to him.


    "Hey, Geon. Over here,e sit."


    Geon smiled and took the seat next to Haejin.


    "Did you see the news? Your poprity''s booming in China. Envious, huh? Just like that. There''s news about your arrival in Korea being spread in China, have you seen it?"


    Geon inquisitively asked, "Chinese news? Are they broadcasting it in Korea too? I haven''t seen it yet..."


    Haejin chuckled and handed Geon his smartphone. "Korean reporters probably picked it up because China''s making a fuss. Look at this. Youngseok might get a headache, hahaha."


    [Geon Kim


    Joins "Three Meals a Day"! Chinese Fans Rushing to Manje Ind]


    Written by OSEN, Reporter: Park Jinyoung


    Singer Geon Kim, who has once again stirred a new breeze in the whirlwind of Hallyu''s poprity in China, has made a sudden appearance on TVN''s new variety show "Three Meals a Day." "Three Meals a Day," helmed by the famed PD Kim Youngseok, known for the drama "Chuno," aims for a realistic documentary-style variety program.


    This news, breaking in China before Korea, reports that many fans are flocking to Korea upon hearing Geon''s appearance news. Manje Ind, being one of the most remote inds from Mokpo Port, a journey of over six hours by boat,cks amodations like inns or hotels, posing potential issues if hordes of Chinese fans arrive. Additionally, it''s reported that some Chinese fans are attempting to bypass Korea and directly approach Manje Ind using private Chinese fishing boats, sparking discussions. The Coast Guard has instructed heightened vignce during the filming period. This situation exemplifies Geon Kim''s poprity in China and has piqued the interest of Korean fans.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 46: At Manjaedo

    Chapter 46: At Manjaedo


    The vessel bound for Manjaedo was a small cruise ship capable of amodating around 50 passengers, causing its tremors to intensify as it ventured further into the open sea. Being a small craft, it struggled against the towering waves, yet since only a handful traveled through Gagedo to reach Manjaedo, this vessel usually carried no more than six passengers during ordinary times.


    As the vessel''s vibrations grew more pronounced, crew members sumbed one by one to seasickness. Haejin, inherently in tune with nature, sprawledfortably, legs outstretched, absorbed in music, unaffected by seasickness. Meanwhile, Seungwon and Chunho had dashed to the restroom multiple times already, returning to slump in their seats after bouts of nausea. Geon, though on his inaugural boat ride, seemed fortunate to possess a constitution immune to seasickness, engrossed in music through his smartphone.


    When Yeongseok nudged Haejin, gesturing towards the rear, she nced back at Seungwon and Chunho sprawled there, prompting her to worry. She rose and, concerned, tapped Seungwon''s thigh, speaking up.


    "Hey, feeling really queasy? We''ve still got a couple of hours to go."


    Seungwon, half-awake, replied, "Ugh, don''t talk, about to hurl."


    When Geon turned around at Haejin''s behest, she nced at Seungwon and Chunho and, apparently concerned, prodded Seungwon''s thigh, saying, "Why, feeling unwell? We''ve got a couple more hours ahead."


    Geon, taken aback, looked around before speaking, "I read in a book that motion sickness results from irregr movement affecting the semicircr canals in the ear, causing lymph fluid to transmit through them. That irregr vibration gets ryed to the eyes and ears. See, Geon isn''t sick because he''s listening to music. Try humming a song, close your eyes, huh?"


    Seungwon, still half-awake, waved his hand dismissively, "Ugh, no strength to plug in earphones."


    While Seungwon responded, Chunhoy there, his only movement a grimace. Haejin, fretting, urged them, "Come on, just believe me, okay?"Seungwon frowned, saying, "Ugh, no energy, so sing to me if you want me to listen."


    Haejin, taken aback, chuckled, "Sing? Here? Oh my, my."


    Amid Haejin''sughter, Geon retrieved his guitar, saying, "I''ve only just started learning guitar, so I can''t doplex songs. And since we''re on the sea... I thought of singing ''Blue Sail'' by the Poet and the Vige Chief."


    Chunho, upon hearing Geon''s intent to sing his own song, barely opened his eyes and nced at Geon.


    Geon, with his guitar, settled by the window overlooking the sea. As he tuned his guitar, passengers and even Seungwon and Chunho, unable to turn away, watched him sideways.


    Geon cleared his throat, gazing at the sea beyond. Perhaps it was a song understandable to his younger self, contemting how the forty-something men would perceive this journey with their friends. He began to pluck the guitar strings, starting an arpeggio with rtively simple chords. Even the staff, suffering from seasickness or drowsiness, turned to see him.


    Geon, hoping his song would uplift Seungwon and Chunho, exhaled while looking at the waves outside.


    "Seems too much wind''s blowing,


    The seeds of silvergrass are scattering,


    We''ve lived too breathlessly,


    Friends, should we dream again?


    All have lived so constrained,


    Like tired cotton wads,


    But those waves rise so high,


    Maybe, friends, we should hoist the blue sail."


    My voice, not loud, echoed faintly in the small cabin, and people, without any high-pitched chorus to strain their ears, closed their eyes. Though a short song, Geon sang it three times, witnessing slight improvements in people''s expressions.


    The camera director filming Geon and the passengers almost dropped the camera, almost dozing off after the second repetition. The only ones not tormented by seasickness were just three: the staff member holding the camera, including himself, constantly pinching his cheek with a drowsy look, and the audio technician napping while clutching the microphone stand. The only one seemingly wide awake was the main PD, Yeongseok.


    Seungwon, Haejin, Chunho,


    And even the few passengers listening to Geon''s song,


    All fell into a peaceful slumber with serene expressions.


    Yeongseok nced around, then turned to the camera director after Geon finished singing. "That''s enough. Once we''ve got this footage, VJs can rest. Everyone, let''s nap for two hours. We''ll be on a forced march when we arrive."


    Even Yeongseok, who appeared wide awake, sumbed to a deep sleep upon taking his seat.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 47: At Manjaedo

    Chapter 47: At Manjaedo


    Two hourster, the ship arrived at the waters in front of Manjaedo.


    As the port at Manjaedo was narrow, restricting entry for medium-sized andrger vessels, the group switched to a small fishing boat to approach the ind after a short sail. Finally, they set foot onnd.


    Manjaedo was a truly tiny ind. It wasn''t something seen from afar but a serene ce where colorful houses with small, bright roofs gathered together behind the serene mountains, visible from the nearby sea as they transferred onto the fishing boat.


    Listening to Geon''s song, everyone had a cheerful expression, whether it was due to the joy of setting foot onnd or the resonance of Geon''s song. Yeongseok greeted the inders who came to see the port and quickly gave instructions.


    "Actors, wait here for a moment. Leave the luggage here by the carrier and take a rest. AD! Go home and check if Sang-gil''s team has set up the cameras and audio properly. VJs, stick with your assigned actors; we''ll be rolling cameras for the next 24 hours continuously. No breaks. Also, keep an eye on the fixed cameras at night."


    Shortly after, when the AD''s radio crackled with a response, Yeongseok spoke again.


    "We''re about to start filming the ind''s arrival scene now. Hey, Haejin, give a round of apuse as a substitute for the te."


    With an amused grin, Haejin pped, and the actors, carrying their belongings, greeted the vigers before heading towards their houses.


    The houses with blue roofs were nestled in narrow alleys, requiring a slight turn to allow a single bicycle to pass. Despite this, they were lovely, snug homes where one could sit on the front porch and have a clear view of the sea. Geon, entering a small room to unpack, discovered a small puppy and a cat. Forgetting about unpacking, he happily yed with them for a while.Seeing Geon''s yful interaction, the youngest writer of the standby team already present on the ind, Sanche, raised an eyebrow.


    "Huh? Sanche, that doggie is a real people-lover, but what''s up with that reserved cat? Why''s she showing such affection only to Geon? That''s odd, isn''t it? Oh my, look at that."


    The cat named Star, joined them, lying on the floor, yfully batting at Geon''s hand. Star''s actions went beyond mere ying; they carried the significance ofplete submission.


    Cats, initially wild in Africa, gradually established a symbiotic rtionship with humans in civilizations where their prey, mice, flourished. Dating back to 4,000 to 5,000 years in Egyptian tombs, cats were revered as beings transcending the boundary between humans and the underworld.


    Though Star was just a kitten, she instinctively sensed an unprecedented power from Geon and expressed the ultimate disy of submission to him. Feeling a momentary fear of the immense power he could sense, Geon smiled and reciprocated Star''s affection, understanding his status as the youngest in the group, swiftly changing into training clothes before stepping outside. Outdoors, Seungwon checked each pot, while Haejin inspected the stack of firewood. Chunho sat on a bench, contemting their next move.


    Approaching Seungwon, Geon asked, "Seungwon senior, how can I help?"


    Seungwon, inspecting the pots, replied, "No, no. There''s nothing to help with for now. Later, I heard Haejin will go fishing, so apany her. I don''t want to get scolded for giving you hard tasks. Besides, I''m heading to China next month; I need to return alive."


    Geon, scratching his head, helped Haejin with firewood and lighting the fire. He assisted Seungwon with cooking, gaining the nickname "First Assistant" from both Seungwon and Haejin. With a love for the sea, Haejin was called "Sea Chan" while Seungwon, adept at nagging and skilled in cooking, earned the nickname "Mom Cha."


    The trio never lost their smiles, managing meals with avable ingredients and, as the night fell, gathered on the porch, enjoying beer and the sight of the darkening sea. They briefly stopped by a fishing pier, taking out some snacks. Geon noticed Chunho bringing out a guitar and taking a seat, prompting him to do the same.


    Observing Geon, Chunho smiled lightly. "Seeing you sing earlier, it seemed like you instinctively know how to infuse emotion into your songs. It made the journey here morefortable."


    Nodding vigorously, Seungwon added, "I really don''t even know when I fell asleep. It felt like being put to bed by my mom when I was a baby. At my age, missing Mom, huh?"


    Agreeing, Haejin said, "Yeah, yeah. I asked both of you to be okay, yet I dozed off while you were here?"


    As they praised Geon, he blushed in embarrassment. Observing him, Chunho asked respectfully, "But, Geon, may I ask you something?"


    Geon replied politely, "Yes, please, ask away, sir."


    Chunho raised his hand to the guitar, wearing a serious expression. "Your singing talent. Who taught you? I''ve heard you haven''t had any mentors yet, is that true?"


    As Geon nodded, Chunho continued, "So, are you naturally singing with your original voice?"


    Geon continued to nod in agreement, prompting Chunho to ask, "So, what kind of life do you n to lead? Will you be a musician, expressing your thoughts and beliefs through music?"


    Geon responded without hesitation, "I want to be a musician. Someone who expresses my thoughts and beliefs through music."


    Chunho observed Geon for a while before speaking again. "A musician? I see, Geon. Are you currently taking lessons?"


    Geon replied, "I haven''t started lessons yet. However, I''m nning to take lessons in ying instruments and vocals soon."


    Chunho nodded, revealing, "I actually heard you sing at ''Studio Experience.'' You recorded there, right?"


    Geon blinked as Chunho chuckled, "I''m somewhat acquainted with Yongtae. He''s still young, but in this industry, he''s gaining recognition."


    Looking up at the sky briefly, Chunho continued, "When I first heard your song, I was amazed. Your vocal technique wasn''t conventional, not like established singers. Yet, somehow, I found myself captivated by your singing."


    "I''m curious. Can your ying, not just your voice, move people''s hearts? How much of your emotions can the instrument convey through its sound?"


    Pointing at himself with his finger, Chunho asked, "Would you like to learn guitar from me?"


    And that''s how their conversation led to Chunho offering to teach Geon how to y the guitar.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 48: At Manjaedo

    Chapter 48: At Manjaedo


    Chunho sat on the bench, stretching his legs out.


    "Oh, aging must be making my legs ache."


    Tapping his legs lightly, Chunho turned to Geon.


    "I''m a guitarist, so all I can teach is about guitars. If you want to learn other instruments, just let me know. I know plenty of great teachers."


    Geon straightened up and responded, grateful, "Thank you, sir. It''d be an honor to learn from you, even if it''s just your advice."


    Chunho nodded, smiling politely. "Well, it''s no joke. Let''s schedule some lessons after shooting. But aren''t you busy?"


    Geon chuckled, shaking his head. "Hey, if I can learn from you, I''ll make time. I haven''t booked many broadcasts yet, so I''ve got some room."


    "ying guitar while singing is great. I''m still at a level where I y guitar separately from singing, but I''ll get there, haha," Chunho said with a warm smile.


    "I''m not good at teaching singing, haha. Seems like Ick talent for it. But I can help you find a great vocal trainer. You''re like a clean te, still fresh and quick to learn," Chunho suggested."Opportunities to teach a talent like yours don''te easy," he added, watching Geon''s guitar.


    "Do you have any favorite or influential guitarists?" Geon scratched his head, hesitating. "Um... that would be Jimi Hendrix."


    Chunho nodded approvingly. "Ah, I see. You might not be at a level to im being influenced yet, but your favorite guitarist is Jimi Hendrix. How about Ingvay Malmsteen or Steve Vai?"


    Geon slightly shook his head. "Steve Vai is fine, but... I''m not particrly fond of the shred type of guitar ying. I do it when necessary, like when expressing intense emotions. But otherwise, I prefer ying at a moderate tempo."


    Chunho raised an eyebrow, asking, "But isn''t Jimi Hendrix primarily a shredder? Ah, I think I understand. You''re talking about a guitarist whose priority is the expression of emotions and thoughts, not just speed?"


    Geon nodded in agreement, and Chunho continued, tapping his index finger.


    "That might be a misinterpretation, Geon. Even Ingvay Malmsteen or Steve Vai are proper musicians expressing emotions and thoughts through their music. Musical preferences can differ, but it''s not good to judge between liked and disliked musicians in that manner."


    Geon nodded, "Yes, I understand. It''s just that I personally don''t favor music with excessive shredding, hehe."


    "Is that so? I see. Keep an open mind when ites to music. It''s okay to study music you don''t like; it''s beneficial," Chunho advised.


    "Shall we consider today as our first lesson and learn some basics?" Chunho suggested, with Geon nodding eagerly. He then handed Geon the guitar with a smile.


    "Basic strokes first. Let''s start by learning how to hold the pick properly. Hold the pick with the sharpest and longest part touching the strings. Cross your index finger over the triangle of the pick, and then lift your thumb, as if drawing a cross. Strumming down from top to bottom is a downstroke, and strumming up from bottom to top is an upstroke."


    Chunho showed Geon the guitar''s soundboard. "Two downs, two ups, one up, one down. Down, down, up, up, down, up. This is the basic stroke. You mentioned learning arpeggios earlier; it''s simr. The basic arpeggio on the G chord is 6, 4, 3, 4, 1, 3, 2, 3, right? Strokes also have forms that vary with the beat. It''s not too difficult, so memorize it. You can freely incorporate strokes within the rhythm; think about itter. Got it?"


    Chunho handed the guitar back to Geon, who tried the strokes based on the foundational C, Am, Dm, G chords. Initially stumbling, Geon gradually found his rhythm after a few attempts.


    Chunho tapped his foot to the melody he yed while looking at the sea under the ck and blue ind sky.


    "Oh, it feels so good! Both the guitar sound and the sound of the waves. Days like this call for a song. Let''s put the guitar aside for now and sing a bit," Chunho suggested, taking the guitar from Geon.


    Geon pondered which song to sing. Watching him, Chunho tapped his shoulder, saying, "Geon, when choosing a song, pick one that resonates with your feelings at that moment. The best songse from the heart."


    Listening to Chunho, Geon nodded. "Well, given the night and the sea here... a calm song... Oh, but that might not work. If a serene song ys in this atmosphere, it might turn into a documentary instead of entertainment, haha."


    Geon nced at Yeongseok and grinned, "So, I want to go for a somewhat brighter melody in a country style. Do you know Don Gibson''s ''Sea of Heartbreak''?"


    Chunho chuckled, adjusting his grip on the guitar. "Who do you think I am? But honestly, it''s more surprising that a young guy like you knows such a song."


    With a shuffle rhythm typical of country music, Chunho began ying. The uplifting melody blended beautifully with the night sea. Even the staff filming, and Seungwon and Haejin, secretly watching from their hiding spot, couldn''t resist tapping their feet to the rhythm.


    Chunho''s melody painted over the ck and blue sky above the ind, and Geon''s voice soared along.


    "The harbor lights don''t shine for me


    I''m like a lost ship adrift on the sea


    Sea of heartbreak, lost love and loneliness


    Memories of your caress, so divine..."


    Geon''s voice, carried by the waves, filled the air:


    "How I wish you were mine again, my dear


    I''m on this sea of tears


    Sea of heartbreak, lost love and loneliness


    How did I lose you? Oh, where did I fail?"


    Chunho apanied Geon''s soulful rendition:


    "The lights in the harbor


    Don''t shine for me


    I''m like a lost ship


    Adrift on the sea


    Sea of heartbreak, lost love an'' loneliness


    Memories of your caress, so divine


    I wish you were mine again, my dear


    I am on this sea of tears


    Sea of heartbreak


    (Sea of heartbreak, heartbreak)


    How did I lose you


    Oh, where did I fail?


    Why did you leave me


    Always to sail


    This sea of heartbreak, lost love an'' loneliness


    Memories of your caress, so divine


    How I wish you were mine again, my dear


    I am on this sea of tears


    Sea of heartbreak


    (Sea of heartbreak, heartbreak)


    Oh, what I''d give to sail back to shore


    Back to your arms once more


    Oh,e to my rescue


    Come here to me


    Take me and keep me


    Away from the sea


    Yes, this sea of heartbreak, lost love an'' loneliness


    Memories of your caress, so divine


    How I wish you were mine again, my dear


    I''m on this sea of tears


    Sea of heartbreak


    (Sea of heartbreak, oh)


    It''s a sea of heartbreak


    END"


    Chunho yed thest notes, and the melody dissolved into the night, embracing the ind in a nket of mncholic tunes.


    "This is the sea of heartbreak, filled with lost love. Even memories of tender embraces seem distant now. All I truly want is for you to return to me as my love," Geon softly concluded, his voice fading away into the sea of heartbreak.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 49: At Manjaedo

    Chapter 49: At Manjaedo


    The day after arriving at Manjaedo.


    Up untilte at night, Chunho sang songs and drank beer, finding himself hungover until the morning. Haejin, determined to catch the three kings of Manjaedo, set out early morning with the coastal vige head for fishing. Seungwon, along with Geon, wandered along the beach collecting seaweed and horsetail scattered along the shore.


    Seungwon chuckled cheerfully as he picked up various pieces of seaweed and horsetail strewn across the beach.


    "Wow, there''s so much food just lying around here. Hey, Geon, pick that up."


    Excitedly gathering various horsetail and seaweed, envisioning a hearty broth with tangy horsetail sd and seaweed, Seungwon held a handful and shook them. His action resembled someone teasingly shaking another person''s head, which amused Geon, and witnessing this, Yeongseok chuckled, thinking of adding it in the edited subtitles.


    "That guy in ck grabbed someone''s hair. Started shaking it andughing. Spooky."


    Geon, initially amused by Seungwon''s antics, suddenly remembered something and asked, "By the way, senior. Can Haejin really catch the three kings?"


    With a yful nod, Seungwon replied, "If he can''t, we''re doomed! With so much to eat around here, hoo~! And don''t put too much pressure on him. Just catching even a tiny fish out in the vast sea is impressive. When Cham Bada-seaes in making a fuss, that''s a catch. If it quietlyes in, it means no catch. Let''s pay attention and react, hehehe."


    Geon nodded in agreement. "Still, it would be nice if he really caught them. I''ve never had a stone bream, even though I''m from the seaside. I''ve tried octopus and sea bream, but never stone bream."Seungwon, brushing off the horsetail, remarked, "That''s expensive~ Whenever I go to a raw fish restaurant, they only list sea bream, so I never dare order it. I''ve tried it a few times, and it''s so delicious. Haven''t tried that kind of fish? Plus, they''re not the ones left in an aquarium for days; they were swimming in the sea until a few hours ago. How delicious do you think they''d be?"


    As Seungwon spoke, Geon swallowed, his mouth watering. "But, I heard catching them is really tough. Isn''t it hard to catch octopus or stone bream? They say it''s difficult to catch octopus unless you use a trap or fish with a fishing rod."


    Seungwon nodded. "Oh, that''s why on our way here, you bought a bit of pork belly, right? To use it as octopus bait. Yesterday, you went with Cham Bada-sea and threw the trap, right?"


    Geon, unaware, looked at Seungwon, who shrugged. "Then did we buy pork belly to eat? He''s sometimes stubborn, sometimes a big goofball. Hey, look over there."


    As Geon looked in the direction Seungwon pointed, all he saw was the backside of a hill on the ind, leaving him puzzled. Seungwon shook his head and redirected Geon''s attention.


    "No, not that far. Look, follow my finger."


    As Geon followed Seungwon''s finger from his hand in a straight line, itnded on the group of staff below the hill, filming. Among them, Yeongseok was caught by the camera. Seeing Seungwon mimicking head-shaking withughter, Geon turned to Seungwon again.


    "PD-nim? Yeongseok PD?"


    Seungwon, adopting a serious expression and tone often seen on a film set, said, "You... know this phrase? I saw a demon."


    Confused by what Seungwon meant, Geon chuckled, prompting Seungwon to exin further. "That demon Kim Yeongseok won''t just let us be here on Manjaedo. When Cham Bada-sea mentioned needing pork belly for catching octopus during the pre-shoot meeting, Yeongseok held back. If not, that devilish PD would''ve waited for us to bring it out with our money and snatched it for himself to eat."


    Geon, initially bewildered, burst intoughter at Seungwon''s words. "What? Ahahaha~ Hahaha!!"


    As everyoneughed and the camera focused on Yeongseok, who awkwardlyughed, Seungwon, with a wry smile, continued, "You see, contracts were signed, right? We shouldn''t have let it go."


    Hearing Seungwon, who was now stomping on the ground with horsetail, Geon burst intoughter again. Seungwon''s exaggerated actions brought joy to the set once more. After clearing the horsetail, Seungwon continued, his appetite returning.


    "Let''s... Let''s go... I mean, you also stamped on the contract, right? Let''s just eat this... I''ll make delicious horsetail sd."


    Geon chuckled and picked up a bunch of horsetail, following Seungwon.


    Upon returning home, they found Chunho sitting at the table, towel around his shoulders, perhaps after washing his hair. Seungwon greeted Chunho cheerfully with the horsetail. Chunho, evidently fond of horsetail sd, brightened up and swiftly started preparing side dishes.


    Geon, following Seungwon''s instruction to bring eggs, startled the chickens in the coop, resulting in a chaotic pping and aical moment for everyone.


    When handing the finally retrieved eggs to Seungwon, Geon, embarrassed by the chicken feathers stuck to his head, made Seungwonugh as he rolled around on the ground. Geon blushed in embarrassment, and this scene was captured by the camera.


    After lunch, they split wood with Haejin, and Seungwon taught Chunho to y the guitar, spending yet another peaceful day.


    As evening approached, Haejin hesitated, watching Seungwon.


    "Um... Can I... drag you out for night fishing? I promised to go with the vige head."


    Seungwon shook his head at Haejin''s proposal. "Why would you want to go out at this hour? Let''s just harvest some potatoes and radishes from the garden and make miso stew. It''s tiring; let''s go tomorrow."


    Ignoring his plea, Haejin packed fishing gear onto his bike. "No, a fisherman loses his dignity if he can''t earn. I used to be a big guy, you know? Wait for me; I''ll catch one properly."


    Seungwon couldn''t dissuade him. "Fine, take Geon with you and have a look with the trap, and if you catch something, send Geon back. We need something for dinner."


    When they stepped out, it was already dark. Despite checking the trap with Haejin and finding no catch, Geon lingered by Haejin''s side while he fished at night. Eventually, only Geon returned home, apanied by the VJ, leaving Haejin to fish alone in the dark.


    Upon returning to the blue-roof


    ed house, Seungwon, Chunho, and Yeongseok were seated, discussing something with a new guest.


    Geon, slipping into the conversation, realized they were discussing a new guest''s appearance.


    Looking between Seungwon and Haejin, Yeongseok spoke, "I informed Seungwon and Haejin beforehand, but is this the first time Geon is hearing about it?"


    Geon, puzzled, shook his head. Yeongseok smiled, "Recently, there''s been a lot of interest in buying Korean programs from China. Our program received a sponsorship offer in advance for production to be sold in China."


    Nodding, Seungwon added, "Yeah, so what''s the big deal? Are they asking for a Chinese actor, singer?"


    With a subtle grin, Yeongseok replied, "It''s an ordinary person. A lively teenager, at that."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 50: At Manjaedo

    Chapter 50: At Manjaedo


    Three weeks ago


    International Arts University of Beijing, China


    The International Arts University in Beijing, owned by the Beijing Cultural Department, stood as a prominent secondary specialized arts school, distinguished as the first in Beijing to foster international exchanges in the arts. With six majors including dance, fine arts, acting, specialized secretarial studies, martial arts, and circus, the school emphasized specialized education over general knowledge courses, garnering acim even from overseas. Teaching middle and high school students, the school''s aim naturally gravitated toward enrolling graduates in leading global art universities. Since 1995, it boasted over 23 gold medals in domestic and international artisticpetitions, earning a prestigious reputation within China.


    Today, sixteen-year-old Tsuh Mei was diligently carrying her newspaper-wrapped paintings to school, diligently navigating the weight of herrger-than-life artworks. Tasked with submitting them by this morning, she appeared an adorable sight, shuffling forward, alternating between ncing ahead and lowering the paintings to ensure her path, unable to see clearly due to their size.


    Seeking a moment''s respite from the burden, Tsuh Mei spotted a notice board a dozen meters ahead. Struggling, she made her way, propping her paintings against it, then wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    "Ugh, this is exhausting. Did I choose art for nothing? This feels more likebor than artistry. Where''s the beauty in this?" shemented.


    Tsuh Mei, a prodigy who had won several artpetitions since childhood, though not sweeping every contest, had secured admission to the International Arts University through consistently achieving gold or higher in manypetitions. While she had enjoyed a brief respite during the break, she now found herself dedicatingte-night hours to rigorous drawing practice, tackling the high-level courses once more.


    Taking a seat on the sidewalk in front of the notice board, Tsuh Mei gazed at the sky, lost in thought.


    "I wonder what Geon Oppa is up to. Since the event in China, he hasn¡¯t appeared on Chinese broadcasts, not even on Korean shows... I miss him so much," she sighed.Running her right hand through her hair, she reminisced, "Even though I pricked myself with seven needles, it was worth it just to hold Geon Oppa''s hand."


    That was Tsuh Mei, the girl whom Geon had rescued at the Seowoo Airport during the event in China.


    Standing up from the sidewalk, Tsuh Mei, fanning herself with her hand, scanned the various announcements pinned to the board.


    "Why are there always notices for modern dancepetitions? How manypetitions are there in China anyway? There are plenty for fine arts, but even more for dance."


    Pointing with her finger, she read the notices one by one aloud, "Mr. Wang Chen''s ss is canceled today? Lucky kids in martial arts, hmph. Our sses never get canceled. I want to have fun too... hmph. Oh? A K-pop listening club is formed? Should I join?"


    Walking beside the notice board, she continued reading the next notice.


    "Huh? What''s this? Korean broadcasting? Seeking participants for a show?"


    Greetings from the Administrative Office of the International Arts University.


    We are recruiting participants for the Korean show "Three Meals a Day," which will be aired in China starting next month. To localize popr Korean content for the Chinese audience, this show will feature ordinary Chinese citizens and will be broadcast on CCTV. Interested individuals are requested to submit their applications to the administrative office by September 31st.


    A reality entertainment show set in a Korean rural vige striving for self-sufficiency


    Cha Seungwon (Actor), Yoo Haejin (Actor), Ham Chunho (Musician), Kim Geon (Singer)


    Tsuh Mei pressed the part where Kim Geon''s name was written and eximed, "Aack! It''s Geon Oppa! He''s on the show!"


    Mid-excitement, her phone rang from her pocket. Tsuh Mei answered it, bouncing around in excitement.


    "Yeah, Chai! Oh, I just saw it too! Aaah, Geon Oppa''s going to be on a show! Did you call to tell me that?"


    Tsuh Mei, slowing down from her lively manner, asked with a slightly serious tone, "But wait, are you applying too? What? Why! You didn¡¯t even go to the event back then! What¡¯s this, bing a fan now? Where¡¯s the consistency in that!"


    Clutching her fist and kicking her thigh, Tsuh Mei expressed, "What? Already three hundred applicants? They''re only selecting one?"


    Hearing Chai''s words, Tsuh Mei wore a worried expression, "Thepetition is too tough! It''s really hard to even apply... What should I do, hmph."


    Tsuh Mei returned to the sidewalk, crossing her legs and pondering.


    "But why would a Korean show feature Chinese participants? They aren¡¯t celebrities, just regr folks?"


    Listening to Chai''s exnation, Tsuh Mei remarked, "Ah, because it will air in Chinater? Having Chinese participants will make it more rtable? I see. But why regr people?"


    "Yeah, yeah. To bring freshness? Well, there are indeed entertainment shows featuring regr people for a brief moment. But this notice doesn¡¯t mention the filming duration. Do you know how long it will take?"


    "Yeah, two days? That''s short. So, no sses will be canceled?"


    "Oh, I see. Alright. I¡¯ll hang up. I''ll quickly apply ande back! sses? I don''t know, just tell the teacher I urgently needed the restroom! Yeah, yeah! Thanks!"


    Hastily hanging up the call, Tsuh Mei picked up her paintings and dashed towards the school''s administrative office.


    A whileter, panting and sweating, Tsuh Mei entered the office, propped her paintings on a chair meant for waiting, and approached the staff.


    "Um, I saw the notice about participating in a Korean entertainment show and I want to apply."


    The staff member, sporting short hair and gold-rimmed sses, nced at Tsuh Mei and extended an application form. Tsuh Mei looked at the form and inquired, "Um, what are the selection criteria for this?"


    Pushing up the sses slightly, the staff member replied, "Hmm, I heard the teachers will decide based on the applicants'' motivations."


    Listening to the staff member, Tsuh Mei grabbed the form and, lying down on the chair, began writing fervently, pouring her heart out in every word she penned, striving to express herself at her best.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 51: At Manjaedo

    Chapter 51: At Manjaedo


    Guests arrived at the blue-roofed house at Manjaedo.


    There were only two visitors, a man in his forties who seemed to be from the CCTV team and Tsuh Mei. The man was conversing sporadically in English with Yeongseok, while Tsuh Mei seemed restless, stealing nces at Geon since her arrival.


    "Really, really! Geon oppa is right in front of me!"


    Tsuh Mei, just settling in after arriving, shyly waved her hand when Geon noticed her sitting by the usual spot outside.


    "Teacher! Jesus! Buddha! Ah! Thank you!"


    As Yeongseok struggled with English, he turned to Geon in frustration.


    "Geon, could you interpret for a moment? You''re good at Chinese."


    Geon nodded and spoke to the middle-aged man in Chinese.


    "Hello, I''m Geon Kim. Since there''s no one among the staff who can speak Chinese at the filming site, I''ll interpret for a while. Is that alright?"The man extended his hand with grateful eyes upon seeing Geon.


    "Ah, Mr. Kim Geon. Thank you. I didn''t expect to see Mr. Kim Geon in person. It''s an honor."


    Geon shook hands with the man, smiling bashfully.


    "Oh, I''m not anyone special. Ah, let me interpret. What''s your name?"


    The man held Geon''s hand firmly as he introduced himself.


    "Yes, I''m Liu Wei, Mr. Geon."


    Geon smiled and introduced Liu Wei to Yeongseok, then started interpreting for the meeting to set the program format. Seungwon, Haejin, Chunho began preparing dinner.


    After briefing Liu Wei, Yeongseok nced at Tsuh Mei and then spoke, pping his hands.


    "Tsuh Mei is one of the cast members, right? Then, Mr. Liu Wei, please watch over with the staff. Let''s start with an interview with Tsuh Mei."


    Yeongseok shouted as he pped his hands.


    "Wait a moment. Seungwon hyung, keep cooking, and Chunho nim, continue what you were doing. Let''s have a brief interview here with Tsuh Mei and Geon."


    Geon, caught up in interpreting, had missed the dinner preparations, so he stood beside Tsuh Mei sitting on the floor when Yeongseok brought out a fishing chair and set it in front of them. Adjusting the camera angle, he spoke.


    "Geon, sit at the end of the floor so that you''re not in the camera frame, just interpreting in Chinese. When it''s broadcast, my questions and Tsuh Mei''s responses will be shown, and your interpretation will be in subtitles, so make sure not to be picked up by the audio."


    After Geon nodded and exined to Tsuh Mei, she faced the camera and spoke.


    "Hello, I''m Tsuh Mei. I''m 16 years old and attend Beijing International School of Arts for secondary education."


    Yeongseok, having pre-discussed the school information, instructed the AD to substitute the details with subtitles and asked again.


    "I see. What''s your major?"


    Looking at the camera, Tsuh Mei answered.


    "Fine arts. I''m not in college yet, so I''m learning various aspects of fine arts, from pure art to painting and sculpture."


    Nodding, Yeongseok continued, "I see. As a young art student from China, why did you decide to appear on a Korean entertainment show this year?"


    Tsuh Mei looked slightly dreamy, sping her hands.


    "It''s because of Geon oppa!"


    Yeongseok chuckled, saying, "Geon''s poprity among Chinese fans is well-known. You might be seeing Geon for the first time. How do you feel right now?"


    Tsuh Mei tilted her head down and said, "It''s not the first time. I saw him at the airportst time."


    Surprised, Yeongseok asked, "Really? You were at the airport then? I was there too."


    Tsuh Meiughed, "Yes, I saw you. Perhaps you didn''t see me. But you might remember?"


    As Yeongseok nodded in amazement, Tsuh Mei pointed at herself, saying, "I was the girl Geon oppa helped up at the airport. Remember?"


    Both Yeongseok and Geon, along with the crew, were astonished.


    "Really? You were the girl back then?"


    As Tsuh Mei nodded, Yeongseok quickly brainstormed how to vividly portray this moment in the program. He instructed the AD to insert a scene of the airport entry in the event and continued speaking.


    "I see. It seems Geon also remembers. It''s quite a remarkable connection, isn''t it? How does it feel to see Geon up close? Must be exciting as a fan."


    Blushing, Tsuh Mei nced at Geon. "Yes... yes. It feels like a dream. I don''t know what to say. My mind goes nk when I stand in front of him."


    Seeing Geon and Tsuh Mei, Yeongseok smiled contently.


    "Haha, I see. Well, it''s only for two days, but please cooperate well. Oh, I''ve mentioned earlier, this show is self-sufficient, so even guests should find a role and help out. Tsuh Mei, you need to assist as well."


    Tsuh Mei vigorously nodded. "Of course! I can do well."


    With clenched fists, she assured them. Chunhoughed at her cute gesture while Seungwon, stirring the pot, said, "Tsuh Mei, since you''re good at art, why don''t you draw something? It''s so empty here. It''d be nice to have your drawings of our daily life here."


    As Geon interpreted, Tsuh Mei nodded. "I can do that. I brought my tools. Please allow me to draw!"


    Seungwon grinned, "Great, great. Wait a bit. When Cham Badaes back from fishing, let''s have a meal together. I''m starving."


    Seungwon reheated the leftover soybean paste stew from lunch and rinsed rice. Geon helped Tsuh Mei take out art supplies in a small room and set them near the floor. Tsuh Mei sat beside Chunho, gesturing andughing cheerfully, unable tomunicate verbally.


    As about an hour passed, they sensed Cham Bada returning from the sea.


    "Oh dear ~"


    Seungwonughed heartily upon hearing Cham Bada''s distinctive loud voice and hurried out.


    "What did you catch? You caught something, right? Isn''t it?"


    Haejin raised his hand with a bucket.


    "Well, it''s nothing much... just a sea bream, a pretty big one, actually. Caught four of them. Let''s try something delicious."


    Holding the fresh sea bream in the bucket, Haejin whistled as Seungwon began preparing.


    Haejin yed the guitar and sat by the floor, observing the bucket, while Cham Bada put his hands on his hips, standing with pride.


    Geon, having fulfilled his duties, washed the knife Chunho had prepared earlier.


    Sitting close to Geon, Tsuh Mei was crouched, gazing at the scene. The second day at Manjaedo was gradually drawing to a close.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 52: Island Village Romance

    Chapter 52: Ind Vige Romance


    Chapter 52: Ind Vige Romance (Part 1)


    Late at night.


    The ind''s nights are never silent. Sounds of waves, birds, and various noises fill the air.


    The natural sounds, irregr yet not disturbing to the human psyche, don''t interfere with our sleep rhythms.


    Geon Kim slept deeply but stirred awake, sensing someone''s presence, and gently opened his eyes.


    Peeking in through the half-open door, a small figure quietly settled by the wall next to Geon''s sleeping mat.


    Geon watched the figure for a moment before slightly sitting up.


    The dark figure, wearing a thumb ring and holding onto their knees, seemed startled by Geon''s wakefulness.


    Geon chuckled at the sight of the figure."Tsuh Mei, can''t sleep?"


    The figure seated on the floor was Tsuh Mei.


    Returning homete after fishing, Haejin nced at Tsuh Mei, asking about the situation with a teasing smile. After a brief exnation from Seungwon, Haejin, in his amiable manner, not only served food but also offered Tsuh Mei his own room to ensure she could restfortably.


    Tsuh Mei, who had been sleeping alone in therger room between the kitchen and the smaller room, noticed Geon approachingte at night and was observed by a hurried VJ, grabbing their clothes and camera, rushing from the crew''s lodging to the blue-roofed house.


    Geon, unable to see Tsuh Mei''s face clearly in the dark room, reached out and led her to the yard. Geon shared a room with Chunho, and he was considerate, not wanting to light up the room or have conversations that might wake Chunho.


    Seated together on a bench, Geon and Tsuh Mei began conversing under the moonlight.


    "Tsuh Mei, have you been to an ind before? It''s my first time. Actually, when I was young, my grandmother''s ce was in Yeongdo, Busan. It''s so close to the maind that calling it an ind feels awkward, just one short bridge away."


    Tsuh Mei, sitting with her knees folded on the bench, replied while holding onto the back of her thigh.


    "Yeah, it''s my first time too. There are many inds in China, but where I live is ind."


    Observing Tsuh Mei looking at the moon, Geon noticed her side profile.


    Her shiny ck ponytailed hair was loosely tied back. Her front bangs, trimmed long enough to almost touch her eyebrows, were swept to the side. Stray hair strands and those falling around her ears were incredibly endearing. She had a fair face with a small nose. Unusually for an East Asian, she had distinct double eyelids andrge eyes, making her face bright and cheerful even when expressionless.


    She wore a pink sweater with a white V-neck, and her legs in short white shorts seemed pale, possibly due to rare exposure to the sun.


    Stepping out from the room in slippers, her bare feet, ced together on the bench and wiggling her toes, appeared incredibly cute.


    Geon found himself smiling at her and asked without realizing it.


    "I''ve heard Chinese art schools involve rigorous training. Isn''t it tough?"


    Tsuh Mei nodded.


    "It is. We all live in dorms; group living requires discipline, especially in the arts. But since my major is fine arts, it''s not physically demanding for me. Those specializing in dance, acting, or martial arts run around all day."


    Geon nodded with a grin.


    "Martial arts? They teach martial arts at an art school?"


    Tsuh Mei exined.


    "Yes, in China, martial arts are the foundation of everything. It''s rare to find a Chinese actor who doesn''t know martial arts. There might be variations in strength, but everyone learns the basics. Even singers usually learn some martial arts."


    Geon yfully waved his hands in the air.


    "Ah, right! Like this, like this! Yeom Moon, was it? That movie was so entertaining. I think the actor''s name was Kwonya-dan?"


    Tsuh Mei chuckled, looking at Geon.


    "Yeah, you''re right. Kwonya-dan received the highest martial artist award in China. Later, he became famous as a martial arts director in movies and transitioned into an action star."


    Continuing to gesture with his hands, Geon mentioned.


    "Ah, right! Was it Yungchun Fist? It was a martial art created by Bruce Lee''s master, I think."


    Tsuh Mei nodded.


    "Yes, but what Kwonya-dan practiced wasn''t Yungchun Fist. He trained for about six months for the movie; being a versatile learner, he picked it up fast after mastering various martial arts."


    ncing at Tsuh Mei, Geon asked.


    "So, Tsuh Mei, do you know martial arts too? I mean, not every Chinese person is an expert in it, right?"


    Tsuh Mei smiled and shook her head.


    "I''m learning it as a part of my curriculum, but I don''t have a talent for it."


    Geon nodded, then abruptly turned as VJ rushed in, making eye contact.


    "Oh? Director, why are you here at thiste hour?"


    The VJ hurriedly checked the stationary camera ced in a corner of the yard while speaking.


    "This is a reality show, Geon. We need to capture whatever the actors do, no matter the time. So, I''m monitoring the stationary cameras in real-time. If Director Yeongseok misses this scene, there''ll be chaos."


    The VJ adjusted the angle of the stationary camera towards the bench and began filming from different angles using a handheld camera.


    "I''m not here. Keep going with your conversation~"


    Geon smiled slightly and turned to Tsuh Mei. Tsuh Mei, too, turned her head, and they exchanged smiles, looking at each other.


    "Why did you choose fine arts, Tsuh Mei?"


    Tsuh Mei paused for a moment, her expression turning slightly mncholic, before replying.


    "At first, when I saw the painting of the Chinese impressionist artist, Hwan, I vaguely thought I wanted to draw such beautiful pictures too... But as I drew every day until blisters formed on my fingers, now I''ve forgotten why I wanted to draw in the first ce."


    Geon, with a somber expression, spoke while locking eyes with Tsuh Mei.


    "You don''t remember why? You just said it yourself."


    Tsuh Mei grinned and tilted her head.


    "What do you mean? About the artist, Hwan?"


    Geon shook his head and poked Tsuh Mei''s cheek with his index finger.


    "No, I said I wanted to draw beautiful pictures."


    As Tsuh Mei soothed Geon''s poked cheek, now flushed, Geon smiled and continued.


    "I, too, have one reason I want to sing and learn music. It''s to create the best songs, to sing them. Do I need any other reason?"


    Blushing and flustered, Tsuh Mei asked another question.


    "Then who do you admire?"


    Geon nced at the camera before revealing his smile.


    "I like many musicians. Elvis Presley, Jimi Hendrix, John Lennon, Nirvana, Santana, Metallica... Sure, I could give an answer that seems fitting for aspiring musicians like everyone else, but if I were to name the one person I truly admire, it''s a Koreanedian named ''Lee Kyung-kyu.''"


    Tsuh Mei chuckled.


    "Aedian? What''s so admirable about that?"


    Geon stretched out his legs and leaned back, hands behind his waist.


    "Lee Kyung-kyu debuted as aedian and achieved great sess in entertainment. But his dream was always in movies, to be a film director. So, he once directed and starred in a movie called ''Revenge Battle.'' It was a self-produced film. But it tanked badly. Even before making the movie, as aedian, he was ridiculed everywhere for making a movie. After its failure, people said, ''See, that''s what happens when aedian tries to make a movie.'' It was a colossal failure."


    Tsuh Mei frowned, seemingly understanding the severity, and Geon continued with a smile.


    "He returned to entertainment, regained his sess, even solidifying his position in the industry. Everyone thought, ''Lee Kyung-kyu is meant for entertainment, not movies.'' They advised him to give up on his movie dream and stick to entertainment. But he didn''t give up on his dream and eventually rose again with a movie called ''Masked Moonlight.'' It wasn''t a huge sess, and he participated not as a director but as a producer, but still."


    Nodding, Tsuh Mei asked, "So, admiring him is about not giving up on a dream despite failures?"


    Geon nced at Tsuh Mei and then gazed at the moon before speaking.


    "No. Many people can fail and rise again. But imagine everyone in the world mocking your failure. ''That''s all you''re good for,'' ''Aedian making a sacred movie, how ridiculous!'' Imagine hearing such words."


    Geon circled around the table as he spoke.


    "Even family didn''t acknowledge him, everyone told him to give up his dream. Your path is different. Do what you''re good at. There''s a difference between what you want to do and what you''re good at."


    Geon chuckled, watching Tsuh Mei react to his movements.


    "He''s someone who didn''t give up his dream despite the world''s ridicule and disbelief. It seems tough for me. Someone who can achieve what seems impossible for me. That''s who Lee Kyung-kyu is."


    Tsuh Mei nodded vigorously.


    "He truly is amazing. Not just a simple failure but bing everyone''s ridicule and still not giving up."


    Geon sat beside Tsuh Mei, locking eyes with her.


    "Let''s do it too. Even if we be aughingstock, let''s try. If it doesn''t work, let''s try again. Until it does."


    With big eyes, Tsuh Mei clenched her fists.


    "Yes, Geon. Let''s try."


    Geon burst intoughter at Tsuh Mei''s adorable determination.


    "Haha, but aren''t we funny, thinking like this even before people start mocking us? Haha."


    Laughing together, Tsuh Mei suddenly spoke.


    "I want to hear you sing, Geon. Not a song for everyone, just for me."


    Geon dly took out his guitar.


    "Sure, let''s call this Tsuh Mei and my song."


    The gentle sound of waves and seagulls merged with the guitar''s soft tones, resonating from the blue-roofed houses of Manjaedo, ensuring no disturbance to the neighbors. The softly whispered song spread.


    "We have dreams.


    We want to sing beautiful songs that ovee hardships.


    If we believe in fairytales, even in failure, we can have hope.


    Because that dream will truly change into reality.


    Our destination will be hope pushing away darkness.


    I believe in angels."


    Hope this captures the essence of the passage for you!


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 53: Island Village Romance

    Chapter 53: Ind Vige Romance


    The following day, beneath the blue-roofed house in Manjaedo, instead of his four family members, there were five. Due to worsening weather conditions, the boat couldn''t return for two days, trapping Tsuh Mei on the ind.


    Every time news spread that Tsuh Mei couldn''t leave the ind due to the worsening weather, she couldn''t help but smile at the actors and crew trying to contain their happiness. On the third day, upon hearing she still couldn''t leave, she cheered, even snatching off Haejin''s hat as he was about to light a fire.


    Even after snatching his hat, Haejin, with an amiableugh, looked at Tsuh Mei and said, "The wind''s strong, and the waves might be high, but it''s not like we can''t go fishing. I''m nning to try behind that rocky valley beyond the ind. The vige chief said the big ones bite there. Tsuh Mei, want toe along with me and Geon?"


    As Geon tranted, Tsuh Mei grabbed onto Geon''s arm excitedly, imploring, "Geon oppa! Geon oppa! I want to go fishing, let''s go together, okay? I''ve never tried it!"


    Geon nced at Seungwon, who was drying ms, while Tsuh Mei persistently tugged at him.


    Seungwon, stacking ms in a row, smiled, saying, "Go ahead, Geon. You and I can handle the food. Here, Yeongseok! Didn''t they call this survival entertainment? What''s so romantic about this? So fresh and youthful! Youth is great."


    Yeongseok chuckled, "True, it''s not exactly as nned, but the ratings should be guaranteed."


    Chunho joined in,ughing, "Man, if I were twenty years younger..."


    Interrupting Chunho, Seungwon said firmly, "Thirty years!"Everyone burst intoughter when Chunho looked bewildered.


    After Haejin allowed it, he quickly gathered fishing gear, fetched a bicycle, and alternately addressed Geon and Tsuh Mei, "Oh... right¡¤¡¤¡¤ this bike''s for two... alright, you two ride. I''ll walk."


    Geon waved his hand, "No, senior. How could I? You go with Tsuh Mei. I''ll walk."


    Handing the bicycle handle to Geon, Haejin said, "Did you not hear what your mom said? If I carry Tsuh Mei, I''ll just be a third wheel in your romance. It''s better if I walk peacefully, enjoying the flowers along the way."


    Haejin pushed the bike, gestured at the camera, and teasingly posed, making everyoneugh.


    Reluctantly, Geon informed Tsuh Mei that they''d ride the bike while Haejin walked. Tsuh Mei squealed and dashed to hug Haejin. Delighted, Haejin received her hug like a daughter, disying a gracious smile.


    Geon packed the fishing gear in the bike basket and called Tsuh Mei, who eagerly sat behind Geon, holding onto his waist tightly. Blushing but visibly happy, she closed her eyes, smiling.


    Seeing this, Chunho teased, "Isn''t holding on that tight unnecessary? This isn''t a ride."


    Seungwon, stopping his work, chuckled, watching them.


    "Are you an octopus? Clinging onto him like that. Ride like that and just bring back an octopus, Tsuh Mei."


    Geon blushed at the teasing and quickly pedaled.


    After passing a stone wall, Geon confirmed the VJ and one writer following on a motorcycle before slowly pedaling towards the rocky valley. The narrow path wound its way to the distant sea, the end merging with the blue sky. The path was adorned with countless white flowers, painting a beautifulndscape. Amidst the gentle sea breeze, Geon and Tsuh Mei smiled, embracing the faint scent of the sea and flowers.


    As Tsuh Mei cycled past, she reached out, touching the roadside flowers, asking, "Oppa, oppa! Sing! Sing for me."


    Geon briefly hesitated, then started singing after ncing at Tsuh Mei through the bike''s side mirror.


    Surprised by an unexpected Chinese song, Tsuh Mei''s eyes widened.


    "The clouds are drifting in the blue sky,


    The waves are crashing in the blue sea,


    This road we walk together is full of flowers,


    I don''t remember where this is.


    I don''t need to remember who I am or where this is.


    Only this moment with you matters."


    Captivated by the sweet lyrics and Geon''s melodious voice, Tsuh Mei blushed, hugging Geon tighter, saying, "What... what song is this? I... It''s in Chinese, I don''t know this song..."


    Geon, slightly embarrassed, sped up, pedaling harder, saying, "Just a song I made. Is... is it cheesy?"


    As the camera director captured their disappearing figures, eximing, "M...My...My hands won''t stop shaking! An... an alien has arrived!"


    In contrast to the trembling director, the female writer riding on the motorcycle''s back seat had a dreamy look.


    "D...Damn... so...so jealous...!!!"


    Shortly after, at the rocky valley, they awaited Haejin while setting up their fishing spots, as they were unsure of the exact location. When Haejin arrived, they climbed onto the slightly dangerous rocks, each fishing in their spots. Haejin attempted to teach Tsuh Mei and Geon how to bait, but due to Tsuh Mei''s aversion to worms, he ended up baiting alone.


    Surprisingly, Tsuh Mei seemed to have a knack for fishing or perhaps beginner''s luck, continuously catching palm-sized fish, astonishing everyone. Excited by the catches, Tsuh Mei kept handing her fishing rod to Haejin, unable to handle the fish. While watching Tsuh Mei''s endearing actions, Geon smiled softly, gazing out at the sea.


    Suddenly,


    "Ah!! Ahhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!"


    "What!! What''s wrong!!"


    Startled by the loud scream, Geon quickly stood up from the rock he was sitting on.


    "Tsuh Mei!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "Tsuh Mei, thrilled by catching a particrlyrge sea basspared to the ones they''d caught before, turned to boast to Haejin and, in her excitement, identally fell into the sea. The rock where the three stood jutted more than two meters above the water, causing Geon to panic.


    In the midst of the chaos with steps and Haejin scrambling, Geon leaped into the sea. In a rush, midair, he flung his fishing rod aside and plunged into the water.


    Despite the director''s unfamiliarity with the situation, they captured Geon''s actions on camera.


    Thrown into the water by his leap, Geon momentarily submerged before resurfacing and shouting, ''Tsuh Mei!! Where are you!?''


    As Geon thrashed in the water, trying to find her, he widened his eyes in shock as he saw Tsuh Mei standing soaked behind him, her face radiant in the sunlight.


    Confounded by Tsuh Mei''s appearance, Geon was left speechless as she gestured toward her waist and said, ''I''m only here, not too deep, just here ~''


    Geon checked the water level against his own waist, finding it reaching up to the upper part of his thighs. Looking back at the rock, the director and crew, along with Haejin, wereughing heartily.


    Feeling utterly embarrassed, Geon blushed and stood uncertain, but Tsuh Mei approached, taking his hand. The camera panned from the vast sea to the two, drenched and gazing at each other.


    The waves sshed around a stunning young man, his T-shirt clinging to his body from the sea, and a girl with a bright, innocent smile on her face.


    Tsuh Mei, withughter sparkling in her eyes, said, ''Oh, Geon Oppa ~ I was so worried about you!''


    Unable to respond and staring into the distance, watching the agitated sea water, Geon was interrupted by Tsuh Mei''s words.


    ''Hehehe ~ Oppa, let''s go, you might catch a cold.''


    Geon, without making eye contact with Tsuh Mei, emerged from the sea.


    [Interview on the night of that day]


    Yeongseok: Tsuh Mei, when Geon jumped into the sea after you fell, how did you feel at that moment?


    Tsuh Mei: I was so, so happy, and deeply moved!


    Yeongseok: Haha, really? Geon seemed incredibly embarrassed.


    Tsuh Mei: Yes, yes, you saw, PD-nim! Wasn''t he cute?


    Yeongseok: Absolutely. But it was amusing. When I heard the story and checked the footage, I thought everything had turned upside down.


    Tsuh Mei: Hehehe! I love Geon Oppa so much!!!


    Yeongseok: That much? Then what do you want to say to Geon''s fans?


    Tsuh Mei: Oh, it doesn''t matter. Did you listen to the song Geon Oppa sang on the bike earlier?


    Yeongseok: Yes, I did. Why?


    Tsuh Mei: Geon Oppa said it was a song he made for me. That should be acknowledged.


    Yeongseok: Acknowledged what?


    Tsuh Mei: Geon''s girl! Viewers should acknowledge that too, right?


    Suddenly interjecting, Haejin: Our Geon~~ he''s a total romantic guy, really. Tsuh Mei!!! Where are you!!!!


    Helping from the side, Seungwon: I should''ve been there!! Ah~~~ I missed that!


    ying the guitar casually, Chunho: Love~ Love~ Who said that~~~~


    Haejin hurriedly brought the drenched Geon and Tsuh Mei back home. Besides, Tsuh Mei had already caught enough fish¡ªseven on her own¡ªmaking the fishing tripplete.


    Geon''s embarrassment eased only after he showered with warm water. Until then, while waiting for Geon to finish showering, Seungwon, Haejin, and Chunho''s amused nces lingered.


    ''Tsuh Mei!!!! Where are you!!!!!!!''


    ''Hahaha!!! Tsuh Mei!!!''


    ''I''mughing so hard, seriously, when Tsuh Mei suddenly stood up in the water, Geon was like, ''Whoa!'' Hahaha, hahaha!''


    Geon, mimicking exaggerated gestures, imitated Haejin andughed while Seungwon and Chunho rolled around on the floor, watching.


    Since that day,


    Haejin, Seungwon, and Chunho always called out to Tsuh Mei with a particr shout.


    ''Tsuh Mei!!! Where are you!!!!!''"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 54: Son Lins Tactics

    Chapter 54: Son Lin''s Tactics


    The shoot at Manjaedo concluded smoothly.


    Tsuh Mei ended up staying for over a week and appeared in more than half of the footage. When news spread that she was finally leaving, tears welled up in the eyes of the staff and actors, including Geon, as they bid farewell. Her sunny and friendly nature had quickly endeared her to everyone in just a week.


    Especially poignant was Tsuh Mei''s tearful goodbye, waving her hand with misty eyes before running back to hug Haejin, Seungwon, Chunho, and even surprising Geon with a quick peck on the cheek, sparking a whirlwind of attention. Unintentionally, a foreign star named Tsuh Mei was born through the variety show. The real-time search rankings from the airing of "Three Meals a Day" up to its second episode were as follows:


    1st ce: Kim Geon


    2nd ce: Cha Mama (Tsuh Mei)


    3rd ce: Cham Bada


    4th ce: Ham Chunho


    5th ce: Ham Chunho guitar price


    6th ce: Cha Mama recipe7th ce: Manjaedo Three Masters


    However, by the third episode, Tsuh Mei astonishingly pushed Cha Mama to second ce and took the lead. Her bright and clean image resonated strongly with Korean male fans. Despite her departure from Manjaedo straight back to China, Korean managementpanies pursued her heavily. Yet, as Geon had promised, she returned to school to focus on her art studies, soon fading from the public''s memory.


    Geon, as nned by Fantasio before his variety show debut, became the center of attention. He managed to evade journalists who had been camping outside his house. This was partly due to Fantasio''s firm stance on legally countering unscheduled interview requests around Geon''s residence without prior agreements.


    Fantasio achieved its initial goals but found itself facing unexpected challenges. What drew the most attention was Geon''s response to Chunho''s words upon returning from Manjaedo. Geon decided to postpone his uing appearance on "My Little Television" and immediately take the GED exam, aiming for the college entrance exam, which he sessfully passed in one go, fulfilling his deration.


    The scene: Shanghai, China, Fantasio Square, 22nd floor.


    Fantasio, as a financially robustpany, owned a massive building. From the first to the tenth floors were shopping centers, cinemas, museums, while from the 11th to the 18th floors operated training centers, dance studios, recording and mastering rooms, acting sses, and an action school for trainees. The 19th to 21st floors were production offices, leaving the entire 22nd floor exclusively for two directors and the chairman. With just two secretaries each, the space was expansive,fortable, and elegantly furnished in every corner.


    "Boom! What are we supposed to do about this? Wasn''t it agreed upon for a proper six months of activity?" Chairman Wang Hao of Fantasio, in a navy Versacebo with a blue background and a white striped tie, shouted while tossing a report onto the conference table, which could easily seat 30 people. Despite being in histe fifties, his youthful years in the entertainment industry reflected in his 6:3 hairstyle, neatlybed over with waves, as he looked at the individuals seated before him.


    In front of him sat two directors. One, a young man in histe thirties, wore a leather jacket and jeans, frowning.


    "Ling, what''s going on here? I knew about the agreement in advance. I proposed to pay the contract fee and start work, but..."


    Surprisingly, one of the directors was Son Lin, the person Geon had met from China''s CCTV. Tapping a pen on the table, Lin, with one hand on his chin, responded.


    "Director Yan''an. If we had proposed the contract fee, Geon wouldn''t have epted it. He didn''t want to be bound since he still has no intention of entering the entertainment industry."


    Fantasio acknowledged Lin''s capabilities in recruiting Kim Geon and spent a significant sum to transfer him from CCTV to Fantasio. Initially refusing, Lin agreed to Fantasio''s offer to hold a director position, and a week ago, he had decided to move to Fantasio Square.


    Lin stood up and pressed the ''On'' button on therge screen in the meeting room.


    On the screen, there were images of Geon and diagrams resembling structures.


    "Two days ago, we had a call with Byungjoon Lee, Geon''s manager stationed in Korea. ording to him, Kim Geon is following a n based on the advice of legendary Korean guitarist Ham Chunho to enhance his skills."


    As Lin operated the controller of the presentation, the screen shifted.


    A picture of Ham Chunho appeared.


    "Kim Geon, who passed the Korean GED exam, has dedicated an entire week to music lessons. He started with ssical and acoustic guitar lessons at Ham Chunho''s studio, as rmended by Manager Lee. Apparently, Chunho, who taught Geon guitar during his stay in Manjaedo, offered to continue tutoring due to Geon''s remarkable learning ability."


    Lin manipted the PPT controller again.


    The screen disyed a middle-aged man with sses.


    "Here''s Tuesday''s schedule. The person on the screen is Yeon Namgoong. He''s a prominent drummer in South Korea, introduced through Ham Chunho. He sleeps with a metronome to improve his sense of rhythm. Chunho suggested drum lessons for Geon, introducing Namgoong, who happens to be the grandson of Yun Wan-seon, a close rtive of former President Yun Bo-seon."


    Lin operated the PPT controller again.


    On the screen was a man in a leather jacket with a rough look, sporting long hair and a goatee.


    "Wednesday''s schedule. The person on the screen is Ahn Heungchan, the vocalist and bassist of the South Korean thrash metal group ''CRASH.'' CRASH gained fame with producer Colin Richardson of the famous American metal band Fear Factory and even featured ''Seo Taiji and Boys'' in the mid-90s. He''s currently learning bass guitar to integrate melodies with the drums, suggested by Namgoong."


    Lin operated the controller once more.


    The screen showed a middle-aged man with a short gray mohawk and sses.


    "Thursday''s schedule. The person on the screen is renownedposer Kim Hyeongseok in Korea. Impressed by Geon''s song during a practice session, he offered to teach Geon the basics of music and producing."


    Standing up, Lin approached Yan''an and Hao while manipting the controller.


    A picture of a well-dressed man in his early fifties appeared on the screen.


    "Friday is a bit peculiar. The person on the screen is South Korea''s baritone singer, Seo Jeonghak."


    Hao tilted his head curiously.


    "What? A singer? The lineup seems understandable for the others, but why suddenly a singer?"


    Lin, alternating between Yan''an and Hao, exined.


    "I was initially confused too. But ording to Manager Lee, it was rmended byposer Kim Hyeongseok. Seo Jeonghak achieved legendary status on opera stages in the US and Europe in the 90s. Surprisingly, he isn''t very famous in his home country. He''s teaching Ge


    on the basics of vocalization and breathing."


    The presentation continued.


    The screen disyed a young woman in herte twenties, holding a microphone.


    "Finally, Saturday''s schedule includes a vocal instructor named Park Sumin. She''s known for tutoring K-pop idols and is currently teaching Geon to strengthen his vocals."


    Lin pressed the button, concluding the presentation.


    "We''ve reached out to these individuals to ensure discretion. They all agreed upon keeping Geon''s activities confidential. Our aim is to have Kim Geon return to China, not as a celebrity but as a skillful musician. This way, we can leverage his talents without the constraints of fame, primarily to produce our own original songs and to boost thepany''s music division."


    Hao nodded and leaned back in his chair.


    "Son Lin, you''re impressive. This strategy is bold but could be highly rewarding if executed well. We''re relying on you for this n. Let''s avoid any leaks and disruptions. I''ll support your budget and schedule requests. Make sure this all stays under wraps."


    Lin nodded in acknowledgment. Yan''an, in his leather jacket, silently assessed the presentation, looking thoughtful.


    As the meeting adjourned, Lin remained seated for a while, contemting the strategy and its potential pitfalls. The challengey in maintaining this ndestine and intensive schedule without arousing suspicion or curiosity from the media or fans. He scribbled notes on his tablet, pondering the next steps to ensure the sess of this covert operation.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 55: The Beginning of Everything Lies in Dreaming

    Chapter 55: The Beginning of Everything Lies in Dreaming


    Two weekster.


    Seoul was hit by a downpour. Whether it was a sudden shower or the clear sky turning dark in an instant, a tremendous amount of rain poured down, driving the people who were out for a stroll into nearby buildings. A ck van was parked on the deserted road.


    Geon, with his feet propped up on the passenger seat, chuckled while gazing at the rain through the window, as Byungjoon, beside him, asked in a low voice.


    "Why did you do that?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Seeing Geon¡¯sck of seriousness, Byungjoon sighed.


    "You don''t know how much of a hot topic you''ve been at school for the past two weeks?"


    Geon turned his head towards the rain outside the window before responding.


    "I know, hyung. I watched the news too."Frustrated, Byungjoon tapped the steering wheel and continued.


    "But why? You could have gone to Seoul National University even though Harvard and MIT didn''t work out. Why?"


    Geon closed his eyes, looking out the window.


    The rain outside sounded like music, and Geon, turning back to face Byungjoon, met his eyes.


    "You knew I wanted to pursue music, hyung."


    Byungjoon raised both hands in exasperation.


    "No, can''t you do music at Seoul National University? Or Yonsei University? Who says you can''t? Everyone desires that. Why would you go to a ce that doesn¡¯t even recognize you? You''re in Korea, you''re Korean! Even if you were Chinese or Japanese, it''d be the same, Geon. With those two school eptances you had, you could have seeded in music or anything else!"


    "Why? Why Juilliard, of all ces? You got offers from Berklee, and yet Juilliard? Giving up all those good conditions from great universities and schrships, without even dorm benefits, why Juilliard, which didn''t even make headlines?"


    Byungjoon didn''t look at Geon but continued speaking towards the rain-sttered window.


    "I understand you want to pursue music, but do you know what Juilliard is like? Do you know how many students drop out in the middle?"


    <Juilliard School>


    Located in the Lincoln Center for the Performing Arts in Manhattan, New York, Juilliard was founded in 1905 by Frank Damrosch, a music education leader at New York City''s public schools, as the Institute of Musical Art. In 1968, it changed its name to Juilliard School, epassing all performing arts fields. Today, Juilliard consists of music, dance, drama departments, a jazz studies program, as well as preparatory and graduate programs.


    After briefly ncing at Byungjoon, Geon spoke up.


    "I know, I heard rumors and did some research."


    Turning back to the window, Geon continued.


    "But do you know something, hyung? Do you know what percentage ofst year''s applicants were admitted to Juilliard?"


    When Byungjoon didn¡¯t respond, Geon turned to him.


    "It''s 6.4%, hyung. That¡¯s the admission rate from the total applicants."


    Geon grinned, looking at Byungjoon intently.


    "As for Berklee? Not UC Berkeley but Berklee College of Music. You might have heard about it¡ªa school you can get into if you have money. Though I don¡¯t know if it''s true."


    "I looked up the admission data forst year. NEC (New Ennd Conservatory) and Manhattan School of Music each admitted 102 students, while Juilliard admitted 109."


    Geon raised his index finger, pointing it at Byungjoon.


    "But Berklee College of Music admitted 1,012 students. That doesn''t seem even close, right, hyung?"


    Frustrated, Byungjoon said, "Fine, let''s say among music schools, that¡¯s the case. Aren''t you regretting it? It''s Seoul National University! Do you know how many stars rise and fall in the entertainment industry? What if youe backter and have no poprity? What if everyone in Korea, China, or anywhere else forgets about you? Shouldn¡¯t there be a way out when you can''t pursue music?"


    "Still, if you have learned something, it won¡¯t be bad for the future, right? Many people study music outside of school hours. Not every musician graduates from a music school."


    Geon reclined on the car seat, making himself morefortable, and rested his left arm on his forehead.


    "Your words make sense, hyung."


    Byungjoon grabbed Geon''s left elbow, lowering his arm and looking into Geon¡¯s face.


    "Really? Then why did you do it, knowing all that?"


    Geon stared back at Byungjoon. Silence filled the space between them for a moment.


    "Because I wanted to be serious."


    Geon brushed off Byungjoon''s hand from his arm and adjusted the car seat back upright.


    "That¡¯s what I mean. I won¡¯t take music lightly, even with the time left after doing everything else. Many Juilliard students are famous for practicing non-stop from 9 AM to 9 PM."


    Geon, as if remembering something, smiled dreamily and leaned towards Byungjoon.


    "Did you see her? The woman with brown hair at the interview."


    Byungjoon nodded, recalling her.


    Sharon Isbin


    A ssical guitarist and founder of the Juilliard Guitar Department, she won the Master of Music at Yale during her school days andter won a Grammy Award in adulthood, a genius female guitarist who had dazzled audiences with her beauty since her twenties. At 59 years old this year, she hadn''t lost her radiance even in herte middle age. Appearing alone for the interview, she puzzled viewers by maintaining the same attitude as in a regr interview, watched by audiences since the previous week¡¯s inte broadcast.


    Geon lost himself in a vague smile, his gaze unfocused.


    "It was in my second year of middle school when I heard her performance. The first piece I heard was ''Asturias.''"


    Geon regained his twinkling eyes, leaning towards Byungjoon and speaking.


    "Do you know the song ''Asturias''? It''s a piece by Isaac Albeniz, a Spanish pianist andposer. Isn''t it amazing? ying a piano piece on a guitar."


    Geon turned back to the window when Byungjoon didn''t react much.


    "Maybe you don''t know. ''Asturias'' blends Spanish folk music into the melody. Many ssical guitarists tried it after Professor Sharon. Of course, her performance was the best."


    Geon pretended to strum a guitar, closing his eyes.


    "But what I want to y isn''t ssical. It''s rock. I don''t want to confine myself. Rock musicians seem free, right? It''s just an appearance, but it looks cool."


    "Inside, they struggle to free the music they create from confinement. That''s amon thread in many musicians'' stories, so it might be true."


    Without stopping his pretend guitar ying, Geon looked at Byungjoon.


    "Aren''t you curious too? If a bird trapped in a cage has the ability to escape, how would it break free?"


    Byungjoon nodded silently, and Geon spoke, watching him.


    "That''s why I''m going to Juilliard. The moment I realize I''m a bird trapped in a cage. It''s where I can develop the ability to escape that cage."


    Though hesitant, Byungjoon seemed to reluctantly agree, sighing. Geon briefly nced at him and raised his arms behind his neck.


    "What does Lin say?"


    Without a word, Byungjoon took out his smartphone and showed a text. It was short but impactful.


    "I believe in him."


    Geon sensed his nose tingling and wiped it with his hand.


    "Hehe, Lin, you, and Yeongseok, too. You''re all good people worrying about me."


    The rain outside slowly ceased, allowing thin sunlight through the clouds. Geon opened the window and extended his hand, feeling the lingering raindrops.


    "I understand your concerned words, hyung. When you ask if I''m confident, truthfully, I''m not."


    Geon brought his rain-soaked hand to his lips and licked it slightly.


    "Still, I want to try. I promised to keep going until I can. I want to be someone I''m not ashamed of."


    Byungjoon raised an eyebrow, looking slightly relieved.


    "So when are you leaving? Did you find a ce to stay?"


    Geon leaned on the window sill, gazing at the sky with a dreamy look.


    "I''m leaving in two days. It''s still a while before the semester starts, but I need time to organize and prepare. The ce is two blocks away from the school, so I can walk. I wished I could stay at the dorms, but it''s not permitted. It''s on West 64th Street in Manhattan. If you evere to the States, hyung, do visit."


    Byungjoon nodded, saying, "Sure, I''ll drop by. Let me know the address when you arrive. A bunch of clothes for your performances arrived. They''re just expendable items, but you should wear them since they''ll be sent there. It''s a truckload."


    Geon chuckled, hooking his arm with Byungjoon''s.


    "Those luxury clothes? What if my school friends think I''m a second-generation chaebol? Hehe."


    Byungjoon nudged Geon with his elbow.


    "You have no hobbies, so get lost. Anyway, if any entertainment-rted offerse up in the US, Fantasyo can''t cover it yet. If someone offers a contract there, go for it. But I hope we get the Northeast Asia rights. Even if it''s a short six-month deal, if they don''t offer it, we can''t do anything."


    Geonughed softly.


    "Oh, where''s Lin''s number? Byungjoon says it''s okay if he doesn''t get a contract from Lin ~"


    "What? You little rascal!"


    Theyughed in the car, basking in the bright sunlight that revealed their figures.


    "The most crucial thing in this world is not where I am, but understanding which direction I''m heading towards."


    - Oliver Wendell Holmes -


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 56: Vampire Prince Appears in Manhattan

    Chapter 56: ''Vampire Prince'' Appears in Manhattan


    A residential area on West 68th Street, adjacent to New York''s Central Park.


    Two teenage-looking girlsy on a bed, watching a video on a tablet PC.


    The brown-haired girl, seemingly returning from the bathroom, approached the bed and asked, "Jennifer, Cloren, anything interesting? What are you watching so intently?"


    Jennifer, with her head turned while lying down, replied, "Ka,e here. Cloren found something really unusual in a video."


    As Ka joined Jennifer on the bed, Cloren operated the tablet and said, "This is a trending Hot Video Clip titled ''Girls meet Vampire Prince.'' It''s a reaction video series that''s been steadily uploading."


    Ka, leaning on her elbow with her chin on her hand, inquired, "Reaction video? Isn''t that where people react while watching K-pop music videos or something? I always found that silly."


    Cloren nodded, exining, "Yeah, it''s about showing genuine facial reactions to something in a video, but this one isn''t a music video or a movie."


    Curious, Ka propped her head on her arm, asking, "Really? Then what is it? A movie? A drama? ''Girls meet Vampire Prince'' doesn''t usually suggest that."


    Cloren gestured while exining, "No, look at this."As Cloren tapped the start button, the video began ying. It showed a teenage girl sitting in a ce with lots of trees and grass, looking around. Ka, inspecting the video closely, remarked, "Huh? Isn''t this Dante Park? The small one around the Lincoln Center."


    Confirming, Cloren nodded and gestured with her finger to her lips, signaling Ka to focus on the video again.


    In the video, a girl presumed to be holding the camera started counting. "5... 4... 3... 2... 1!! Here ites!"


    The girl in the video suddenly widened her eyes, focusing intensely on something. Her eyes kept moving as if following a moving object, and involuntarily, she sped her hands to her chest, mouth wide open, making giggling sounds. Tilting her head to the extent it almost wouldn''t turn back, even for passing cars, she looked back at the screen and eximed, "What!!! Holy Shit!! This is real!!!"


    Then, the tablet screen cked out.


    Ka, puzzled by the video, shrugged her shoulders as if to say, "What''s this all about?" Watching Jennifer, who had been silently observing, she asked, "Jennifer, they say this is a reaction shot of someone passing by."


    Jennifer nced up and exined, "Ka, it''s a reaction to someone passing by and capturing it."


    Ka, still puzzled, queried, "Someone? Oh, so that''s why it seemed like she was watching something moving. But why such a reaction to a person?"


    Cloren showed the YouTube screen and said, "Look at this. The number of videos titled ''Girls meet Vampire Prince'' that have been uploaded. They started two days ago, and there are already over 30 clips, all filmed at Dante Park."


    Ka, examining the tablet with the searched video clips,mented, "Really? Is it some kind of monster or something? People must be startled for a reason. Looking at the setting, it seems like evening; it''s a bit eerie."


    This time, Jennifer pushed aside a blog post on her smartphone. ncing at Jennifer and then examining the content, Ka saw what appeared to be a diary entry.


    <Dante Park''s Vampire Prince>


    December 11th, written by Natalie.


    Today, a few friends asked me to film a reaction video. They showed me a video titled ''Girls meet Vampire Prince'' on YouTube and suggested I film a simr reaction. I felt a bit scared watching the girls in the video reacting so intensely, but seeing many passersby at Dante Park in the evening made me feel safe with my friends.


    They say this person passes through Dante Park every day at 8:40 PM. This information is known not only to my friends but also to high school students around Lincoln Center who often hang out there. Arriving around 8:20 PM, we noticed another team preparing to film; unlike us using smartphones, they had a DSLR for recording.


    I saw my friends setting up the camera on the grass. They kept looking around while waiting for him to arrive. When he did, they gestured for me to look at him. Then, I nked out. When I came to, he had disappeared, and checking my watch, it was just past 8:45 PM.


    Reading the diary entry.


    8:40 PM at Dante Park,


    The Vampire Prince appears there.


    If you go there,


    Be careful not to lose your soul.


    Because


    He already took mine.


    Ka chuckled as she finished reading the bizarre diary, ncing at Cloren. Cloren giggled and looked at Jennifer, and together, theyughed and shouted, "Yay!! It''ll be fun, let''s go too!!!!"


    At 8:15 PM,


    Three girls got off the bus at Dante Park Station. They set up a pic spot on the grass. Jennifer took out a tripod from her cute red backpack, and Cloren set up the camera on it. Being teenagers, they didn''t have a DSLR yet, but they had a decent Nikon camera.


    Cloren, looking at Ka sitting on the grass, said, "Ka, stay still for a moment. Turn your head a bit. Right, just like that. Let''s shoot from this angle."


    Ka tilted her head and remarked, "Huh, are you shooting me? I''m not keen on my face being on YouTube."


    Cloren gestured, shaking her hand, "No, not you."


    "No, I brought the tripod so all three of us could take a photo together. Jennifer,e and sit here."


    When Jennifer sat next to Ka, Cloren quickly pressed the start button for the recording and swiftly moved to the opposite side. After about ten seconds, Cloren checked the captured video through the camera and said, "Alright, the focus is good. Looks like we can start shooting. Jennifer, what time is it now?"


    Waving her wrist as if to show her watch, Jennifer replied, "It''s 8:34. Six minutes ago."


    ncing around, Ka noticed several other groups of girls preparing for filming.


    "It seems like they''re here to shoot too. This should be fun. Hehe."


    The three girls sat in a row in front of the camera, facing the direction of the Lincoln Center, yfully nudging each other with their feet. Amidst theirughter and teasing, Ka asked, "By the way, Cloren, who is this person exactly? Why are we even shooting a reaction video?"


    Tying Ka''s legs together with her own, Cloren replied, "I don''t really know for sure. Filming without consent is illegal, so nobody actually captures that person. Rumor has it they''re Asian."


    This time, Jennifer chimed in, tilting her head thoughtfully. "Asian? I heard they don''t look like one, just dark-haired. Not typically Asian."


    The three girls exchanged nces, then looked at their watches together and eximed, "It''s been a minute!"


    "Cloren, quickly hit the camera''s record button ande back!"


    Cloren swiftly pressed the record button and took her prearranged seat, focusing on the path toward the Lincoln Center.


    A little whileter, around 8:40, about 20 seconds passed by.


    They spotted a ck figure emerging from a Broadway alley across from the Lincoln Center.


    The figure, a tall Asian man in histe 180s, with a somewhat lean build, appeared with ck hair. As he approached and passed by the girls, they stared, turning their heads to match his strides. Momentster, as the manpletely disappeared down the path beside Dante Park, the stunned girls snapped back to reality.


    Wide-eyed, they looked at each other.


    "T-That was... real?"


    "Oh my God! He totally looked like a vampire prince!"


    "What do we do? I feel like my soul was snatched!"


    Jennifer pounded the grass with her fist, while Cloren hastily wiped away drool, and Ka, with a bewildered look, stared at the disappearing figure. The three couldn''t leave the grassy area for a while.


    Simr reactions echoed from the other teams filming in Dante Park, creating quite a ruckus for some time.


    The ck-d man exited Dante Park, heading towards a small bakery adjacent to the Rosa Mexicano, arge Mexican cuisine restaurant. A small bell rang as he opened and closed the bakery door. A middle-aged ck man, who seemed to be the bakery owner, greeted him warmly as he turned.


    "Back again today, Geon."


    Geon grinned and raised his hand. "Are sales going well today, Logan?"


    Logan, arranging the bread on disy, replied, "Thanks to you, there might be plenty of bread left. It''s been nine years running this bakery, and I''ve never sold out of the day''s baking. It''s about how little is left."


    Geon picked up two avocado sandwiches from the disy. "But you have delicious bread in this bakery. Still, you seem to do well in this neighborhood."


    Logan, disying his teeth that looked even whiter against his dark skin, chuckled. "I do have some skill, haha. So, another avocado sandwich today? Why do you always choose that? If you''re going for something cheap because you''re a broke student, that''s one thing, but this isn''t it. Also, why do you alwayse at the same time? Can''t youe during lunch?"


    Geonughed while cing the sandwiches on the counter for payment. "I need to practice. You know, I''m going to Juilliard soon. I''ve rented the rehearsal room across from the Lincoln Center. I have to practice from 10 in the morning until 8 at night."


    As Logan wrapped the sandwiches and handed them over, he asked, "Not having lunch? I know Juilliard students are practice bugs, but you should eat before."


    Geon took out bills from his pocket and handed them over. "It''s $8 for the two. I often skip lunch; I get so into practice that I lose track of time."


    As Geon received the bag, Logan smiled and said, "I''ll give you an extra service today. Take this for your next practice session. You''ve been a regr customer for a few days, and if you''re going to be a Juilliard student, consider this my treat. Try it and if you like it, get this next time too."


    Geon smiled back, looking at the croissant sandwich. "A croissant sandwich! This looks delicious. Especially if you made it, Logan. Thank you, I''ll enjoy it."


    As Logan handed the bag, he suddenly remembered something. "Oh, by the way, do you pass by Dante Park on your way here?"


    Geon nodded in confirmation, and Logan warned, "Be careful. There are strange rumorstely. They say a vampire prince or something appears there."


    Geon shrugged as if to ask what he meant and grinned, shaking his head slightly.


    Geon shrugged as if to ask what he meant and grinned, shaking his head slightly.


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Thanks, Logan."


    With a wave, Geon left the bakery and continued on his way.


    As he walked, Geon hummed a tune from one of his favorite songs, lost in his thoughts about the day''s practice and the mysterious rumors circting about the park.


    The encounter at the park lingered in his mind, but he brushed it off, focusing instead on the delightful anticipation of enjoying the croissant sandwich he received as a treat from Logan.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 57: "Vampire Prince" Appears in Manhattan

    Chapter 57: "Vampire Prince" Appears in Manhattan


    Jennifer, Ka, and Cloren were deeply immersed in watching YouTube videos. Even though they hadn''t uploaded their own videos, watching four or five new ones every day reminded them of the scenes they had witnessed, painting their faces with a blush of reminiscence.


    Pointing at a section of her tablet PC, Cloren eximed, "Guys, there''s a new one! Let''s watch it together!"


    Ka and Jennifer, who were exchanging newly bought clothes, immediately leaped onto the bed upon hearing Cloren''s words.


    "Who''s in this one? More high school kids?" asked Ka.


    Cloren nodded. "Yeah, but thements are a bit weird. Take a look."


    As Ka touched the tablet screen to read thements, she chuckled, "Music? Guitar sounds? What''s this about?"


    Shrugging, Cloren admitted, "I don''t know; I haven''t seen it yet. Let''s watch together."


    Cloren pressed y, and the three huddled together to focus on the video.


    The backdrop remained Dante Park.A girl, chatting happily with friends behind the camera, was shown. Soon, her gaze fixated on something, and like the other girls, she paused, sped her hands on her chest, holding her breath, then snapped back to reality. Up until this point, the content was simr to previous videos, but this time, there was over 10 minutes remaining.


    While the girl continued gazing at something, guitar music suddenly started ying. Ka, straining to hear the faint guitar sounds from a distance,mented, "Huh? Isn''t this the music Jennifer likes? That ''Once'' song from a movie."


    Jennifer leaned in towards the tablet''s speaker and nodded. "Yeah, it seems so. ''Falling Slowly.'' But is someone ying the guitar here? It doesn''t sound like a recording."


    The three focused on the guitar prelude, and soon, someone''s singing was heard:


    "I don''t know you,


    But I want you all the more for that."


    Their eyes widened, exchanging surprised nces. The voice in the video sounded incredibly mncholic. Jennifer, in disbelief, moved closer to the speaker.


    "Unbelievable! Is that a person''s voice? How can they sing these low notes so sorrowfully?"


    Cloren and Ka nodded in agreement, their eyes wide. Shocked or moved, the video''s song was heading towards a climax.


    "Take this sinking boat and point it home,


    We''ve still got time..."


    Jennifer, unwittingly, shed a tear. The emotions conveyed in this song, where a male actor meets a girl by chance, falls in love, and has a heartbreaking moment, felt vivid due to a heartfelt performance.


    After noticing goosebumps on her arms, Jennifer saw Ka wiping teary eyes, while Cloren seemed to be biting her lip, holding back tears. As the song ended with the final guitar arpeggio, the video paused briefly.


    There was a moment of silence in the video.


    The girl seen in the video started mouthing the words mid-song, and after it ended, she was gaping in awe. pping and whistling, seemingly less than ten people in the background joined, and the girl enthusiastically joined in the apuse. Then, she addressed the camera with excitement: "It''s amazing!!!!"


    The video froze with the ecstatic expression on the girl''s face. The trio gazed at the paused screen, speechless. Cloren was the first to regainposure.


    "Could this possibly be sung by the Vampire Prince?"


    Jennifer shook her head vigorously in response. "Oh my, I thought I''d faint. Vampire Prince, that sounds right. If you watch the video, he turns his head slowly when that person appears and stops somewhere in the middle. It''s like he sang from somece."


    Ka agreed, nodding. "Yeah, it seems that way to me too. But this person, could they be a singer? Well, the question itself seems odd. With this level of singing, they might already be a professional, right?"


    Jennifer pounded the bed in frustration. "Ugh, why! They didn''t sing when we went there! Why! Why!"


    Cloren tried to calm Jennifer down. "Hey, calm down. It''s not just when we went; there''s no singing in other videos either. This seems unique. Maybe they sang for the first time or just did it once."


    Jennifer, after a moment, asked, "Should we go today too? What time is it now?"


    Checking the clock on the wall, they saw it was 7:40 PM.


    Soon, the girls'' room turned chaotic as they changed clothes and prepared.


    Across from the Lincoln Center, in a practice room, Geon pulled out Jack from the guitar, cing it in the front pocket of his hard case after checking the time.


    "It''s already 8:10."


    With a smile, Geon stored the guitar in the case: <b>Gibson Acoustic J-200 Standard Vintage Sunburst</b>.


    This guitar, an acoustic with an incrediblyrge jumbo body, was featured in different colors in the movie ''August Rush,'' just like the one Geon had. With its jumbo body, its resonance chamber wasrger, creating a sound louder and more far-reaching than other acoustic guitars.


    "Thank you, Teacher Chunho."


    Geon remembered Chunho, who gifted him the guitar upon hearing about Geon''s study abroad news. As a warm teacher, Chunho gave Geon one of his guitar collections as a farewell gift.


    Carefully cing the guitar in its hard case, Geon slung his bag over his shoulder, waved at the African American at the counter with a smile, and stepped out of the practice room.


    "See youter, Jonathan! See you tomorrow."


    Jonathan, who was tuning a bass guitar with a detached neck, chuckled upon hearing Geon''s farewell and waved back.


    "Sure, see you tomorrow. The bread you gave me for lunch was great. Appreciated it."


    Geon chuckled and waved as he disappeared out the door, leaving Jonathan speaking to himself.


    "I''ve seen plenty of prospective Juilliard students, but someone who practices over ten hours a day even before enrolling? That''s a first. Whatever he bes, he''s one dedicated kid."


    Geon, as usual, redirected his steps towards Logan''s bakery. Despite it being a bit less crowded due to the evening hour, Lincoln Center was still bustling with people, just as always.


    Navigating through the crowd, Geon reached the entrance of Dante Park and finally felt a bit of tranquility. Surveying the area, he thought, ''Hwi-yu, it feels like home now. It''s nice that urban areas in the U.S. have parks like this. You can sit anywhere on the grass and y music without anyone bothering you.''


    Recalling yesterday''s memory, he thought, ''I sang suddenly at Dante Park on my way home yesterday, but surprisingly, I got apuse, right? Maybe it''s different here because it''s and of freedom?''


    Looking towards Dante Park, Geon noticed more people sitting on the grass todaypared to yesterday. Passing by, he observed them.


    ''But for the past few days, it seemed like those girls were filming something. What could they be shooting? Any spot here would look pretty in the footage because of the scenic view. It''s weird; it feels like the kids are looking at me...''


    Scratching his head, Geon chuckled briefly, not expecting they might be filming a reaction video after seeing him. Soon, he settled on a bench beside the fountain in the center of Dante Park, cing his guitar beside him. ncing at his watch, he thought, ''Logan''s shop closes at 9... I''ll just take a five-minute breather and head there. Being cooped up in the underground practice room all day is making me dizzy.''


    Closing his eyes, rubbing his temples with both hands, he felt a slight sting in his eyes. After rubbing his eyes and reopening them, his vision was momentarily blurry. As he blinked to regain focus, he could see the people around him bing clearer.


    "Hmm?"


    Three figures stood up from their spot and approached him, settling down in front of him on the ground. Finding it odd that they were directly facing him, Geon furrowed his brow slightly due to his not yet fully restored vision. All three werete teenagers, sitting on the ground with sparkling eyes, looking up at Geon.


    Not understanding theirnguage, Geon stared nkly at them before asking, "Is there something on my face?"


    The brown-haired girl among the three replied, "Did you sing here yesterday by any chance?"


    Geon, with a slightly embarrassed expression, nodded, "Uh, yes, that was me."


    "Ka, don''t just ask like that!"


    "Yeah, it''s too direct!"


    The three girls giggled among themselves for a while, then turned to Geon again.


    "Didn''t you sing here today?"


    Feeling a bit awkward, Geon scratched his cheek and said, "Oh, I didn''t n to sing today... You were here yesterday? Sorry, I didn''t recognize you."


    Even though they weren''t present yesterday, the three girls didn''t bother to correct him. Instead, they happily urged, "Could you sing just one song today? It won''t take much time, just one song, please."


    Feeling a bit flustered by the sudden mini-concert request, Geon, who had experience performing in front of crowds in China, started ying the guitar effortlessly.


    Unlike the previous day, a rapid melodic stroke using the pick echoed throughout Dante Park.


    In the original song, the melody starts right after a single guitar stroke, but after ying the first eight bars twice and scanning the audience, Geon began singing.


    "Dear, stay strong,


    Show me what that person did to you.


    Dear, gather your strength,


    The wounds in your heart might not be that bad.


    It''s already over, it''s already ended,


    Fate twisted you apart.


    So, dear, gather your strength now.


    There''s something I want to show you.


    I am the person who wants to be by your side,


    Hoping that my heart''s desire is also yours.


    I''ve waited for those gloomy and jealousy-filled days,


    Just to be by your side.


    Closing his eyes while singing, Geon smiled at the harmonizing voices of the girls singing along with the chorus, but his heart was elsewhere, confessing to her internally, even though she seemed unhappy.


    Hoping the song in his heart reaches her.


    When he opened his eyes again, over thirty people around the bench were cheering for him.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 58: The Fourth Encounter with the Dead?

    Chapter 58: The Fourth Encounter with the Dead?


    December 1882.


    Saint Petersburg, Russia.


    This city was called Leningrad until Lenin''s death in 1924, but the people living here all referred to it by its old name, Saint Petersburg. December in Russia was incredibly cold. Geon walked through deste dirt fields, scanning his surroundings.


    "Is this another dream? It feels so cold, even in a dream. Ahh~"


    He tugged at his coat, seeking shelter from the biting cold. In the distance, he spotted several buildings. They weren''t tall, but as he approached, more buildings came into view. The ground, once just earth, was gradually taking on the form of roads. asionally, as he walked amidst the buildings, he glimpsed a few scattered people.


    Towering Westerners, bundled in thick coats and fur hats, walked by, heads bowed against the sharp, cutting winds. To withstand the biting cold, people hunched over, focusing only on the ground as they walked. Geon maneuvered through these individuals, weaving between therge buildings. Typically, the spaces between tall buildings were windy, but here, perhaps due to the low walls, the wind was less fierce.


    Surveying his surroundings with a slightly improved expression, Geon touched a wrought ironmppost on the street.


    "A wrought ironmppost, must be from a long time ago. It doesn''t seem like it''s from Europe, judging by its design."


    Themppost had a diamond-shaped light fixture atop a ck column, yet since it wasn''t dark yet, the light remained unlit.As he looked around, amidst the other buildings, Geon noticed one significantlyrger structure. It was rectangr with numerous arched windows and borate decorations adorning its exterior. Even at a nce, it didn''t seem like an ordinary residential building. Fascinated by its umon architecture, Geon approached.


    "Wow, it''s massive. Is it because the other buildings are rtively smaller? It seems even grander up close."


    Admiring the impressive architecture, Geon wandered around, taking in the view. Suddenly, he heard voices, a dispute between two men, from a distance. Intrigued by what sounded like a discussion about music, Geon, stealing a nce, noticed two men seated on a bench a short distance away.


    One man in his fifties, dressed in a brown winter suit with ck, cropped curls, held rolled-up music sheets and spoke in an agitated tone.


    "Pyotr! Why would youe all the way here topose a Russian quintet piece? Are you trying to disgrace our Saint Petersburg Conservatory with such mediocre music?"


    Another man, in his forties, with neatly groomed hair and beard, responded, gesturing with the music sheets in his hand.


    "Anton, have you listened to the symphony Iposed? Do you really think it''s mediocre?"


    Anton, in a disappointed tone, replied while examining the rolled-up sheets.


    "The storm piece you submitted. Do you realize how disappointing it is? What will other professors think? If this is how it is, go to Moscow with Niki! Your music and our Saint Petersburg''s style are too different!"


    Pyotr, silently looking at Anton with a forlorn expression, prompted Anton to hand over the music sheets before leaving. Pyotr stood there, gazing at the sheets in his hands.


    Geon, inadvertently eavesdropping, nced at Pyotr and, catching his eye, startled and awkwardly twisted his neck.


    Seeing Geon''s reaction, Pyotr chuckled and approached him.


    Geon, flustered, stood up and exined, "I-I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to eavesdrop. I just heard loud voices while passing by..."


    Pyotr waved it off reassuringly, "It''s alright. Don''t worry. Can I sit for a moment? I''m feeling a bit dizzy."


    Geon hastily gestured towards the bench, "Of course! Please, have a seat."


    As Pyotr sat down, resting his elbows on his knees and cradling his forehead in his hands, he nced at Geon.


    "You look like a teenager, are you a student here? Oh, but it can''t be. You seem to be in yourte teens. If you were a student here, you would have studied for over ten years, wouldn''t you?"


    Geon shook his head, denying it, "Oh, no. I was just passing by."


    Pyotr turned to face him again, "Ah, I see. Thankfully. It wouldn''t be good to expose younger students to embarrassing scenes. Well, it won''t matter soon since I''ll be leaving here anyway."


    Pyotr suddenly seemed to recall something, turning back to look at Geon and scrutinizing his face.


    "Hmm... if it''s not impolite to ask, Mister. You appear to be East Asian, is that correct?"


    Geon nodded in confirmation, causing Pyotr''s eyes to widen in surprise.


    "It''s my first time seeing an East Asian in Saint Petersburg. I''ve encountered the Korenok people they call the Koryo-Jin in Moscow, but they looked different from you. They had low noses, small eyes, and were shorter. Are you unique, or are the Koryo-Jin peculiar? I apologize if this was intrusive."


    Acknowledging Pyotr''s courteousness, Geon waved it off, "No, it''s fine. There are many East Asians who look like you described. Just like how people here all look different, East Asians vary in appearance too."


    Seemingly understanding, Pyotr nodded and chuckled, scratching the back of his head.


    "I see. In our country, people vary in height, nose shape, and size too. I realize now that my question might have been foolish. Ha-ha!"


    Pyotrughed sheepishly.


    "Ah, I apologize for myte introduction. I am Pyotr Ilyich Tchaikovsky."


    Geon chuckled with Pyotr, then his eyes widened.


    "Wh-what? Tchaikovsky?"


    Seeing Geon''s surprise, Pyotr chuckled, tilting his head.


    "Do you know me? Oh, perhaps you''vee to see a performance at the theater? Still, I''ve been on quite a few stages."


    Geon, speechless and taken aback, looked puzzled. Pyotr smiled as he continued.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m just an ordinary person. Recognizing me suggests you might frequent performances. If that''s the case, while you might not be an expert, you likely have a good musical understanding. Could I ask you for a favor?"


    Pyotr extended the sheet music, asking, "You read music, right? Could you take a look at this piece for me?"


    Geon, with a bewildered expression, took the sheet pushed toward him, nced at it, then looked up at Pyotr.


    "I-I''m not familiar with orchestral music, so... even if I look, I might not understand. I think I''d need to hear it yed."


    Pyotr, with a somber expression, took back the sheet music, saying, "I understand. If you''re not aposer, it might take more time to grasp an unfamiliar score."


    Looking at the sheet music in Pyotr''s hands, Geon asked, "But why are the notes in different colors? Is that your way of notating?"


    Pyotr paused for a moment, gazing intently at Geon. Geon felt flustered, thinking he might have made a mistake. After a while, Pyotr finally spoke.


    "You say the same things as that child."


    Geon, anxiously awaiting Pyotr''s words, widened his eyes at the unexpectedment.


    "That child? What do you mean?"


    Pyotr held up the sheet music, pointing.


    "You mentioned seeing colors in the notes. There was a child who said the same to me."


    Geon, puzzled, gestured towards Pyotr''s hand holding the sheet.


    "I just pointed out what I see. Here, from the fourth measure to the sixteenth, it''s green. Then, thirty-two measures in white, followed by eight in red. Can''t you see?"


    Watching Geon, Pyotr nodded slightly and said, "Seems like you, too, are fated to live within the realm of music. For me, I only see ck notes."


    After finishing speaking, Pyotr stood up. Geon, who had been sitting, looked up at Pyotr.


    "It seems there''s a connection we must make. It''s perhaps my destiny to bring you both together. If you have time, would you like to meet?"


    Geon stood up from the bench, asking, "Meet whom?"


    Turning around, Pyotr walked ahead.


    "The child I just mentioned. The one who sees the colors in musical notes."


    Geon hurriedly followed Pyotr, asking, "Colors in musical notes? Wait, do you really not see them, Pyotr?"


    ncing back at Geon, Pyotr replied, "No, I don''t see them. Until I met you, I didn''t believe the child''s words about seeing colors in musical notations. But when you pointed out the green notes, it reminded me that the child had said the same thing. In the end, the child wasn''t lying."


    Looking bewildered, Geon stood beside Pyotr as Pyotr pointed to a splendid building.


    "That child is inside that building."


    Geon looked to where Pyotr gestured and saw a sharply angr building resembling an opera house. Pyotr, with a serious expression, continued.


    "The child''s name is Sergei Rachmaninoff, a young genius from St. Petersburg."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 59: The Fourth Encounter with the Dead?

    Chapter 59: The Fourth Encounter with the Dead?


    Geon followed Pyotr into the magnificent building of the St. Petersburg Conservatory, feeling a significant sense of pressure as the grand and splendid doors silently slid open as Pyotr gently pushed them.


    Upon entering, Pyotr removed his suit jacket and held it in his hand. Beneath, he wore a white dress shirt with a ck vest featuring an intricatelyced cuff at the wrists. Gesturing forward, Pyotr addressed Geon.


    "Wee to the St. Petersburg Conservatory. Among those who aren''t students, you seem to be the first-time visitor. Please,e this way."


    Geon, slightly formal, walked a bit behind Pyotr, exploring the building''s interior. The corridors branched out, and staircases on either side led up to the second floor. Pyotr guided Geon down the second corridor to the left of the stairs.


    The long hallway exuded warmth with apricot-colored wallpaper. On the densely arranged albums hung photographs in ck and white, featuring musicians who had passed through St. Petersburg. They were mostly recent graduates posing shoulder to shoulder with the Conservatory''s director, Anton, suggesting these were taken shortly after its establishment, mainly showcasing teenagers rather than established musicians.


    Geon strolled down the corridor, scanning the pictures curiously, wondering if he recognized any faces. Even if he did, recognizing their younger selves would have been a challenging task.


    Passing several deep brown doors along the long corridor, Pyotr opened the final door straight ahead. This one seemed less lubricated, emitting a creak as it swung open. ncing inside briefly, Pyotr turned back, holding the door for Geon.


    "Please,e in, Mr... Oh, I''m not familiar with Eastern names. Mr. Geon? Mr. Kim? How should I address you?"


    Geon entered, responding, "Yes, Pyotr. It''s Kim. In the East, the family namees first, followed by the given name."Nodding, Geon observed Pyotr''s smiling face, then surveyed the room. The space was entirely enveloped in white from walls to ceiling, except for the wooden flooring in a shade of ochre. Fourrge windows adorned the right side from Geon''s viewpoint, adorned with apricot curtains neatly tied to white frames.


    A chandelier, more European than traditional Russian, adorned the ceiling. Below it sat around 20 navy blue metal chairs. Positioned at the forefront was a small wooden stage upon which a ck grand piano rested.


    Taking in the surroundings, Geon inquired, "Is the person we''re meeting not here? Is this the right ce?"


    Pyotr chuckled and stepped forward, calling out, "Sergei! I saw you hiding earlier,e out now."


    ncing forward, Geon saw nothing. Confused, he turned to Pyotr, who called out again.


    "Sergei! If you don''te out now, I''ll tell Teacher Daria you yed pranks with paint again. Promise not to say anything if youe out."


    Once more, Pyotr called out, prompting the appearance of a small boy''s head peeking from behind the ck grand piano on the stage. He seemed slightly wary, peeking only his eyes out as he spoke.


    "Really, you won''t tell on me if Ie out?"


    Pyotr stepped closer, gesturing toward the boy, "Yes, I want to introduce someone to you. Come out and say hello."


    The boy emerged, sporting short blond hair, deep-set eyes, appearing around nine or ten years old. He wore a white dress shirt paired with jodhpurs tied at the waist with a belt. Holding sheet music, his hands were smudged with an array of colorful paints. As he descended, Pyotr remarked.


    "More painting, Sergei?"


    Sergei, looking slightly flustered, nced at Pyotr and said, "I''ve told you many times it''s not painting. Nobody believes me, so I''m trying to prove it."


    Pyotr raised his hands apologetically, "Ah, my mistake. I should apologize to you, Sergei."


    Looking puzzled, Sergei nced between Pyotr and Geon.


    "I''ve been sorry for not believing you until now. Not just me, but nobody could see what you were talking about. I owe you an apology."


    Sergei''s expression brightened a bit, "So, do you believe me now?"


    Pyotr turned to Geon, "I think I can trust your words now, thanks to this person here."


    Sergei looked at Geon, perplexed, "Really? Why? Why can he see?"


    With a smile, Pyotr patted Sergei''s shoulder, "It seems he sees what you were talking about¡ªthe colors you mentioned."


    Sergei, delighted, took Geon''s hand. Despite the paint stains on Geon''s hand, he couldn''t resist the joyous expression on the boy''s face. Sergei held Geon''s hand and guided him to the edge of the stage, tapping the floor as if gesturing to sit.


    As Geon took the seat, Sergei eagerly asked, "Can you see it too? Really?"


    Nodding, Geon examined the sheet music Sergei offered, pointing out various colors starting from where Dante is marked down to the thirty-second measure, then the following page entirely filled with ck notes, and the subsequent page with red notes except for thest four measures.


    Amused, Sergei jumped off the stage and stood before Geon. "Really! You see it! Hahaha! Look at this! I was right!"


    Geon smiled, watching Sergei''s excited movements.


    "But why can''t others see it, though?"


    Sergei stopped bouncing and looked at Geon, asking curiously.


    "Sure, no one here at this music academy ever believed me. No one saw what I saw. Even beforeing here, no one acknowledged what I see, but my brother was the first to confirm it."


    As Geon stared at Pyotr with surprise, Pyotr nodded. Geon turned to Sergei again and asked, "But what does this mean? Are these notes just colored?"


    Upon hearing Geon''s question, Sergei quickly retrieved a pencil from his pocket, spread out the music sheets, and began jotting something down. "Here, here. The green you mentioned earlier signifies ''jealousy.'' The ck notes on the next page represent ''gloom, fire,'' and the red notes on the following page signify ''anger, passion.''"


    Geon looked at Sergei, who was jotting down words in Russian on the music sheet, and said, "Jealousy? Anger? What do you mean? Are you saying there are emotions in the sheet music?"


    Sergei lifted his head, nced slightly at Geon, and shook his head. "No, it''s the emotions theposer had while creating this music. The emotions they had whileposing. Orchestral music doesn''t have lyrics. It''s about expressing emotions through performance."


    Geon, amazed, looked at the notes again and asked, "So, the emotions theposer intended to convey are represented by these colors?"


    Flipping through the pages Geon hadn''t seen yet, he asked, "Then what about the notes marked in blue, pink, white, and gray? What emotions do they signify?"


    Sergei picked up his pencil again, marking the section Geon pointed to, and exined, "Blue represents ''mncholy,'' pink means ''healthiness,'' white depicts ''intensity,'' and gray signifies ''uncertain confusion.''"


    Geon, wide-eyed, alternated between looking at Sergei and the music sheet. Beside the blue-colored notes, he noticed the word ''mncholy'' written in pencil.


    As Geon continued to interchangeably stare at Sergei and the sheet music with astonishment, Pyotr approached and sat beside him. Observing Geon''s expression keenly, Pyotr inquired, "Mr. Kim, is this the first time you''ve seen something like this? Your expression betrays surprise."


    Geon, not taking his eyes off the sheet music, nodded, and Pyotr asked, "Really? Is this the first time you''ve seen sheet music in your life?"


    Geon looked up at Pyotr and replied, "No way. I''m a musician. I see sheet music every day. I saw it yesterday too, but I didn''t see anything like this, so I''m quite bewildered now."


    Pyotr, looking serious upon hearing Geon''s words, stroked his beard thoughtfully. After staring at Geon for a moment, Pyotr walked toward the window, crossed his arms, and gazed outside for a moment. Sergei, sensing the atmosphere turning serious, lowered the volume of his ying and perked up his ears.


    Letting out a sigh as he looked out the window, Pyotr said, "I see. You''re probably experiencing a ''musical awakening.''"


    Geon, holding the music sheets, asked, "An awakening?"


    As Sergei and Geon shifted their focus to Pyotr, he gazed alternately at them and said, "Yes, among musicians, it''s called a divine gift."


    Pyotr walked slowly and stood on the stage in front of the ck grand piano where Sergei sat. Pyotr looked at Sergei and said, "The songs of ice and fire, the depths of human emotions revealed¡ªthe ''eye of Amdusias.''"


    cing a hand on Sergei''s shoulder and turning to Geon, Pyotr continued, "Those with Amdusias'' eye can see every emotion theposer wished to convey and can transpose all those emotions onto sheet music. I only heard it from my mentor. I didn''t believe it then."


    Pyotr nced at Geon and Sergei, wore a briefly regretful expression, then nodded and resumed speaking. "The ability bestowed upon you and Sergei by the demon of music¡ªAmdusias'' eye. Mr. Kim."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 60: Amdusiass eye

    Chapter 60: Amdusias''s eye


    Geon sat on his bed, legs crossed, staring nkly at a music scoreid out on the nket.


    The score seemed randomly sourced from the inte, filled with multicolored notes, possibly from a famous piece.


    Resting his left arm on his knee, Geon propped his chin on his hand, intensely examining the score.


    "Even after waking up, it''s still the same. I still see colors in the notes."


    He picked up the score, holding it against the iing light from the window.


    "It''s strange. I don''t see this on the PC screen. Does color only show on printed or handwritten scores?"


    Geon took a pen from the desk drawer and started jotting down words on the score.


    "Sergei Rachmaninoff taught seven emotions."


    His notes appeared in a corner of the score.Blue: Mncholy


    Red: Passion or anger


    Green: Jealousy


    ck: Darkness, fire


    White: Warmth


    Pink: Healthiness


    Gray: Unclear confusion


    Geonpared the emotions he recalled based on colors to the emotions on the score.


    "This score is mostly filled with white notes. Hence, the title might be va.''"


    For over 30 minutes, Geon scrutinized the score,paring it to his emotions, his expression growing serious.


    "Uh-oh! It''s my first ss today!"


    Rushing to his wardrobe, he found papers stuck inside the door. Smiling at the prints, he read the Korean text at the top.


    "Geon! I numbered the clothes in the boxes, so follow the pictures below. Study hard, don''t forget your sister! From Yeonju."


    Quickly changing into the numbered clothes, Geon checked the shoes as per the print and dashed out, only to return immediately.


    "Oh no! My guitar!"


    Despite not yet adapting to Western-style homes, he hastily wore shoes and rushed to grab one of the three guitar cases, then dashed out again.


    His house was just two blocks away from school, and he arrived within five minutes, sprinting at full speed.


    Entering the school''s main gate in a hurry, he saw dozens of students in the lobby. Navigating through them, he sprinted upstairs to the second-floor studio.


    Opening a dark brown sliding door halfway down the wooden interior, he found about twenty students seated in a ssroom. Despite the ssroom''s tiered design, ensuring visibility from every seat, everyone seemed awkwardly quiet on this first day.


    Noticing students with various hair colors, Geon realized Juilliard truly gathered international musical prodigies.


    Soon, a middle-aged yet attractive brte entered, standing at the podium. Smiling at the students, she introduced herself through the microphone.


    "Wee, new students. I''m Sharon Isbin, here to join you in your guitar studies."


    Overwhelmed by the chance to learn from a respected guitarist, Geon pped without realizing, prompting others to follow suit. Sharon chuckled and raised her hand, stopping the apuse.


    "Guitar students will have one-hour private lessons with respective professors weekly. Additionally, there will be studio sses on some Saturdays, where I''ll y alongside students."


    Sharon moved to the center, holding the microphone off the stand.


    "As part of your curriculum, you''ll have to attend Music Theory and Ear Training. Other sses like Chamber Music and Orchestra are subject to faculty decisions."


    Pointing to a tinum blonde student in the front row, she asked, "You, the tinum-haired girl. What''s your name?"


    Looking slightly surprised, the student replied, "dimirovna. Professor Sharon."


    Chuckling, Sharon nodded, "dimirovna. Seems like you''re from Russia. Do you think the schedule is too lenient? Not many mandatory sses and just an hour of private lessons?"


    Sharon finished her question, looking at the nodding student with a twinkle in her eye.


    "Yes, however, everyone. The moment you think you have plenty of time, you''ll fall behind. Musicians always fight against time. The sweat you shed won''t betray you. Even if you split and fragment the remaining time for practice, it won''t be enough. So, make sure not to waste your practice time."


    Sharon spoke, observing the slightly tense students around her.


    "Today, I n to just give a simple mission for our first session. There won''t be anyints about having a mission from day one, right?"


    As Sharon lifted the remote control ced on the lectern and manipted it, lights illuminated the projection screen behind the lectern, disying a PPT screen with bold letters saying ''First Mission.''


    Raising the remote control high, Sharon addressed the students, "This is the first mission I''m giving to all of you at Juilliard."


    Manipting the remote, the screen changed, disying a ck-and-white photo of a man.


    cing the remote down, Sharon turned towards the students, speaking while facing away from them, "The first mission is to ''y Isaac Manuel Francisco Alb¨¦niz.''"


    As the students murmured in surprise, Sharon stepped forward, addressing them, "Most of you are familiar with him, right? The eminent Spanish pianist andposer. You have to choose one of Alb¨¦niz''s pieces for your mission."


    "But if it were merely ying Alb¨¦niz''s piece, it would be too easy, wouldn''t it?"


    As the students looked puzzled, Sharon chuckled and adjusted the remote.


    "To spice up the mission, I''ve added one condition. Take a look."


    The word ''Arrangement'' appeared on the screen.


    Looking at the bewildered students, Sharon eximed, "Even though you''re guitar majors, try any instrument. Any style of y, any additional instrument of your choice while arranging the piece you select. That''s the first mission I''m assigning!"


    The sudden announcement left the students flustered. Then, a male student sitting near the window raised his hand. Smiling, Sharon gestured toward him.


    "Yes, you there. Go ahead."


    A blond-haired male student,bing his hair to the left, cautiously stood and spoke, "Professor, we are guitar majors. It''s a bit bewildering to have such a mission when we''re notposition majors. It might be beneficial for us, but could you provide a more detailed exnation?"


    After signaling the student to sit with a nod, Sharon took the microphone again.


    "Everyone, Juilliard''s education isn''t limited to just performance. You already know there are humanities courses, right?"


    As the students nodded, Sharon continued, "The artists we aim to be here are ''thinking artists,'' ''suffering artists,'' and ''creative performers.''"


    With a smirk, Sharon surveyed the students, "Think for yourselves. How should you proceed? Alright, once more for thest time. You have a week. Choose one of Alb¨¦niz''s pieces and arrange it. Feel free to add other instruments during the arrangement, but the guitar must be yed. Understood?"


    With that question hanging, Sharon waved goodbye without waiting for the students'' responses and left the ssroom. The students, still unfamiliar with each other, couldn''t even grumble. With strained faces, they picked up their belongings and left the ssroom one by one.


    Geon checked the schedule in his small notebook. "Looks like this is it for today, the first day. Other friends seem to be heading to the practice room already. Have I already decided on a piece in my mind?"


    After returning the notebook to his bag and slinging his guitar, Geon left the ssroom.


    With 84 practice rooms avable 24/7 at Juilliard, it was rare not to find a vacant spot. Geon noticed several empty rooms scattered around and nodded to himself.


    "Do I really need to choose the piece in a practice room? It might be better to get some fresh air at nearby Dante Park. Oh, visiting Logan''s shop to grab a sandwich and having a pic there sounds lovely, hehe."


    Geon bought two avocado sandwiches from Logan''s shop, a ce he frequented, and settled on the grass at Dante Park. Though it was busy during the day, few people were sitting on the grass. Most were bustling along the paths in front of the park.


    Stretching his legs and gazing at the sky, Geon saw many faces in the clouds. Mom, Dad, Shihwa, Yeongseok, Byungjoon, Yeonju, Sangmi, Lin. As he thought of the people dear to him, a smile unknowingly spread across his face.


    In the midst of recalling joyful memories, Geon remembered what Chunho had said long ago during their days at Manjedo.


    "The best song is one filled with sincerity."


    Thinking about a piece where he could y with genuine feelings, Geon pped his knee and eximed, "Right, the piece Sharon Isbin yed when I first heard it! That piece is by Alb¨¦niz, right?"


    Smiling, he reached back, supporting himself with his hands, and looked up at the sky.


    "The piece I''ll perform is ''Asturias.'' And I''ll use the sheet music yed by Professor Sharon Isbin."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 61: Amdusiass eye

    Chapter 61: Amdusias''s eye


    Geon rushed to the school library and printed out the score of Asturias as performed by Professor Sharon Isbin.


    Although Geon didn''t doubt Professor Sharon''s interpretation skills, he printed the originalposition by Isaac Manuel Francisco Alb¨¦niz topare. Returning to Dante Park, Geon settled on the grass, spreading out the score sheets.


    It was still morning, the sun zing; though slightly chilly, it was bearable. He preferred the open outdoor space over the cramped solitude of a practice room. Geon first took out Professor Sharon''s score, allowing the sunlight to hit it. Something caught his eye.


    "There''s an empty space here."


    Quickly retrieving Alb¨¦niz''s score from his guitar bag, Geon held it up to the sunlight. Every note in Alb¨¦niz''s score was filled with color, unlike Professor Sharon''s. Comparing the two, Geon furrowed his brow.


    "The notes on the second page here are in sky blue. What could that mean?"


    Lost in thought, Geon held Alb¨¦niz''s score in his hand.


    No matter how much he pondered, the answer eluded him. So, he shifted his focus from the score to the people behind it.


    "Alb¨¦niz, a Spanishposer; Professor Sharon, from St. Louis, USA. Alb¨¦niz, a pianist andposer, while Professor Sharon is a guitarist. Could it be the difference in expression between guitar and piano that caused this?"Chin in hand, lost in thought, Geon suddenly pulled out his smartphone and searched for ''Asturias.'' After a moment of furrowed brows, he leaped up with a cheer.


    "Yes! This is it!"


    Startling those sitting around with his sudden movement, Geon, noticing the attention, sheepishly smiled, gestured apologetically, and sat back down.


    "Asturias is the name of a region in Spain. This song by Alb¨¦niz, expressing the beauty of Asturias, was a feeling Professor Sharon, being American, couldn''t capture emotionally, especially the ''longing.''"


    Geon penned ''longing'' next to the sky-blue parts in Alb¨¦niz''s score. He felt ted for conquering one mountain but knew another awaited.


    "I''ve solved the sky-blue, but why are there empty-colored notes in Professor Sharon''s score? Although they match Alb¨¦niz''s notes on paper..."


    Geon picked up his pen. Despite drawing sharp or t signs near the nk spaces in Sharon''s score, nothing changed. Perplexed, he tried drawing ts near another set of empty notes.


    Suddenly, every note within the section with drawn ts regained color. Watching the once slowly brightening notes turning into perfect hues, Geon smiled.


    "This is it. The subtle difference in notes when expressed on the piano versus the guitar!"


    Excited, Geon added ts or sharps wherever there were gaps. Soon, Sharon''s score was filled with vibrant colors in every gap. He held up thepleted score, smiling.


    As heughed holding the score up, he felt the surroundings dimming. Startled by the quick passage of time, he nced around, hearing murmurs nearby. Turning to his right, many girls were sitting on the grass, quietly watching him.


    Surprised, Geon asked, "Eh? W-what''s happening?"


    A brown-haired girl raised her hand, pointing at her wristwatch. "It''s 8:40! We came to hear you sing!"


    Counting roughly, over fifty girls had gathered today. Geon, feeling embarrassed, brushed his hand on his thigh, apologizing, "Oh, I didn''t know you wereing. I was caught up with homework. I''m sorry."


    As he made a slight bow, screams erupted. "No, it''s okay! You looked so focused!" "Exactly! Hurray!" "You''re such a handsome guy!"


    Feeling awkward, scratching the back of his head, Geon took out his guitar. Trying to decide on a song, he noticed the score lying on the ground. He reached for it, read through it slowly, and then grinned at the girls.


    Seeing his smile, the girls swooned again. "Ahh! He smiled at me!" "No, no, he looked at me!"


    "What, you brat! You have Robin, don''t you? Sing to Robin!"


    Amidst the chaos, Geonughed and lifted the score. "Today, I''ll y the guitar piece I need to practice. Is that okay?"


    The girls exchanged opinions. Some were meeting for the first time, yet their love for fandom erased boundaries, chatting like old friends. After a while, the brown-haired girl at the front raised her hand again.


    "ying is charming enough, but we want to hear a song, too. Can you sing for us?"


    Geon pondered. ''I don''t have time to practice... But performing here might gauge their reaction... What should I do?''


    Lost in thought, a girl with blonde hair in the front row raised her hand. Geon gestured as if to ask her to speak, and she said, "How about adding lyrics on the spot to your performance? You''ll y, and we''ll get to hear a song. Everyone will be happy."


    Other girls nodded in agreement, but soon, it became noisy again.


    "Yeah, that''s a great idea!"


    "What? You know nothing about music! How do you suddenly create lyrics?"


    "Why? Just add words to the existing tune!"


    "Ugh, look at these ignorant kids, thinking music is so easy!"


    Ignoring the noise, Geon began jotting something down on the score. As he focused, the girls, previously chatty, fell silent, eyes fixed on him.


    After about ten minutes, Geon lifted his head. The girls gazed at him with twinkling eyes. With a confident smile, he spoke while holding the score.


    "Thank you for the great suggestions. I really appreciate breaking the stereotype that lyrics wouldn''t fit the performance piece. I''m not sure how it''ll turn out, but I''ve triedposing a melody with lyrics for now. It might becking since it was done on the spot. Still, you''ll listen, won''t you?"


    The girls cheered again, full of excitement.


    "Of course! Let us hear it quickly!"


    "Wow, seriously? Did you create it right here?"


    "What do we do? He''s a genius!"


    This time, a freckled girl with red hair sitting at the far left of the front row raised her hand. When Geon gestured to her, she hesitantly spoke, fidgeting with her hands.


    "Uhm, did you... personally create the lyrics just now?"


    The girls looked curious, all turning their attention to Geon. He shook his head, saying, "Ah, no, writing lyrics isn''t that easy. I found a suitable poem for the piece I''m performing, then added a melody to it."


    Nodding in understanding, the girls began asking questions.


    "What poem is it? We also like poems!"


    "Yes, tell us, what''s the poem?"


    "Mom, I think he really knows poetry well! Did you just write it without even searching?"


    Geon smiled as he brought out his guitar.


    "Do you know a poet named Federico Garc¨ªa Lorca?"


    The girls collectively shook their heads, indicating theirck of knowledge. Geon chuckled, exining, "He was a poet and ywright from Spain. The piece I''ll perform matches with aposition by Isaac Manuel Alb¨¦niz, a Spanish nationalposer."


    The girls nodded along, their eyes sparkling. Geon nced at them and, lifting the guitar onto his thigh, continued, "The piece is titled ''Asturias,'' inspired by the Asturias region in Spain."


    At Geon''s fingertips, a fast yet lyrical melody characteristic of Spanish music emerged. Even before the first 16 measures ended, the girls, without realizing, closed their eyes, immersed in the melody. People strolling in Dante Park halted, drawn by the distant yet incredibly beautiful tune.


    The beautiful guitar melody seemed to paint an idylldscape, evoking a sense of longing. Those listening found themselves inadvertently recalling their homnds, naturally thinking of their parents and grandparents there.


    Everyone has memories of their childhood.


    We either be happy or unhappy


    When suddenly reminded of those childhood memories.


    For some, their hometown is a longing, a desire to return,


    While for others, even thinking about it bes painful.


    But at this moment,


    For everyone listening to the guitar melody,


    A vision of an almost utopian homnd was depicted.


    And as Geon reached the high notes with his guitar,


    All the girls listening with closed eyes snapped them open. Around Dante Park, people who had been attentive to the guitar music dropped their coffee cups or phones.


    Geon sang with a soprano-like high pitch with his eyes closed.


    Some souls possess blue stars,


    Mornings inserted into the fabric of time,


    And the pure corners with dreams and nostalgia''s ancient echoes.


    Other souls are tormented by the specters of passion,


    Fruit eaten by bugs, shadows flowing


    Echoes of distant tambourine sounds,


    Memories without sorrow,


    Fragments of kisses.


    My soul has long been ripening,


    Withering as an enigma, darkly.


    Young stones eroded by hallucinations


    Fall onto the surface of my thoughts.


    Every stone speaks,


    God is far away.


    Even after the song ended, the performance continued. Although only about fifty girls remained in the small concert space within Dante Park, everyone on the paths, among the trees, walking, or lying down, was engrossed in the music.


    As the long performance concluded, a middle-aged man who had paused on a path to listen nced at the sky before wiping his eyes. He then retrieved his phone from his suit pocket and made a call.


    "Hello? Mom? It''s me, Paul. It''s been so long since I called, huh? Haha, I suddenly missed you so much. Is Dad doing well?"


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 62: The Birth of a Genius

    Chapter 62: The Birth of a Genius


    Juilliard School''s guitar department professor''s office.


    Professor Sharon Isbin frowned at the sunlight pouring through the window, drew the curtains, and switched on the European-style standmp on the table. The warm orange glow made the antique office even cozier. After briefly surveying the office with satisfaction, Sharon picked up the topmost sheet of music on her cluttered desk and settled into the dark,fortable-looking chair.


    After studying the sheet music for a while, Sharon brushed her bangs aside and spoke to herself.


    "As expected, the most popr one is ''Suite Espan No1. Op 47.'' It''s renowned, and although it''s not too fast-paced, I hadn''t anticipated that most students would choose it."


    Sharon picked up the next sheet of music and flipped through it.


    "Is there no one sticking to the original piece? They''ve all rearranged it, altering the direction of the piece. Have they interpreted the music before rearranging it? How pitiful."


    After scanning through some more sheets, her expressions ranged from wide-eyed surprise to gradually morphing into disappointment as she moved further, sometimes wrinkling her brows upon the first nce at a sheet and swiftly pushing it aside.


    "Hmm, the standard of new students has notably declined over the past two years. What we need is a nk canvas, not notebooks filled with scribbles. It''s not just about a lower level; many students have fundamentally learned incorrectly."


    Leaving only one sheet of music behind, Sharon momentarily left her seat and brewed coffee from the espresso machine tucked in a corner, lost in thought."Was it too much for students who''ve only yed the guitar? Just like Professor Corigliano mentioned."


    With a cup of steaming coffee in hand, Sharon returned to her seat, picking up thest piece of music.


    "I''ve been waiting for a performer who would be a subject of long contemtion, but it''s genuinely hard to find. Hmm, this student selected the piece I performed, but what''s this? Why are there fouryers of staff lines?"


    With minimal expectations, Sharon examined additional staff lines beneath the original musical notation.


    "A tature? For electric and bass guitars, even drums? Is this student aiming for rock music?"


    Sharon chuckled, flipping through the sheets one by one, and her eyes widened gradually, prompting her to suddenly rise from her seat.


    "What?? They''ve altered the original? How audacious!"


    With her face still glued to the music sheets, the sound of paper flipping echoed through the quiet room. Sharon read through every note meticulously, then nced back at the first sheet. Her eyes trembled slightly, an indescribable expression crossing her face, as she hastily grabbed her ssical guitar ced beneath the curtain.


    Reading the ssical guitar notation atop the staff lines while looking at the music sheets, Sharon began ying, and the room soon filled with a serene Spanish-themed melody. Immersed in her performance, Sharon closed her eyes, picturing variousndscapes in her mind.


    A stone arched bridge nestled within a small valley, a bubbling stream, and lush green mountains in the distance. Tiny houses with green roofs clustered at the foot of the mountains.


    Unintentionally, a smile crept onto Sharon''s lips. She could keenly sense the beauty of Asturias that Alb¨¦niz portrayed. However, as she yed a section, she abruptly stopped.


    With her eyes closed and tears on her eyshes, Sharon abruptly picked up the music sheets again.


    "This... this is it. The missing piece of Alb¨¦niz I''ve been searching for so desperately!"


    Indeed, Sharon Isbin, despite receiving worldwide acim for ying this piece during her tour concerts, had never been satisfied herself. Though sessful in conveying the beauty of Asturias painted by Alb¨¦niz, she always felt something was missing.


    Unable to inquire from the deceased Alb¨¦niz himself, she was perpetually troubled, eventually concluding her tour performances with an unfinished rendition of the masterpiece, Asturias, on her guitar. And now, the perfect guitar version''s sheet musicy before her.


    Trembling hands caressed the music sheets as Sharon began ying again. Midway through her performance, tears welled up in her eyes, and by the end, tears streamed down her face, washing away her makeup.


    As Sharon concluded the lengthy, over-seven-minute performance, she couldn''t remove her hands from the guitar, and tears continued to flow down her face, her eyes still shut. She cradled her face, crying for an extended period.


    Suddenly, apuse resounded.


    Startled, Sharon, with her tear-stained face, looked up to see a short, elderly man in histe seventies with short white hair and ck-rimmed sses standing at the open door, pping. He wore a ck polo neck sweater and brown pants, his face beaming with joy.


    "Congrattions, Professor Sharon Isbin. You''ve finally fulfilled your wish."


    Wiping her face with tissues from the desk, Sharon quickly responded, "Please,e in, Professor John Corigliano."


    Professor Corigliano entered the room, taking a seat on the sofa near Sharon''s desk, smiling.


    "Although you sought my help, it seems you''ve solved the problem yourself. It''s a delight to witness. Pardon my intrusion; I couldn''t resist hearing the guitar sound drifting through the corridor."


    Sharon nodded in response, saying, "No, Professor. It''s alright. By the way, how did it sound to your ears, the piece I just yed?"


    With a smile, Professor Corigliano rested his chin on his hand. "I''ve also discovered what that missing piece we were searching for is."


    Sharon nodded in agreement. "It seems you were thinking the same thing, Professor. Was it ''longing''?"


    Corigliano pped his thigh loudly.


    "That''s it! That was it. I was very curious myself, but Professor Sharon exined it so clearly. Ha-ha."


    Professor Sharon lowered her head with a serious expression.


    "It wasn''t me, Professor."


    Professor Corigliano widened his eyes and asked, "What? Are you saying it wasn''t you who interpreted Albeniz''s piece at your level? Then who was it? Was there another guitarist capable of interpreting Albeniz''sposition at your level?"


    Without a word, Professor Sharon picked up a dropped sheet of music and handed it over. Professor Corigliano epted it, took a deep breath, and began reading the music. The room was filled with the sound of flipping pages for a while.


    After a moment, as Professor Corigliano, with a serious expression, looked at the music, his eyes gradually widened. He looked back at Professor Sharon after seeing the arranger''s name at the very front of the sheet.


    As Professor Sharon nodded slowly while looking at Professor Corigliano, thetter pointed at the name of the arranger once again, eximing, "A student? Which year? Who is this genius? Is it a graduate student? Someone like this has been at our school?"


    Standing up, Professor Corigliano lifted the music sheet and spoke, "This is unbelievable! Why hasn''t a student capable ofposing such a piece been noticed before? Mr. Kim? Geon Kim? An Eastern student?"


    Looking at Professor Corigliano in silence, Professor Sharon spoke, "A freshman, Professor. And moreover, a student who has never taken a lesson from the responsible professor."


    Staggering, Professor Corigliano grabbed onto the sofa and eximed, "Holy crap! This doesn''t make sense! Why is a student capable of arranging like this in the guitar department? They should have naturallye to ourposition department! Where is this student now? Where can I find them?"


    Smiling, Professor Sharon raised her hand as if to calm him down, saying, "Please don''t think of taking the student away, Professor. They''re my student."


    Excitedly, Professor Corigliano said, "If this student is like this, I also want to teach them, Professor! Even if they don''t change their major, could they chooseposition as a minor?"


    Shrugging, Professor Sharon said, "Was Juilliard''s sses so lenient? You know well it''s not a ce where one can easily chooseposition as a minor, Professor."


    With a defeated expression, Professor Corigliano let go of the sheet music, saying, "How... How can a student like this exist?"


    Smiling at Professor Corigliano, Professor Sharon said, "There''s a studio ss this Saturday. We''ll have a session where this student''s piece will be performed with other students. Would you like to observe?"


    As if awakened, Professor Corigliano eximed, "Of course! I must go! Not just me, but should I allow all our department students to attend, Professor?"


    Nodding with a smile, Professor Sharon agreed, and Professor Corigliano hurriedly called the assistant.


    "Hello, yeah, it''s me. Gather our department students this Saturday. It''s a guitar department studio ss. Yeah, I''ll exin why that day. Ask them to gather in Studio B on the 5th floor by 2 PM. Sorry for the sudden request. See youter."


    Hanging up the phone, Professor Corigliano examined the sheet music again and asked, "There are electric guitar, bass, and drums written here. Is this for rock music?"


    Shaking her head, Professor Sharon replied, "Look closely. Though they are instruments used in rock music, it''s not at a level that harms the original piece. Instead, it elevates the emotion of the original."


    Professor Corigliano nodded, then pointed at the text at the bottom of the second page, asking, "What about this text? Lyrics? Did you add lyrics to the instrumental piece?"


    Nodding in agreement, Professor Sharon said, "It seems so. There are lyrics, but the melody line isn''t written, so it''s uncertain what song it will be. The lyrics seem to be from the Spanish poet Lorca."


    Professor Corigliano examined the sheet music again and asked, "So, what role do you n to assign to this student? Instrumental performance? Singing?"


    Smiling subtly, Professor Sharon replied, "I intend to assign them as a producer. I and other students will handle the instrumental performance, but whether we need a female soprano or a male vocalist for the singing part, I''m yet to decide."


    Nodding, Professor Corigliano said, "I see. As a producer, they''ll interpret this piece properly. Great! Let''s have high expectations. If Saturday''s studio ss brings satisfying results, I''ll treat both you and the student to dinner!"


    Smiling, Professor Sharon joked, "You won''t treat us to those $5 tacos from Chelsea Market likest time, will you?"


    Seeing Professor Sharon''s face, Professor Corigliano chuckled and joined inughter. A warm breeze of unexpected excitement blew through the Guitar Department''s office.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 63: The Birth of a Genius

    Chapter 63: The Birth of a Genius


    With a bewildered expression, Geon Kim opened the dark brown door of Studio B.


    Inside the studio, close to a hundred students had gathered, and there were more students sitting on the floor or leaning against the walls due to the shortage of chairs than those upying seats.


    At the front, on a small stage, three students were present. An Italian-looking boy with long ck hair was tuning an electric guitar, while a diminutive African American student was plucking at an unplugged bass guitar. To the left, there was a golden YAMAHA 12-cylinder drum set, and surprisingly, a blonde girl was calcting beats while looking at the sheet music.


    Geon had heard about the professor''s statement through the assistant three days ago.


    He had been thrilled as though he would leap with joy upon hearing that he would perform in the studio ss with the submitted music scores. However, his excitement faded upon the assistant''s following words. It wasn''t about performing; it was about producing. Moreover, the revered professor Sharon Isbin, known for her ssical guitar mastery, would personally perform hisposition. The past three days had swiftly flown by for Geon, leaving him almost dazed.


    As Geon moved towards the stage, Professor John Corigliano, who had been sitting in the front row with the students, suddenly stood up and extended his hand towards Geon. With a slightly surprised expression, Geon looked at the outstretched hand, and Professor Corigliano smiled before speaking.


    "Are you Geon Kim, the student? I am John Corigliano, professor ofposition."


    Geon, taken aback, shook Professor Corigliano''s hand.


    "Oh, yes. Hello, Professor Corigliano. But... what brings the professor ofposition and the students here?"Professor Corigliano chuckled and crossed his arms.


    "We reviewed the scores submitted by the students, including those inposition. Initially, the students grumbled about the studio ss called on a weekend being an observation ss for other departments. But as soon as they saw the scores, they were astonished and eager to observe. Haha."


    Looking around at the students with a bewildered expression, Geon noticed that they were murmuring amongst themselves, casting nces at him. Especially among the female students, some blushed and turned away, unable to meet Geon''s gaze.


    With augh, Professor Corigliano ced a hand on Geon''s shoulder and said, "You''re quite the handsomed. They say God is fair, but it seems that might not always be true, haha."


    As Geon blushed and smiled, Professor Corigliano pointed towards the front of the stage.


    "Alright, it''s almost time for ss to begin. Give final instructions to the performers on stage. They''re ying without prior practice, so some basic guidance might be necessary, right?"


    Geon nodded and ascended the stage, nodding slightly towards the electric guitar yer, Fabio Marchetti, who had long ck hair. Fabio, rising from his seat, politely bowed his head and said, "Nice to meet you. I''m Fabio Marchetti, ying the electric guitar. Just call me Fabio."


    Geon extended his hand in greeting, and Fabio, shaking hands, smiled and said, "I tried ying the arranged piece. It''s a fantastic arrangement, Mister. May I ask for your opinion on the volume?"


    Observing the guitar, Geon said, "It''s a Fender Stratocaster, Fabio. A great guitar. Please lower the volume to 2 or below with this guitar. It should give a sound that''s audible yet elusive. Also, set the distortion to 4."


    Puzzled, Fabio raised an eyebrow and asked, "Distortion? Do you mean you want distortion or gain? Adding distortion or gain might make the sound harsh. Are you sure about this?"


    Geon nodded, "Yes, with a distortion gauge set to 4, it should produce an appropriate richness. While ying on the electric guitar, channel the emotion of ''birdsong.'' Think of the birds on the mountains of Asturias."


    Initially puzzled, Fabio, being the guitar genius from Italy, soon nodded and followed Geon''s instructions. He stepped on the effects pedal, put on his headphones, and started practicing alone. Geon, now holding a bass guitar, chuckled as he looked at the African American male who had been watching him.


    "Hello, I''m Geon Kim. I''ll be in your care today."


    The African American student shed a bright smile, revealing his white teeth, and extended his hand. "Nice to meet you, I''m Samuel Chandler. You can call me Sam."


    Geon and Sam shook hands and then gestured to the female student observing from behind the drum kit.


    "Hey, could youe over here for a moment with the drums and bass? Could you lend us a hand?"


    The blonde girl approached, drumsticks in hand, and introduced herself. "Hello? You''re Geon Kim, right? I''m here to assist with the drums and the professor. I''m Tindra Hagelund. I''m from Norway, just call me Tind."


    Geon smiled and nodded slightly before showing her the music score. "Sam, you specialize in the contrabass, right? That''s perfect. Please y it in the same technique as the contrabass. Set the volume to 3, without any distortion, with a clean sound. Tind, you have hickory sticks. Do you happen to have maple sticks as well?"


    Tind nodded and adjusted the volume, putting on headphones. Meanwhile, Sam, after understanding the instructions, adjusted the volume without distortion and wore headphones. As Geon watched the three practicing, the door beside the stage swung open, and Professor Sharon Isbin walked in.


    The students on stage removed their headphones and stood up as they saw Professor Isbin. She gestured for them to sit and then stood in front of Geon, saying, "Today, I''m in your hands as a performer, not as a professor."


    Geon, visibly taken aback, waved his hand. "Oh, no, Professor. How could I direct a professor like you in producing?"


    Professor Isbin smiled and took out her guitar. "On stage, the producer''s authority is absolute. Today, I''m just one of the performers, so lead the way, please."


    Professor Sharon sat at the front row of the stage, gently strumming her guitar with her eyes closed. John Corigliano, who had been sitting below the stage, stood up and looked back, shouting, "Alright, the studio ss is starting. Students, please focus."


    Once Professor Corigliano took his seat again and gestured towards Geon, Geon nodded in response.


    "Let''s begin the performance. The piece is ''Asturias,'' Professor Sharon Isbin''s version," Geon announced.


    As Geon finished speaking, Sharon Isbin, who was supposed to start ying, looked intently at Geon before rising from her seat, grasping the neck of her guitar, and calling out, "Let me reintroduce it. The piece is ''Asturias,'' performed by Geon Kim from Korea."


    Geon, momentarily surprised, widened his eyes as he nced at Professor Sharon. With a graceful smile, she lightly tapped Geon''s shoulder and then sat back down, closing her eyes again.


    After a while, while Sharon, with closed eyes, concentrated on her ssical guitar, producing a beautiful and swift melody, Geon set aside his initial astonishment and closed his eyes, focusing on the performance. Indeed, there was no w in Professor Sharon''s ying. About two minutester, the electric and bass guitars joined in. Simultaneously, both Sharon and Geon''s expressions soured.


    Geon signaled to stop the performance by raising his hand. Though Sharon had her eyes closed while ying, she, like a ghost, caught the signal and ceased ying. Geon went up on the stage and spoke to Fabio.


    "Fabio, let''s lower the guitar''s volume to 1.5 and switch the distortion to 3."


    As Fabio nodded and adjusted the volume, Geon told Samuel, "I''ll raise the bass to 3.5."


    After Samuel also nodded and adjusted the volume, Geon descended from the stage, signaling to Sharon to resume the performance. Sharon closed her eyes again, focusing.


    Professor John Corigliano, who was below the stage with his chin rested on his hand, observed Geon thoughtfully. "Precise instructions. He''s talented even as a producer. I need to find a way to make him takeposition and sses, no matter what."


    Once again, Sharon''s lyrical performance poured forth from the stage. The students listening below the stage closed their eyes, letting the melody seep into their bodies and emotions. After a while, a faint sound resembling the cry of frogs in a valley blended with the bass guitar''s melody, mimicking a small stream flowing from a waterfall. The music was gradually taking on the form of nature.


    Students began moving slightly to the rhythm, but soon found themselves unable to move or even open their eyes, astonished by their own stillness.


    Gradually, the sound of a small waterfall-like stream, represented by a subtle drum, joined in, and the performance reached its climax. Many students, awestruck, couldn''t take their eyes off the performers. However, Professor Corigliano still couldn''t take his eyes off Geon.


    "This wasn''t rock music. This was a perfect ensemble! Even an orchestra couldn''t evoke such emotions! He chose the best instruments!"


    Sharon, still ying with closed eyes, had a smile on her face. Unconsciously, her smile grew, turning into a joyfulughter, and soon, the long performance concluded.


    After a moment of silence, when the performers on stage stood up for acknowledgment, the stupefied students began apuding and whistling.


    "Wow!!!!!!"


    "Woohoooo~~~~~~~~~~"


    "Amazing! It was fantastic!"


    "The best! The best arrangement!"


    Looking at the students showering them withpliments, Geon felt a bit embarrassed and scratched his cheek. With apuse continuing, Geon stepped onto the stage, raising his hand, and even louder apuse erupted.


    Sharon, observing him with contented eyes from behind, raised her hand, stopping the students'' apuse, and spoke, "Everyone, the performance is not yetplete."


    Startled by Sharon''s words, the touched students eximed, "What? Notplete?"


    "No way! What more could be added here? It was already perfect!"


    "Exactly! Adding more might ruin the piece!"


    ncing around the now noisy studio, Sharon raised her hand again.


    "You all received the score in advance. The lyrics are written in it, did you all check?"


    The students, seemingly recalling this fact, nodded at each other. With a smile, Sharon looked at Geon and said, "Geon Kim, is this song sung by a woman or a man?"


    After briefly looking at Sharon and then around at the students below the stage, Geon made eye contact with Professor Corigliano, then replied, "This song is sung by a man. It expresses Alb¨¦niz''s longing for Spain''s beautiful natural environment."


    Moving to the stand microphone alone on the stage, Geon continued speaking, "Right away."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 64: The Birth of a Genius

    Chapter 64: The Birth of a Genius


    As Geon stood before the microphone stand, the multitude of students beneath the stage couldn''t contain their amazement.


    Looking down from the stage, Corigliano, who had been sitting in the front row with his arms crossed, tilted his head, lost in thought. With a concerned expression, he gazed up at Geon.


    "That''s not within the realm of a producer. It''s ambition, it''s overreaching. You''re still young."


    As Geon quietly observed the space below the stage, Professor Sharon, sitting in a chair with a guitar in hand, approached him and gently swept her hand down Geon''s back, speaking with a voice filled with consideration.


    "Student Kim Geon, if needed, I can arrange for a male vocalist from the vocal or opera department. Don''t push yourself too hard."


    Geon turned to Sharon with a bright smile. "It''s okay, Professor. Let me do this."


    ncing at Geon, Sharon looked at him intently before sighing and returning to her seat. She, a professional guitarist, closed her eyes as soon as she sat down, taking a moment to concentrate. Afterposing herself, Sharon, with closed eyes, began ying again.


    Students, previously engaged in discussions or crossing their arms, gradually quieted as Sharon''s performancemenced, focusing on the music.


    Though Sharon, ying with even more concentration than before, produced beautiful melodies, the students'' attention had already shifted due to Geon''s impending song. Everyone concentrated on Geon standing in front of the microphone stand with closed eyes.When the rapid melodies of the ssical guitar began to slow and the electric and bass guitars chimed in, Geon''s eyes shed open. From his lips emerged an unbelievably high pitch, almost unimaginable for a male voice.


    "Some souls hold


    blue stars.


    In the ticking of time,


    ced mornings.


    Wearing headphones, other student musicians who couldn''t hear Geon''s singing yed their instruments wlessly, keeping perfect time.


    Professor Corigliano shot up from his seat.


    Some of the students sitting below the stage also rose abruptly.


    Many students who hadn''t stood up had their mouths agape, wide-eyed and astonished.


    Geon''s voice was akin to a female soprano''s extreme high pitch, resembling an angel''s voice or, perhaps, a devil''s. Corigliano, with trembling eyes, muttered softly.


    "Ca... castrato?"


    A castrato refers to male singers who, before puberty, underwent castration to preserve the high vocal range they had as boys. Before the 18th century, due to the prohibition of women performing in religious ys or operas, there was a demand for male singers to take female roles, leading to the emergence of castrati.


    Corigliano, reminded of a movie he''d seen before called ''Farinelli,'' gazed at Geon''s extreme high notes, unknowingly examining his trembling right hand. Sweat had filled his shaking hand, dripping between his clenched fingers as soon as he balled his hand into a fist.


    Corigliano momentarily nced at his hand, then vigorously pointed and shouted at Geon.


    "Not a castrato!"


    In Corigliano''s astonished eyes, a vivid depiction of Geon, reaching a climactic high note with strained vocal cords, emerged. As Geon''s performance was not overly theatrical, the restrained high notes continued incessantly.


    My soul


    has long been ripe, it withers,


    uncertainly, in the dark.


    Stoned young souls,


    consumed in hallucination,


    fall onto


    the water''s surface of my thoughts.


    Every stone speaks:


    God is far away.


    The song ended, but the music continued. Sharon, with her eyes closed while ying the guitar, had tears in the corners of her eyes, and her hand holding the guitar trembled. However, she didn''t want to stop this performance, which might be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. She had yearned for this moment tost forever, but eventually, the piece concluded.


    As the piece ended, the musicians, including Geon, and all present, snapped out of their entranced states. The students, wide-eyed and ck-jawed, nced between each other and at Geon, seemingly questioning if what they witnessed was real.


    Professor Sharon stood by her guitar stand, raising her hands and initiating apuse.


    "p, p, p."


    The students below the stage, upon seeing Sharon''s apuse, began pping along.


    "Bravo!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "That was amazing!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "To witness such a performance! Oh, my Lord!"


    "What an incredible voice!!"


    Sharon, still smiling, approached Geon and apuded towards his face. Encouraged by Sharon, a louder apuse erupted from beneath the stage. Geon, caught in the euphoria of the music, smiled, apuding in turn to Fabio, Samuel, and Tindra. The students cheered, apuding the performers.


    After a while of thunderous apuse and cheering, the stage gradually quieted down as Professor Sharon, still smiling, looked around at the students and spoke.


    "Everyone, it''s been a joyous Saturday. Thank you all for gathering here like this. We''ll conclude today''s studio ss here. Please give another round of apuse to the performers who worked hard!"


    The students once again showered the performers with generous apuse. As the performers came forward, shaking hands and politely acknowledging, everyone started leaving the studio one by one, smiling.


    Geon watched these happy students with a beaming smile. However, amidst them, Professor Corigliano caught his eye, standing still in that spot, gazing at Geon with trembling eyes. Concerned, Geon addressed the professor with a puzzled expression.


    "Professor? Are you feeling unwell? You don''t look good."


    Upon hearing Geon''s voice, Professor Corigliano shuddered. With trembling hands, he approached the stage where Geon was and reached out his right hand toward him. epting it as a gesture for a handshake, Geon smiled and held the professor''s hand, but Corigliano firmly sped Geon''s hand and spoke.


    "It... It was Pyemon... Pyemon''s scream. I distinctly heard it."


    Looking at Corigliano stumbling with his words and trembling, Geon asked in confusion, "Pyemon''s scream?"


    Noticing Corigliano''s hand not letting go of Geon''s, Professor Sharon intervened, concerned about Corigliano''s pale face. "Professor John Corigliano, are you feeling unwell? You look pale. How about going to the faculty room for a cup of coffee?"


    Shaking like a leaf, Professor Sharon couldn''t take her eyes off Corigliano and, with an awkward smile, addressed Geon and the performers, "We''ll postpone the dinner we nned for tonight. I''m sorry. As you can see, someone who was supposed to join us for dinner isn''t feeling well. Don''t worry; it seems like they''ve experienced some musical shock. Rest a bit, and you''ll feel better."


    As Sharon supported Corigliano, leaving the studio, Geon and the performers shrugged at each other but soon exchanged high-fives, finding joy in the splendid performance they had just delivered.


    Though Sharon settled Coriglianofortably on the sofa in the faculty room, he seemed absent-minded, muttering to himself, "Pyemon... It was Pyemon''s scream. The legend was true."


    Offering a warm cup of freshly brewed coffee and taking a seat opposite him, Sharon inquired, "You''ve been mentioning Pyemon repeatedly. What''s happening, Professor?"


    Corigliano stared nkly at the coffee ced in front of him. "It''s a legend, Sharon."


    Taken aback, Sharon widened her eyes. "A legend?"


    Leaning back against the sofa, covering his face with his hands, Corigliano exined, "It''s about the mentor of my mentor. A legend that they shared with me. Someone who possesses the scream of the demon Pyemon. One who exhales the breath every music in the world holds."


    Setting down her coffee, Sharon asked with surprise, "I don''t quite understand, Professor Corigliano."


    Raising himself slightly and resting his elbows on his thighs while covering his face with both hands, Corigliano said solemnly, "I need to meet Professor Leontine Price from the Opera Department. Right now."


    Sharon raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "I don''t understand any of this, Professor. Why would we suddenly talk about Professor Price from the Opera Department here?"


    Looking at Sharon with a serious expression, Corigliano exined, "Professor Sharon, do you remember what Professor Price mentioned at the Christmas party two years ago when she was a bit tipsy?"


    After a brief pause, Sharon shook her head. "It''s been too long; my memory''s fuzzy. What did she say?"


    Taking a deep breath, Corigliano recollected, "She said, ''Every vocalist''s wish in the world is to hear Pyemon''s scream at least once before they die.'' That''s what she said."


    Sharon nodded in recollection. "Ah, I vaguely remember now. I remember asking about Pyemon back then, but you justughed it off, Professor Corigliano."


    "I thought it was fiction. Just a fanciful tale circting among musicians. Moreover, even if one were to hear it, how would they recognize an unheard voice as Pyemon''s scream? I''ve asked Professor Price something simr in the past," Corigliano said, ncing at Sharon.


    "And what did Professor Price say?" Sharon inquired with curiosity.


    "As soon as they hear it. They would recognize what they''re hearing. And today, I heard it. No, I saw it. Pyemon''s scream," Corigliano said, wrapping his face with both hands.


    "I saw it. A beautiful boy with the smile of an angel."


    "I heard it. A voice of exquisite beauty with the devil''s essence."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 65: The Birth of a Genius

    Chapter 65: The Birth of a Genius


    A room adorned with old opera records and frames of ck-and-white photographs.


    A plump, elderly African American grandmother with a kind smile looked at Professor Sharon and Professor Corigliano who hade to visit her. On the table in front of them were cups of tea and cookies that the grandmother had offered.


    Looking at the professors seated around the tea table, the grandmother spoke, ¡°Busy professors havee to visit this old grandma. What brings you here?¡±


    With a smile full of warmth, the grandmother spoke, and Professor Corigliano, with a puzzled expression, said, ¡°Ah, I apologize for not visiting earlier, Professor. I promised toe often, but I couldn¡¯t keep my word.¡±


    Professor Sharon hastily added, ¡°Professor Price, we care about you like a mother.¡±


    The African American grandmother was Leontine Price.


    Born in 1927 as a farmer''s daughter in Mississippi, she overcame the racial prejudices of her time and became a legendary soprano singer,ter working as a professor of opera at Juilliard.


    Professor Price chuckled, saying, ¡°Oh, it''s a joke. Professors are so sincere.¡±


    Seeing Professor Price chuckle and speak, both of them heaved a sigh, feeling a sense of relief. While they held a deep admiration for her, it was challenging to interact casually.After exchanging nces for a while, Professor Price, wiping away tears, said, ¡°I''m sorry. Perhaps it''s because I''ve been a bit lonelytely and haven''t had much reason to smile. But now that you''re here, I can''t seem to stopughing. Hehe, excuse me.¡±


    As Professor Price suddenly erupted intoughter, Professor Corigliano waited for the moment herughter subsided. Afterughing for a while, Professor Price gradually stopped, noticing Professor Corigliano looking at her with a serious expression.


    After observing Professor Corigliano''s expression for a moment, Professor Price nced at Professor Sharon sitting beside her. Professor Sharon made a subtle nod, meeting eyes with Professor Price.


    Professor Price then turned to Professor Corigliano and asked, ¡°Professor Corigliano, do you really know what Pyemon''s Cry is?¡±


    Professor Corigliano shook his head, saying, ¡°I''m not entirely sure, but I remember the phrase ¡®Pyemon''s Cry¡¯ triggering a realization when heard. I''ve been in the music scene for a long time, Professor. I didn''te all this way just to speak nonsense.¡±


    Looking curious, Professor Sharon held Professor Price¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Professor Price, I''m curious too. What exactly is Pyemon''s Cry that Professor Corigliano mentioned? He said you heard about it.¡±


    Professor Price got up, pointed to a part of the map behind her desk, and said, ¡°Do either of you know about the ''Pueblo'' tribe that existed in New Mexico, Arizona, and Texas?¡±


    Nodding, Professor Sharon replied, ¡°Yes, Professor, I''ve heard of them. I know they were a tribe involved in conflicts with Spanish settlers around the 1600s.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it was in 1598. The Spaniards called them the ''Pueblo Indians.'' Pueblo in Spanish simply means ''vige,''¡± rified Professor Price.


    ¡°Our knowledge about the Pueblo is mostly about their brutal history. They suffered under Spanish oppression, with around 600 people killed, and young men under 25 had their ankles cut off,¡± Professor Price exined.


    Regarding the primitive beliefs of the Pueblo, Professor Price continued, ¡°No one really cares about their original faith. They believed that humans emerged from the underworld and it was their duty to maintain harmony with nature. Though scattered in different ces now, they hold amon ceremony.¡±


    When Professor Price mentioned the Corn Dance, Professor Sharon¡¯s eyes expressed curiosity. Professor Price smiled, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a ceremony to wish for good corn growth due to heavy rains.¡±


    Picking up a cookie and then realizing it was a different vor, Professor Price chuckled, ¡°Hmm? I thought I brought almond cookies, but these are cinnamon. I guess my memory isn¡¯t what it used to be. Hehe.¡±


    As the atmosphere lightened, Professor Price shared, ¡°During this ceremony, there used to be singers. They''ve vanished now. They were called ''Kachina,'' acting as intermediaries between nature and humans.¡±


    Professor Corigliano inquired about religious persecution in 1675, wondering why it happened, to which Professor Price rified that it wasn''t about forced conversion but something else entirely.


    Curious, Professor Sharon asked, ¡°Then what was it?¡±


    Professor Price, holding a cup of tea and inhaling its aroma, said, ¡°Let me tell you about the religious persecution of the Pueblo tribe¡­¡±


    "At that time, due to rumors circting among the Spaniards who had emigrated, the deity served by Pueblo was called ''Pyemon,''" Professor Sharon asked.


    "Pyemon? Are you referring to the Pyemon from Solomon''s 72 demons?" Professor Price nodded as he took a sip of his tea and ced the cup back on the table.


    "Yes, indeed. That''s why such cruel incidents urred. Anyway, they say Pyemon''s screams were the voice of a demon delivered by ''Katjina,'' a religious leader in Pueblo. That''s all there is to the story I''ve heard since I was young," Professor Corigliano said, crossing his arms and deep in thought with a serious expression.


    Professor Sharon, seeming momentarily lost in thought, gazed nkly at a point. Alternating between the two, Professor Price spoke up.


    "Really? The screams of Pyemon."


    With closed eyes, Professor Corigliano nodded in agreement, saying, "I am absolutely certain."


    Professor Price, seemingly trying to gauge the truth, stared intently at Professor Corigliano. After observing the serious expression on Corigliano''s face for a while, Professor Price sighed and leaned back on the couch.


    "Professor Corigliano doesn''t speak lightly, so it''s hard not to believe him."


    Suddenly recalling something, Professor Sharon turned to Professor Corigliano and asked, "But Professor, what would happen if it were true that the student''s voice is Pyemon''s scream?"


    "Nothing. Nothing would happen. We would simply witness a phenomenal musician," Professor Corigliano replied after briefly gazing at Professor Price.


    Breaking the silence that had fallen between them due to their divergent thoughts, Professor Price said, "I will also make sure to remember about the student. In fact, the fact that they possess that voice alone shouldn''t be a problem. Just keep an eye on them and guide them, professors, so they don''t stray."


    Seeing the two professors nod slightly in agreement, Professor Price smiled again and held Professor Sharon''s hand, asking, "Oh, by the way, Professor Sharon, what about Daniel''s request three months ago?"


    "I haven''t resolved it yet, Professor. I''ve been trying various methods. Professor Corigliano here has been helping as well," Professor Sharon replied with a sigh.


    "I acted too rashly and inconvenienced Mr. Daniel Weiss," Professor Corigliano interjected with a sigh.


    Laughing, Professor Price looked at them and said, "If it were an issue easily solvable, Mr. Daniel would have already fixed it. He''s be the CEO of the New York Metropolitan Museum of Art before even turning 60. But, I seem to have forgotten, what was the request?"


    "The ''19th Century Masterpiece Gallery'' among the various galleries in the New York Metropolitan Museum of Art contains around 3,000 paintings by famous artists like Van Gogh from the 19th century. Recently, an analysis of the audio guides given to museum visitors showed that they pass through the 19th Century Masterpiece Gallery at a considerably rapid pace," Professor Sharon said after taking a moment to catch her breath.


    "Mr. Daniel Weiss tried changing the interior and relocating the paintings to solve this problem. However, despite his efforts, the issue remains unresolved. He requested a change in the music ying in the museum, hoping that might help. But no music seemed to detain the visitors," Professor Corigliano shook his head, exining.


    "At first, we thought ourpositions might be insufficient. So, we tried incorporating music by historically renowned musicians, but it had no effect," Professor Price nodded in understanding.


    "A perplexing issue indeed. You both have been through a lot," Professor Price acknowledged, holding their hands tightly before standing up.


    "I''ll bring more tea."


    Fetching a tray with tea, Professor Price suddenly chuckled and said, "How about this? That student you mentioned, a guitar major?"


    As Professor Sharon nodded, Professor Price continued, "Rumors suggest they are wless in their performances. What if we have that student perform?"


    "It''s a museum, Professor. Even if a musician performs, we can''t im it to have an effect on visitors'' footsteps," Professor Corigliano agreed with a nod.


    "Indeed. I was shortsighted. Hmm... How about asking that student for suggestions?" Professor Price widened his eyes, asking.


    "The student?" Professor Corigliano looked surprised.


    "Sharon, the esteemed guitarist known worldwide couldn¡¯t solve this puzzle. But if this child, who solved it, gets a chance..." Professor Price smiled, tapping his chin.


    "Certainly. They have the qualifications to be given a chance. Even if it''s not their own performance orposition, they might have value in selecting music. What do you say, Professor Corigliano?" Professor Sharon shrugged, looking at both.


    With a shrug, Professor Corigliano looked at the two.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 66: Visual Scandal

    Chapter 66: Visual Scandal


    "What did you say? A student?"


    A man with a lean figure, slightly oversized in his suit, brown hair neatly parted, and donning gold-rimmed sses, leaned against the window frame of a New York office, gazing at the refreshing cityscape outside with a surprised expression.


    Sharon and Corigliano Professors were visiting him the day after their meeting with Professor Price. The room, adorned with ample, clear windows, was the CEO''s office, centrally located within New York''s Metropolitan Museum.


    Sharon spoke calmly, "Sir, not just a student. This is the student whopleted Isaac Alb¨¦niz''s Asturias, a piece I myself couldn''t finish."


    Daniel Weiss adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and replied, "Please, don''t address me as ''sir,'' Professor. Just call me Daniel. Nevertheless, despite the prodigious talent, he''s still a student. Can we entrust the music of historically significant masterpieces to him?"


    Corigliano interjected, as if waiting to speak, "Yes, Daniel. Let''s give him a chance. If the student can''t find a way, we''ll take responsibility again."


    Daniel nced intently at Corigliano before saying, "I''m curious about this student. Seeing both of you here simultaneously, there must be something remarkable about this student. But from the CEO''s perspective, I''m concerned about our staff''s resistance."


    Daniel removed his hand from the window frame and stood before the two, saying, "Until now, our proud curators have tolerated outsourcing because of your reputation. If not for both of you, they would have tried to resolve this internally. Whether the oue is good or bad, we''ve never outsourced."


    Sharon nodded, "Of course, the curators at the renowned New York Metropolitan should hold that level of pride and dignity. It''s natural for such resistance."Daniel looked at Sharon and then Corigliano, alternating his gaze, before turning to the window again. After a moment of contemtion, Daniel faced them again, saying, "Alright. If these three, Sharon Isbin, John Corigliano, and Leontine Price, unanimously rmend this student, let''s persuade our curators to give him a chance. But we might need to leverage your names for persuasion. Otherwise, it might be hard to convince them."


    With a brightened face, Daniel raised his index finger, "However, we can''t dy for too long. We''re aware this is an issue that needs urgent resolution for us as well. One week. Even if we can''t resolve it within a week, we need a direction. Assuming that direction is appropriate, we''ll proceed with the next steps."


    Daniel turned to Sharon, asking, "The student''s name is Geon Kim, right? Is he Professor Isbin''s student?"


    Sharon nodded, and Daniel continued, "He mentioned he was a freshman, so he must be quite young. Considering the strong personalities of our senior male curators, we''ll assign a more flexible and young female curator from our end."


    Corigliano chuckled, "When young folks gather, scandals tend to brew. Geon might find it hard to concentrate. Haha."


    Daniel smiled back, "Is that so? Then, as a token of yful retaliation to you both for this request, I''ll assign the most beautiful curator to disrupt that student''s focus. That way, you two will have to take charge again, haha."


    Two dayster, at 7 AM.


    As the New York Metropolitan Museum opened at 10 AM, a tall woman with neatly tied red hair and dressed in a crisp white shirt and ck women''s suit was waiting under the still-deserted steps at the entrance. Despite being well-dressed and put together, she appeared slightly awkward, giving off a vibe of someone in her mid-twenties.


    She neatly folded her hands and looked around before yawning tiredly, "Ugh, so sleepy. What am I doing up since dawn? Even if it''s Juilliard School, trusting our work to a student... Lucas, who heard about it yesterday, must have been ready to storm out red-faced."


    As she fidgeted, trying to ward off the cold, she caught sight of a man carrying a guitar running toward her in the distance. Swiftly fixing her appearance, she froze as she watched the approaching man.


    Apologetically, he said, "Hi, I''m really sorry. I was practicingte into the night and overslept. I was so surprised when I woke up at six. I apologize for this first meeting."


    Geon respectfully bowed but the woman stood frozen, looking at him with dazed eyes. Geon scratched his head and said, "Um... Are you Abigail Cheshire? Professor Sharon mentioned you earlier. I''m Geon Kim."


    Abigail couldn¡¯t regain herposure. She¡¯d never seen anyone quite like him, not in TV shows or movies. His angelic smile was contradicted by intense, almost vampiric eyes. His porcin skin and crimson lips unwittingly invited one''s touch.


    Unaware of this, Geon thought Abigail was angry and fretted.


    "Um, I''m really sorry. I¡¯m terriblyte, aren''t I?"


    Studying Geon from head to toe, Abigail fiddled with her hands, lost in thought.


    "The white shoes are from Zibangshi, ck pants and a cotton-blue shirt from Christian Dior, and the ck coat is from Valmani. Oh my, the watch peeking from the coat sleeve is Patek Philippe! He looks like a prince, what do I do!"


    Seeing Abigail lost in her own world, Geon lightly touched her arm.


    "Hey, Abigail?"


    Startled by Geon''s touch, Abigail blushed, waving her hands frantically.


    "Oh, no! I wasn''t thinking anything strange! Uh, um? Uh, umm?"


    Puzzled by Geon¡¯s curious gaze, Abigail, despite trying to remainposed, couldn¡¯t hide her trembling voice.


    "S-Sorry. I, um, had a brief distraction... I¡¯m Abigail Chaser. I''m the curator here at the museum."


    Geon, finally acknowledging Abigail''s introduction, apologized again.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m sorry for making you wait outside in this cold weather."


    Abigail gestured as if to dismiss any difort.


    "Oh, no, I didn¡¯t wait long. Uh, do you... want toe in?"


    Geon smiled and headed up the stairs, observing Abigail''s following gaze and silently thinking.


    ¡®This fool! What a first impression! If she thinks I¡¯m some whimsical guy, how will that be? Ugh...¡¯


    As Geon reached the door, Abigail, surprised, hurried to catch up.


    "Um, Abigail? The door..."


    Abigail, switching between the doorknob and Geon''s face, apologized when she realized her mistake.


    "Oh! S-Sorry! Let me open it!"


    Struggling with the lock, Abigail finally managed to open the door after several failed attempts. Geon found her endearing but refrained frommenting on her charm given the situation. He smiled at Abigail once and entered.


    Feeling embarrassed, Abigail, proud of her job as a curator at a top-notch museum and a musical prodigy at Juilliard, felt her mind go nk upon seeing Geon.


    ¡®Unbelievable! Is that even a person? Why isn''t he an actor or a model, why music?¡¯


    Though Geon disappeared inside, Abigail hesitated to follow.


    ¡®I''ve never seen anyone like him, even in my dreams! Ugh, did I just meet my ideal type?¡¯


    As Geon beckoned from inside, Abigail, startled, rushed in, clutching her head in frustration.


    In the dim interior, Geon marveled as Abigail turned on the lights.


    "Wow! It looks even more magnificent with the antique interior!"


    In the grand lobby of the New York Metropolitan Museum, Geon¡¯s admiration echoed, leaving Abigail anxious.


    ¡®Oh no, this antique setting makes him look even cooler!¡¯


    Abigail struggled to regain herposure while Geon explored. Luckily, his wandering allowed her time to collect herself. When Geon was ready to move, Abigail spoke calmly.


    "Mr. Geon, um, if you follow this corridor and open the brown door on your right, it leads to the 19th-century painting gallery."


    Geon nodded and smiled before walking in the direction Abigail indicated. As they turned into the corridor marked ¡®To the 19th-century painting gallery,¡¯ vibrant paintings adorned the ornate walls.


    Geon¡¯s eyes widened at the first painting he encountered.


    Passing by, he was astonished by the four paintings, reaching tentatively towards one as if the colors were real.


    ¡®Colors in a painting?¡¯


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 67: Visual Scandal

    Chapter 67: Visual Scandal


    When Geon Kim opened the doors to the 19th-century painting gallery, he was greeted by numerous masterpieces emanating a myriad of colors, exhibited endlessly throughout the space.


    Geon strolled leisurely, pausing longer before the paintings that caught his eye. Abigail apanied him, exining each painting that seemed to pique Geon''s interest.


    "This artwork is called ''Boating.'' It''s by M. To capture the nuances of light on the body, the figures are painted generously. Isn''t the depiction of the sea in the background quite unique? M drew inspiration from Japanese prints for this piece."


    As Abigail began her exnations, she spoke with a knowing air. Geon, listening attentively, examined several paintings while Abigail guided him. Eventually, Geon stopped in front of Van Gogh''s self-portrait.


    "A self-portrait, isn''t it? But wait, the one I know has a bandaged ear, while this one wears a hat?"


    Abigail nodded, pointing at the painting. "Yes, that''s the most famous one you''re referring to. Van Gogh, in his poverty, couldn''t afford models to paint, so he bought a good mirror and created around 20 self-portraits. This one is named ''Self-Portrait with a Straw Hat.''"


    Geon nodded and examined the adjacent painting. "What about this one? It seems like andscape typical of Van Gogh, but it''s entirely new to me."


    Stepping closer, Abigail exined, "Yes, this painting was done in 1889. It''s called ''Wheat Field with Cypresses,'' one of the paintings created during his one-year stay at the Saint-R¨¦my mental asylum."


    Geon, astonished, inquired, "A mental asylum? Oh, I think I''ve heard of it. To paint such pieces even in a mental asylum, he must have been remarkable. The peculiar clouds and the golden-lit wheat field harmonize beautifully with the autumn sky. The cypress tree on the right looks like an obelisk from Egypt. Haha."Abigail, encouraged by Geon''s interest in art, enthusiastically exined. However, beneath his questions, Geon concealedplex thoughts.


    "The colors in these paintings sh. The emotions won''t connect well for viewers with this arrangement; it might hinder their focus."


    Listening intently for a while, Geon seized a moment when Abigail paused and asked, "How many paintings from the 19th century are disyed in this gallery?"


    Proudly, Abigail replied, "This ce is called the ''19th Century European Painting Gallery,'' showcasing over 3,000 works by M, Seurat, Van Gogh, Gauguin, M, and many other renowned artists."


    Geon whistled, feigning surprise, then quickly turned to the opposite wall. Slightly taken aback by Geon''s deviation from the tour, Abigail followed him to the other side.


    The painting Geon approached wasbeled ''Garden at Sainte-Adresse / ude M.'' Examining it seriously, Geon turned to Abigail and asked, "Miss Abigail, what''s this painting?"


    Seating herself again beside the painting, Abigail raised her hand to exin. "It''s M''s painting, considered a quintessential piece disregarding perspective by the Impressionist painter."


    Geon, arms crossed, shook his head. "No, why is there a fake painting hanging in the Metropolitan Museum of Art?"


    Wide-eyed, Abigail inquired, "What? What do you mean by fake?"


    "Forgery, indeed."


    At the unexpected assertion, Abigail and Geon turned to a dignified voice behind them. Standing there was Daniel Weiss. Surprised by the CEO''s presence, Abigail eximed.


    "Sir, what brings you here? And a forgery?"


    Daniel Weiss addressed Abigail, "There''s damage at the top left of the painting, so it was sent to restoration. In the interim, a fake was disyed. Weren''t you aware? Senior curators knew."


    Flustered, Abigail retrieved a paper from her bag, an A4 sheet indicating today''s memo about the movement of the ''Garden at Sainte-Adresse / ude M'' to the restoration room. Seeing this, she looked at Geon with astonishment.


    Standing next to Geon, Daniel Weiss extended his hand. "You''re the Kim Geon sent by Professor Sharon Isbin? Pleasure to meet you, I''m Daniel Weiss."


    Geon shook Daniel Weiss''s hand courteously. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Weiss. I''m from Juilliard, Kim Geon."


    Daniel Weiss smiled. "You have an eye for art. Even our curators might have struggled to notice this well-crafted forgery."


    At this, Abigail blushed. Sensing Geon''s intention tofort her, Daniel Weiss chuckled, addressing Geon, "Indeed. Without prior knowledge, I wouldn''t have known either. Miss Abigail, don''t fret."


    Unable to speak, Abigail simply lowered her head. Daniel Weiss nced at Geon, waiting for him to continue speaking, as Geon had paused mid-sentence.


    "What''s the matter? Please, tell me if something''s wrong. I''ve spoken with Professor Leontine Price. I''d like Mr. Kim to try the approach you''re suggesting."


    Geon hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    "Well... I don''t think the issue with the 19th-century European painting gallery lies in the music."


    Daniel Weiss raised an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "What? Not the music? So, are you suggesting there''s another problem?"


    Geon continued hesitantly.


    "Yes... It''s... um..."


    Daniel Weiss urged him on with an intrigued look.


    "It''s okay. Please go on, Mr. Kim."


    Geon nced at the paintings before speaking.


    "Though it might seem presumptuous, it''s hard for me to say this, but the problem in this corner isn''t the ''music,'' it''s the ''arrangement.''"


    Daniel Weiss looked at the paintings Geon was observing and asked.


    "The arrangement? Are you referring to how the paintings are positioned?"


    Geon nodded.


    "Yes, the arrangement. Changing that could provide the solution."


    After a moment of contemtion, Daniel Weiss looked directly at Geon and said.


    "The 19th-century European painting gallery is indeed a collection of paintings by renowned artists from that era, but there''s significance in their ssification and arrangement. For instance, grouping floral paintings or those depicting light. The 19th century holds substantial art-historical significance, influencing the development of painting."


    "Multiple curators meticulously decided on the arrangement based on schrly sources, Mr. Kim. Saying the arrangement is incorrect is an affront to the pride of the Metropolitan Museum curators."


    Geon, flustered, gestured in dismay.


    "Oh, that wasn''t my intention, Mr. Weiss. I just feel that the emotions portrayed in the paintings are so jumbled that it might distract the viewers."


    With a raised eyebrow, Daniel Weiss inquired.


    "Emotions? Emotions depicted in the paintings?"


    Geon calmly exined while pointing at one of the paintings.


    "This painting is here simply because it''s a ''ballerina.'' All the surrounding paintings also revolve around the theme of a ballerina."


    Daniel Weiss nodded in agreement.


    "Exactly. It''s Edgar Degas'' ''Ballerinas on Stage.'' Degas was particrly known for painting ballerinas. But why is that a problem?"


    Geon cautiously continued.


    "Please don''t dismiss this as presumptuous. Let me borate. What emotion do you feel from this ''Ballerinas on Stage''? How does the ballerina on stage look? Perhaps Degas wanted to express the ''joy'' of a rookie ballerina''s first performance."


    Daniel Weiss, listening intently to Geon''s words, studied the painting for a while before nodding in agreement. Geon moved to another painting.


    "But this painting, titled ''Ballerinas in Pink Costumes among the Stage Sets,'' is about ''tension.'' It depicts ballerinas waiting nervously before stepping onto the stage."


    Again, after a considerable time observing the painting, Daniel Weiss nodded. Geon stepped back, gesturing towards the entire wall of paintings.


    "From left to right, speaking of the emotions conveyed by the artists, the first is ''joy,'' then ''tension,'' followed by ''sadness,'' and right here is ''jealousy.'' This arrangement, without considering the emotional line, disrupts focus."


    Stepping back to view the wall, Daniel Weiss, who had been observing the paintings with a serious expression, finally turned to Geon.


    "Would you like to change the arrangement yourself?"


    Geon, surprised, responded.


    "What? Mr. Weiss, with so many experts around, how could I possibly..."


    Daniel Weiss approached and said softly.


    "I am Daniel Weiss. I lead the New York Metropolitan Museum. There''s only one reason I''m here: because I have an ''eye for people.''"


    Extending his hand to Geon, he continued.


    "This situation echoes with a resounding voice in my head, insisting that you should be in charge of this. Please, Mr. Kim."


    Flustered, Geon hesitated before eventually taking Daniel Weiss''s hand.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 68: Visual Scandal

    Chapter 68: Visual Scandal


    New York Metropolitan Museum''s curator''s office.


    Abigail sat at her desk, staring nkly into space, when a pale hand suddenly appeared in front of her. Startled, Abigail looked up to see the owner of the hand.


    "Oh, Senior Lucas! You''re here?"


    A middle-aged, overweight Caucasian man of about 190 cm in height stood with folded arms, wearing a displeased expression.


    "Get yourself together, Abigail. Lately, it seems our curators have been losing focus, delegating internal affairs elsewhere. Moreover, you''re supposed to handle that arrogant student from Juilliard, yet you seem to be losing track, making us look even more foolish."


    Abigail found it amusing how the stout man stood with his arms crossed but quickly straightened up, apologizing.


    "Sorry, I¡ª"


    With a furrowed brow, Lucas nced at Abigail, then abruptly shuffled away. Kate, who had been standing nearby, spoke up after he left.


    "Abigail, what''s wrong?"Abigail sighed, taking her seat before replying.


    "Oh, it''s nothing, Kate. Just had some thoughts for a moment."


    Kate observed her reflection in the mirror, her neatly arranged ck hair, and questioned Abigail further.


    "What were you thinking? You''ve been absent-minded for a few days now."


    Another sigh from Abigail prompted Kate to ask again.


    "Huh? Is something really bothering you? Why? What''s going on?"


    Resting her head on her arms on the desk, Abigail replied.


    "Kate, you know..."


    Leaning in as if sharing a secret, Kate lowered her head closer to Abigail''s.


    "Yeah, yeah. Tell me. I''m so curious I''m getting dizzy."


    Abigail tapped her desk with a finger, contemting.


    "Well... you know that student from Juilliard?"


    Kate nodded in understanding.


    "Yeah, the rumor''s buzzing. The boss granted full ess to the 19th-century European art collection? Just to a student."


    Abigail ced both hands on the desk, crossing her arms and resting her chin.


    "That''s right."


    Kate asked, intrigued.


    "But why is that student causing trouble? Making things difficult?"


    Abigail mumbled, burying her face in her arms.


    "Rather wished it were a scandal. At least I could''ve felt some animosity."


    Kate chuckled, asking.


    "Huh? Really? Then why?"


    Abigail blushed, raising her head.


    "He''s... really handsome. I''ve never seen anyone that good-looking in my life."


    Kate was astonished.


    "What? A student? Rumor has it he''s not even twenty yet. You''re swooning over such a youngd? You''ll end up in jail for that. But seriously, how good-looking is he? I''m dying to know!"


    Abigail buried her head in her arms again.


    "It''s not... He doesn''t look like a fairytale prince, but there''s something sexy and deadly about him, like a vampire prince. But every time I stand in front of him, I get flustered without knowing why, and I keep making mistakes. I must seem like a weirdo to him. Ugh..."


    Kateughed as if thoroughly entertained.


    "Hehe, really? Abigail''s got that side? I always thought you only cared about Japanese animations, never noticed real-life humans."


    Abigail perked up, looking at Kate.


    "Yeah, most people are no match for the toenail dirt of those animation protagonists. But he''s different. If someone drew him in an anime, I might even fly to Japan just to buy the DVD."


    Kate widened her eyes in amazement.


    "What? That much? How does he look to make you say that? I''m curious! Do you have any interest in him? Any special behavior, like smiling at you often, making frequent eye contact?"


    Abigail sighed deeply before burying her head in her arms again.


    "No, nothing like that. He wanders the exhibition hall alone at 7 in the morning, just checking paintings with the inventory log. asionally asks me questions."


    Kateughed, raising her index finger.


    "Hehe, really? So, I''ve got a chance too? Can I give it a shot?"


    Abigail blushed and stood up abruptly.


    "He''s mine! Oh, uh, no, no, I mean..."


    Kate covered her mouth,ughing.


    "Hehe, teasing Abigail is the most fun thing in the world. So, did that studente by today?"


    Abigail blushed furiously, nced around, then sat back down, speaking softly.


    "Yes, he said he''de back at 5:30 this afternoon. Since it''s Sunday, that''s when operating hours end. I''ve also requested the necessary staff for today''s work."


    Kate looked curious.


    "Work? What work? Isn''t he the musician? Why would he need staff for that?"


    Abigail shook her head nervously.


    "He wants to rearrange the exhibited paintings."


    Kate''s voice hinted at surprise.


    "What? Rearrange? Did Senior Lucas approve?"


    Abigail looked in the direction where Lucas was eating donuts in the distance.


    "No, Mister Weiss, the boss, gave his approval."


    Kate''s eyes widened.


    "The boss did? Why would the boss personally approve for that student?"


    Abigail shook her head, disbelieving.


    "Instead of the damaged paintings, they hung up forgeries in their ce in no time. The boss saw that and even allowed a change in theyout. From music to rearranging the whole setup, everything."


    Kate said in amazement.


    "Everything? So, did the rumor about handing over full authority spread? I''m curious, what kind of person is behind this."


    Kate nced at her wristwatch as she spoke.


    "I''ll be here in an hour, want to join? But you''ll have to help with moving the paintings."


    Kate hesitated for a moment before speaking again.


    "Wait a second. I had ns to go to the club with Lilia today, but I''ll cancel."


    Abigail nodded as Kate got up to make a call. Abigail then pulled out a ledger she had ced on her desk, flipping through its pages. The ledger listed the names of paintings, artists, and alphanumeric management codes. Various colors of pencil checkmarks aligned the side of the list.


    Abigail pondered over the checked sections in the ledger, thinking to herself.


    ''What do these marks even mean? I need to figure out their significance to be of any help. Today, I can''t afford to appear clueless!''


    With determination in her eyes, Abigail clenched her fist, vowing to herself.


    For a while, Abigail examined the ledger intently, biting her nails and wearing a serious expression. Kate, who had been watching Abigail, suddenly pped her on the back,ughing.


    "Again, lost in thought, Abigail. It''s ten minutes before our appointment."


    Startled, Abigail checked the time on her wrist and hastily prepared, heading out with Kate.


    At 5:20, the museum''s speakers announced the closing time repeatedly. Visitors streamed out like a receding tide, guided by security personnel in groups. Abigail and Kate stood in the lobby, politely greeting the departing visitors, passing the time.


    Shortly after, around twenty men d in attire resembling radiation exposure suits entered through the inner doors. Fully covered in matching tops, hats, masks, and gloves, one of them approached Abigail and Kate, lowering his mask as he spoke.


    "Abigail, Kate. We received your contact. I''m Christian from the facility management team."


    Abigail nodded slightly in acknowledgment.


    "Yes, I heard from Senior Lucas. You''vee to assist today, right? Thank you."


    Christian raised his mask again, smiling with his eyes.


    "No, thank you. I heard someone from outside would be directing today''s tasks, have they arrived yet?"


    Abigail nodded in confirmation.


    "Yes, they haven''t arrived yet. They''ll be here soon, please wait a moment."


    After Christian nodded and rejoined his group, Kate took out her lipstick from her pocket, saying,


    "Whoever this guy is, he must be quite handsome for Abigail to be this worked up. I''ve got to look presentable too."


    As Kate adjusted her lipstick using a handheld mirror, Abigail yelled at her.


    "Hey! Kate! Hand over the lipstick. What do you n to do, looking all dolled up!"


    Amidst their tussle for the lipstick, Abigail, trying to grab it from Kate''s outstretched hand, momentarily staggered. Meanwhile, the lobby''s main door opened, and Geon''s face appeared. He nced around, then, upon seeing Abigail, opened the door and stepped into the lobby.


    Geon looked around for a moment, then spoke.


    "Um... Abigail. I''m here."


    Abigail froze with the lipstick in her hand.


    Kate froze in the midst of their tussle.


    The only sound in the now-silent lobby was the faint rolling of the lipstick as it fell from Abigail''s hand.


    Geon scratched the back of his head for a moment, alternating gazes between the two. Kate, regaining herposure first, nudged Abigail''s shoulder and hurriedly said,


    "Ugh! Uh, yes, Geon. Pleasee this way."


    Kate grabbed Abigail''s shoulder, trying to guide her as she spoke.


    "Abigail! Aren''t you going to introduce us?"


    Abigail turned to Kate, then to Geon, stuttering.


    "Uh... Geon. This is Kate Perry, who works with me as a curator here."


    Geon nodded at Kate.


    "Hello? I''m Geon Kim, temporarily working here at Juilliard."


    Kate made a silly noise, seemingly starstruck.


    "Wow~ Just as I''ve heard, you''re an outrageously handsome guy! It''s an honor!"


    While Abigail, out of Geon''s sight, discreetly pinched Kate''s side behind her back, she hurriedly said to Geon,


    "Geon! We have work to do! We need to finish by today, let''s get moving. How should we rearrange? There are people here to assist with the work. Could you exin briefly?"


    Geon looked around at the facility management staff gathering andughed.


    "Yes, all the exhibited paintings. Remove them all."


    Abigail, engaged in a silent struggle with Kate, astonished by Geon''s directive, asked,


    "All of them?"


    Geon chuckled as the scattered staff began to gather around him.


    "Yes, all of them. Let''s start fresh from scratch."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 69: Visual Scandal

    Chapter 69: Visual Scandal


    "Boom!"


    "Boss, is this even reasonable?!"


    Lucas, who had stormed into Daniel Weiss''s office since the morning, mmed documents onto the desk in frustration.


    "When you said you''d change everything, I thought trying something new wouldn''t hurt! But look at this list!"


    Daniel Weiss took the papers handed over by Lucas, leaning back in his chair and starting to read. Lucas ranted at Daniel, who was calmly reviewing the documents.


    "M and Van Gogh havepletely different styles! Their use of colors and the refraction of light, everything is entirely different! Yet you put these two paintings side by side! And not just that, it''s the same with other pieces too. cing Van Gogh''s self-portrait next to a painting of a swallow and flowers¡ªis that sane!"


    After ncing at Lucas, Daniel Weiss remained silent, flipping through the papers. Frustrated, Lucas pounded his chest, eximing.


    "Fine, let''s agree to the rearrangement! Yes, I can ept that! Try it out, and if the response isn''t good, we can change it back. But look at the next page, the ylist for the music!"


    Daniel Weiss skimmed through the papers after Lucas''s words, his eyebrows twitching."James Ingram? ''Just Once''? Is this what you call pop music?"


    Lucas, bouncing around with his stout frame, replied,


    "Yes! Rearrange if you must, but ying pop music, especially by a ck artist like James Ingram, in our prestigious art museum! It''s a matter of our museum''s honor! Once tarnished, it''s hard to restore!"


    Daniel Weiss ced the documents on the desk and leaned against the window frame, arms folded, lost in thought. After a moment, he addressed Lucas.


    "Why choose pop music?"


    Frustrated, Lucas clenched his fist, saying,


    "Does the reason even matter now? Our reputation has taken a hit! Reasons are irrelevant¡ªI don''t want to listen to it, and I don''t care about reasons!"


    Touching his chin, Daniel Weiss said,


    "You didn''t strike me as someone who acts without reason. Please call Abigail Cheshire. I need to ask her."


    Gathering the papers from the desk, Lucas stormed out of the room, dering,


    "This! This must be stopped!"


    Daniel Weiss sighed, shaking his head as he watched Lucas m the door. A cautious knock was heard shortly after. ncing outside the window, Daniel Weiss said,


    "Come in."


    As Abigail quietly entered and stood in front of the desk, Daniel Weiss spoke,


    "You''ve been working hard. I called you because I have some questions."


    As Abigail gestured with her hands, asking what the questions were, Daniel Weiss inquired,


    "Our museum has traditionally selected music from ssical musicians. But this time, among the chosen music, there''s a pop song. Have you heard or understood Abigail, why?"


    Abigail lowered her head as if guilty and replied,


    "I... I tried to dissuade them, but it just seemed amusing."


    Daniel Weiss asked again,


    "Didn''t you say something special?"


    Twisting her hands, Abigail stuttered,


    "I, I mentioned... the cement based on emotions, maximizing emotional impact through music. Also... that the shock conveyed through lyrics is greater than instrumentalpositions."


    Daniel Weiss, with a solemn look, ced a finger on his lips, lost in thought. Seeing Daniel Weiss''s serious demeanor, Abigail fidgeted nervously.


    After a while lost in thought, Daniel Weiss nced at the clock on the wall. It was over 30 minutes past the opening time of 10 AM. Rising from his seat, Daniel Weiss addressed Abigail,


    "Let''s go to the exhibition hall. Let''s see the visitors'' reactions. Where are the curators?"


    Standing up to not obstruct Daniel Weiss''s movement, Abigail replied,


    "Yes, they went to the exhibition hall this morning after reviewing the music list."


    Nodding, Daniel Weiss left the room.


    "Alright. Let''s go see."


    Passing through a long corridor designated for staff and reaching the entrance to the 19th-century European painting section, Daniel Weiss and Abigail halted their steps. Many curators were standing in front of the door leading from the staff corridor to the exhibition hall, staring outside. They looked surprised, alternating their gaze between the visitors and each other.


    Realizing Daniel Weiss''s appearance behind them, the curators hurriedly stepped aside. As Daniel Weiss stepped forward, he inquired,


    "What''s going on?"


    The curators looked troubled and speechless, so Kate, dressed in a bright red dress with heavy makeup, spoke up.


    "We came here today after hearing that the exhibitionyout would change... but the visitors'' reactions seem strange."


    Daniel Weiss nced at Kate, who was excessively made up, and asked,


    "What''s so unusual?"


    Kate, looking puzzled as it was hard to exin, gestured with both hands towards the exhibition hall.


    "It''s better if you see it for yourself."


    Daniel Weiss observed Kate for a moment before stepping out of the door. The staff entrance led to the 19th-century European painting section. As they entered the gallery, a sign caught Daniel Weiss''s eye.


    ''Pleasure.''


    Daniel Weiss entered the exhibition hall, perplexed by the unfamiliar signposts. Inside, families roamed, children who typically darted around were now gathered before the paintings, giggling and pointing excitedly while engaging in conversations with their parents. The parents, too, wore bright expressions as they interacted with their children.


    Daniel observed these visitors for a moment before being drawn to the music ying softly enough not to disturb. "Beethoven''s Symphony ''Choral.'' A great choice," he thought. "If all the emotions depicted in these artworks align with joy, as he imed, then there couldn''t be a better selection."


    He nced around and moved to the next exhibition hall. Here, fewer people were present, mainly middle-aged women and men impably attired, a stark contrast to the previous crowd. "What''s this?" Daniel questioned, noticing a banner hanging from the ceiling: "Longing."


    He turned, surveying the expressions of the attendees. An elderly woman stood before a painting, her eyes misty, dabbing tears with a handkerchief. While it wasn''t umon for viewers to be moved by art, what struck Daniel was the incredible length of time they spent in front of each painting.


    "Ten minutes to look at one piece? Unbelievable," he marveled, observing the audience''s prolonged contemtion.


    Moving through the halls, he paid attention to the faint music ying. "Schubert, right? The piece that goes, ''Only those who understand longing can understand my anguish,'' I believe."


    Approaching the final hall marked "Farewell," he found a scene unlike any before. James Ingram''s rendition of ''Just Once'' yed a bit louder, and many attendees either shed tears or held them back. Amidst them, someone sat quietly in a corner¡ªGeon.


    Surprised, Daniel approached. Geon, seated against the wall to avoid interfering with others'' viewing, was keenly observing the reactions of the audience. Watching him, Daniel thought, "Professor Leontine Price was right. A genius."


    Approaching Geon, Daniel extended a hand. Geon, startled, rose quickly, returning the gesture.


    "Daniel Weiss, nice to see you," Daniel smiled widely, shaking Geon''s hand.


    "Haha, it''s really surprising, Mr. Geon. Even without analyzing the duration visitors spend at each painting, it''s evident you''ve seeded," Daniel chuckled.


    Geon scratched his cheek, smiling. "Oh, I''m d you liked it. I was worried about the music causing amotion."


    "Great song choice. But Mr. Kim, why the theme ''Farewell'' for thisst hall, and why opt for pop music as the soundtrack?" Daniel inquired.


    "Mr. Weiss, do you also think only ssical music embodies high-ss taste?" Geon chuckled, waving his hand as if dismissing something.


    "Well, yes. Music should be tailored to evoke emotions in the listener. ''Farewell'' harbors a profound sadness among human emotions. To magnify that, I chose music with direct lyrics over instrumental pieces," Geon exined.


    Nodding in agreement, Daniel acknowledged, "That''s a great insight, Mr. Kim. Who was the teacher imparting such wisdom? Professor Price, perhaps?"


    Geon smiled, looking at the paintings, John Lennon''s face ovepping with them as if from a dream. And, as if hearing Lennon''s voice from that dream, Daniel heard, "Music that disregards the listener is just a feast for a few critics. Music dates back to primitive drums, created for celebrating the end of a hunt or mourning the dead. Music made without considering the listener is garbage."


    Geon, momentarily lost in thought, then took Daniel''s hand, bursting into a heartyugh.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 70: Serendipity

    Chapter 70: Serendipity


    After resolving the New York Metropolitan Museum assignment, Geon Kim arrived at Sharon Isbin''s office, gearing up for his first major professor''s lesson.


    Nervously, he knocked on the door, having received a text from Professor Sharon Isbin the previous night, summoning him to her office instead of the practice room.


    "Knock, knock."


    "Come in."


    As Geon entered, he found Professor Sharon Isbin''s office markedly different from the typical stern atmosphere of other faculty rooms. The warm orange lighting and antique furnishings created an overall cozy ambiance. Professor Isbin sat at her desk, noticing Geon''s arrival, she rose from her seat and gestured him to the couch.


    Seated, Geon was met with a smiling Professor Sharon Isbin.


    "I''ve heard about the museum incident. Seems Daniel Weiss made quite an impression on you," she said with a chuckle.


    Geon, slightly embarrassed, replied, "I suppose luck was on my side, Professor."


    Tapping her index finger thoughtfully, Professor Sharon Isbin continued, "If sess were purely luck, neither Corigliano nor I would ever fail. It''s not about false modesty. I understand it''s customary in Eastern cultures to speak this way in such situations. However, as someone aspiring to be a musician, you should refrain from such statements. Understood?"Geon, a bit tense, nodded. "Yes, Professor. I understand. But it''s just that... I was so caught up in the moment..."


    Smiling, Professor Sharon Isbin interjected, "A little humility is a virtue. But let that virtue not result in belittling oneself or others. Simply attributing sess to luck implies that Corigliano and I failed due to ourck of luck."


    As Geon hesitated, gauging Professor Sharon Isbin''s response, she smiled and continued, "No need to worry or feel scrutinized. What I hoped for was for you to take pride in your skill fittingly. It''s amon trait among most Eastern students. Let me ask again: Coffee or tea?"


    Scratching his head, Geon replied tentatively, "Um, anything''s fine."


    Looking at Geon, Professor Sharon Isbin advised, "During your time here, you''ll need to practice expressing your thoughts clearly. That''s a characteristic of many Eastern students. So, coffee or tea?"


    Geon, scratching the back of his head, said, "Oh, tea, please."


    With a warm smile, Professor Sharon Isbin poured tea and set a cup in front of Geon, alongside her coffee and another cup.


    "By the way, this incident was quite surprising. Professor Price is also quite curious about you," Geon said, surprised.


    "Professor Price? Oh, what an honor," Geon added.


    Smiling, Professor Sharon Isbin remarked, "We''ll meet Professor Priceter. But today, I''ve invited someone to introduce to you. They''ll be here soon."


    "Another professor from a different department?" Geon inquired.


    Sharon nced at her watch. "No, they''re an active professional musician,memorating their 48th debut anniversary with a new album, not just a remaster but re-recorded performances."


    Geon, amazed, asked, "48th debut anniversary? They must be incredibly famous."


    Sharon chuckled. "Interested in getting an autograph?"


    "Of course. Autographs and photos make for great memories," Geon replied.


    Sharon ced her coffee cup down and said, "I''ll make sure you get that chance. It won''t be a problem. Today, the request isn''t from me, it''s from them."


    "Request? Are they asking for a performance?" Geon asked.


    "Yes, they''ve requested a ssical guitar performance for their 48th-anniversary album," Sharon confirmed.


    "With your skills, Professor Isbin, it''s more than fitting for them to ask. I''m envious," Geonplimented.


    Chuckling, Sharon replied, "Envious after knowing who it is? Hehe."


    Geon, slightly taken aback, said, "Oh, I mean, I''m curious! Who is it? A Spanish musician?"


    Sharon nodded towards the door. "They''re here."


    Upon Sharon''s gesture, Geon turned and hastily stood up as someone entered through the open door. Professor Sharon Isbin also rose, weing the neer with a smile.


    "Wee! It''s been a while, Juliet. How long has it been? Four years since the European tour? Exactly four years since west met?"


    The man who entered appeared to be around 70, with reddish skin indicating Hispanic descent. Despite his age, he wore a Hawaiian shirt adorned with flowers and birds under a brown coat, donning leather pants and boots that made him look much younger. With a ck curly hair cascading down to his neck, he wore a hoodprised of red and white, an ensemble that made him look in his thirties from behind.


    Sharon Isbin gently embraced the man extending his arms before leading him by hand to the sofa. Geon stood nearby, adjusting to their assistance. As the man attempted to sit down, he cast a fleeting nce at Geon, then directed a quizzical look at Professor Sharon Isbin.


    Pointing at Geon, Professor Sharon Isbin spoke, "This is my student, named Geon Kim."


    The man extended his hand toward Geon, saying, "Ah, I see. Nice to meet you, young man. You''re lucky to learn from Sharon."


    Geon smiled as they shook hands. "Yes, I consider it an honor."


    Seating himself with a smile, the man reached for the coffee ced in front of him. "Oh, quite thoughtful. Did I arrive on time? Seeing something warm is nice."


    Sharon chuckled, replying, "You''ve always been punctual like clockwork. Never beente."


    Taking a sip of coffee, the man chuckled, holding the cup after speaking, "Have you thought about what I mentioned?"


    Sharon nodded with a smile. "Yes, I will. But when is the recording?"


    The man initially seemed pleased with Sharon''s consent but soon wore a serious expression, lowering the coffee cup. "Hmm... There''s a bit of a problem. You know Andy, right? Andy Burgess."


    As Sharon nodded, the man continued, "Andy injured his throat. Being older, recovery isn''t easy. Seems like we might need a recement for this album."


    Sharon, surprised, asked, "What? Andy? Why?"


    Leaning back on the sofa, the man raised his arm on the chair''s backrest. "Some time ago, there was a shooting at the BPM Festival in Cancun, you know?"


    Startled, Sharon grabbed the man''s arm. "Yes? Don''t tell me he got hurt there? How bad? Is Andy okay?"


    Chuckling lightly, the man said, "He wasn''t shot, don''t worry. Being an old man, I don''t know what he was doing at an EDM DJ festival popr with young ones, but when the shooting happened, he dodged and ended up hitting his chin and neck on the bar edge while rolling on the ground. Probably not easy at his age. Anyway, after rolling, he hit his chin and neck and ended up in the hospital."


    Sharon sighed in relief. "Oh, he didn''t damage his vocal cords then? Is he okay?"


    Nodding, the man replied, "Yeah, saw him beforeing here. He''s fine. Still, seeing him fuss over nurses'' backsides shows he''s not fully recovered mentally."


    Remembering Andy''s character, Sharon chuckled and covered her mouth with her hand. "Haha, that''s a relief. So, have you found a vocalist?"


    Shaking his head, the man sighed. "No, not yet. There might be many willing, but finding the right one is the issue."


    Suddenly noticing Geon listening intently, Sharon nced at him mischievously. Geon, unsure of Sharon''s amusement, felt a bit puzzled.


    "Would you like to audition? There are many good students here," the man said, raising his eyebrows and looking at Sharon.


    "It''s not just for students from Juilliard, for opera or vocal majors," Sharon pointed at Geon, saying, "He''s here. He''s not that kind of student."


    Looking at Geon again, the man ran his gaze up and down. "Hmm, definitely a look that female fans would like... If you''re Sharon''s student, are you in the guitar department? Can you sing well?"


    Putting her arm around the man''s, Sharon said, "Try it out. Just give it a shot without feeling burdened. If it doesn''t work, then it''s fine. Opportunities like this are rare."


    After momentarily looking at Sharon, Geon nodded decisively. "Yes, I''ll think of it as a challenge and give it a try, Professor."


    Smiling, Sharon stood up. "Shall we head to our studio? There should be an empty one at this hour."


    As Sharon rose, the man and Geon stood up too. The man, realizing he hadn''t properly introduced himself despite hearing the other''s name, apologized, "Oh, I forgot my manners. Sorry for not introducing myself. I''m Carlos Santana."


    Geon, with widened eyes, shook Carlos Santana''s hand. "Really? Carlos Santana? The leader of Santana?"


    Carlos smirked and gestured towards the door.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 71: Serendipity

    Chapter 71: Serendipity


    In the studio, Carlos arrived and spoke upon seeing Sharon.


    "That student. Can they sing? Do they have the talent worth my time? Honestly, if it weren''t for Sharon''s words, I wouldn''t bother with the student''s audition."


    Sharon inted her cheeks, looking at Carlos.


    "Am I trying to waste your time? Seems like you''ve forgotten who I am, Mr. Santana. I''m Sharon Isbin."


    Carlos raised both hands.


    "No, no. Of course, I trust Sharon. But the thing is, a student, right? Even though our band mainly uses guest vocals, using an unknown vocalist is quite an adventure. And if it''s a student who isn''t established yet, it''s natural to be skeptical, right?"


    Sharon gestured, smiling.


    "Don''t worry, set up your guitar. We''ve separately called in students for drums and bass. They''ve had a session with Geon Kim before, so they''ll do well."


    Carlos raised an eyebrow."Huh? Set up what? It''s just an audition, isn''t it enough to y along with an MR?"


    Sharon revealed a grin.


    "Yeah, starting like that is fine, but wouldn''t it be good to set up the guitar? It''s a suggestion for Mr. Santana."


    Carlos stared at Sharon for a moment, then shrugged, taking out his guitar and connecting it to the amp.


    From his bag emerged his symbolic guitar, the PRS Santana Signature. The custom 25-inch scale model, adorned in gold, perfectlyplemented the passion of Latin rock, oozing a sense ofpleteness.


    Soon after, Tindra and Samuel, called by Sharon, arrived and froze in their tracks upon seeing Carlos Santana. While the two cheered and got his autograph, Geon was sprinting from the library, printing out scores of Santana''s ssic tunes.


    As Geon ran, he nced at the music sheets, thinking.


    "Rob Thomas'' vocals might be tough to replicate. If it''s the 48th-anniversary best album, he''ll surely participate. So, ''Smooth'' and ''Maria, Maria,'' the most famous songs, wouldn''t be worth trying. Among the songs I like, ''You Are My Kind'' might be doable for recording, considering Seal contributed to the vocals. But it might be hard as he''s living in Paris now."


    Geon swiftly entered the studio where Samuel and Tindra were already settling their instruments. Samuel nodded with a bright face upon meeting Geon, and Tindra waved her hand with drumsticks. Geon exchanged a nce with the two before eyeing Carlos Santana.


    He was setting up his guitar while seated. The amp was off, so one couldn''t hear what he was going to y, but just witnessing his presence exuded an immense pressure on Geon.


    Sharon, noticing Geon''s tension, pointed to the microphone stand she had set up.


    "You''re here. You can sing from that stand over there."


    Before going to the stand, Geon handed the printed scores to Tindra and Samuel. Familiar with the songs, the two nodded casually and nced at the scores again. With one stack of music left, Geon stood in front of the microphone stand, and Carlos Santana smiled.


    "So, what song shall we try? Just an audition, no need to stress. Usually, we''d use MR, but Sharon wanted live music, even calling in the students. Quite pressuring for auditionees, right?"


    Geon seemed oblivious to Carlos Santana''s words, busy flipping through the music sheets. It was a sudden situation, catching him off guard.


    "All the musical notes on the sheets are highlighted in purple. Chagall called it the ''color of fervent love.'' It must be the emotions of a man ardently seeking love. How should I sing it? How can I infuse the emotions into it?"


    As Sharon noticed Geon engrossed in his world, she tapped his back.


    "Hey, Kim?"


    Startled, Geon looked back and forth between Sharon and Carlos Santana. Carlos chuckled, seeing Geon''s reaction.


    "Ahaha, this student. Seems nervous. We should give some time to rx. But wait, your name is Kim? Geon? The pronunciation''s a bit tricky. How about giving you a nickname since Geon sounds a bit stern?"


    With a somewhat awkward expression, Geon nodded, and Carlos Santanaughed.


    "Alright then. Since K is the initial in Kim, how about Kay? There''s a name like that in reality."


    Sharon smiled in approval.


    "Oh, that''s nice. Kay! How do you feel about it, Geon?"


    Slightly nervous, Geon scratched his thigh.


    "Uh, yes? Oh, I''m, I''m okay with it."


    Seated, Carlos chuckled.


    "Great. So, confirmed as Kay. Sharon and other students will call you that now? Alright, Kay. Which song will it be?"


    Ignoring Carlos Santana''s words, Geon flipped through the sheets. Carlos seemed surprised.


    "Oh, not ''Smooth'' or ''Maria, Maria''? Unexpected. Although even if you wanted those songs, I couldn''t allow it. Since Thomas is involved in the album. Alright, let''s give it a shot. Oh, but I''ll need to y the MR. There''s no conga or timbales here."


    Carlos Santana stood up, connected his phone to the amp, and operated it. Soon, the studio reverberated with the sound of a drum hi-hat signaling the start. Carlos settled back in his seat, holding his guitar, looking at Sharon. Sharon, starting with ssical guitar, soon introduced the Latin rock vibes with timbales and conga sounds from the MR.


    As Carlos Santana''s guitar solo began, bass and drums joined in. Throughout the performance, Geon painted the image of ady he''d have to observe from afar. Carlos Santana, eyes closed, ears open, continued his guitar solo, awaiting the moment for the vocals.


    Finally, the time for the vocals arrived, and Geon''s voice echoed through the mic.


    "Stay with it baby, And that''s all I ask of you


    And I know that someday, You won''t remember


    The way that this moment feels to you"


    In due time, this moment may not linger in your memory.


    Carlos Santana''s eyes widened as he watched Geon. Catching a glimpse of Sharon ying ssical guitar, he turned his gaze away. Sharon, strumming the guitar, nced at Carlos Santana, smiling with her eyes.


    Blinking in surprise, Carlos Santana nced back at Geon, only to find him already into the chorus.


    "Because you are my kind, you''re all that I want," the lyrics echoed.


    Closing his eyes, Geon finished the first verse, and when he reopened them, he beheld Carlos Santana standing up, passionately strumming his guitar.


    As Geon looked on, Carlos Santana fervently yed the guitar, eyes closed, swaying it up and down. ncing at Sharon, who seemed to have anticipated this, Geon sang the remaining verses with a newfound confidence.


    Carlos Santana remained standing until the song''s end. Persistently ying his guitar, he concluded the performance with an improvised solo, wiping the sweat off his forehead without opening his eyes. All eyes were on Carlos Santana as he did so.


    With a nervous heart, Geon waited for his response.


    After a moment of silence, deeply immersed in the aftermath of the music, Carlos Santana opened his eyes. He looked at Geon and then back at Sharon, chuckling at her continuing smile.


    Tindra and Samuel, who had been watching nervously, cheered as Carlos Santana''s tension seemed to break, and Geon raised both hands in relief.


    Sharon smiled at Carlos Santana. "You didn''t disappoint."


    Shoulders shrugging, Carlos Santana admitted, "Honestly, I didn''t expect much. I was pleasantly surprised."


    With a persistent smile, Sharon asked, "So, are we recording together?"


    cing his PRS guitar beside the chair and crossing his legs, Carlos Santana pondered, "Um... what should we do..."


    Geon fixed an intense gaze on him, waiting again with a tense expression. After scratching his chin and exchanging a nce with Sharon, Carlos Santana turned to her.


    "Sharon, can you give me a few days off from sses? If it''s up to the professor''s discretion, it should be possible, right?"


    Curious, Sharon nced at him, "Possible, but... weren''t we supposed to record in New York?"


    Carlos Santana nodded, "Yeah, that''s right. The recording is nned here."


    Puzzled, Sharon asked, "But why skip sses for that?"


    Crossing his arms, Carlos Santana exined, "Seems like I might have to go to Chicago with Geon."


    Surprised, Sharon asked, "Chicago? Why there?"


    Chuckling, Carlos Santana turned to Geon, "Lopalooza Festival. Gotta go to Chicago for that, right?"


    Momentarily silent, Geon blinked in surprise as Carlos Santana reached out a hand to him.


    "Could I ask you for something? No, I beg you. Please join us on stage, K."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 72: Lollapalooza Festival

    Chapter 72: Lopalooza Festival


    "Professor... I just can''t believe it, but did Mr. Santana really ask me to perform at the Lopalooza Festival?"


    After everyone had left, Geon sat in the studio and asked Professor Sharon. With an envious nce, Sharon nodded in confirmation.


    "Yes, Kei. That''s right. Do you know what the Lopalooza Festival is?"


    Geon nodded but admitted hesitantly, "I do, but not precisely."


    Sharon chuckled before exining, "Lopalooza has been around for 26 years now, with a hiatus of about 5 years in between. It''s a highly recognized music festival."


    Approaching Geon, Sharon continued, "What''s unique is that it''s not just for rock musicians. It covers everything from hip-hop to dance and EDM¡ªbasically, all genres where people can dance and have a st."


    Geon, still seated, looked up at Sharon. "Really? I''ve seen stages with Metallica, Rage Against the Machine, Green Day, and Red Hot Chili Peppers in videos. Do other musicians from different genres also perform?"


    Sharon nodded, "Yes, indeed. Last year, it was Eminem, a white rapper, and OutKast on the main stage."


    "Really? Eminem? Hip-hop artists perform too?" Geon asked, astonished."Exactly. In 2010, Lady Gaga diving from the stage in fis stockings became a legendary incident," Sharon added, noticing Geon''s surprise.


    "Lady... Lady Gaga? That kind of music is also there? Can I perform on such a stage?" Geon stuttered.


    Sharon, with a deep gaze, ced her hand on Geon''s shoulder. "It''s Santana''s choice, Kei. He''s the headliner for this festival. Do you realize how influential a band must be to headline the Saturday night 8 pm slot at a festival thatsts four days? They chose you."


    Geon, sounding uncertain, admitted, "Actually, that''s what worries me. I''m afraid I might disappoint."


    Patting Geon''s shoulder, Sharon reassured, "It''s just one song, right? Rob Thomas will handle the vocals overall. You''re an experienced performer from tours. Just take it easy, even if you mess up a bit. Live performances are different from recordings, and everyone understands minor slip-ups."


    As Geon looked up at Sharon, she shed a bright smile. "The show is in 10 days. Santana''s members start gathering from tomorrow. Shall we go together to practice? If you give a good performance, your score for this semester is secure. How about it?"


    Geon''s face brightened a bit. "Really? Alright!"


    With a twirl of her index finger, Sharon added, "You''ve already scored well in studio sses, so as long as you don''t mess up the performance, it''s an assured A! But if you do mess up, it might be a B+. Okay?"


    Two dayster, at the ''Chicago Cultural Center''


    The Chicago Cultural Center, andmark visited by tens of thousands annually, was known for hosting various artistic events. As a globally renowned band, Santana had booked the entire basement of the center for rehearsal seven days before the festival.


    Apanied by Professor Sharon, Geon entered the grand entrance of the Chicago Cultural Center and descended to the basement. Inside, a vast white room awaited them. It was at least twenty timesrger than the practice rooms in Seongsu-dong from high school. Multiple Marshall amps were set up, and Carlos Santana sat checking his PRS Santana Signature guitar in an armchair.


    A few steps away, Pearl''s 5-piece green drum set stood, and a Spanish-looking man with curly dark hair yed an 8-bit tune, nodding in rhythm. Next to the drums, a short-haired African-American man adjusted the jack of his bass guitar, seemingly dissatisfied, while a middle-aged Caucasian man with short blond hair stood, observing with crossed arms.


    The first to notice Geon and Sharon entering was the blond man. He grinned brightly, rushing to hug Sharon. "Sharon! How long has it been?"


    Sharon patted his back, replying, "Rob, it''s been ages, hasn''t it? About 8 years, right? No G&B this time?"


    Rob, making eye contact with Sharon, replied, "Yeah, still as beautiful as ever. Still alive, Sharon. G&B couldn''t make it this time. So, it''s up to me to sing even Maria Maria. Haha."


    Smiling, Sharon gestured towards Geon. "This here is Kei, who will be performing with us this time. He''s a student I teach at Juilliard."


    Rob extended his hand. "Nice to meet you. I''m Rob Thomas."


    Geon, staring nkly, mechanically shook Rob''s hand. "Rob Thomas! Matchbox Twenty! This can''t be real?"


    Chuckling at Geon''s disbelief, Rob said, "Rx. We''ve got a few days of practice ahead. Just call me Rob, okay?"


    In the spirit of an easygoing conversation, Rob tapped Geon''s shoulder, aiming for a casual vibe without the hassle of formalities like ''Sir'' or ''Please.''


    "Nothing''s set in stone yet, so rx. Carlos picked you, but if you don''t think it''s about skill, you can object," Sharon said, her eyes twinkling.


    "Carlos being involved leans it towards his personal band, right? If it''s his choice, it''s pretty much settled," Rob shrugged.


    "Well, that''s true. ''Santana'' is mostly everyone else except Carlos, more of a session band. But I do have the right to object, Sharon," he pointed out.


    Sharon chuckled, "Oh really? Care to bet if you''d still say that after practice?"


    Rob raised his eyebrows, turning to Geon. "Is K really that good? Good enough for Sharon''s approval? Fine, let''s bet. If I don''t voice my objection, Sharon and K pick the dinner spot. What sounds good?"


    With a mischievous glint, Sharon replied, "K''s a Korean student... saw a Korean restaurant on North Lincoln Avenue, that traditional Korean building."


    Rob nodded, "Oh, right. That''d be ''Joseonok.'' It''s a Korean barbecue ce, went there once with Andy."


    "Yeah, just passed by, but if I lose, dinner''s on me tonight," Sharon added.


    "Deal, but if I do object, you''re picking. Also, K''s show gets canceled," Rob countered.


    With a slightly more serious look, Sharon asked, "Why so touchy, Rob? Something up? You''ve never opposed guest vocalists before."


    Rubbing his waist and ncing between Sharon and Geon, Rob sighed, bowing slightly. "Yeah, I might''ve been a bit touchy. K, sorry about that. First meeting, my bad, making you ufortable."


    Geon waved his hands, shaking his head, "Not at all, Rob. Every musician wants a great performance, right?"


    Rob, after scrutinizing Geon for a moment, chuckled softly, addressing Sharon, "Actually, ''Muse'' is set for this show. On the first day."


    Sharon nodded, "Muse is big enough for Lopalooza. So? Is Santana feeling a rivalry with a band like that?"


    Rob sighed deeply, shaking his head. "Have you heard ''Time is Running Out'' by Muse in 2004?"


    Sharon pointed, "I have. That music video won an award, right?"


    Rob nodded, "Yeah, it won the ''NME Award for Best Music Video.'' Anyway, that song hit me hard."


    At that moment, Carlos Santana appeared behind Rob, patting his shoulder. "Don''t mind him. He''s just feelingpetitive on his own."


    Geon nced at him, remarking, "Oh, Mr. Santana, it''s been a few days."


    Carlos chuckled, "Rx like Rob here. Call me K. And you, just call me Carlos."


    "Muse is a sacred band in British rock. We''re called the representative of Latin rock. I just dislike the idea of Latin rock trailing behind British rock," Rob mentioned, removing Carlos'' hand from his shoulder.


    "Hey, Carlos, why bother? The world thinks British rock is superior. I live with pride in Latin rock," he added.


    Carlos made a face, "But why''s someone like you doing alternative bands, not Latin rock? Matchbox Twenty is a Latin rock band?"


    "What I like and what I''m good at are different. I didn''t leave my band just to be Santana''s guest vocalist," Rob rified.


    Carlos smirked, patting Rob''s shoulder and gesturing behind him. "Okay, buddy. Go sit there. K''s practice is urgent, everyone''s waiting."


    After that practice session in Chicago,


    Rob ended up spending a whopping $800 at Joseonok in Chicago, treating Geon, Sharon, himself, and the other band members to Korean barbecue and soybean paste stew. However, despite the hefty bill for grilled meats, Rob''s expression remained incredibly cheerful as he diligently served the grilled meat next to Geon throughout the day.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 73: Lollapalooza Festival

    Chapter 73: Lopalooza Festival


    Thursday afternoon, two o''clock.


    Excitement fluttering in Geon''s chest, he, wearing a hat, ventured into Chicago''s Grand Park with Carlos, donning a mask, to find the venue for the inaugural day of the Lpalooza Festival. As expected of an outdoor standing concert, the audience, having secured prime spots by setting up tents since the night before, gathered in front of the stage after organizing their belongings.


    Geon and hispanions disembarked from Carlos''s Rolls-Royce Silver Shadow. Remastered from the 1977 model, the car attracted attention as it traversed the streets. However, passersby, unaware of Carlos Santana and Rob Thomas appearing on a bustling street, merely saw a wealthy man disembarking, so there was no significantmotion.


    Observing the entrance to Chicago''s Grand Park, Geon eximed with excitement, "Wow! There are so many people! Must be tens of thousands, Carlos!"


    Adjusting his hat, Carlos nodded and remarked, "They say the ticket prices are $100 for a day pass (about 100,000 won) and $250 for a three-day pass (approximately 250,000 won). Sold out. Even the package deals for $4,615 for all four days are gone too. With 300,000 tickets issued, it implies an average daily audience of over 100,000."


    Rob, adjusting his mask, cautioned Geon, "K, you might be fine, but if we get exposed, we''d be done for. There are no guards today, so don''t draw unnecessary attention. Got it?"


    Geon chuckled mischievously. "Really? Shall we relieve some stress umted from the past five days of practice? Everyone! Over here¡ªwoohoo!"


    Before Geon could make a sound, Rob covered his mouth and pulled him back. "Cut it out! I''m serious! Even if that''s true for me, you''ll get Carlos killed! This gentleman is over 70, and if he gets heckled a few times, he might actually perish!"


    Even as Geon was being pulled by Rob with his mouth covered, he yfully eyed him and, seeing Rob chuckle, relented, lowering his hand."Let''s just watch the Muse performance. Other bands are good too, but they''re the ones we should really pay attention to."


    Geon made a gesture, smiling with his eyes, while closing his mouth.


    "Why did someone who''s only here for Musee at two o''clock? Their performance is at 8 pm, haha."


    After looking intently at Geon, Rob scratched the back of his head and said, "Seems I''ve been too casual with this guy. Turns out, he''s really affable?"


    Carlos raised his hat slightly and chuckled, "Being cheerful is fine. What''s the problem? Ah, I hear a guitar. Looks like the show''s starting. Let''s go."


    And so, the three entered Chicago''s Grand Park.


    Being still daytime, about ten thousand audience members had gathered in front of the stage. Despite being a considerablyrge park, with around ten thousand people, it barely seemed enough to fill the space in front of the stage. Rob and Carlos settled halfway down an incline, lying partially on their sides.


    As Rob stood up from the hillside, he said, "I''ll get some beers. Festivals must have booze. Carlos, what do you want?"


    Lying down, Carlos replied, "Why ask? Have you seen me drink anything other than tequ? Check if they have 1800 Anejo; if not, any Reposado will do."


    After being asked, Geon, in typical Asian fashion, stood up together and said, "I''m not of legal drinking age yet. Let''s go get them, Rob."


    Robughed, raised his hand for a high-five, and said, "Indeed, we should hang out with the young ones! Always with the old man, all he does is drink too much, Carlos! You''re always sipping tequ; you''ll end up in trouble. If you want a drink, go easy like me with beer."


    As Carlos seemed displeased and gestured, Rob nced at Geon, signaling to leave. A whileter, with two bottles of tequ and three hot dogs, Geon and Rob sat on the incline, starting to enjoy the show.


    On stage, a stylishly dressed African American, wearing a cap backward, was checking the microphone. Audience members, swaying to the resonating hip-hop beats from the amplifiers, gradually immersed themselves in the music. Taking a bite of his hot dog, Geon asked Rob, "Who''s that guy? He''s not from a band, is he?"


    Sipping his beer, Rob replied, "Oh, he''s famoustely. He''s a rapper called ''Big Sean.''"


    Carlos, deeply flipping his cap, raised it slightly and said, "Didn''t he sign with Kanye West?"


    Rob nodded in agreement. Shortly after, the impressive hip-hop performance by ''Big Sean'' unfolded, and Geon, excited, eximed, "Hip-hop is amazing! The energy is overflowing. I''m unintentionally feeling the rhythm too."


    Carlos, now standing with his arms crossed, remarked, "People naturally respond to great music, regardless of the genre. Rob, who''s up next?"


    Rob took out a folded brochure from his pocket and pointed with his finger. "Next is ''Kaskade,'' and after that, ''Gramatik.''"


    Carlos, looking at Rob with a quizzical expression, asked, "Gramatik? Kaskade is a producer, so he might perform as a DJ. What about Gramatik?"


    Stuffing the paper into his back pocket, Rob replied, "He''s described as a hybrid EDM DJ."


    Carlos, lying back down with his cap covering his face, said, "Alright, wake me up when Muse takes the stage, I don''t care much about this."


    And with that, Carlos dozed off. Rob, looking down at him, shrugged at Geon.


    "He''s never interested in the DJ side of things. Funny, right? He''s the one who invites DJs for his own music but dislikes attending their performances. Especially after Andy got into that ident at an EDM show, the lectures have been endless."


    Geon nodded understandingly, "Well, Latin rock is his expertise, so it might be why."


    Rob chuckled, tapping his finger.


    "It''s not true, K. If rock musicians weren''t interested in other music apart from rock, it would decay on its own, like stagnant water. Musicians like Carlos, they''ll listen even if they''re not interested. They could be sound asleep but would wake up at the sound of good music."


    Geon nced at Carlos, lying sprawled out, with a reverent gaze. Despite looking like the owner of Los Amigos in Itaewon, he truly seemed like a world-renowned rock musician.


    As the two EDM stages concluded, the surroundings dimmed. Suddenly, over 80,000 spectators filled the standing section beneath the stage at Chicago''s Grand Park. It was nearing the time for today''s main performance. When Rob spotted the members of Museing onto the stage, he nudged Carlos with his foot.


    "Carlos, Muse is up."


    Whether Carlos had been in a deep slumber or just tossing and turning, he instantly woke up and gulped down tequ. Rob shook his head at Carlos, chuckling, while Geon, smiling, looked between Carlos and Rob.


    "Muse, weren''t they goddesses in Greek mythology?"


    Rob shook his head in response.


    "No, Muse isn''t just one person. It''s a collective term for nine goddesses inspiring arts and sciences. It might be a bit ambitious to use it as a band name, don''t you think?"


    Geon observed Muse, getting ready, and remarked, "Creating such a rich sound with just three people. They''re someone I''d love to see in person at least once."


    Rob, eyes fixed on the stage, added, "That''s right. Since the Nirvana era, there''s been a belief that alternative bands with three members are the coolest. Even the vocalist, Matthew Bemy, mentioned being influenced by Kurt Cobain."


    As the performance began,


    Geon, experiencing a rock concert for the first time in his life, was captivated.


    Lost in the music, drenched in sweat, he leaped in the air, shouting, "Rock is truly the best!"


    Rob, watching him, shook his head in amusement.


    "Hey, are you making a face that Sharon would find upsetting?"


    Geon, suddenly stiffening, thought of Sharon but then smiled bashfully.


    "But isn''t the emotional impact of different music and rock music different?"


    Carlos nodded, arms folded.


    "Yes, the excitement from rock music is iparable. But it doesn''t mean rock music is the ultimate emotional experience, K. Music feels different based on the listener''s emotions and situation. In the end, genres don''t matter. It''s about listening to what feels good or what you want to hear at that moment."


    Geon agreed, nodding.


    "Right, Carlos. That''s absolutely right."


    Rob looked at them, bemused.


    "Someone might mistake you for a music sage. Look at Carlos here. Ease up a bit. We need to give a better performance than them. You''re Santana, Santana!"


    After ncing at Rob, Carlos focused on the stage and said, "Of course, that''s how it should be. But, musicians speak through their music. Once the music reaches the audience, it''s up to them to judge. Rob, it''s not about you being nervous; just focus on our performance."


    Suddenly remembering something, Rob turned to Geon.


    "By the way, K, when you practice, you just stand there and sing? Musicians do speak through music, but showcasing actions on stage is part of the live entertainment."


    Geon scratched his cheek, looking awkward.


    "Well... it feels a bit odd for me. That''s why it doesn''te naturally."


    Carlos patted Geon''s back, reassuringly saying, "K, think about why musicians raise their hands or exaggerate movements while singing?"


    After a moment of contemtion, Geon replied, "To amplify emotional expression? To widen the spectrum of emotions conveyed to the listener or viewer through exaggerated gestures."


    Rob chuckled, seemingly expecting that.


    "This fool. Where do you find such musicians? That''s more like what an amateur band would think. A true musician expresses themselves through movements, intoxicated by the emotions their music brings."


    Geon asked, surprised, "Really? Intoxicated by their own music?"


    Carlos, looking serious, turned to Geon.


    "K, if you''re not moved by your own song, you won''t move the audience. And no one will dance to a song that doesn''t excite you either."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 74: Lollapalooza Festival

    Chapter 74: Lopalooza Festival


    It was Friday morning at 11 o''clock.


    It was that time when everyone was lost in slumber after practicing untilte into the night. Geon, alone in a corner of the practice room, was watching a live video of ''You are my kind'' by ''Seal'' on hisptop. With one arm on the table and a frustrated expression, Geon sighed.


    "''Seal'' effortlessly indulges in Latin music while swaying bit by bit as he sings. The feel of Latin rockes across so well... Why can''t I make it work?"


    Geon pondered a lot while singing. He calcted tirelessly to capture the emotions injected by theposer and lyricist into the music. This song demanded even more concentration than others. The melody was a fast-paced Latin rock, making it challenging to handle the emotions, let alone focus on stage actions.


    After briefly searching for another live video by ''Santana'' on hisptop, Geon closed it. Leaning back, he gazed up at the ceiling.


    "How can I evoke more emotion naturally? Should I act out a romantic scene?"


    Geon stared at the ceiling for a while, feeling a stiffness in his neck, then massaged it before getting up from his seat.


    "I should eat something first. Can''t think on an empty stomach."


    With a troubled expression, Geon walked out of the Chicago Cultural Center. After strolling for about three minutes along the street, he found himself in front of the ''Millennium Station.'' Spotting a hotdog truck by the entrance of the subway station, he approached it, thinking he could sit on the nearby bench and eat.Inside the truck, a white-haired elderly man in histe sixties was vigorously grilling sausages. ncing at the menu attached to the side of the truck, Geon spoke up.


    "Could I have a cheese dog and a c, please?"


    The old man, upon seeing Geon, faintly smiled and nodded. As Geon reached for money from his pocket to hand it to the old man, a simrly aged woman emerged from behind the truck and spoke.


    "Give the money to me."


    As Geon looked at the woman, then at the man, the man nodded.


    "She''s my wife. You can give the money to her."


    Bowing slightly, Geon handed the money to the woman, who seemed unfamiliar with Asian customs, and she awkwardly epted it with a bow before smiling at Geon.


    "Young man, are you Japanese? They usually behave like this."


    Shaking his head, Geon replied, "I''m Korean. We also have our customs."


    Smiling, the woman put the money in a basket on the truck.


    "Ah, I see. I''ll give you the food soon. Can you sit by the bench next to you for a moment?"


    Geon smiled and sat on the bench. Millennium Station was usually bustling, but this morning it seemed quiet. Stretching and sitting on the bench, Geon felt his mind clearing.


    "I did the right thinging out. My head feels clearer outside."


    "Um... ma... ga... seom... geu...neul...e..."


    Geon abruptly turned at the sound of a song behind him.


    "Korean?"


    Looking around for the source of the Korean nursery rhyme, Geon saw a woman sitting alone in the grass behind the bench, singing softly. She appeared to be in her mid-thirties, dressed formally, yet seated on the grass.


    As Geon squirmed to get a better look, he noticed the woman had one leg crossed over the other, staring at the ground with sad eyes. With her head bowed, she held her left chest with one hand, looking painfully sorrowful. Geon felt a mix of curiosity about her situation and a desire to help a fellow Korean, prompting him to rise from his seat. Just then, the elderly woman pushed hotdogs and a c towards him.


    "Here you go. Enjoy it."


    After ncing at the elderly woman and then back at the woman singing, Geon received the hotdog. The elderly woman looked at the woman with a pitiful expression and said,


    "She''s here again. Thatdy."


    With a mouthful of hotdog, Geon turned to the elderly woman and asked, "Does she have a story? She sings so sadly."


    Shaking her head sorrowfully, the elderly woman replied, "I heard it from Lisa, who used to run a flower shop here... Last year, during that gang shooting incident at this station, she lost her daughter. A three-year-old, exactly."


    "She was three," chimed in a gruff voice beside him. The grandfather, wiping his hands with a towel, approached. He tied the towel around his neck, cing his hand on his hip as he looked at the woman.


    "That daughter was three. Even while taking a walk with her daughter, she was always on the phone for work. Apparently, on the day of that incident, she was yelling on the phone during their walk. She still managed to hold her daughter''s hand and tell her to y alone for a bit while she took a call beside that building."


    Geon looked at the woman with sympathetic eyes. She seemed to be tearing herself apart, holding and patting her chest while shedding tears. She softly sang a little song:


    When mom goes to gather shells in the shade


    The baby stays alone and watches the house


    Listening to the luby the sea sings


    Cuddling her arms, she slowly falls asleep


    Even though the baby sleeps soundly


    The seagull''s cries make her heart flutter


    With a basket not entirely filled on her head


    Mom hurries back


    As the song ended, the woman lowered her head to caress the ground again, and her singing continued uninterrupted. The grandfather said sadly, "What a pity."


    "That spot where the woman stands is where her daughter was shot. She doesn''t think her child died because she left her ce empty. She believes if they were together, they''d have died together. Since then, she''s been sitting there, singing iprehensible songs all day."


    Geon couldn''t take his eyes off the woman as he pondered.


    "So that''s why she sings for her lost child... The person who made that song sought refuge in Busan during the 6.25 Incident and heard about a mother who, while away, worried for her newborn left alone at home while she worked in the fields."


    "So... she''s singing that song because she feels responsible for losing her daughter."


    Geon remained fixed on the woman for a long while. His forgotten hot dog had gone cold, and condensation dampened his c. Even while the grandparents beside him returned to their tasks, Geon''s attention didn''t waver from the woman. Just looking at her brought tears to his eyes.


    "How much pain must she be in? How much regret? Guilt? How much does she long to see her daughter?"


    Geon lowered his head in contemtion.


    "If... it were me, could I have endured it? It wouldn''t have been my fault, but in such a situation, one couldn''t help but me oneself."


    Feeling a surge of emotions while gazing at the woman, Geon felt remorseful for having such thoughts. Silently, he offered an apology to her, knowing she wouldn''t hear.


    "I''m sorry. It''s too presumptuous of me to have these thoughts about your immeasurable grief. Someday, when you''re better, I''llpose a song that heals you. Please recover."


    When Geon''s grandmother returned to warm his cold hot dog, he had already vanished.


    "Where did thatd go? Lad! Lad!"


    Returning to the practice room, Geon picked up the sheet music for ''You are my kind.'' The musical notes were still in a vibrant shade of ''violet.''


    "The color representing ardent love. Is that truly urate? It was Chagall who said that about violet, not Rachmaninoff. Could I be mistaken?"


    Beside the musical notes, Geon transcribed English lyrics into Korean. Suddenly, he paused at one point.


    "Stay by my side, that''s all I ask for


    Knowing someday this moment won''t be remembered by you


    Because you''re like me, you''re everything I desire


    Our lives remain here until we die


    Our breath, our skin, our hearts, our minds


    You''re unique yet just like me, you''re just like me"


    Geon stopped writing and looked at the lyrics.


    "I misunderstood.


    "Violet isn''t ''ardent love,'' it''s ''painful solitary love.'' My emotions were misinterpreted. That''s why I had to concentrate so intensely while singing."


    "This song isn''t meant for someone else. It''s words I couldn''t articte and spit out alone."


    Crossing his arms and closing his eyes, Geon, inexperienced in unrequited love, found interpreting emotions challenging.


    He folded the sheet music, ced it in his guitar bag, and nced at the time on the wall.


    "Two o''clock in the afternoon. Thirty hours until the live performance."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 75: Lollapalooza Festival

    Chapter 75: Lopalooza Festival


    "Kate! Stop applying lipstick ande quickly! We need to get a good spot!"


    Frustrated, Abigail rolled her eyes and urged Kate. It was 6 PM on a Saturday afternoon when they arrived at Chicago Grand Park by taxi from the ne. Santana''s live performance was two hours away.


    Kate, catching a glimpse of herself in the window, adjusted her makeup with a mirror she pulled from her bag and remarked, "Abigail, is this your first time at the Lopalooza Festival?"


    Abigail clenched her fist, lowering her hand before shouting, "Ah! Kate, there''s no time for that! Yes, it''s my first time!"


    Kate, ncing casually at Abigail, put the mirror back in her bag and remarked, "It''s toote now. Fans have been camping there for three days to secure good spots. It doesn''t matter if we hurry, foolish."


    Listening to Kate, Abigail seemed to lose energy, slumping her body.


    "Sigh, should''vee yesterday. It''s my first time seeing Geon''s stage. I won''t see much from the back, darn."


    Kate chuckled, patting Abigail''s shoulder. "Don''t worry. It''s Geon''s vocals; they''ll be on the big screen. It''ll be hard to get out once we''re in, so I''ll go to the restroom beforehand. Want me to grab beer for you, Abigail? I''ll cover the cost."


    Kate took out four ten-dor bills from her wallet, handing them to Abigail. Abigail epted the money and turned away, thinking to herself, ''Damn Lucas! He''s always interfering when I n my vacation. Because of him, I won''t get a good view! I''ll spit in his coffee when I''m back!''As Abigail sought the hotdog truck, she noticed Kate throwing remarks at the men while they moved towards the restroom.


    "Kate never stops, does she? But who are those men? They look so cool."


    Kate seemed to send a seductive nce somewhere, where three men stood. Dressed in ck suits, they stood out conspicuously in the live performance area. One was a tall man in his mid-thirties with short ck hair, another a blonde teenage boy, his hair reaching his waist. Thest was a tinum blonde whose swept-back hair resembled a lion''s mane.


    As Kate tossed remarks at the men, she seemed disinterested, focusing on the stage. Abigail, thinking of intervening, overheard their conversation.


    "It''s tonight, Puerson. Take care of the kid while she''s asleep."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I understand."


    Abigail cocked her head, puzzled. ''Your Highness? Who could these high-ranking people be? The one referred to as ''Your Highness'' seems French or Italian...''


    "Pyemon, make sure Andras keeps his mouth shut."


    "Haha, yes, Your Highness. I''ve clearly conveyed it."


    "Goodness, what a scatterbrain."


    Abigail couldn''t make sense of the conversation, but since itcked context, she didn''t dwell on it. Instead, she approached Kate and dragged her away to the restroom.


    "Kate! Stop being embarrassing and let''s go to the restroom!"


    Despite being pulled along by Abigail, Kate couldn''t take her eyes off the men.


    "Wait! Aren''t those guys really cool? Look!"


    Abigail pushed Kate into the restroom, then took out foundation from her bag, muttering, "Kate, your makeup''s smudging from all the fidgeting!"


    Seated in the restroom, Kate spoke up. "But, Abigail, those guys were saying weird things earlier."


    Exhaling, Abigail said, "No matter what others say, don''t eavesdrop on such things, ugh."


    "That''s not it! They mentioned ''Geon'' in their conversation!"


    Abigail red at Kate''s reflection in the mirror, yelling, "Kate! Don''t open the door while I''m in the restroom!"


    "Seriously? What was all that talk about energy?"


    Kate, still sitting, tilted her head, wondering.


    "Anyway, hurry up. Let''s go," Abigail urged from outside.


    As they left the restroom, backstage at that moment, Geon anxiously nced at the clock, tapping his leg. Carlos and Rob sat rxed, watching the live stage on TV in the waiting room, while the session musicians checked their instruments.


    Seeing Geon''s tension, Rob chuckled and advised, "Kate, everyone has their first time. Understandable to be nervous, but try to enjoy it."


    Geon crossed his arms and legs, unable to hide his anxious expression, mumbling, "Uh, okay."


    Carlos, pretending to be fine,ughed when Rob said, "Who are you advising now? Don''t you remember your first stage?"


    Embarrassed, Rob stopped speaking when Carlosughed and said, "Hey, Rob here was so nervous during his first stage; he went to the restroom more than ten times. Hahaha."


    Understanding, Geonughed as Rob patted him on the back, and someone approached Carlos for a greeting.


    "Hello, Mr. Santana."


    Carlos turned to him and greeted, "Oh, Billy. It''s been a while. We''re backstage tonight, right? I''ll set things up properly, so please wrap it up nicely."


    Billy, with short purple hair,ughed and shook hands. "Sure, please do. Get the vibe going."


    Carlos, cing a hand on Billy''s back, turned to Geon, saying, "This is Rob Thomas. You''ve met before, right?"


    Shaking hands with Rob, Billyughed. "Of course, Mr. Thomas. We met a few years ago."


    Rob chuckled and shook Billy''s hand. Carlos nced at Geon, concluding.


    "Hey, this is Kay. He''s our guest vocalist this time around. Kay, say hello. And this is Billie Joe Armstrong."


    From the moment Billy appeared, Geon felt his soul leaving his body.


    "Billie... Billie Joe Armstrong... Green Day!"


    Billy chuckled and extended his hand.


    "Carlos always picks talented guest vocalists. Looking forward to working with you."


    Geon, stunned, shook hands, and Carlos chuckled, patting his shoulder.


    "Well, our stage is up soon. Let''s catch upter."


    Billy nodded understandingly.


    "Sure, you guys will stay for our performance too?"


    Carlos nodded enthusiastically.


    "Absolutely! It''ll be a st. Let''s enjoy the show."


    As Billy waved and left, Geon turned to Carlos.


    "I can''t believe I just saw Green Day. It''s surreal."


    Rob chuckled at Geon''s reaction.


    "Getting startled over sharing a stage with Santana, huh?"


    Carlosughed, addressing Geon.


    "Alright, time to head up. Kay, you''re on for the third song. Watch from the dressing room till the second one starts, alright? Rob''s got the mic check covered."


    Geon nodded, and Santana''s members moved backstage. Alone, Geon watched the TV as stagehands hurriedly prepared for the next act after the front stage ended.


    Momentster, the lights dimmed on the empty stage.


    The audience cheered, knowing Santana''s live performance, the main event of the night, was about to begin.


    "Wow!!!!!!"


    Suddenly, on the dark stage, Santana''s signature guitar riff kicked in, slicing through the silence.


    "Jing jing jing jing~"


    The melody yed was the guitar intro to Santana''s hit track "Smooth," slowed down considerably, heightening the tension.


    After a while, the drums and congas yed three beats, and the stage lit up.


    "Thump thump!"


    As the lights came on, Santana''s "Smooth" began. The unique, fast-paced Latin rock melody filled the air, prompting the audience to cheer and start dancing one by one, feeling the beach party vibe the song exuded. Most women raised their hands high, swaying to the rhythm, while men locked eyes with thesedies, dancing along.


    It was truly Santana.


    They swiftly seized the stage, instantly immersing everyone in the passionate Latin dance.


    Before the first song ended, the second began without giving the audience a chance to pause. Spotlighting the session man handling the bass, a bass and drum solo ensued.


    "Doom, doom, doom, doom, doom, doom, doom, doom"


    Carlos'' guitar solo followed suit.


    "Ting-ting-ting-ting"


    The audience instinctively recognized it as the prelude to another Santana hit, "Maria Maria," and cheered. Rob stepped forward, starting to sing with an impassioned voice. Despite the sad lyrics, the lively melody urged the audience to dance again. Santana''s performance seamlessly blended passionate Latin dance with alluring rhythms.


    Oh Maria Maria


    She fell in love in East L.A. to the sounds of the guitar, yeah, yeah


    yed by Carlos Santana


    Throughout, Carlos closed his eyes, passionately ying the guitar. As the second song concluded, Geon, amidst singing the second song''s chorus, took the microphone from the stagehand behind the curtain.


    Soon, the second song ended, and the apuse and cheers from the audience filled the air. Geon, with a tense expression, raised his head and looked at the stage. The endless waves of the audience became visible.


    Now, it was Geon''s turn.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 76: Lollapalooza Festival

    Chapter 76: Lopalooza Festival


    "Wo~~~~~~"


    "Wheeeeeeeeeeeeeeek~~~~~~~~"


    "Kyaaaaaaaahhh"


    Over 100,000 spectators cheered wildly at Chicago''s Grand Park, waving their hands in response to Rob''s acknowledgment from the main stage. After catching a glimpse of Geon standing behind the amps next to the stage, Rob quickly jumped up onto arge amp on the left. The audience focused on Rob and cheered even louder.


    With his hand raised, Rob drew attention to the audience and spoke, smiling, "I''m really thrilled to be part of a festival today that can resonate with the earth and sky in the name of the Lopalooza Festival."


    "Wow~~~~~~~~~~~~"


    The audience cheered at Rob''s words. He continued, waving his hands around and pointing to the stage with his right hand, "Featuring Carlos Santana on guitar!!!!!!!!!!"


    "Jing~~~~~~~~~ jee-kee-jee-kee-jee-kee-jing~~~~~~~~~~"


    As Carlos yed a short guitar ad-lib following Rob''s introduction, the audience responded with an even louder roar."Woww~~~~Kyaaaaaa~~~~~~~~~~"


    In his seventies, Carlos yed with a passion that belied his age, truly embodying a global musician. Rob waited until the audience''s cheers subsided and shouted again, "And here! Introducing Santana''s new face to all of you! The young genius from Juilliard! Kay!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    The audience tilted their heads at the unfamiliar name but eventually weed Kay with apuse. They exchanged puzzled nces, unable to hide their confusion.


    "Kay? Who''s that?"


    "Isn''t that from Juilliard?"


    "Isn''t that the school for ssical music?"


    "Who is that, who is that? Have you heard of him?"


    "I don''t know, but seems good! Let''s just enjoy it!"


    At the back of the stage, Geon appeared.


    Dressed in a Hawaiian shirt and a shy coat, unlike Santana''s members in colorful pants, Geon wore ck cks, ck shoes, and a ck coat. Only his shirt beneath was a white dress shirt. As Geon revealed himself, the audience murmured and pointed at him.


    While male spectators sent quizzical looks, the female audience erupted in cheers.


    "Kyaaaaaaahhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "Oh my! He''s so handsome!"


    "He''s totally my style!! Oh my, that ck hair looks so mysterious!"


    "Squeee! Oh my gosh!!!!!!!"


    Male spectators nced at therge screen disying Geon''s face, observing the reactions of the female audience.


    "Wow~ he''s really good-looking."


    "Cool!! Can he sing? Let''s hear him once!"


    Geon looked down from the stage.


    The chilly weather didn''t stop men from rolling up their sleeves or taking off their shirts, waving them in the air, cheering ecstatically.


    When Geon saw Carlos and Rob, the two grinned and raised their thumbs. Geon nodded slightly, a signal of readiness, and Carlos gestured to the drummer and percussionist.


    As professional musicians, the ssical guitarist in front of the bassist signaled the start, joined by percussion and ballet. The bass guitar¡¯s low notes set the melody, and after eight bars, Carlos''s guitar joined in.


    A serene prelude flowed, drums entered, and the music shifted from a serene start to a rhythmic tune that made bodies sway lightly, encouraging the audience to dance. The stage lights darted around, elevating the tension, and slowly, hands rose, and the crowd started to dance.


    More seemed lost in enjoying the music, dancing amongst themselves, than focusing solely on the stage, after the two previous songs.


    Geon closed his eyes.


    Just as the vocals were about to join, Geon opened his eyes, looking up at the sky over the heads of the hundred thousand-strong audience.


    ¡°Stay with it baby, And that''s all I ask of you.¡±


    As his emotionally charged voice echoed through the arena, heads turned towards the stage, abandoning dancing with friends or loved ones.


    On the giant screen, a beautiful young man gazed at the sky with a wistful expression.


    ¡°And I know that someday, You won''t remember, The way that this moment feels to you.¡±


    A few female audience members gathered their hands to their chests, wearing dreamy expressions. None in the audience danced now; all eyes were fixated on the beautiful young man on stage.


    Geon''s eyes glistened.


    He sang, his gaze distant, lifting his right hand as if reaching for someone¡¯s untouchable cheek, wiping away an invisible tear.


    ¡°Don''t let it go, Don''t turn your back on what you think you know,¡± Geon continued, his voice carrying the emotion of the lyrics.


    ¡°You never know, you know,¡± he added, his voice almost pleading.


    ¡°Don''t leave it alone, ''Cause I need you to cling to,¡± he sang passionately.


    Onstage, the session musicians, including Rob, and Carlos, were all watching Geon intently. Rob, in particr, swayed to the Latin rhythm, smiling broadly as if effortlessly absorbed by the performance. Carlos yed his guitar behind Geon¡¯s vocals, his hands slightly trembling.


    ¡°Am I shaking?¡± Geon wondered, noticing Carlos''s closed eyes. ying the guitar seamlessly alongside Geon¡¯s vocals, Carlos seemed to dere, ¡°I am Carlos Santana.¡±


    Geon climbed onto therge amp Rob stood on, moving naturally as he sang.


    ¡°Because you are my kind, You''re all that I want,¡± Geon sang, the audience now reeling in admiration.


    ¡°Here in this life, Until we are gone,¡± his voice resounded with passion.


    ¡°Our breath and our skin, Our hearts and our minds, They''re one and the same, you are my kind,¡± he sang, ending the verse.


    The audience, initially dazed, erupted into cheers, their enthusiasm escting.


    ¡°Wooohoooo~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~¡±


    ¡°Who''s that! Who is he!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaa!!! Kay! Kay!¡±


    ¡°I''m your fan from today, Kay!! Kyaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°I''ll pitch a tent in front of Juilliard!¡±


    The excitement spread contagiously from female to male spectators, and all hundred thousand seemed to sway and dance in sync to the music.


    Abigail, watching from a distance behind the stage, couldn''t tear her eyes away from the image of Geon on the jumbo screen.


    ¡°What do I do? I''d even be a servant, just take me away, Geon, darn it,¡± she murmured, transfixed by the sight.


    Kate, seated nearby, widened her eyes at Geon, then jabbed Abigail''s side, saying, ¡°Hey, give up on that one. He''s way beyond your league.¡±


    Kate turned her head towards Abigail, who was staring nkly at the stage without a response. A little distance away, she noticed three men. These striking men, seen before the performance, remained impassive, arms folded, as the music began.


    Observing the trio with a curious tilt of her head, Kate suddenly heard the tall, dark-haired man at the center chuckling and saying something.


    "You''re doing well. Want a little help?"


    The fair-haired boy beside him widened his eyes slightly, ncing at the dark-haired man. "Huh? Intervening, Amdusias?"


    The dark-haired man chuckled, looking at the fair-haired boy. "Well, isn''t it alright? With such tremendous energy already gathered, it''s worth taking a bit of risk for an adventure."


    Raising his right hand towards the sky, the dark-haired man flicked his fingers. Perplexed, Kate nced between them and followed the dark-haired man''s gaze to the sky.


    A curtain-like cluster of light descended from above, its gradation ranging from sky blue to golden brown. Fluttering in the air, it resembled billowing curtains caught in the wind. Kate''s eyes widened, pointing her finger at the sky.


    "Is that the Aurora?"


    Descending into the upper atmosphere of the pr region above Chicago''s Grand Park, the Aurora appeared. Over a hundred thousand spectators marveled at the sight, as Geon, on the stage, knelt by the amps and began the second verse. Enchanted by the beautiful Aurora and Geon''s voice, the audience gradually started shedding tears.


    Reflected on therge multi-vision screen, Geon extended his hand towards the Aurora with a poignant gaze. Within the Aurora''s reflection in Geon''s eyes, a woman appeared. With ck hair, she looked incredibly neat and innocent, smiling amidst the Aurora. Geon, attributing the illusion to the emotions of the song, reached out countless times to grasp her, singing fervently.


    Amidst the 100,000 spectators gathered at Chicago''s Grand Park, each beheld the figure of a loved one, current or past, within the Aurora. What they all shared was the reflection of someone they had once admired or loved in their lives.


    Tears welled up in Geon''s eyes as he gazed at the woman. Despite his attempts, he couldn''t capture her, his eyes filled with sorrow. The final refrain burst forth from Geon''s lips.


    ¡°Because you are my kind You''re all that I want¡±


    ¡°Here in this life Until we are gone¡±


    ¡°Our breath and our skin Our hearts and our minds¡±


    ¡°They''re one and the same you are my kind¡±


    Rob, lost in the enchantment of the aurora, and Carlos, fingers dancing on his guitar yet unable to tear his gaze away from the spectacle, along with a multitude of 100,000 spectators immersed in the harmonious symphony of music.


    Even after the performance ended, they both found themselves gazing nkly at the sky for quite some time.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 77: Lollapalooza Festival

    Chapter 77: Lopalooza Festival


    The audience, still dazed, stared at the sky or at the screens reflecting what had just happened. Camera operators stationed on metal structures throughout the venue snapped to attention, quickly rewinding their LED screens to rey the just-recorded segment.


    As one cameraperson lowered their head and another gestured towards a different structure, both indicating no aurora had been captured by any camera, a sense of disappointment swept the crew.


    Three men walked away from the eerily silent Chicago Grand Park, where an unbelievable 100,000-strong audience had gathered. The man with a mane-like hair turned to the one with ck hair and inquired.


    "Your Highness Kamageen, did you show each human their loved ones?"


    Kamageen smiled and nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, Puerson. That was the message the child wanted to convey."


    Puerson, ncing back and forth, asked, "Then who was the woman shown to the child?"


    The blond-haired youth, Pyemon, chuckled heartily.


    "Hahaha!"Perplexed by Pyemon''s suddenughter, Puerson queried while wearing a puzzled expression.


    "What? Are you referring to Lady Lilith?"


    Kamageen chuckled, looking back at the stage. "The child has yet to experience love. Otherwise, they would have thought of their mother or sister. The humans listening would have done the same."


    Pyemon, struggling to contain hisughter, blushing, said, "Hehe, that child doesn''t even know in their dreams. Daring to consider Lady Lilith, the mistress of Hell, as an object of unrequited love. Hahaha!"


    Kamageen joined in theughter and patted Puerson''s back.


    "Come on, let''s go. We''ve been here too long. Puerson, take care tonight."


    After Puerson nodded, the three men gradually disappeared over the hill. As they vanished from sight, Kamageen snapped his fingers.


    "Snap!"


    Instantly, the mesmerized audience at the back of the vanished stage began to awaken. Simultaneously, their illusions shattered, and the aurora disappeared. People, now conscious, gasped at each other before looking back at the stage and bursting into cheers.


    "Woaaahhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "Amazing!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "Bravo!!!!!!!!"


    The cheers started from the back and cascaded toward the front of the stage. In an instant, Chicago Grand Park was engulfed in an overwhelming cheer, and the wave of people jumping and cheering created a spectacle on the stage.


    Carlos remained in the posture of ying the guitar, head bowed and eyes closed. After a brief moment of relishing the feeling, he slowly opened his eyes. The first person he saw upon looking up was Geon, sitting on his knees on the amp, gazing at the audience.


    Geon, meeting Carlos''s intense gaze, thought, ''Muse... the muse hase to me as well.''


    As Carlos looked around with trembling eyes, he noticed Rob, who had fixed his gaze on Geon. Carlos chuckled, tapped Rob''s shoulder, and said, "Muse. We''ve seen the muse today."


    As Santana exited the main stage, preparation crew for the next act rushed in. But the cheers echoing in Chicago Grand Park seemed eternal, continuing endlessly.


    That night, Rob and Carlos returned to their hotel, celebrating and drinking until the alcohol became their luby. Though Geon, not a drinker, watched them, amused, as they wandered around with bottles in hand. Eventually, in the early hours, one by one, they sumbed to sleep amid the scattered bottles.


    **


    11 AM.


    Geon woke up groggily and quickly got ready. Rob, half-awake, asked as Geon prepared to leave, "Huh? Where are you going?"


    Geon,ughing softly at Rob''s drowsiness while lying on the floor, replied, "I have somewhere important to go."


    Seeing Rob slipping back into sleep, Geon carefully lifted his guitar and headed out of the hotel. Chicago''s morning had swiftly moved on from yesterday''s live show. Geon arrived at Millennium Station after a 10-minute walk. The hotdog truck operated by the elderly couple was still there, and naturally, the empty bench caught his eye.


    Geon walked to the bench, ced his guitar down, and looked around. Suddenly, the grandmother, folding hotdog wrappers behind the truck, noticed Geon and approached enthusiastically.


    "Oh, you''re back! Your hotdog vanished when I went to reheat it yesterday. Let me make another delicious one for you. Here, have a hotdog!"


    After smiling at the grandmother, Geon asked, "Did thedy from yesterdaye by today?"


    Wiping her hands with a towel, the grandmother looked at Geon, puzzled. "Oh, her? She should be here now. She usuallyes around 11:30. But why do you ask?"


    Geon smiled and took out his guitar without saying a word.


    "I have a debt to repay."


    As the grandmother watched Geon tune his guitar, she noticed a woman approaching from afar. The woman walked slowly, just like yesterday, and stood at the same spot, looking down with a sorrowful expression. Geon sat on the bench, ced the guitar on hisp, and began to y.


    Watching him y a melody that was so sad yet beautiful, the grandmother, standing beside him, looked at Geon with astonished eyes. Passersby, too, turned their heads at the sudden sound of the guitar. Geon fixed his gaze on the woman and started to sing softly.


    "I have often told you stories


    about the way I lived the life


    of a drifter waiting for the day"


    The woman, standing alone, listened to Geon''s serenade with tears welling up in her eyes.


    The grandmother covered her mouth upon hearing a voice so beautiful and sorrowful, not wanting to disturb Geon''s song. Geon, seeing a woman who seemed unaware of his song, sang softly, as if she couldn''t hear, while gazing at the ground.


    "When I''d take your hand


    and sing you songs


    Then maybe you would say


    ''Comey with me, love me''


    And I would surely stay"


    As Geon''s song continued, passersby stopped in their tracks. Those who turned their gaze toward Geon also noticed the woman he was looking at. Even those who didn''t understand English paused their conversations, captivated by the unusual sight of a woman being serenaded.


    "Many times I''ve been a traveler


    I looked for something new


    In days of old when nights were cold


    I wandered without you"


    "I thought my eyes had seen you standing near


    Though blindness is confusing


    It shows that you''re not here"


    Geon''s melodious song resonated deeply with everyone nearby, akin to listening to music through headphones, enveloping their senses.


    "Now I feel I''m growing older


    And the songs that I have sung


    echo in the distance like the sound


    of a windmill going round


    I guess I''ll always be


    a soldier of fortune"


    Tears fell beneath the woman''s feet.


    One drop, then another, until they poured down in torrents.


    "Sob... Sniff, sniff..."


    As the woman wept, shedding more tears, her shoulders trembling, she eventually sank to the ground, crying out loud.


    "Aaahhh~~ Sniff, sniff"


    Geon continued ying the guitar, watching her.


    "Yes, it''s better to cry. Let it out. Louder."


    The poignant sound of the woman''s heartbreaking sobbing and the soul-stirring guitar merged, echoing through Millennium Station. Even the man looking bewildered as he emerged from the subway, the middle-aged person hurrying somewhere, and the elderly man grilling sausages from his truck¡ªall stopped to look.


    All eyes were on the woman, not Geon.


    A grandmother selling hotdogs made her way toward her. Slowly, she approached, cing a hand on the woman''s shoulder, sitting down in front of her, and gently wiping her tears away. When the tear-streaked woman looked up at the grandmother, she held both her hands. They didn''t speak, but it felt like words offort were exchanged silently.


    "Stay strong."


    Witnessing the scene between the grandmother and the woman, the onlookers moved. Suddenly, over ten people surrounded her, offeringforting embraces and supportive gestures. No words were spoken, no one knew her story, yet there, in front of Millennium Station, was an array of people offering sce through their eyes.


    Geon stopped ying the guitar, but people continued to gather. He stood up from the bench, packed his guitar, then turned respectfully toward the woman.


    "My song may not have reached youpletely yet. Perhaps it even amplified your sadness. But someday, I''llpose music that will console you. Thank you, truly."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 78: White Falcon Haku

    Chapter 78: White Falcon ''Haku''


    Two dayster, Geon returned to Juilliard.


    The day after his arrival, Geon, feeling nervous about participating in his first recording session with Santana''s album, managed to finish the six-hour recording smoothly with Sharon''s help.


    Although Sharon had advised him to take a break for a few days, Geon, who had been practicing in the school''s rehearsal room every day due to ack of practice time, was now heading to the professor''s office at her request. During this time, rumors about the Lpalooza Festival had spread within the school, and many students passing through the corridors looked at Geon with admiration.


    "Isn''t that Kay?"


    "The guy who did a live session with Santana?"


    "He''s really good-looking... hehe."


    Just two days ago, Geon would hurriedly walk past, lowering his head due to the admiring looks from students, but now, after a few days, he seemed to have grown ustomed to these nces and walked without paying much attention. It was then that three female students blocked his path.


    Geon nced at them one by one as if questioning their intention, and one of them extended a notebook and pen toward him.


    "Um, Kay, could you please give us your autograph?""Autograph?"


    Geon asked, surprised, as he alternated his gaze between the bashful girls.


    "Aren''t you students here?"


    The girls, ncing around cautiously, replied quietly.


    "Well, we''re still in the pre-college division."


    Geon proficiently signed the notebook and then asked the girls, "What are your names?"


    One of the girls raised her hand enthusiastically. "I''m Natalie! Wow, seems like you get many autograph requests. You''re quite skilled at it, hehe."


    "I''m Lina!"


    "Please write, ''To my love, Jenny!''"


    These students didn''t seem to know how popr Geon was in Korea and China. Geon chuckled to himself, thinking, ''I''m quite skilled at this, huh?''


    After signing for the three girls, Geon gave them a smile and continued toward Sharon''s office. Standing in front of the door, he knocked softly.


    "Knock, knock."


    "Come in."


    Sharon, who had been going through scores inside the room, smiled warmly upon seeing Geon entering.


    "Kay, did you have a good rest?"


    Geon smiled back and replied, "Yes, Professor. Did you also have a good break?"


    Sharon nodded and, holding a ck hard case beside her desk, gestured for Geon to sit on the sofa. After Geon sat down, Sharon extended the case and a piece of paper. Geon took the paper first, curiously looking at Sharon, who then ced the hard case on the table.


    "Carlos dropped by yesterday. He asked me to pass this on to you since he said he doesn''t know your ce."


    Geon read the words written on the paper:


    Dear Kay,


    Thanks for the amazing live session. I wanted to convey my gratitude with a meaningful gift, so I asked Sharon for help. Since you already have a good acoustic guitar, I thought of gifting you one from my electric guitar collection. You know I only collect from otherpanies; I never yed any of them. This guitar I''m sending has never been yed since I bought it.


    If this guitar goes to you and you can bring out your own sound, it''ll be good for it too. Rather than rotting away in my room, it might suit you better than an old guy like me.


    I''ll be in my hometown in Mexico for a while. When it''s vacation time,e visit.


    P.S. Ask Sharon for my phone number and give me a call. I don''t have your number.


    Geon raised his eyes to look at the ck hard case on the table. It seemed to be for a hollow body guitar, with a peculiar shape that matched the hollow body. Without opening it, Sharon urged him, "I haven''t opened it yet either. Go on, open it, I''m curious too."


    Geon folded the paper neatly and put it in his pocket. He unlocked thetch of the hard case and opened it.


    "Wow."


    "Oh, it''s the White Falcon, Kay."


    The guitar that revealed itself was stunningly beautiful, with a dazzlingly white body adorned with gold ents. Geon examined the guitar carefully without touching it, just as it was in the case.


    Sharon, noticing Geon''s amused expression, remarked, "It''s a Gretsch White Falcon, often called the ''most beautiful guitar in the world.'' It''s a perfect gift for Kay."


    Geon cautiously touched the guitar''s body. It was smooth, without a speck of dust, looking like a brand new guitar. Geon held the neck of the guitar and ced it on his thigh, feeling the solid hollow body.


    Geon, with a pleasantly content smile, remembered that in a dream, Jimi Hendrix had named his guitar. As he examined the head, the sophisticated gold pickups, he said, "Your name is ''Haku.'' Let''s be together from today."


    Sharon, who had been listening, asked, "Haku? What does that mean? It sounds cute."


    Geon, without taking his eyes off the guitar, replied, "It''s a Japanese expression when reading Chinese characters in Japanese. It means ''white,'' pronounced as ''haku.''"


    Sharon nodded and asked, "But Kay is Korean. Why did you choose a Japanese name?"


    Geon chuckled and exined, "Actually, when I was in school, there was an anime I really liked, ''Spirited Away.'' The main character there called a white dragon living in a river ''Haku.'' When I saw this guitar, that name just came to mind, and it would have felt awkward to think of another name."


    Sharon smiled and gently stroked Haku''s body. "Haku, do you have to be on good terms with the person who named you?"


    Geon chuckled and plucked the guitar string. It only produced a faint sound as it was an electric guitar without being plugged in, but in the quiet professor''s room, it resonated beautifully. Holding the neck and finding the chords, it felt like the guitar was eagerly waiting in his hands, as if saying its name.


    Geon closed his eyes and yed the intro of Led Zeppelin''s "Stairway to Heaven" on his guitar. It was a song that many guitar students attempted, and Geon had practiced it countless times on various guitars. However, the clear sound that resonated from Haku''s beautiful body brought immense satisfaction to Geon.


    After finishing the performance, Geon opened his eyes and noticed Sharon, who was holding a smartphone and taking a picture of him. Their eyes met as Sharon, a bit flustered, blushed and said, "Oh, it''s just that Haku and Kay look so good together, I couldn''t help it, haha."


    Geon chuckled and carefully ced Haku back into its case. "Haha, Professor is quite something. Still, it feels good when even the professor acknowledges that they look good together."


    As Geon locked the hard case, Sharon handed him a note and said, "Carlos''s phone number is here, so save it. Oh, and Rob asked for Kay''s number too. Can you let him knowter?"


    Geon nodded in agreement, and Sharon, smiling, asked, "Are you going to Korea during this break?"


    Leaning back on the sofa, Geon replied, "No, I''m just a first-year, and I need more practice, so I''ll stay at school. Maybe I''ll take a short trip somewhere nearby, but other than that, I''ll be stuck at school. Haha."


    After a brief pause, Sharon asked, "If nothing major happens during the break, could you help Professor Corigliano a bit? It''s a three-month break, so there should be plenty of time for a trip after helping."


    Geon, with interest, asked, "Professor Corigliano? What kind of help does he need?"


    Resting her chin on her hand, Sharon said, "Well, I haven''t mentioned it to Professor Corigliano yet, but there seems to be something that could help Kay. He received a request for film music production recently."


    Geon reflected on this and asked, "Film music? Is he making it himself? That sounds interesting."


    Sharon nodded, "Professor Corigliano likes Kay a lot, so if I ask, he will probably join in. But there''s a bit of an issue."


    Geon raised an eyebrow, "What''s the problem?"


    Standing up, Sharon said, "The co-producer working with Professor Corigliano is based in Germany. The work will be done in their studio, so you might need to stay in Germany for about a month. Is that okay with you?"


    Geon, nonchntly pping his hands, said, "Well, I was nning to be stuck at school anyway. Whether I practice here or in Germany, it''s the same. Plus, I can learn about film music in Germany. No problem for me, Professor. I appreciate the opportunity. But... is there a chance Professor Corigliano might decline?"


    Sharon shrugged, "Well, if it doesn''t work out, he said he''d considerposing as a minor. Kay is so determined that he might even sell his soul for his major."


    Geonughed, covering his mouth, "Isn''t that true? He''s always been asking me if I''m interested inposition whenever we have time in Chicago. Haha."


    Sharon alsoughed, "Exactly! Before the studio ss started, Kay showed me the score he submitted. He''s been trying to convince me every time. Hoho."


    As they reminisced about Professor Corigliano''s persuasions, Geon asked, "But why would such prominent figures go all the way to Germany for coboration? What''s so special about this movie?"


    Smiling mysteriously, Sharon said, "I haven''t heard the movie title or details. There''s only one thing I know."


    Geon raised an eyebrow, "And what''s that?"


    Looking into Geon''s eyes, Sharon said, "The director in charge of the movie."


    Geon''s eyes widened as he asked, "The director? Is he famous?"


    Pointing her index finger up, Sharon said, "He''s a director who walks between fairy tales and reality, Tim Burton."


    Geon stared at Sharon in astonishment.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 79: The Best Movie Music

    Chapter 79: The Best Movie Music


    As expected, Corigliano allowed Geon to apany him.


    Though he didn''t impose a condition to choose a minor, as Sharon suggested, Geon dly epted, whether dreaming of a future withposition or aiming to aid Geon''s growth was unclear. Smiling, Corigliano epted willingly.


    At the ''John F. Kennedy International Airport,'' after a long flight from ''Frankfurt am Main International Airport'' in Germany, Corigliano and Geon, in a taxi, observed Germany''s unique architecture outside the taxi window, as Sharon mentioned.


    After Geon had been gazing out the window for a while, he asked, "But Professor, there''s something I don''t quite understand."


    Corigliano, also looking out the window, turned his head to answer, "Yes, tell me, Kay."


    Geon briefly searched on his smartphone and then showed the screen as he asked, "I understand that director Tim Burton is famous for reusing actors he has previously worked with. Does the same apply to the music director as well?"


    Corigliano nodded, "That''s right, his most famous actor was Johnny Depp."


    Geon nodded too and pointed to a part of the smartphone screen, "Here it says Tim Burton worked on almost all movies'' music with his initial music director, Danny Elfman, from ''Pee-wee''s Big Adventure.'' But why did they choose Hans Zimmer for this movie?"


    Stroking his stubbled chin, Corigliano replied, "Well, there are two reasons, Kay. Firstly, this movie remasters his previous work without additional filming but restores it using HD technology. The only change possible is in the music and sound effects, so choosing the same director wouldn''t show much difference from the previous film."Seeing Geon''s understanding, Corigliano continued, "The second reason is the issue between Danny Elfman and Tim Burton. Rumors suggest consecutive box office failures like ''Dark Shadows'' and ''Frankenweenie'' created a rift between them."


    As Geon nodded inprehension and looked at his smartphone, he asked, "So, Professor, what makes great movie music?"


    With a smile, Corigliano looked intently at Geon and said, "What O.S.T. stands out in your memory?"


    After a moment of thought, Geon replied, "I mostly recall Disney''s music. ''A Whole New World'' from ddin or ''Beauty and the Beast'' from Beauty and the Beaste to mind first."


    With a gesture, Corigliano said, "Can you sing it?"


    Geon nodded, and Corigliano chuckled, "Then who''s the best music director you know?"


    Geon answered without hesitation, "Of course, it''s Hans Zimmer, whom we''re meeting now."


    With a quizzical eyebrow, Corigliano asked, "Can you sing something from his work?"


    Geon hesitated, appearing lost in thought, then shook his head, "I can''t recall. Why can''t I remember the music created by the best music director?"


    Corigliano burst intoughter, pping, "Haha, right? That''s what makes the best music, Kay."


    As Geon looked puzzled, Corigliano pointed with a finger, "The best movie music isn''t remembered as ''the music of the movie'' but ''the scene where the music yed in the background.'' It''s what every filmmaker desires."


    As Geon contemted this, Corigliano added, "Being unable to hum a tune from Hans Zimmer, referred to as the best music director, is a crucial point, Kay. But the scenes from the movies he scored are probably ingrained in your memory. Especially those beautiful scenes apanied by his music."


    Geon slowly nodded, "Professor, you''re right. It makes sense. I''vee to understand why Hans Zimmer is considered the best music director. But earlier, you mentioned that the film we''re working on is a remaster of a Tim Burton movie. What movie is it?"


    Corigliano raised two fingers to make a ''V'' sign, "It''s ''Edward Scissorhands,'' Kay."


    Geon eximed in surprise, "Edward Scissorhands? The movie with Johnny Depp and Winona Ryder?"


    Looking slightly surprised, Corigliano asked, "You know it too? It''s a movie from a long time ago."


    Geon nodded confidently, "Yes, it was re-released in 2014! My younger sister begged me to watch it together. I was deeply moved. Wow, they''re remastering it again?"


    With a smile, Corigliano nodded, "Yes, it was released in 1991. The 2014 release wasn''t a remaster but a digitalization of the film stock. The film''s official title was ''Edward Scissorhands,'' but it got simplified as ''Scissorhands'' as it spread overseas."


    Geon, excitedly, couldn''t hide his enthusiasm, "So, I might get to witness the creation of the music for that famous movie?"


    Corigliano, picking up a small bag beside him, remarked, "Whether you''ll just observe or participate, we''ll find out during the process. Well, it looks like we''ve arrived. Let''s get off."


    Looking out the window, Geon saw an imposing,rge mansion. They stepped out of the taxi, picked up their bags, and stood before the grand German-style mansion, pressing the doorbell.


    *"Beep~"*


    Is there anything else I can help you with?


    After a while, the sound of the CCTV turning on above the doorbell was heard, and without a word, the door opened. Pushing through the ck iron door, a wide grassy field resembling a ser field spread out. The mansion, a three-story building, exuded an ancient castle-like vibe with its distinct German ''Romanesque style.'' From a distance, it gave off the vibe of the Bamberg Cathedral.


    Walking along the path through the grassy field, Hans Zimmer, standing in front of the house, became visible. Hans approached Corigliano with a weing smile, extending his hand. Corigliano, setting down his carrier, embraced Hans and spoke.


    "Hans! How long has it been, haha."


    Hans, locking eyes with Corigliano while embracing, replied, "Indeed, Professor. Feels like over ten years."


    Corigliano chuckled while ncing around the house. "Living in such a grand mansion, you''ve truly seeded, haven''t you?"


    Hans chuckled heartily and gestured towards the door. "Haha, indeed I have. Come on in."


    As Corigliano lifted his carrier, he met eyes with someone named Gun and introduced him. "Oh, this is Gun, a student from Juilliard. He''ll be helping us with our work this time."


    Hans extended his hand to Gun with a smiling face. "Nice to meet you. I''m Hans Zimmer."


    Gun courteously straightened up and shook hands. "It''s an honor, Director. I''m Gun from Juilliard."


    Hans, noticing Gun''s curious gaze, chuckled. "Seems more like an actor than a student, quite a handsomed, isn''t he?"


    As Gun, now more at ease, smirked, Hans burst into a bigugh. "Haha, seems like amonpliment. Well then, let''s go inside."


    Upon entering the door, Gun looked around and noticed the high, spacious ceiling and the marble-floored interior. It took about three minutes to move to the parlor within the grand mansion, which was unusually quiet. Hans, noticing Gun marveling at the surroundings, grinned proudly and spoke.


    "Here we are. Say hello to the team now that everyone''s here."


    Wide-eyed, Gun asked, "Wait? Director Tim Burton is also here?"


    Hans nodded, smiling. "Of course, for this film where music changes are the focus, the director naturally needs to be present."


    As Gun nervously adjusted his attire, a disheveled man emerged from inside. "Oh, Professor Corigliano, nice to meet you. I''m Tim Burton."


    Corigliano smiled, extending his hand, but Tim Burton hesitated and awkwardly chuckled, retracting his hand into his pocket. Witnessing this, Hans softly said, "He''s a bit quirky, understand him. He''s not much into handshakes."


    Corigliano nodded understandingly, and Hans ushered them into the parlor. There was a firece on the wall of the parlor, with dry logs crackling away inside. The long sofa surrounded a central table, and Tim Burton had already settled infortably.


    Tim Burton gestured, saying, "Please, have a seat. It''s not my house, though, haha."


    Hans chuckled, taking a seat. "Sure, make yourself at home. Matilda!"


    Upon Hans'' call, a Germandy in her fifties approached. "Matilda, could you bring us some coffee?"


    Matilda nodded and disappeared into the kitchen. Corigliano asked, "Oh, you have staff here?"


    Hans smiled nonchntly. "Three of them. One gardener and twodies who handle cleaning and cooking."


    Impressed, Corigliano whistled, and Hans, with a smile, turned to Tim Burton. "Tim, now that the team''s assembled, any thoughts as the director on the direction of our work?"


    Tim Burton, watching the logs burn in the firece, waved his hand. "Do as you wish. I''m here to confirm the final oue."


    Hans, anticipating that response, raised some documents on the table. "That''s what I expected. Well, Professor, as you know, the film we''re working on is ''Scissors Hands,'' released in 1991. Except for the sound effects, we need a total of eight pieces of music. Should we divide and work on four each?"


    Corigliano, scanning through the documents handed by Hans, nodded in agreement. "Hmm, that sounds reasonable. You should take the lead on the main theme, and I''ll probably focus on the mid-section of the movie."


    Tim Burton interjected, "Why not try all eight on your own? Just pick the best ones."


    Hans shrugged, and Corigliano suggested, "Do we really need to create unnecessarypetition? Dividing the work might be faster, don''t you think?"


    With a bored expression, Tim Burton said, "It''s not fun, is it? This way, it''s both enjoyable and increases the chance of finding good music."


    After ncing around at the trio seated on his left, Tim Burton spoke up, "You''re Kei, right? Why don''t you give it a try too?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 80: The Best Movie Music

    Chapter 80: The Best Movie Music


    Geon Kim sat quietly in one of the workshops in Hans''s basement.


    Hans'' workspace consisted of arger area that seemed to be the main workshop, with three smaller attached spaces. ording to Hans, initially, he worked in the smaller workshops, but as the need forrger space grew, he expanded. However, he couldn''t bear to dismantle the studios where he created precious music, so he expanded alongside them, resulting in the current interconnected workshops.


    Geon stared nkly at the workstation PC in front of him, recalling the conversation from a while ago.


    It was Corigliano who was surprised by Tim Burton''s bombshell statement.


    "What? Director, Kay is still a student. She''s here for an observation, not to work. Asking her to create suddenly? It''s too much pressure for a student with no experience. Please reconsider."


    There was a mischievous expression on Tim Burton''s face.


    "Hehe, didn''t I say it would be interesting, Professor?"


    Looking surprised, Tim Burton spoke to Geon.


    "Anyway, she came for an observation, right? Then whye all the way to Germany for a mere errand? If she''s a music student, wouldn''t she aspire to such opportunities?"With a slight movement from his seat, Tim Burton put his hand on Geon''s thigh.


    "Give it a try. If it doesn''t work out, so be it. You might get lucky and have one piece selected, and then your name will be on the credits. A student wouldn''t have a better career opportunity, right?"


    Hans intervened, removing Tim Burton''s hand from Geon.


    "Hey, Tim. You''re showing odd habits again. Kay isn''t your entertainment."


    Tim Burton shrugged.


    "If you don''t like it, forget it. If it were me, I''d dive right in."


    Geon quickly stepped up.


    "I''ll... I''ll try."


    Corigliano looked at Geon with surprise.


    "You''ll try? Are you serious, Kay?"


    Geon nodded slightly, unable to hide a hint of tension.


    "Yes, Professor. Just attempting it as a challenge will be enough."


    After a moment of contemtion, Corigliano looked at Hans. Hans, with his arms crossed, nced at Geon, then met eyes with Corigliano and smiled, nodding. Seeing this, Corigliano turned to Geon.


    "Alright, it might turn into a good experience. Give it a shot."


    As Tim Burton expressed excitement, saying, "Oh! Decision made, then!" Corigliano, with a peculiar expression, asked about the director''s ns.


    "But, what about you, Director? You might need to give instructions in between."


    Tim Burton, sitting back on the sofa, responded.


    "I''ll just move between rooms. Now, let''s establish some rules."


    Geon leaned forward, asking about the rules.


    "Rules?"


    Tim Burton took out a pen and notebook, scribbling something. Hans and Corigliano waited silently until Tim Burton finished and, with a satisfied smile, tore a piece of paper and ced it on the table.


    "Ta-da! These are the rules for this project."


    Hans and Corigliano leaned in to read the paper on the table.


    1. The project duration is 7 days.


    2. Each of the three prepares 8 songs.


    3. It''s not necessary toplete 8 songs, but at least one per person.


    4. Tim Burton will conduct a midday check once a day.


    5. Meals and sleep will be separate.


    6. Reunion after 7 days at 8 PM.


    7. Whoever gets a song selected will be credited.


    8. Tim Burton will pay $100,000 per song.


    9. Even if one quits, they can''t leave their room for 7 days.


    Geon was slightly surprised.


    "$100,000 per song? Isn''t that too much?"


    Tim Burton grinned oddly at Geon''s reaction.


    "Kay, you might not know, but others find this modest."


    Geon nced between Corigliano and Hans, then nodded in understanding, prompting Tim Burton to say again.


    "Kay, even if your music gets selected, you''ll get the same payment. So, give it your best shot."


    **


    As a result, Geon found himself seated in the smallest studio space. He nced around the room, approximately five square meters in size. Through the ss window, a separate independent space was visible, designated as a recording studio, upying about three square meters and equipped with guitars, bass, drums, and keyboards.


    Within the studio, there were three working PCs, six monitors, an amp controller, and a synthesizer, all arranged on arge desk in a ''?'' shape. Geon sat in the center, with a chair ced behind him. Two doors were behind him¡ªone leading outside, the other toward the bedroom, which contained only a bed and a shower-equipped bathroom.


    cing his luggage in the bedroom, Geon switched on the working PC. A video file titled ''Scissorhands,'' the movie he was currently working on, appeared on the blue Windows screen. Clicking the video file with his mouse, a grand sound emanated from the multi-sound bar connected to the PC as the movie began.


    Engrossed in the movie, Geon attentively marked moments in the film where music would be incorporated, using a pen. Although he had documents specifying where the music should fit, its mood, and the total runtime, he believed watching the film alongside was most effective.


    While concentrating on the movie, Geon pondered, "The first scene portrays Pac, a cosmetics salesman, coincidentally bringing Edward from the suburbs to the town. A haunting yet dreamy BGM sets the mood for 2 minutes and 12 seconds."


    "Originally, Edward, the protagonist, was a ''vegetable cutting machine'' created by a peculiar scientist. After several modifications, resembling a human, he ends up living alone when the scientist ages and dies."


    In a daze, Geon found himself observing a scene where Johnny Depp, once adored by Winona Ryder, escapes vigers trying to kill him and, turning ice into sculptures, returns to his original hometown, Goseong.


    "Oh no! I got so caught up in the movie that I missed the music!"


    Geon rewound the movie to the beginning and yed it again. Suddenly, a creaking sound interrupted without a knock¡ªthe door opened.


    "Hey, Kay! Everything going well?" It was Tim Burton, entering without warning. Geon swiftly paused the movie and responded, "Ah, Director. I was still trying to grasp the essence of the film."


    As Tim stood behind, cing a spare chair beside Geon and sitting down, he peered at the paused screen. "So? Getting any clues?"


    Geon, with a pen in his mouth, replied, "Not yet. Your movie is so well-made that, unknowingly, I gotpletely immersed in it. That''s why I''m nning to watch it all over again."


    Despite Tim''s likely pleasure at the praise for his movie, he remained expressionless, resting his arms on the table. "Oh, really? So, you''ve watched the movie. What kind of vibe did you get?"


    Geon took a moment to organize his thoughts. "It feels like a whimsically eerie start blending into a poignant end, narrating the tragic love story of Edward, who yearned to be human."


    Lying down with just his head turned, Tim curiously asked, "Hmm... so, as the director, what do you think I wanted to convey through this movie?"


    Geon pondered briefly but ultimately shook his head. "I''m not sure yet. Maybe a dreamlike story that doesn''t belong in the human world?"


    With his face buried between his crossed arms, Tim got up, saying to Geon, "Hmm, I see." He headed towards the door but turned back before leaving. "Sometimes, I write the answers to my thoughts about the movie on the movie posters."


    Geon wanted to ask something about the movie posters, but Tim had already closed the door and left.


    "Movie posters?" Geon thought.


    He minimized the video on his PC and searched for ''Scissorhands.'' Choosing the image category, he clicked on the movie poster, revealing Johnny Depp''s side profile, his hand fashioned into scissors, set against the backdrop of snow-covered towns of Naeulmaeul and Goseong.


    Under the prominent title ''Scissorhands,'' smaller text caught Geon''s eye: ''The man unable to touch love, Scissorhands.''


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 81: The Best Movie Music

    Chapter 81: The Best Movie Music


    It''s been four days since Geon started living separately to create music. He was still fixated on the movie, pausing only during meal times and sleep. He pressed the space bar, freezing the scene where the townspeople reported to the police, thinking they were threatened by the scissors in Edward''s hand while trying to save Kim''s sister, whom Edward''s brother loved.


    Geon briefly pressed his eyes with his hand, feeling a strain. He thought about his puffy eyes as he shook his head.


    "Let''s organize this again. Firstly, the story starts with Kim, the female lead, telling her granddaughter about the legend of the castle visible from the window on a snowy day. Then the perspective shifts to Pac, Kim''s mother, who used to be a cosmetic salesperson in the past."


    "Pac, whose cosmetic sales weren''t doing well, went to sell cosmetics even to the owner of the distant, uninhabited castle. She met Edward, living alone, out of pity, and brought him home."


    "The scene where Edward, home alone while Kim went camping, falls for a photo of Pac''s daughter, ''Kim,'' must be highlighted."


    "Trimming a pet''s fur or skillfully trimming trees in the garden to gain favor with the townspeople is a means to heighten the dramatic change in how easily people''s perceptions changeter."


    "Due to Kim''s boyfriend, who ns crimes using Edward''s affection for Kim, Edward bes a criminal. Consequently, the townspeople start seeing Edward as a viin."


    "Misunderstandings lead to the rescue of Kim''s younger brother by Edward being perceived as torment rather than a rescue. As a result, he''s chased out of the town."


    "When Kim, showing affectionate empathy towards Edward, confronts her jealous boyfriend, who returns to the castle and fights, ultimately leading to the boyfriend''s death. Kim, to protect Edward, tells the townspeople that Edward died.""Even to this day when Kim bes a grandmother, Edward continues drawing Kim and making an ice sculpture resembling her."


    As Geon switched the PC screen with the ALT and TAP buttons, a poster of a scissor hand appeared. He supported his chin with his fingers.


    "The hint the director gave me was, ''The answer is written on the poster.'' But the poster has two phrases. One is ''The man who can''t touch love,'' and the other is ''Meeting you made my heart start beating.'' "


    Geon picked up a music sheet ced beside the desk. It was printed music for the songs written for the scissor hand.


    "But why? Why does both phrases signify not the longing or painful love, but confusion? Why? What am I missing? Director Danny Elfman wouldn''t be wrong. I must be overlooking something."


    Geon grew more frustrated. Time passed swiftly, but the answer remained elusive. The promised time arrived, marking Geon''s fifth sleepless morning due to stress.


    As Geon got up from the bedroom and entered his workspace, the paused scene of the scissor hand on the still-lit PC greeted him. Letting out a sigh, he sat on the chair, staring nkly at the screen.


    "What are you doing?"


    Startled by the sudden voice, Geon turned around to see Tim Burton in pajamas holding two cups of coffee. Geon weakly smiled and gestured him to sit as Tim offered a cup.


    "Have this. What''s up with your face? The face of a handsomed is all messed up."


    Taking the coffee, Geon sipped it hotly as Tim asked, concerned, "Is it not good?"


    Seeing Geon''s puzzled expression, Tim asked again, "But why aren''t you doing anything? It''s not like you to have issues starting or continuing work. Tell me. What''s wrong?"


    cing the coffee cup on the PC table, Geon spoke with a thoughtful expression, "Actually, I''ve been pondering what the director wants to convey to the audience."


    A bit surprised, Tim remarked, "You haven''t figured that out yet? That would imply I made the movie wrong."


    Geon weakly smiled, lifting the music sheet, "Not at all, Director. The movie is brilliant enough. I''m just struggling because the interpreted Scissorhands movie and theposed music seem vastly different."


    Tim stiffened slightly, a hint of surprise on his face. Leaning forward, he asked with serious eyes, "Different in what way?"


    Studying Tim''s face closely, Geon answered thoughtfully, "I believe you wanted to depict ''Edward''s sorrow of never bing aplete human,'' causing him to lose the person he loved. He was an incredibly pure soul, in words."


    Seeing Tim''s unchanged expression, Geon continued, presenting the music sheet, "However, the songsposed for this movie don''t reflect those emotions. Especially the part where it hints at Edward, left alone, making an ice sculpture, suggesting he''ll live forever. It''s not about beauty, longing, or eternal love."


    Slightly surprised, Tim inquired, "So?"


    Geon sighed once more, deeply contemting.


    "I can''t quite grasp Director Danny Elfman''s intentions. I still feel inadequate."


    Tim Burton stared intently at Geon. Geon, having grown somewhat ustomed to Tim Burton''s actions over the past five days, remained focused on the musical score, unperturbed by Burton''s piercing gaze. Suddenly, Tim Burton grabbed Geon''s hand.


    "Kay."


    Geon responded to Tim Burton''s sudden grasp of his hand.


    "Yes?"


    Tim Burton spoke with an oddly serious expression.


    "Are you a genius too?"


    Geon, taken aback by the question, furrowed his eyebrows. Tim Burton rose, chuckling.


    "Haha, I was a genius. Seems like the second Hans Zimmer was right here."


    Tim Burton chuckled, nodding his head as if finding something amusing.


    "Hahaha! Movies and music being so different, huh? Hahaha."


    As Geon observed Tim Burton''s curious expression, his reaction seemed somewhat off. It wasn''t a cheerfulughter but rather aughter tinged with irony. Despite audiblyughing, his eyes didn''t reflect the mirth. Sensing this, as Geon quietly observed him, Tim Burton abruptly ceasedughing. Hisughter stopped abruptly, reced by a serious expression without a trace of the previous amusement.


    Tim Burton looked at Geon with slightly bloodshot eyes.


    "Exactly. Kay, you saw it urately."


    "Yes?"


    Tim Burton sat in front of Kay at the desk, ying a paused film on the PC.


    "The film ''Scissorhands'' was the first project I wrote, produced, and directed after my directorial debut with ''Vincent'' in 1982. At that time, I was under immense external pressure."


    As Geon listened intently, Tim Burton nced at him briefly and continued.


    "The movie ''Vincent'' failed at the box office, and I didn''t write any scripts afterward. No, I didn''t even have the chance to. After the consecutive failures of my next film, ''Frankenweenie,'' I was only hired as a director. But I wanted to make a movie based on my script and wanted it to seed."


    "Before ''Scissorhands,'' in films like ''Beetlejuice'' or ''The Adventures of Piwi,'' the point that earned me praise was its ''entricity.'' All critics praised the peculiarities I portrayed. So, even in ''Scissorhands,'' I had to incorporate that form, and this was the result."


    Geon asked, surprised, "This was the result?"


    Tim Burton tapped the musical score on the desk with his index finger.


    "This. Danny, the music director at the time, strongly opposed it, saying the music didn''t match. I pushed for this music in the film because I needed a sess to have another chance at making a movie based on my script. Eventually, as the movie seeded, Danny''s discontent subsided."


    "Wait? So, you''re saying you forcibly added music relying on entricity against the music director''s opposition?"


    Tim Burton nodded with a grim expression.


    "Yeah, that''s why I''m remastering the music for this film. As a form of apology to the deceived audience. It''s to rectify the one regret I''ll carry for life."


    Patting Geon''s surprised shoulders, Tim Burton stood up.


    "Kay, you weren''t wrong. It was me, Tim Burton, in 1991, who was mistaken."


    Geon, eyes alternating between the musical score and the PC screen, suddenly glinted with determination.


    "I wasn''t wrong!"


    The dumbfounded Geon, previously lost in thought, transformed. The vacant look was reced by a sharpness brimming with rity as he ripped the musical score ced on the desk.


    "Two days left. No time for multiple songs. Just one song. I''ll bet it all on the song for ''y Max.''"


    Alone in the studio, the sound of Geon sketching musical notes with a pencil echoed. Despitecking instruments, he swiftlyposed music on the sheets. Six pages filled effortlessly without a single block.


    Geon nced at the clock on the wall.


    "Can I record and remaster within two days? Even if it''s impossible, I have no choice now. My thoughts were not wrong. I''ll create a new ''Scissorhands'' with the music I interpreted."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 82: The Best Movie Music

    Chapter 82: The Best Movie Music


    Three days afterpleting the work, everyone gathered in the reception room.


    Tim Burton handed each person a USB containing sheet music and recording files, cing them on the coffee table. "Ah, you''ve all worked hard for seven days. Seems like everyone finished their work well."


    Hans, touching his scruffy beard, spoke up. "Ah, Tim. I''m not entirely satisfied with the song I made in just seven days. If you''re considering my music, it needs a new recording."


    Corigliano, looking tired, added, "My music too. The orchestra members didn''t have enough rehearsal time. We''ll need to re-record."


    Tim Burton smiled at both of them and nced at Geon. "Kay, what about yours?"


    Geon replied with a bright face, "My music is fine. It''s a piece I yed without using the orchestra."


    Hans, envious, said, "Ah, that friend. He doesn''t even look tired, maybe because he''s young."


    Not knowing what Geon had been through until a few days ago, Hans admired Geon''s youth, and Corigliano chimed in, "True, when I was Kay''s age, I could go for days without a problem. But now, getting older, it''s not so easy. Oh, my back."


    Tim Burton pped his hands, drawing everyone''s attention. "Alright, alright. Now that the work is done, you can all go back."Hans, puzzled, asked, "Aren''t we going to listen? Not choosing the music?"


    Tim Burton chuckled, raising the USB. "The selected music will bemunicated individually. Once we contact you, let''s re-record only that music separately. Well, there''s not much time left until the re-opening. I''ll go back and add music to the film. Great job, everyone."


    Packing up his sheet music and USB, Tim Burton stood up, and as he left, Hans hastily asked, "Are you leaving now?"


    Tim Burton waved without saying anything, leaving the remaining three looking at each other, chuckling. Eventually, they each went to their rooms, slept for over two days, and three dayster, Corigliano and Geon boarded a ne back to New York.


    When Geon returned home in the US, unpacked, and did the piled-upundry, Tim Burton, who had returned to his house in California, sat in his study, plugged the USB into his PC, and put on headphones.


    "Let''s listen to Hans'' music first. He''s filled all eight tracks, as expected."


    Hans Zimmer, the renowned music director, hadposed eight tracks, filled with grand orchestral music, matching precisely what Tim Burton had in mind. Except for some discordances due tock of orchestra practice, the music was wless.


    Editing the music to fit the scenes, Tim Burton yed it back. The musicplemented the scenes perfectly. Then he synced Corigliano''s music, reaching the third track, and found himself puzzled.


    "Opera? He used opera music?"


    Corigliano''s hint from the third track led to the use of opera music, created with a female vocal humming. Despite the subtle vocal tone, it created a mysteriously enchanting ambiance. Tim Burton, intrigued by this new attempt, nodded approvingly and opened the folderbeled ''Kay.''


    "Ah, only one song. Probably ran out of time. Still,pleting one song as a student is impressive, right?"


    Rummaging through his pockets for a cigarette, Tim clicked on Geon''s recording file. As he searched for a lighter, unable to find it even after going through his pockets and his shirt, music began ying through the headphones.


    Suddenly, Tim''s eyes widened, and his cigarette dropped from his mouth.


    "Humming? There''s no music, just humming?"


    The musicing through the headphones was a song made by Geon, consisting solely of humming without any instruments. Holding the headphones closer to his ears, Tim''s eyes trembled. The tremor passed through his eyes to his mouth, and finally, his hand holding the headphones started shaking.


    Tim hurriedly synced Geon''s file to the final scene of the film and yed it with his headphones on. The original music featured a mysterious ambiance created by a high-pitched female vocal humming, while Geon''s music was a mncholic pieceposed of a deep male hum,pletely different from what was expected.


    Tim, staring at the screen with his mouth open, covered his eyes with both hands. His hands trembled, tears streaming down his face. Alone in his study, Tim cried for a while until his nine-year-old daughter, Nell Burton, wearing pajamas, opened the study door.


    "Dad? Are you crying?"


    Hearing his daughter''s voice, Tim quickly wiped his tears with his sleeve, putting on a smiling face, raising his head with both arms open.


    "Nell, Dad isn''t crying. Come here, I''ll give you a hug."


    Taking a step forward with an adorable smile, Nell approached, and as Tim hugged her, she met his teary eyes and teased, "Crybaby dad. Hehe."


    Tim, trying to hide the tears once more, shook his head, saying, "No, something just got in Dad''s eye."


    Looking at her with knowing eyes, Nell said, "Come on, Dad. Why were you crying?"


    Chuckling, Tim nodded and exined, "I can''t deceive my daughter. Haha."


    Seating Nell on hisp, Tim continued, "Dad made a mistake a long time ago."


    Curiously, Nell asked, "A mistake? What mistake? Did you make a lot?"


    Laughing, Tim shook his head and said, "Nope, not many. But Dad, as a kid, didn''t tell the truth when I should have. Haha."


    As they shared this moment, father and daughter found sce and understanding in each other''s embrace.


    "Um, I made a big mistake, something Dad would regret for life."


    Nell touched Tim Burton''s face, asking, "So, is that why you cried?"


    Tim Burton chuckled, shaking his head. "No, it''s because Dad can make things right now. That''s why I cried, I''m happy."


    Nell looked at Dad strangely. "You''re happy, so why cry?"


    Standing up, Tim Burton held Nell up, saying, "You''ll understand when you''re a bit older. Tears aren''t just for sadness. Come on, let''s go outside and get burgers, your favorite."


    As they left, the faint voice from the headphones around Tim Burton''s neck softly echoed in the room.


    **


    Three weeks passed.


    Geon had been shuttling between the school''s practice room and home, dedicating himself to practice. Today, although he was heading to school without visiting Dante Park, where he used to go often besides dropping by Logan''s sandwich shop, he was going to see Corigliano, who was reopening the scissors hand exhibit.


    As Geon arrived at the school, Corigliano, already waiting, waved at him. "Kay, right on time. It''s been three weeks, huh? Sharon said you''ve been here every day; you should have contacted me, we could have had a meal together."


    Geon smiled. "I''ve been busy preparing for a trip. Need to practice in advance, don''t want to fall behind in sses after the trip. I already had less practicepared to other students."


    Corigliano pursed his lips. "You had less practice, but think about what you''ve done. You solved the museum issue, gained Daniel Weiss''s support, performed live with Santana, even recorded for the 48th-anniversary album. No student at Juilliard has built such a career yet."


    Geon grinned. "Thanks to the attention and opportunities from professors. This time as well. I''m always grateful."


    Corigliano smiled apologetically, "Speaking of which, any contact from Director Tim Burton?"


    Geon shook his head. "No. After we parted, there was no contact. How about you?"


    Corigliano looked slightly sorry. "I was contacted. They''llpose three pieces of my music. So, I asked for a re-recording and sent the files to the New York Philharmonic."


    Geon nodded as if it were expected. "If it''s your music, it should be just right. I''m sure the director liked it too."


    With an apologetic smile, Corigliano hailed a taxi towards ''AMC Empire 25'', the nearest and quite a sizable theater where the reopened movie was being screened. After a five-minute taxi ride, as Geon was about to buy the movie tickets in front of the theater, Corigliano stopped him.


    "I''ll pay; you shouldn''t spend money. I''ll take care of it."


    Geon chuckled, ncing around, seeing the poster of the scissor hand''s re-release on therge signboard. It was exactly like the poster from 26 years ago, unchanged to evoke nostalgia, and the audience entering the theater varied in ages.


    Contrary to Geon''s expectations of mainly people in their 40s and 50s, there were quite a number of teenagers and people in their 20s. Probably owing to Johnny Depp''s continued active career.


    As they observed the audience entering the theater, Corigliano, now carrying popcorn and c in both hands, approached Geon. Taking them, Geon thanked him.


    "Ah, thank you, Professor."


    Checking his wristwatch with the now freed hand, Corigliano said, "We''re lucky. It starts in five minutes. Let''s go in."


    As they entered the theater''s H section and took seats in the F row, advertisements began, followed by a ck screen signaling the start of the movie. When Geon noticed Corigliano shaking his head, it seemed as if Corigliano was disassociating himself from the music subtly ying in the background.


    Geon nodded, focusing on the movie. The musicposed by two renowned musicians like them kept the audience engaged and mesmerized throughout the movie. By the middle, Geon was entirely absorbed in the film, asionally checking with Corigliano but eventually losing himself entirely in the story.


    As the movie approached its climax with Edward killing Kim''s boyfriend in the castle, and Kim informing the vigers and the police about Edward''s false death, the perspective shifted to an older Kim, filled with regret, with the scenery outside her window expanding and music ying softly.


    Suddenly, Geon jolted from his seat. "Th-this music, I made it, didn''t I?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 83: The Best Movie Music

    Chapter 83: The Best Movie Music


    Edward was creating an exquisite ice sculpture of a beautiful woman alone at the top floor of a deserted castle. Using scissors in his hands, the intricately carved ice shards fell down gloriously and transformed into snowkes as they passed through the window on the wall. The high-altitude snowkes dispersed into the sky, turning into snowfall that cascaded toward the vige where Geon lived.


    Geon remembered Edward as he watched the falling snow. A shback of Geon''s youthful days shed, showcasing his joyous smile as the snowfall in the castle intensified. However, Edward''s expression remained unseen, only his figure sculpting the ice.


    As the snow scattered from the castle, words floated above.


    "Director: Tim Burton"


    "Director: Caroline Dumpson"


    "Special Makeup: Stan Winston Studio"


    While the credits rolled on screen, a humming tune resonated, carrying a sense of longing infused with Geon''s voice. Though his voice sounded mncholic, the music conveyed more of longing and sorrow than sadness. Typically, by the time the credits ended, viewers would start preparing to leave their seats, but no one moved. As the image of the castle vanished and the screen turned ck, only white credits were rising from bottom to top.


    "Music Editor: Hans Zimmer, John Corigliano, Kay"


    Geon stared at the screen with his name on it. He didn''t feel the joy of having his name in the movie credits for the first time; instead, he remained immersed in the emotions of the music and the film. Corigliano, too, stared nkly at the screen where only names were being recorded."To all the fans who loved my film 26 years ago and to Tim Burton of 1991."


    As the credits ended, onest line appeared.


    "Special Thanks: My Persona Kay"


    The screen wentpletely dark, and lights came on in the theater. A quiet sobbing of a man was heard in the silent theater.


    "Sob... sob..."


    Desperately trying to hold back his tears, the man couldn''t suppress the sobs that escaped his lips. He swiftly rose as if propelled and rushed out of the theater. Only then did other audience members, many women wiping their eyes with tissues, follow suit. Even the man, his eyes red from crying, was leaving the theater.


    Corigliano nced at Geon.


    "Is this what genius is? I''ve received countless praises, heard the word ''genius'' from numerous people, but I''ve never done something like Kay did at her age."


    cing a hand on Geon''s shoulder as if sensing his turmoil, Corigliano looked at him. When someone touched him, Geon slightly trembled and looked at Corigliano.


    "Kay. The final music. Did you make it?"


    Turning his head back towards the screen, Geon slowly nodded. Seeing this, Corigliano let out a sigh.


    "I''veposed three songs, and Hans hasposed four. Yet, all of us lost to you, Kay."


    Geon seemed to ask what he meant, and Corigliano smiled as he stood up.


    "Are you hungry? Shall we grab something to eat? There''s a really good taco ce nearby."


    With a somewhat stiff expression, Geon left the theater with Corigliano. Outside, many viewers were discussing their lingering thoughts about the movie in front of the theater. While waiting for Corigliano to return from the restroom, Geon stood in front of the theater, listening to people''s conversations.


    "Who could Kay be in the Special Thanks?"


    "Don''t know. Judging by the expression ''My Persona,'' could it be someone rted to music?"


    "The movie feelspletely different from what I saw when I was young."


    "Shall we watch this movie again over the weekend?"


    "Sure, let''s bring our parents too."


    "Thest music is still resonating in my ears."


    "Me too. It''s the first time I''ve felt this moved even after a movie ends."


    "How does Johnny Depp express so much without many lines?"


    "He''s a genius. He was young when he made that movie."


    "It''s his third movie, so he was young."


    "It''s amazing. Isn''t this re-release going to set a box office record?"


    Listening to the murmurs of people in front of the theater, Geon smiled. Looking up at the darkening sky, he stretched his arms wide andughed. Witnessing Geon''sughter at the spectacle of snow created by Edward falling from the sky, Corigliano, who was watching from a distance, also chuckled softly.


    They arrived by taxi at New York''s Chelsea Market. Despite the market-like atmosphere, the building named Chelsea Market housed numerous food stalls emitting tempting aromas, attracting passersby. Following Corigliano''s guidance, they entered a building called ''Los Tacos,'' where about a dozen Mexican-looking chefs, dressed in white chef uniforms, were preparing food in an open kitchen visible from outside.


    Corigliano, who had queued at the end of a long line, spoke.


    "This ce is always crowded whenever youe. Don''t worry; it''s only for takeaway, so the line will shorten soon."


    Geon chuckled and replied, "I heard Professor Sharon likes this ce."


    Corigliano remembered Sharon for a moment beforeughing.


    "Sharon doesn''t really like this ce. Women tend to prefer a different atmosphere. There aren''t many women who enjoy walking around eating takeout food. If Kay meets a woman like that, he should grab her immediately. It''s nice to have a woman who finds happiness in such small things when sharing your life."


    Geon chuckled slyly and said, "I always take mydy to expensive and fancy ces."


    Corigliano shrugged and said, "Well, if that''s what you prefer. But sometimes, it''s nice to have a date in a ce like this."


    "Ziiiiing~"


    As they conversed while in line, Geon''s smartphone vibrated in his pocket. Apologizing to Corigliano, Geon checked his phone screen.


    ''Tim Burton''


    Geon showed the screen to Professor Corigliano before answering the call.


    "Yes, Director. It''s Kay."


    "Oh, Kay. Did you watch the movie?"


    "Yes, I''m on my way out with Professor Corigliano."


    "How was it?"


    "Uh... I don''t know what to say. First of all, I want to thank you for giving me this opportunity."


    "Other than that, what about the movie?"


    "Oh, the movie. It was really good. I dare say it was much better than the movie from 26 years ago."


    "Oh really? Haha, that''s good to hear. You mentioned you were going on vacation, right? Where are you going?"


    "Yes, I like rock bands... so I thought of heading towards the band houses in Seattle."


    "Really? It''s a bit far from Seattle, but how about visiting Washington D.C?"


    "Hmm... I want to visit the White House, why do you ask?"


    "Johnny wants to see you."


    "Johnny Depp? Really?"


    "Yeah, he''s right next to me, pestering when you''lle. If you don''t, he says he''lle himself."


    "Ah, he''s with you right now?"


    "Yeah, I''m barely holding him back from snatching the phone."


    "Haha, alright, I''ll drop by before going to Seattle."


    "Okay, if you call ahead, I''ll send a


    car. Tell Corigliano I said hi."


    "Yes, I''ll tell him. Thank you very much, Director."


    "Bye, Kay."


    "Goodbye, Director."


    Geon ended the call andughed.


    "Johnny wants to see me. He''s next to Director Burton right now."


    Coriglianoughed as well.


    "Johnny Depp, huh? He''s still as mischievous as ever."


    As they continued chatting, it was their turn to order. Geon looked at the menu for a moment before speaking to Corigliano.


    "I''ll have one taco, please."


    "Only one? What''s the point ofing here if you''re only having one?"


    "Professor, I''ve never tried Mexican food before. I don''t know if I''ll like it."


    "What about trying different things?"


    "I''m sorry. I like ying the piano rather than trying new food."


    Corigliano chuckled before cing his order.


    "Two tacos, please."


    After they received their orders, they went outside the building and found an empty spot to sit.


    "You''re not a man of adventure, Kay."


    "I''m sorry. If I have a chance, I''ll try all the dishes."


    Coriglianoughed and bit into his taco.


    "Then, hurry up ande to Washington D.C. You''ll have a chance to try a variety of dishes."


    Geonughed and took a bite of his taco. The unique vor spread through his mouth, making him pleasantly surprised.


    "Wow... this is really delicious."


    Corigliano nodded with a smile.


    "I told you. Sometimes, it''s worth trying something new."


    As they enjoyed their tacos in the New York winter breeze, Geon felt grateful for the unexpected turn of events in his life and for the people who had be an essential part of it.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 84: Visual shock

    Chapter 84: Visual shock


    Chapter 84: Visual shock (1)


    Washington Dulles Airport.


    As Geon Kim emerged from the airport exit, carrying arge suitcase with a guitar strapped over his shoulder, he spotted a tall African American man in histe thirties holding a card that read ''Wee, Mr. Kay.''


    "Wee, Mr. Kay," Geon remarked as he approached the man, extending his hand. "Are you sent by the director?"


    The man, with courteous gestures, shook hands with Geon. "Yes, I am. I''m Allen. Please hand over your luggage and follow me."


    Allen, who seemed to almost snatch the suitcase from Geon, pointed ahead, guiding him while Geon admired the grandeur of the airport on his first visit to Washington. They exited the airport to where a limousine awaited, and Allen, after cing the luggage, said, "Please wait here for a moment. I''ll bring the car."


    As Geon nodded, Allen swiftly returned within three minutes with arge limousine. Surprised by the grandeur and length of the limousine, Geon watched as Allen, who had stepped out of the driver''s seat, opened the trunk and stowed Geon''s belongings. When Allen offered to take the guitar as well, Geon politely declined, saying, "Oh, I''ll keep the guitar with me. Thank you."


    With a nod, Allen courteously opened the rear door. The limousine, a stretched model of Chrysler''s popr 300C, gleamed in white, showcasing its elegant lines. Geon peeked inside as he entered through the open door, revealing a spacious interior unlike regr cars, with long seats along the sides instead of facing forward. Arge TV was mounted where the driver sat, ying a muted music video.


    While Geon marveled at the car, an inte by his side buzzed. He hesitated for a moment before cautiously picking it up, hearing Ellen''s voice from the receiver."On the left, there''s a refrigerator. You can use it when you''re thirsty, and you can control the TV channels or volume from the buttons on the car ceiling. We''ll take about 15 minutes to reach the Reston National Golf Course, where Director Tim Burton and Johnny Depp are. If you need anything, just speak into the inte."


    "Ah, thanks, Allen," Geon replied.


    "Not at all. Let''s get going," Allen said, starting the car smoothly. As they exited the airport onto the smooth highways of Dulles ess Road, Geon examined the car''s interior. He pushed a section of the wall, as Allen had mentioned, and a refrigerator full of various drinks smoothly slid open.


    "Wow, there''s a lot of drinks in here! The fridge is huge!" Geon eximed, taking a bottle of ''Stewart''s Cream Soda,'' unique to the United States, and sipped it. "Ah, this always tastes good. It''d be great if they sold this in Korea."


    Distracted by exploring the car''s interior, Geon hardly noticed the Washington scenery outside. He curiously touched and observed everything within reach. As he lifted the rear seat, he found there was even a restroom installed in the car, which astonished him. Amidst his exploration, he felt the care to a gentle stop. Allen quickly descended from the driver''s seat, opening the rear door, and as their eyes met, Geon stepped out of the car.


    "Leave your luggage in the car. I''ll take it to your ce. Let''s go meet the boss," Allen said, leading Geon into the golf course.


    As they entered, Geon admired the luxurious interior of the golf course building. Allen made a call, "Allen here. We''ve arrived at the golf course with Mr. Kay. Where''s the boss? Oh, I see."


    Putting down his phone, Allen informed Geon, "The boss and Mr. Depp are at the 9th hole. Let''s go together."


    As they entered the golf course, a blonde woman dressed as a caddy drove a cart toward them. After a brief exchange of nods, Geon got onto the cart, and they drove across the golf course. The beautiful scenery eased Geon''s chest.


    "This is what golfing feels like? I never found it fun," Geon mumbled, watching a few people sporadically ying golf, perhaps due to his young age or simply not aligning with his interests.


    Despite the immense golf course, it took a 10-minute cart ride to reach the 9th hole. Spotting Team Burton in the distance, Geon waved. Two men walking towards him, one smaller than the other, noticed Geon and greeted him. The smaller man shook hands while the taller one tossed away his golf club and rushed towards Geon.


    Expecting it to be Director Tim Burton, Geon walked towards him to exchange greetings. However, as the person approached closer, Geon''s expression turned puzzled. It wasn''t Tim Burton; it was Johnny Depp. He swiftly embraced Geon.


    "Kay! I''ve been waiting for you!"


    Startled by the sudden hug from someone he had just met, Geon nced around as Tim Burton, catching up, lightly jabbed Johnny Depp''s back with his golf club.


    "Johnny, he''s taken aback. What''s with the surprise greeting to someone you''ve just met? Especially between men."


    While Johnny held onto Geon, Tim Burton interjected, offering a handshake.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Kay. I''m Johnny Depp."


    Geon shook his hand, smiling. "Nice to meet you. It''s an honor to meet the great actor Johnny Depp."


    Johnny chuckled, ncing at Tim Burton. "An honor? No, the honor is Johnny''s."


    Puzzled, Geon looked at Tim Burton, who exined, "Didn''t you know? Johnny used to be in a rock group before bing an actor. He was into music, and that''s why he was surprised when he heard your music."


    ncing at Johnny Depp, Geon, with a curious look, asked, "Oh, really? A rock musician? That''s news to me."


    Johnny chuckled, "It was a band called ''Kids.'' He got into movies thanks to Nics Cage, who was my wife at the time. If not for the rock band, I wouldn''t be who I am today."


    Geon smiled, "Ah, I see. He was a rock musician. That''s a new piece of information. I do love rock music."


    "Really? I''ll introduce you to some musicians I''m close to!" Johnny offered cheerfully.


    Watching them with a smile, Tim Burton suddenly raised his hand, gesturing to excuse himself for a moment to take a call. Getting Geon''s nod of approval, Johnny answered the call that seemed important. Geon, curious, waited for Johnny to finish and asked, "Who''s that? Who''sing?"


    Tim Burton, lifting his hand while seated, said, "It''s Brian. You called Brian?"


    Putting his phone back into his pocket, Johnny nodded. "Yeah, I called him earlier."


    "And what''s with the girl? Another one? Really now?" Tim Burton added.


    "Yeah, she... oh, wait. Hey, Kay. Remember the music director for mytest film? That''s who I''m talking about."


    "Oh, okay. Where are they?"


    "Ah, they''ll arrive soon. Want to meet them?"


    Geon, overwhelmed by the rapid series of interactions and sudden events, nodded, his curiosity piqued by Johnny''swork of musicians and the uing meeting with the music director. He wondered who this music director was and what kind of impact they would have on his music career.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 85: Visual shock

    Chapter 85: Visual shock


    In his mind, Geon recalled his high school days.


    Through his friend Joo-yong, Geon had discovered a band called Marilyn Manson and had saved up his allowance to buy their album. Although he could have easily listened to it through MP3s or streaming services, "Antichrist Superstar" was Manson''s first album Geon owned, a decent enough record that he treasured, carefully kept in his desk drawer like precious relics. However, when Geon''s deeply Christian mother, Yeongha, caught sight of Manson''s album adorned with the image of Jesus on a cross with Manson''s face painted as the devil, she promptly set it aze. The very title of the album, ''Antichrist Superstar,'' sparked a heated argument between Geon, who admired the music, and his mother. They didn''t speak for over a week. Although they reconciled eventually, it lingered as a discord in Geon''s heart.


    Later, it emerged that due to this album, Marilyn Manson had been stamped as a major adversary by American Christian associations. Furthermore, the music was unjustly dubbed as satanic and used of inciting crimes, including the Columbine High School shooting in 1999, where the culprits were purportedly fans of Manson''s music.


    Ironically, Manson was born to a Christian mother and spent his early years in a missionary school. It waster revealed that, in order to gain attention in the crowded rock music scene, he had adopted a demonic persona. Many who witnessed Manson attending church services and praying for repentance on Sundays dismissed it as a facade.


    Lost in his old memories, Geon was interrupted by Johnny Depp''s voice.


    "You''re quite the looker, Kay. No thoughts about movies or modeling? You''d definitely make it big there."


    Geon chuckled, waving his hand. "No, I don''t really have an interest in that."


    Johnny Depp smiled. "You never know what the future holds, Kay. Look at me, started with indie rock, now living life as an actor. Acting wasn''t my initial dream either. It''s good to explore different things as you grow older."


    Listening in, Tim Burton chimed in with a teasing tone. "Hey, heard Kay''s music and still saying that? Even praised your own music as a kid, huh?"Looking for his golf club, Tim continued, "Son, that''s your own song! Where did you stash the golf club? This kid can''t get his act together."


    As the two bantered, Geon noticed a tall, towering figure entering the cafeteria, casting arge shadow. It was a man with jet-ck hair and a coat, well over two meters tall, wearing extraordinarily high tform shoes.


    Spotting him near the entrance, Johnny Depp turned and called out, "Here! Over here, B!"


    The man removed his ck gloves, correcting, "Ah, don''t call me ''B,'' call me Manson."


    With a smile, Johnny Depp shook his hand. "If I call you Mr. Manson, I''m no different from other fans. We''ve got to have a nickname among friends."


    Sitting down, Manson gestured to Tim Burton. "Tim, long time no see. How have you been?"


    Tim waved dismissively. "Skip the formalities."


    With a smile, Manson extended his hand to Geon. "Nice to meet you, Kay. I''m Marilyn Manson. I''ve been wanting to meet you."


    Geon smiled as they shook hands, but Manson examined Geon''s face closely, "Wow, quite the handsome one, aren''t you? Right, Johnny?"


    Johnny Depp nodded in agreement. "We were just talking about that before you arrived. Saying he could give acting a shot."


    As Manson agreed and scrutinized Geon''s face again, Tim Burton, feeling ufortable, intervened, "What''s with the intense scrutiny? You just met the guy today."


    As if realizing his intrusion, Manson raised his hands in surrender. "Ah, sorry. I''ve seen many good-looking people, but never with this aura."


    Johnny Depp interjected, "Right? Something both sexy and mysterious about him¡­"


    Manson added, "Like a hidden demon in the human world? A very attractive one? Is it because he''s Asian?"


    This time, Tim Burton cut in, "What if someone is self-conscious about being called demon-like? Is it apliment or an insult? But well, there might be some truth to that. Maybe that''s why I''m drawn to this guy. It''s my taste, perhaps?"


    Manson, with a twinkle in his eye, said, "Really, Tim?"


    With a furrowed brow, Tim Burton stared at Manson and Johnny Depp, feeling awkward. "No! I like girls, you guys!"


    "Ha-ha-ha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Are you two old geezers having fun teasing the old man, huh?"


    As Tim Burton got visibly annoyed, Manson, who had beenughing with tears in his eyes, turned to Geon and said, "I listened to your music. Truly impressed. Went separately to watch scenes featuring your music from Johnny''s movie. Those scenes with the music were unforgettable."


    Geon smiled gratefully, "Thank you for watching."


    Manson rified, "Not just watched but genuinely liked it. Critics praised your music unanimously. Thanks to that, many are curious about you, Kay."


    As if struck by a thought, Tim Burton turned to Geon and asked something.


    "Ah, since we''re on the topic, Kay. A lot of people are curious about you. You can''t hide as a student forever. You know how persistent the American paparazzi can be, right? It might be better to step out in front, when do you think you''ll do that?"


    Geon spoke, his expression troubled.


    "Well, I haven''t really thought about it yet, so it''s hard to say."


    Manson cautiously replied, catching Geon''s vibe.


    "Um... Kay. Since we''ve met like this, and if you''re nning to reveal yourself to the public anyway, could you give me a chance?"


    As Geon sent a curious look, Manson continued.


    "Actually, around the mid-2000s, album sales haven''t been great. If this album doesn''t perform well, there''ll be a lot of pressure. So, I''m thinking of investing more, even in marketing. Beforeing here, we had a meeting to focus more on the music video as a marketing strategy."


    Tim Burton looked puzzled and asked Manson, "What''s this about? What do you want to say?"


    After briefly catching Tim Burton''s cue, Manson leaned in towards Geon and spoke.


    "If possible, could you appear in my music video? I didn''te here to ask for this, but when I saw Kay, it just urred to me. It''s not a calcted approach, so please don''t misunderstand."


    Tim Burton puckered his lips. "Well, well. Looks like someone''s stealing my yer. I was about to ask you to appear in my movie."


    Manson looked surprised at Tim Burton. "A movie? Are you nning to turn me into an actor?"


    Tim Burton shook his head. "Anyone who''s heard your music wouldn''t think like that. It might erase the aura of a musical genius. Just a cameo? It might attract a lot of attention."


    Manson grew urgent and leaned in closer to Geon. "It takes over a year to prepare for Tim''s movie. If you allow it, I can shoot my music video within a week."


    Geon, with a thoughtful expression, asked, "What''s the concept of the music video? Will I fit in?"


    Manson nodded vigorously. "Of course! If you''re willing, I''ll shoot it as soon as possible. It''ll only take a day."


    Tim Burton chuckled and said, "This friend is quite in a hurry, huh? Well, these days, the performance isn''t great. Kay, can you help out? It''s not like it''s for free. Think of it as travel expenses. It''s just for a day."


    Geon gave a hesitant smile, nced at the slightly burdened Manson, and nodded softly. Manson, with an excited expression, sat back down and spoke to Geon.


    "Do you have any particr concept in mind? Maybe you want it to look cool, masculine, or maybe a neutral, sexy vibe?"


    Geon smiled and extended his hand. "I don''t even know what kind of song it is yet. The concept should align with the song."


    Manson looked satisfied. "For a student, you talk like a pro. Haha. I''ll set the schedule right away."


    Manson stood up, pulled out his phone, about to leave his seat. Tim Burton, looking at his back, asked, "Hey, at least tell us the title of the song!"


    Manson turned his head back. "It''s ''Sad Devil Gamagin.''"


    Johnny Depp raised an eyebrow. "Gamagin? What''s that? A demon''s name?"


    Tim Burton took a sip of his coffee and said, "That''s from the legend of Solomon''s 72 demons. It''s a very high-ranking demon."


    Johnny Depp nodded, seemingly understanding. "Is it the title track of this album? So, is Kay going to y the role of that demon?"


    Tim Burton nodded. "Probably. They''ve approached Kay for a reason; they won''t just give a supporting role."


    Geon, hearing the name for the first time but feeling strangely familiar, asked, "But what kind of demon is Gamagin?"


    Tim Burton ced his coffee cup on the table. "Hmm... It''s detailed in a book about Solomon''s 72 demons. Originally, it was an angel. You know, among the ones known as demons, high-ranking demons were originally angels, right? It''s a famous story about followers of the fallen angel Lucifer, causing havoc and falling into hell to be demons."


    "In other words, ''not a demon who wanted to be corrupted to be a demon but a demon who turned wanting to follow the father.''"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 86: Visual shock

    Chapter 86: Visual shock


    A few dayster, at the music video set.


    Geon arrived at the set a bit earlier after receiving the concept of this song from Manson in advance. He sat in the makeup chair, looking over the concept bundled with information about the song.


    <Sad Devil Gamagin>


    There was a boy in a rural vige.


    In the small vige where the boy lived, only a few people were living harmoniously. However, one day, a band of thieves invaded the small vige, and everyone in the vige died. The boy, seeing a cold de plunged into his mother''s warm chest right before his eyes, trembled as he hid in the barn his mother had tucked him away in.


    As the thieves retreated, a flock of crows descended upon the bodies of the vige people, tearing apart his mother''s corpse. Around the same time, the boy emerged from the barn and retched. With despair mixed in his eyes, just then, an angel with radiant golden wings descended before the boy.


    The angel reached out to the boy, and as the boy held the angel''s hand, they departed to a ce filled with light.


    The boy, who blindly followed the angel that saved him, grew up to be a proud warrior guarding the sacred Eden. But more devoted to the fallen than the creator who made him, the boy eventually fell to hell following the corrupted one.


    Amid an unavoidable battle, the angel perished, and the boy''s rage turned toward the one who killed the angel. With his soul banished, he wandered thend of sin beyond the threshold of death. Endless cycles of battles and the perpetually dull right to immortality made the boy endlessly weary.Onlyter did he realize that the entity who saved him wasn''t an angel but the owner of the ce he once lived in. Dreaming of returning to the ce filled with light, the boy, now turned into a high-ranking demon of hell due to the eons-long war, yearns to return to the ce where the trumpet sounds echoed.


    Geon nodded thoughtfully.


    "A sad story indeed. Gamagin, the demon."


    "You''re here early."


    Geon turned in surprise at the voiceing from behind.


    "Director Tim Burton? What brings you here?"


    Tim Burton, d in a grey suit and brown trousers, sat on the adjacent chair.


    "I''m here. Why, should I not be? Why''d Manson hire a different director for his music video when there''s no one better suited than me? So, I volunteered," Tim replied.


    "Oh, really? So, this time, are you acting in the director''s movie instead of providing music?"


    Tim smirked.


    "I wanted to shoot you too, as Kay mentioned. Manson boosts your fame, and I film you. Win-win, right? Haha."


    Geon chuckled as he held up the papers he had.


    "Did you also see the concept, Director? It''s about the Great Demon Gamagin."


    Taking the papers from Geon''s hand, Tim replied, "Of course. I''m the director here. I''ve got the entire concept nned out. Just do as I say; I''ll finish it in six hours."


    Geon exaggeratedly flopped to the side.


    "Whew! Six hours?"


    Tim raised an eyebrow at Geon.


    "Some directors shoot for a week. Six hours is pretty significant, you know?"


    While Geon and Tim bantered, a petite, freckled redhead woman approached.


    "Hello, Director."


    Tim furrowed his brow in a questioning manner.


    "I''m Catherine from the special effects team. I''m here for Kay''s makeup."


    Tim finally smiled and stood up from his seat.


    "Ah, yes? Then, please. Don''t forget to add a bit of red around the lips and eyes," he said as he moved away to check the location.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Catherine, the one who''ll be doing the special effects today. Heard a lot about you. Turns out, the rumors were true," Catherine said, admiring Geon.


    "Rumors? What kind?" Geon asked, slightly amused.


    "Rumors about how Kay, the music director, is an incredibly handsome man," Catherine replied, touching Geon''s slightly raised eyebrow.


    "Such rumors? Haha, that feels good," Geon chuckled.


    Looking at Geon''s reflection in the nearby mirror, Catherine said, "I''ll definitely transform you into a beautiful angel."


    Raising one eyebrow, Geon asked, "Not a devil?"


    Brushing his hair while taking out the brush, Catherine replied, "The first scene will be before Kay bes an angel. Just an ordinary but incredibly beautiful boy. That''s your role in the initial shooting."


    A momentter, the costume manager brought a faded green outfit resembling what poor peasants wore in medieval times. Geon checked the clothes; they seemed worn out, with frayed ends. After wearing the outfit, he searched for shoes.


    "Uh, no shoes?"


    The costume manager, scratching the hem of Geon''s top with scissors, replied, "Yeah, you won''t be wearing shoes, Kay! I''ll do makeup on your feet too!"


    "Catherine rushed over to Geon''s feet, heavily made up as if covered in dirt. After a while of makeup, Catherine stood up and shouted, ''Here, K.C. #1? Makeup''s done!''


    A man who seemed like an assistant director immediately approached, ''K.C.! Come this way.''


    As Geon followed the assistant director, a bustling set filled with numerous cameras and lights came into view. It seemed like the first shoot took ce on a grassy hillside, with no borate sets in sight. As Geon pushed through the crowd, female staff members who saw him murmured in amazement.


    "Wow, it''s really him?"


    "See? Catherine mentioned it when she went to get coffee. It''s no joke."


    "He looks so handsome. How can a guy look like that?"


    Geon, caught up in the busy atmosphere of the shoot, didn''t pay attention to the people around him. He just approached Tim Burton, who was checking the shot from the main camera, and said, ''Director, I''m here.''


    Tim Burton, who had been talking with the main camera director, turned to look at Geon and blinked, then shook his head slightly, saying, ''Wow ~ with that makeup, you really look like an angelic youth. Do you always look like this?''


    Geon grinned, ''Do I? Hehe.''


    Watching Geon, surrounded by bright smiles from Tim Burton and the crew, Tim asked, ''... Cut.''


    Geon stopped smiling and looked at Tim Burton, ''Was it okay, Director?''


    Tim Burton got up quietly, ''Maybe we won''t need CG. Wait.''


    Sitting near the main camera, Tim Burton shouted, ''Getting ready to go! Lighting director! Angle the light over K.''s left side! There! No, a little to the left! That''s it! Ready for the shoot. Camera OK? Ready, action!''


    After Geon finished his scene, Tim Burton stood up without a word, ''O.K. Moving on to the next #1? #2! We''ll shoot immediately at the cabin studio, so all camera crew, move! Lighting director! Adjust the light through the gap in the wall where K. is looking outside. We''ll shoot in 5 minutes, hurry!''


    Geon observed Tim Burton''s directorial skills, always swift and efficient, with a new sense of appreciation. Catherine, who had approached hurriedly, fixed Geon''s slightly messy hair due to the wind and whispered, ''Amazing! I''ve never seen a director say "O.K." in one go.''


    Geon asked casually while walking, ''Oh, is it not usual to shoot multiple times?''


    Catherine replied casually, ''Not multiple times. When I was in Pirates of the Caribbean, they shot Keira Knightley staring at the sea on the dock for three hours. It was a three-second scene in the movie. This kind of quick scene is unprecedented.''


    Geon shrugged, ''Ah, it''s a music video, not a film, so it makes sense. It''s not a very crucial scene.''


    Catherine followed Geon, continuing to fix his hair, ''Hmm, I have a feeling today''s shoot will break records in terms of speed.''


    Catherine''s hunch was spot on.


    That day, Tim Burton wrapped up the shoot at the fastest pace in his life. Of course, scenes with Manson singing were yet to be shot separately, but as Geon had the lion''s share of scenes, over 70% of the music video waspleted.


    Ironically, despite spending over an hour and a half on makeup to transform into an angel or demon, Geon ended up spending the entire day sitting in the makeup chair. There were even rumors among the crew that in the scene where Geon, turned demon, raised his hand to give battlemands in front of a green CG background, instructions were given to lessen the makeup and reveal Geon''s original face.


    As these stories circted and gained traction, they were embellished and ryed to the press."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 87: Visual shock

    Chapter 87: Visual shock


    The next day,


    Geon visited the studio where Manson''s band was filming a scene singing. Since Tim Burton, who had been invited to his house, had to go for shooting, Geon had no other choice but to stay alone in the empty house. Tim Burton sat in the director''s seat with his chin resting on his hand, watching the band members getting their makeup done. Geon sat next to Tim, holding a guitar and ying the sheet music of Manson''s new song, ''Sad Devil Gamagin.''


    As Geon read through the lyrics at the front of the sheet music, he thought to himself.


    "The feeling of the lyrics and the feeling of the song are different. What was the inspiration behind it?"


    Geon read the lyrics on the first page of the sheet music.


    There was a boy so beautiful


    The day when the curse was darker than darkness


    Lucifer reached out to the boy.


    The boy went to heaven with LuciferThe angel boy wanted to be happy for everyone


    One day, the fallen Lucifer said, Let''s go with me


    Come with me, let them fall


    lead them out of His light


    now is the time to forget him


    Geon took out a pen and checked the sheet music while pondering.


    "The lyrics seem to talk about the boy''s sadness in the A part, and in the Savi part, it seems like Lucifer is speaking to the boy. But why are the notes marked on the sheet music all gray? What emotions does this unclear and confusing piece aim to evoke in the listener?"


    As Geon focused intensely on the sheet music, Tim Burton, who was sitting beside him, watched him intently.


    Tim subtly gestured and called Manson, who was getting his makeup done quietly. When Manson saw Tim, he pointed at Geon with his finger. Manson then called Twiggy, who was doing makeup next to him, with a slightly surprised expression.


    "Twiggy, look over there. Kay is looking at the sheet music and seems to be nning something, judging by the pen in his hand."


    Twiggy Ramirez, with long, dreadlock-permed hair, looked at Geon with an even more eerie expression. He might have felt a blow to his pride as theposer, but Twiggy''s expression seemed oddly pleased.


    "Manson, what if Kay arranges this? Shall we not re-record it?"


    Manson nodded emphatically, as if it was obvious.


    "Sure, why not redo it if he allows."


    Manson expressed his gratitude to Twiggy for making this tough choice. In the past, Twiggy had left the band in 2000 due to musical conflicts with Manson. Even after Twiggy returned to the band in 2009 following Manson''smercial failure, their sess wasn''t impressive. However, Manson was grateful for Twiggy''s return as a solid ally, always treading carefully with him.


    As Manson received makeup while chatting with other members, he discreetly put his index finger on his lips. Tim gestured to the assistant director, pausing the yback of the new song inside the set. As Geon continued modifying the sheet music, the set grew eerily quiet, with all eyes fixed on Geon''s pen movements.


    Unaware of this change, Geon continued with his thoughts.


    "To convey the emotions suggested by the lyrics, besides the characteristic chaos of demons, ck representing gloom, and blue signifying sadness should mix in. If it were me, I''d create a beautiful arpeggio at the start of the A part, leading into the sadness in the lyrics, followed by chaos in the first Savi. How would it turn out if I make these changes?"


    Geon continued to amend the sheet music as he envisioned. Slowly, the sheet music transformed from all gray to a blend of ck and blue, depicting gloom and sadness. He turned to the next page to see the lyrics for the B part.


    The boy wandered through the bounds of death, on the earth full of sin, with the soul expelled.


    The endless battle and the unstoppable boredom of immortality have made the boy oblivious.


    The boy told Lucifer, is this right?


    "This part seems to truly capture the blend of sadness and chaos."


    Geon''s pen moved again. With these revisions, the sheet music evolved from start to finish. Though he didn''t sing, Geon yed the guitar riff. Twiggy, who had been fixated on Geon''s chord-strumming fingers, whispered to Manson, looking slightly surprised.


    "Manson, Kay seems to just be adding one more finger to our chord. Will a single note change anything? It sounds heavily distorted."


    Manson, still fixated on Geon, nodded with a hint of honesty.


    "It seems like it, you know? He''s a genius. Looks like we''re almost done, let''s join in."


    As Manson and Twiggy approached, Geon, ying the guitar, looked up.


    "Oh, Mr. Manson, Mr. Ramirez."


    Mansonughed and extended his hand.


    "Haha, why so focused? Mind if I join?"


    Geon looked apologetic seeing Manson''s hand.


    "Oh, that''s... I''m sorry, I got carried away, didn''t I?"


    Twiggy stepped forward, tilting his head toward the sheet music.


    "Nah, just curious, really. Let''s have a look, okay?"


    Geon seemed to push the music sheet as if admitting defeat, catching Tim Burton''s eye, who chuckled softly before speaking.


    "You''re still clueless, huh? Who you really are."


    ncing at Tim Burton, Geon raised his chin as Manson, lost in the music sheet, looked back and forth between Twiggy and himself.


    "Manson, Twiggy. You guys nning to shoot in this makeup and set?"


    Manson, glued to the music sheet, looked up at Tim Burton.


    "Huh? Isn''t that the n?"


    Tim Burton maintained his chin-resting pose and continued, "What do you think is the reason for your underwhelming sess? Is it the music? That might be part of it, sure. It''s quite different from your early days."


    Twiggy asked Tim Burton, "Is there something else bothering you, Tim?"


    Tim Burton, still resting his chin, withdrew his hand and raised his index finger.


    "Know what your issue is? Your clich¨¦."


    Twiggy responded with a slightly saddened face, "I know, it''s the unoriginal, typical stuff. We''re trying to break away from Marilyn Manson''s clich¨¦ too."


    Tim Burton tapped the camera monitor with his finger, saying, "Those trying to break clich¨¦s are in this set with this makeup?"


    Geon withdrew, looking around the set. Gray, dim lights spread across the floor like a snowfield, odd, leafless trees stood sporadically. He turned to see Manson and Twiggy, both sporting Manson''s signature makeup of purple lipstick and heavy eyeliner on their pale faces.


    Manson, wearing an unjust look, shrugged his shoulders, saying, "This is our Marilyn Manson style, Tim. Devilish and decadent vibes. You know the origin of our band''s name, right?"


    Tim Burton rested his chin again, stating, "Yeah, abination of sex symbol Marilyn Monroe and serial killer Charles Manson. It''s about decadence and violence, your band''s essence. So?"


    Manson gestured to his attire and makeup, saying, "That''s our essence. That''s why we dress like this."


    Tim Burton red at Manson, "I might not understand music, but I know your music videos. This set, that makeup. How different is it from the ''The Nobodies'' music video released in 2000?"


    Twiggy nodded, saying, "Simr. So, what do we do? Dress up as angels?"


    Tim Burton clicked his tongue, teasingly saying, "Angels? Quite fresh. Those who dressed as demons, if they dress as angels, who''d find that fresh?"


    Manson, with a displeased look, asked, "Then what?"


    Tim Burton leaned backfortably in his chair, saying, "Clich¨¦. You really want to break it? Not in music, that''s your pride. Visually."


    As Manson and Twiggy nodded simultaneously, Tim Burton leaned forward, saying, "Try being ordinary. No makeup. Wear a neat suit."


    Initially surprised, Manson and Twiggy exchanged looks before nodding in agreement.


    "Is that okay?"


    Tim Burton snapped his finger, saying, "If it is, let''s get to it. Redo your makeup. I''ll take care of the set."


    As Tim Burton stood up, Manson grabbed his shoulder, "Wait, Tim. Give us a moment."


    Tim Burton, with a creased brow, watched Manson sitting still and said, "Kay. Can we use the song you arranged?"


    Geon, slightly surprised, looked between Twiggy and Manson. Twiggy nodded, supporting Manson''s request.


    "Yeah, it felt better than the original as soon as I saw the sheet. If we release the album as it is, we''ll fail again. You''ll regret this moment."


    Manson leaned in, locking eyes with Geon, who was taken aback.


    "If we fail this time, we might not get another chance. If you allow, let Tim remake the set while we re-record. We need the MR for the music video shoot."


    Geon looked to Tim Burton, who nodded and squinted his eyes.


    Finally, as Geon signaled his approval, Tim Burton grinned and said, "Alright, let''s go for the recordings! I''ll smash and rebuild the set."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 88: Visual shock

    Chapter 88: Visual shock


    Geon Kim observed the busy steps of the special makeup team with a vacant expression.


    The makeup artists, left without tasks due to the director''s sudden order to halt all makeup, break down the set, and rebuild it, were now waiting outside the studio due to set construction.


    Catherine, now feeling like a spare part after Geon Kim apanied Manson and Twiggy to the recording studio, leaned against the studio''s outer wall, awaiting further instructions.


    "Director Tim Burton sure has quite the execution power. Kay as well, modifying sheet music on the spot? And now Marilyn Manson¡¯s band is re-recording amidst this chaos..."


    *Phone vibrates*


    Feeling the vibration in her pocket, Catherine searched for her phone and saw ''Maria Shriver'' on the screen.


    "Maria, hi!"


    A slightly husky female voice came through the phone.


    "Hey, Catherine. How have you been?""I''ve been good. How about you? It''s been ages since your divorce, and this is our first contact."


    "Oh, sorry. You know how it is. I''ve been busy."


    "Ah, don''t worry, sis. But what brings you here?"


    "Well, I heard you''re at Marilyn Manson''s music video shoot?"


    "Yeah, I''m under contract with Interscope. How did you find out?"


    "Am I just a journalist in your eyes?"


    "Oh, right! You were a journalist. Wait, you came back after the divorce? You vanished."


    "Yeah, I have to make a living. That''s not the issue. Give me some info on Kay."


    "Ah, sis, that might be a bit tricky..."


    "Listen, if you get me something on Kay now, it¡¯s a real scoop. I can''t find anything about where she''s hiding. Tim Burton''s a tough nut to crack around the studio. Just toss me a bone, help me out. I''ll owe you one for myeback."


    "Um... I shouldn''t really say..."


    "Fine, if I help you this time, I''ll arrange for you to spend your summer vacation in my Miami mansion. Deal?"


    "Really? Can I use the pool too? Oh, can I bring my friends?"


    "Yeah, I''ll even get a chef. Just bring yourself."


    "But... I signed an NDA when I signed the contract..."


    "Don''t worry. If this mess gets you fired and cklisted, I''ll take responsibility for your future. Come with me. Makeup artists are always needed. If not, I¡¯ll talk to ourpany''s anchors to ensure they cover for you."


    "Um... that''s still scary..."


    "Forget that. I''ll talk to my higher-ups and pull you into our broadcastingpany! Deal?"


    "O.K., deal! But Kay isn¡¯t here right now, sis."


    "Why? There were rumors about her appearing in the music video?"


    "Yeah, but she''s at the studio now, rearranging a new song on the spot. Marilyn Manson went to the studio to record it."


    "What? Wasn''t the album already finished?"


    "I thought so too, but they''re re-recording one song. Since it''s a single, it doesn''t matter much."


    "Wait a second!"


    The keyboard sound on the other side indicated she was instantly getting into article-writing mode.


    "Ah, sorry. So, Marilyn Manson and Kay went to the studio to record a new song?"


    "Yes, sis."


    "And... what''s the name of this new song?"


    "The new song... ''Sad Devil Gamagin.''"


    "Great! Other than the video shoot, was there anything else happening?"


    "Well, Kay finished her part, but suddenly, Director Tim Burton flipped the entire set. They¡¯re reshooting at another set."


    "That''s not big news. Got it! Thanks. Let''s catch up when I visit my mansion this summer!"


    "Sure thing, sis. You better keep your promise!"


    "Haha, don''t worry. I''ll inform my butler. Gotta go now. Thank you!"


    As Catherine sat hunched, searching for news, an article appeared within 15 minutes.


    "Music Editor ¡®Genius Kay¡¯ Producing Marilyn Manson!"


    [Washington Post - Maria Shriver]


    Shock rocker Marilyn Manson of Industrial Metal band announces new single album ''Sad Devil Gamagin.''


    After the 2015 release of ''The Pale Emperor,'' Marilyn Manson returns with a new album. The remastered music video features ''Kay,'' the music editor from the film ''Scissorhands,'' causing a buzz.


    ording to sources, Marilyn Manson halted filming after Kay improvised a new song on-site, deciding to re-record it. The song, currently being ndestinely re-recorded in a secret studio, is expected to be reborn under Kay''s brilliance.


    Meanwhile, Professor Mo cautioned that Manson''s anti-Christian and highly controversial performances should be approached cautiously.


    However, he stated that protests and boycotts during such events only serve as noise marketing, hoping that Christians won''t engage.


    [Unauthorized reproduction prohibited]


    The article quickly garnered over 100,000 views and was rapidly gaining more. As Catherine excitedly discussed summer vacation ns with her friends over the phone, Geon sat in the Red House Studio workshop on Washington 5th Avenue Northwest, observing bands inside the recording studio.


    Manson and Twiggy swiftly set up instruments while Geon watched from inside the recording room, with the engineer outside. Manson turned to the white engineer beside Geon.


    "Dominic, since Kay''s producing today, can you help with the mic setup in the studio?"


    After a brief nce at Geon, Dominic replied.


    "Okay, Mr. Manson. Kay? This red button here turns off the amp, and if you press the green button on the mic here on the table, your voice will be heard inside the recording studio. Got it?"


    Geon manipted the microphone, testing it out before speaking.


    "Oh, like this? Mr. Manson, can you hear me?"


    Manson, who had entered the recording studio carrying a guitar, made a circr gesture with his finger, signaling that he could hear. After Geon checked the sheet music next to him, he spoke into the microphone.


    "Let''s try recording. Mr. Ramirez, for the arpeggio in the first part, I think it''d be better to go with the bass rather than electric. It''s a beautiful melody, but it needs to hint at the chaos and darkness that follows."


    Twiggy nodded understandingly and began ying. When the engineer raised the bass sound on the amp a momentter, Twiggy''s haunting bass flowed out through the speakers. Geon, with a smile forming on his lips as he closed his eyes and focused, listened intently. Twiggy, seeing Geon''s brighter expression, felt energized and continued ying.


    The bass track was recorded in one go. Next was Daniel''s drum recording for the keyboard tour session. After wlessly recording the drum part three times, Geon spoke up.


    "Next is Paul Wiley. We''ll record the electric guitar part."


    As Paul, seated in the recording studio chair, engaged the distortion, Geon instructed:


    "Please connect the wah pedal too, Wiley."


    Wiley nodded and pulled out another jack to connect the wah pedal. Seeing this, Dominic checked the electric guitar part on the PC screen and gave the cue sign. As the interstitial rock''s distorted sound filled the space, Manson, seated in a chair, couldn''t help but get excited. While the changes in the song weren''t massivepared to the original, the touch of Kay''s hand made Manson feel the excitement of their early days.


    After Paul Wiley''s guitar performance ended, Geon''s expression turned slightly serious. All the members noticed Geon, who was pondering with his finger on his chin. As Geon seemed lost in thought, Manson and Twiggy began observing him. Geon started marking something on the sheet music using a pen, prompting Paul Wiley to ask, puzzled:


    "What are you doing? Are you arranging something again?"


    Manson said, shaking his head.


    "I don''t know either. Let''s just wait. In any case, even if we finish recording the guitar part and the vocalster, the mastering will take ce tonight, so the song will be out by then."


    As the members focused their gaze on Geon while waiting, he suddenly stood up and entered the recording studio. Geon held the ''Haku,'' his white falcon guitar, in his hands. After unplugging the jack from Paul Wiley''s guitar and connecting it to Haku, Geon said:


    "I made some adjustments to the Edrip part. Dominic! Please y the track from 2 minutes and 17 seconds!"


    Dominic outside nodded and operated the device to y the track at 2 minutes and 17 seconds. Geon stood, nodding along to the beat, before beginning to y the guitar solo section. It wasn''t a particrly challenging or fast-paced solo, but capturing that feeling was incredibly difficult. Though itsted for about 20 seconds, Paul Wiley, watching it, shook his head andmented:


    "Phew, you''d need at least three days to pull that off. I don''t think I can get that feel right away."


    Upon hearing Dominic''s words and noticing Geon''s concerned expression, Manson spoke, looking at Geon.


    "Kay, if we can''t shoot the music video tonight, it''ll be a loss. Our album release schedule will be affected too."


    As Geon continued pondering while looking at the sheet music, Twiggy intervened.


    "Wouldn''t it be better if Kay tried ying it himself? I''ll vouch for him."


    Manson spoke with a delighted expression.


    "Oh! That''s a good idea! Kay! How about it? Not joining the band permanently, juste in as a session member since Paul doesn¡¯t have time to practice. We won''t ask you to join the tour! Deal?"


    Geon hesitated for a moment.


    "Well, it''s not like I''m joining the band, and I don''t have time. It''s a shame to let the song go like this. Maybe it''s good for me to record it myself."


    As Geon hinted at his consent, Manson and Twiggy cheered and gestured to Dominic.


    "Great! Dominic! Let''s record right away!"


    Although everyone signaled thepletion of the recording after the subsequent tracks, Geon, not satisfied, recorded four more times. After recording his part, Geon said to Manson:


    "We only need to record the vocal part, and since it hasn''t changed from the original, we can use the previous recording. Recordingplete. Great job, everyone."


    As Geon left the recording studio to discuss with Dominic, Manson picked up the phone and made a call somewhere.


    "Hi, Team. We''re done with the recording."


    "What? Is the recording finished that quickly?"


    "We had alreadypleted the album production once, and maybe because we practiced a lot before, it didn¡¯t take long. We decided to use the original vocal track. How''s the set for shooting?"


    "Ah, it might runte into the night or even dawn. What should we do? Shoot tonight?"


    "No, once we start mastering, it''ll probably finishte tonight or early morning. Let''s shoot tomorrow morning."


    "Got it,e to the studio by 9 a.m. tomorrow."


    "Oh! And Team, Kay participated in this recording."


    "Oh? Really? What instrument? Guitar?"


    "Yes, just the lead guitar solo part."


    "Oh, okay. Hmm... then it''s better for Kay to be in the shot for that part. Call Kay tomorrow too."


    "Sure thing. See you tomorrow!"


    Manson eximed happily:


    "Let''s go! Let''s have a drink on a day like this!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 89: Visual shock

    Chapter 89: Visual shock


    A residential area on West 68th Street in New York.


    "Jennifer, Cloren! Still no news today?"


    Jennifer, lying on her bed and looking at her tablet, brushed her blonde hair behind her ear and said gloomily.


    "No, nothing. Ugh, what''s he up to? He''s not at Dante Park either."


    Cloren, lying beside her, rolled over on the bed and replied.


    "It''s been a month already. Maybe he''s just noting to Dante Park anymore? Could it be because we kept bothering him to sing whenever we saw him? Maybe we went too far..."


    Ka wedged herself into the limited space left on the bed and spoke.


    "No way! You''ve seen how kind he is, even when we nagged for songs, he''d sing happily like an angel. Can''t imagine him not showing up without a reason. Maybe he''s unwell? Should we check the hospital?"


    Jennifer blinked thoughtfully."Hey, ease up or you''ll bebeled a stalker. Why go checking hospitals, seriously."


    Ka sat up, stretching her torso, and retorted.


    "Oh, what do we do then? I''ll catch lovesickness at this rate! I don''t know, I don''t know, I don''t know!! Juste out!"


    Jennifer, watching Ka toss and turn on the bed, looked incredulous and turned to Cloren.


    "Hasn''t the video been uploaded yet?"


    Cloren pushed up the video list on the tablet and shook her head.


    "No, it hasn''t. There are 59 videos up now, and thest one was uploaded a month ago."


    Cloren tapped the home button on YouTube, and the screen switched, showing rmended videos at the top. Looking at a still from the video, Cloren remarked.


    "Hey, Marilyn Manson''s back! His music video''s up."


    Ka shuddered, shaking her body.


    "I hate them! Just watching gives me chills. There are cool demons and handsome ones, but Manson looks genuinely sinister, ugly!"


    Jennifer nodded in agreement, tying her hair as she got off the bed.


    "I''m not interested either. Ka, let''s make oatmeal or something, I''m hungry."


    As Jennifer and Ka left the bedroom, Cloren, who had been alone on the bed, started ying Marilyn Manson''s new music video. Watching with little expectation, her eyes widened.


    "Hey!!!!!!!! Jennifer!!! Ka!!!!!! Something amazing! Something amazing!"


    Cloren yelled, catching Jennifer''s attention in the kitchen.


    "What? What''s up? I''ve got a frying pan on, speak up!"


    Cloren rushed from the bed to the kitchen, holding the paused video.


    "Vampire Prince!!! Vampire Prince!!! Here, here!!!"


    "What, what!!??"


    Jennifer, holding the hot frying pan, came running. Ka, seemingly in the bathroom, rushed out with the sound of running water, joining them.


    "Where, where!!! A new video up? At Dante Park?"


    Cloren wildly gestured, looking excited.


    "No, no!!! It''s Marilyn Manson''s new music video!"


    Jennifer widened her eyes, asking eagerly.


    "What? Marilyn Manson? The one with Vampire Prince? Did he be a celebrity?"


    On the screen, a stunningly beautiful boy, living in a small but peaceful countryside vige, appeared. He interacted cheerfully with the vigers, had a warm mother and a kind father waiting at home. Leading an extraordinarily happy life, the boy with a dazzling smile spent an ordinary day.


    Night fell. The door to the boy''s room suddenly burst open, revealing a startled and sweaty mother. Seeing the boy, she widened her eyes and gestured with her index finger on her lips. Sensing something wrong with the shocked mother''s expression, the boy turned to look out the window.


    Simultaneously, the bass began with an ominous arpeggio. As the terrified eyes of the boy filled the screen, Marilyn Manson''s distinctive vocals echoed.


    "There was a boy so beautiful"


    Outside the window, a group of thieves on horseback chased and killed the fleeing vigers with swords and knives. People screamed for mercy, their chests pierced by the cold steel, revealing the end of their lives. The boy''s father urgently opened the door, saying something to the boy. Tearfully, the boy shook his head vehemently, but all he could do was watch as his father yelled, locking him in the barn and leaving with his mother.


    "The day when the curse was darker than darkness"


    Peeking through a small crack in the barn, the boy witnessed his father being stabbed with a spear by a dirty-faced thief with a sinisterugh. His mother, staggering backward, hit her head on a rock tied to a rope being swung by the thief, covering herself in blood. As she fell, her eyes met the hidden boy in the barn.


    Tears streamed endlessly from the boy''s eyes. As darkness enveloped and the surroundings grew silent, a dazzling angel with golden wings descended in front of the sobbing boy by his mother''s body. Though the face was unseen, the angel shimmered with radiance all over. Extending a hand to the tear-streaked boy, the angel guided him, and they soared into the sky together.


    Lucifer reached out to the boy.


    The boy went to heaven with Lucifer


    The angelic boy wished for everyone''s happiness


    The boy''s worn-out green clothes transformed into dazzling white garments, his back splitting open to reveal golden wings. The camera panned from tear-streaked expression to a radiant smile on the boy''s face, turning into that of an angel, strolling endlessly through a peaceful paradise while the angels yed their trumpets.


    Suddenly, the video paused, and Cloren, taken aback, looked at Jennifer, gripping her tablet.


    "Whoa! I think I''m having a heart attack, let''s take a breather, just a moment, *huff* *huff*!"


    Ka, nodding in agreement, clutched her left chest. "Wow, every time Iugh, I get this sensation, feels like my heart''s skipping a beat for real."


    Cloren waved his hand, eximing, "Oh,e on! Hurry back! I''m dying to know what happens next, can you hit y?"


    Pressing the y button, the screen abruptly faded to ck, then shed to a modern, sleek, luxurious empty office space. As Cloren chuckled, the camera zoomed in on a white round clock mounted on the wall. At 11:59:58, precisely as the clock struck 12, the office door swung open.


    Four men, impably dressed, entered the office withposed steps. Ka, still fixated on the screen, eximed in surprise, "What? Is this Marilyn Manson? Why aren''t they in makeup?"


    "Seriously? They always show up looking like a dough mixture, don''t they?"


    "No wonder they seem just like ordinary folks now. It''s refreshing."


    Manson, sporting horned sses and checking his wristwatch, stood on screen. Suddenly, as the music yed again, the band members, frozen in ce with their instruments, exploded into vigorous stage actions.


    The scene shifted back to the beautiful angelic boy soaring amidst radiant angels. As the angel gestured, numerous angels armed with bows and swords appeared. Leading them, the radiant angel stepped forward, extending a hand to the boy.


    With a bright smile, the innocent-looking boy took his hand.


    The scene transitioned again to a thrilling battle among the angels, filling the screen with spectacle. Angels with wings shed in the sky, while wingless ones on the ground fought fiercely. The boy approached the radiant angel with a spear and sliced through another angel''s abdomen.


    As the spear pierced the figure and tears fell from the dying angel''s eyes onto the de, the golden spear turned dark from the tip, gradually enveloping the shaft. The darkness that saturated the spear extended to the boy''s clothing as he stared at his bloodstained hands.


    The camera focused on the boy''s face, no longer resembling that of an angel. His features contorted, eyes and lips turned red. As the screaming boy''s image receded, demons roared out from behind him.


    The swarm of demons emerging from the boy''s shadow cut through the group of angels ahead. A relentless battle of killing and being killed ensued. Drenched in golden blood, the boy, wearing a grim expression, gazed at his blood-stained hands.


    "The boy wandered through the bounds of death, on the earth full of sin, with the soul expelled. The endless battle and the unstoppable boredom of immortality have made the boy oblivious."


    The boy asked Lucifer, "Is this right?"


    The scene shifted back to Manson''s band in the office, focusing on Manson as his face gradually turned white from the tip of his nose. The white hue spread, revealing Manson''s signature demonic makeup, casting light on the entire band.


    Manson, gripping the mic stand with an eerie expression, sang, "Come with me, let them fall. Lead them out of His light. Now is the time to forget him."


    As Manson''s vocal part ended, the relentless guitar noise ceased, leaving only the bass and drums. Then, a dazzlingly white guitar slowly emerged from the headstock, emanating a brilliant white light.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 90: Visual shock

    Chapter 90: Visual shock


    The screen slowly moved from left to right, illuminating a dazzlingly beautiful body of a white guitar¡ªfrom the head down the neck. As its nickname suggested, the "Most Beautiful Guitar in the World," the stunning upper part of the White Falcon, was highlighted, and long, white fingers descended from it to grasp the neck.


    The screen quickly zoomed out from the close-up of the guitar to reveal a boy ying a solo in the abyss of darkness. d in a ck suit, eyes closed, he skillfully yed the guitar. His tall stature and slim physique made the tight suit look exceptionally stylish.


    The boy''s performance was brief yet delivered a mix of sadness and chaos. The scene shifted back to Marilyn Manson''s band, with a close-up of Manson''s face as the song yed.


    "You can not go back anyway, now it''ste."


    "Your evil soul no longer needs him."


    "You have to hurt Eden''s glory forever."


    "Because everything you loved has already been erased."


    Despite the boy standing with both feet firmly on the ground, his vigorous movements while ying the guitar contrasted starkly with his calm appearance, freshening the scene. The song reached a climax, and Marilyn Manson, screaming as if in agony, appeared in his characteristic eerie makeup,ughing wickedly.


    "Come with me, you''ve already been abandoned.""His light does not reach you."


    "Come with me, your soul has already stained it with evil."


    As the camera swirled around the entire body of the boy in the ck suit, standing alone in the abyss, it finally focused on his face. Starting from his nose, a white light spread across his entire face until he transformed into the boy with Marilyn Manson''s distinctive makeup. As the song endedpletely, the eerie eyes of the boy, now resembling a demonic figure, sadly flickered in the silent scene.


    The screen turned ck, and white text appeared:


    "Director: Tim Burton."


    "Special appearance, lead guitar: Kay."


    As the yback ended, the trio staring nkly at the tablet disying the next rmended video remained stunned until Jennifer dropped the frying pan she was holding, startling them.


    "Wow! Amazing!!"


    "Guys, this is a legendary music video!"


    "So cool! Watching Marilyn Manson again! And the music''s amazing, right?"


    "Seriously! I''ve never not felt sick listening to their songs!"


    "Wait! Look! It says ''Special appearance by Kay.'' Could it be the Vampire Prince is Kay?"


    "Right? ''Rock, paper, scissors.'' We all cried after watching it together. Tim Burton''s persona was the Vampire Prince!"


    "Wow, what now? What do we do!!!"


    "Do others know? Is there any news about this?"


    Quickly manipting the tablet, Cloren searched for news channels. Dozens of news articles were already there.


    "Marilyn Manson''s new music video hits a million views in 1 hour!"


    "Victory of noise marketing, joined by Kay and Marilyn Manson!"


    "Genius boy Kay! Finally reveals himself!"


    "Continuous shock! The stunning appearance of a beautiful boy!"


    "The world is in shock right now! Pay attention to Marilyn Manson!"


    "Kay virus spreading across the US. Infecting America!"


    Jennifer eximed, seeing the flood of news on the screen.


    "Wow! This is huge! Let''s report this!"


    "Yeah, yeah! Kay was the Vampire Prince! We listened to this person''s song up close! We should brag about it!"


    "Leavements! Say it''s a reaction video of girls meeting Kay when you search ''Vampire Prince'' on YouTube!"


    "Somements already mention it! We''rete!"


    "Oh, still leave one! Multiplements attract journalists to take notice."


    The enormous buzz happening nationwide in the US was resonating on the opposite side of the globe.


    China''s CCTV.


    "It''s Geon Kim! It''s Geon Kim! That''s Kim Geon, right?"


    A journalist ying the top video in the viral trend suddenly stood up, shouting to another journalist. The other journalist nced at the screen and then frantically operated his own keyboard.


    "Senior, have you seen this madness that''s been going on for a few hours now?"


    The astonished journalist asked the one who had just stood up.


    "What? Does everyone already know?"


    After sighing, the journalist turned his monitor around, showing the screen. The senior journalist''s eyes widened.


    "Geon Kim! Conquering America."


    "Space youth Geon Kim. Shocking the Westerners!"


    "Vanished Geon Kim, joined Marilyn Manson''s band?"


    "Geon Kim appearing in Marilyn Manson''s globally renowned music video, causing a stir in the Asian continent."


    Korean inte news portals.


    "Geon Kim, carrying the controversy, leaves for Juilliard. Returning as Kay."


    "Is the mysterious Kay actually Geon Kim?"


    "Identity of Tim Burton''s persona Kay revealed as Geon Kim, shocking!"


    "Pay attention to the emergence of a music genius born in Korea, Kay!"


    Gilis Trawangan Ind, Indonesia.


    During filming, Yeongseok received a call from Korea.


    "Hello? Yes, Director."


    "Oh! Yeongseok PD! Is the inte working there?"


    "Yes, it''s a bit slow, but it works. What''s wrong?"


    "Geon, Geon had an ident!"


    "Huh? What happened to Geon?"


    "He appeared in a Marilyn Manson music video! And he yed the guitar!"


    "Really?"


    "It''s not just an appearance; the US news channels are only talking about Geon!"


    "That, that''s..."


    ¡°Different broadcasting stations will call you. Turn off your phone. If they need to contact you, they can call the assistant director.¡±


    Yeongseok momentarily took his attention away from the vibrating phone during the call with the director and nced at the screen.


    1 missed call: KBS Chief PD


    1 missed call: KBS Director Lee


    1 missed call: MBC Representative Hong


    1 missed call: SBS PD Kim


    Yeongseok put on a serious expression and returned to the phone.


    ¡°If other stations approach, it¡¯s a lost cause! We need to act first, grasp Geon Kim¡¯s subject matter, and set up a reporting team right away!¡±


    ¡°Yes? Director Lee, I¡¯m currently filming.¡±


    ¡°Leave that to the assistant director and head to the US right away! Yeongseok PD, our show might have decent poprity, but it¡¯s not pulling in 4% ratings, is it? If we secure coverage on Geon Kim, we''re looking at a baseline of 20%. Move fast, quickly!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, understood, for now.¡±


    Yeongseok hung up and, with a resolute expression, searched for the assistant director amidst the incessantly ringing phone.


    ¡°AD! Where are you?¡±


    After briefing the AD, Yeongseok hailed a taxi to the airport and attempted to call Geon.


    ¡°Hello, Yeongseok hyung?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Geon. How¡¯ve you been?¡±


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s been a while, hyung. I¡¯ve always felt sorry for not calling often.¡±


    ¡°Really? If you¡¯re sorry, do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m in Seattle.¡±


    ¡°Seattle? What are you doing there?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was at that house by invitation of Director Tim Burton, then came over to Seattle yesterday. Just for traveling.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Are you alone now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just arrived at the hotel.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a flight from Indonesia straight to you. Don¡¯t go outside.¡±


    ¡°What? Right now? Why not?¡±


    ¡°If you go outside, you might get ambushed by people.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, always the same. Remember when you did that music video with Marilyn Manson?¡±


    ¡°What? Has that been released already? We filmed it, but¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been six hours since the release, and it¡¯s over 100 million views.¡±


    ¡°What? 100 million? In six hours?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, now that you¡¯re so famous, don¡¯t roam around carelessly. Wait until I arrive.¡±


    ¡°Oh... okay, okay, hyung. But are youing here because of me?¡±


    ¡°No, I asked you for a favor earlier.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. What¡¯s the favor?¡±


    ¡°Ourwork wants to interview you urgently. Our team is heading from Korea, and I¡¯ll join them separately at the airport. Stay in the hotel room, okay? Which hotel are you in?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m at Mayflower Park Hotel.¡±


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t that an expensive ce? Did you earn a lot?¡±


    ¡°Haha, no, Mr. Manson made the reservation.¡±


    ¡°Really? Got it. Anyway, I¡¯ll call when I arrive. Don¡¯t leave the hotel room. Order room service if you¡¯re hungry, got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood, hyung.¡±


    After hanging up, Geon¡¯s expression hardened as he looked at news articles.


    ¡°Oh no! If Mom finds out about the music video with Marilyn Manson, it¡¯ll be chaos!¡±


    Worry etched on his face, Geon called his sister, Shihwa.


    ¡°Hello? Oppa?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Shihwa, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Just watching the news about you. I waited for your call, but you called sooner than I expected. It¡¯s chaos here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what¡¯s happening. I didn¡¯t know it had been released.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? My phone¡¯s been buzzing, so I wasn¡¯t taking most calls. Only talked to Jooyong unnie.¡±


    ¡°Why are they calling?¡±


    ¡°To ask where you are, how they got your number, even the reporters are calling.¡±


    ¡°Oh, does Mom know?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet. She doesn¡¯t know how to use the inte. But she watches the news; she¡¯ll find outter.¡±


    ¡°Oh... Shihwa, let¡¯s do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°What? Prevent Mom from watching the news? Will you send me some pocket money?¡±


    ¡°Haha, okay, I¡¯ll send you a hefty sum.¡±


    ¡°Okay, instead of watching the newster, let¡¯s go to the karaoke.¡±


    ¡°Sure, thanks. Love you, my sister.¡±


    ¡°You only love me at times like this? Call more often, okay?¡±


    ¡°Haha, got it. I¡¯ll call again.¡±


    After ending the call, Geony on the bed, sighed, and turned on the TV. The screen was filled with the music video he starred in.


    Once again, Geon sighed heavily and shook his head.


    ¡°This is trouble. Is my trip over¡­¡±


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 91: Visual shock

    Chapter 91: Visual shock


    Geon and Yeongseok arrived at Maple Flower Park, where Geon was staying, after joining the filming team at Seattle-Ta International Airport in Washington state. Manson had reserved a Suite Room for Geon, clearly expressing his gratitude. Sittingfortably on the hotel sofa, Geon spoke to Yeongseok, who was setting up cameras and lights, while hugging him.


    "Hyung, I read the articles before you arrived, but I never thought it would be such a sensation."


    Yeongseok whistled as he searched Geon''s article on his smartphone.


    "Wow, impressive, isn''t it? It''s been just a day since the video went up, but new articles are popping up hourly. What''s this? Vampire Prince?"


    Geon asked with a puzzled expression, "Huh? What''s that?"


    Yeongseok showed Geon the video ying on his smartphone.


    "This is you, right? Is it?"


    Geon looked at the video on Yeongseok''s smartphone, where girls were looking at something in surprise. Geon, confused, looked at Yeongseok.


    "I''m not in there, but the background looks like Dante Park..."Yeongseok took back his smartphone and yed another video. This time, only the girl''s face was shown, but there was the sound of someone singing. Geon, listening to the song, said, "Oh? This is my voice. It''s the song I sang in Dante Park."


    Yeongseok chuckled and put the smartphone in his pocket.


    "Even if you hide the sharp fangs in your pocket, they still stand out. You''re in trouble living so normally."


    Geon pointed at Yeongseok''s pocket, saying, "Is that mine? Why do people get surprised when they see me? Do I look weird?"


    Yeongseokughed and patted Geon''s shoulder.


    "Oh, this oblivious guy. It''s because you''re handsome. Didn''t you record a reaction video of people being surprised by your looks?"


    Geon pointed at himself in surprise.


    "Me? Oh, well, I do hear people saying I look good..."


    Yeongseokughed heartily and said, "Haha! But since you studied in the U.S., you don''t scratch the back of your head, blush, and act awkward like before, haha!"


    Yeongseok signaled that the preparations wereplete, stood up, and said, "It looks like everything''s ready. Geon, sitfortably on that sofa. There''s no MC, and I''ll ask the questions. I''ll handle the subtitles for my questionster, so don''t speak during the audio. If there''s a tricky question, you can cut it since it''s recorded."


    Geon nodded and sat on the sofa Yeongseok pointed to. After checking the main camera, Yeongseok sat on a makeshift chair next to the camera, looked around, and shouted, "Let''s go! Camera OK? Lighting good? Sound OK? Okay, let''s go!"


    The AD quickly came in, pped the te, and jumped out of the frame. Yeongseok took a deep breath, looked at the questionnaire, and started asking questions.


    "Hello, Mr. Geon. Please greet the viewers first."


    Geon smiled at the camera and shook his hand.


    "Hello? I''m Geon Kim. It''s been a while, everyone."


    Yeongseok thought, ''The kid who used to bow in front of the camera and greet has really changed after drinking American water. He looks much better now, more rxed.''


    Yeongseok''s questions continued.


    "Where are you now, and why are you here at Maple Flower Park?"


    Geon counted in his mind for a moment and replied, "Well, I''m in Seattle, the U.S., and I came here for vacation during the break."


    Then the Q&A session between Yeongseok and Geon continued seamlessly.


    "I see. Have you done any sightseeing during your trip?"


    "Haha, no. Due to unexpectedly attracting attention, I haven''t even taken a step outside the hotel since arriving in Seattle."


    "Were you aware that Marilyn Manson''s music video was released?"


    "Well, no. Since my vacation is short, I came to Seattle right after the shoot the next day."


    "ording to the articles, there was a story about ''Girls meet Vampire Prince,'' and you were the protagonist. Is that true?"


    "Yes, I checked it a while ago. It seems to be me."


    "There are about 60 videos, and some have sound of you singing. Where is this ce?"


    "It''s a small park across from Juilliard School, where I go to school."


    "Do you often visit this ce?"


    "Yes, I go there often. It''s a park between the bakery I frequent near school, where I sit on the grass, eat sandwiches, and sometimes go when my head hurts while working on assignments."


    "Well, it seems like a park that many fans will visit in the future."


    "Haha, really? Well, I can''t go there anymore then, haha."


    "Haha, that''s how it goes. Next, it''s mentioned that you stood on stage with the Latin rock band Santana and Ro Palooza. Is that true?"


    "Yes, it is. I got the opportunity through Professor Sharon Isbin, who is in charge at school."


    "Fans who saw the performance directly say you had a legendary live performance. Do you have ns to continue with Santana in the future?"


    "While the connection will continue, I don''t n to join Santana."


    "Why is that? Joining Santana, a global band, would have been a matter of time to gain fame."


    Geon tapped the armrest of the sofa with his fingers, pondered for a moment, and replied.


    "Someone advised me to finish my studies first."


    Yeongseok, who had been looking at Geon, showed a surprised expression for a moment, then revealed it andughed.


    "I see. I don''t know who it is, but it was good advice. Now, how did you get involved in the film of director Tim Burton?"


    "Yes, I went on a field trip with Professor John Corigliano, who is in charge ofposition, and suddenly got involved."


    "Wasn''t it originally discussed to participate?"


    "Yes, Director Tim Burton suggested a game. Wepeted, created songs, and he chose one to use."


    "Apetition? Among John Corigliano, Hans Zimmer, and you?"


    Geon shrugged and said, "Just to try it out, I think. He used the song I won in thepetition."


    "Anyway, Mr. Geon won one song in thatpetition, and it became the most talked-about song. What was the meaning behind Director Tim Burton disying the subtitle ''K'' for my persona at the end?"


    "I really don''t know."


    "When you be the persona of director Tim Burton, it''s famous for searching for it again in yourter works. Did you even appear in Marilyn Manson''s music video because of that?"


    "No, I met Johnny Depp, who appeared in Edward Scissorhands. Through him, I met Mr. Manson. The decision to appear was made there."


    "But wasn''t Tim Burton the director of Marilyn Manson''s music video?"


    "Yes, that''s right. He joined after I made the decision to appear."


    "Instead, it seems like Mr. Burton will be following you around, haha."


    "Haha, is that so?"


    "When this interview airs, it will surely be a big topic. So, what are your ns for the future?"


    Geon pondered for a moment before responding, "First, I have to go back to school. I''ll think about it after finishing my studies."


    "Alright, are you going back right away?"


    "No, there''s a short vacation left. During that time, I want to take a break, even if it''s short, after focusing only on studying."


    "Yes, understood. Thank you for the interview today."


    "No, I''m the one who''s thankful."


    "Finally, please say goodbye to the viewers."


    Geon adjusted his posture, shook hands again, and smiled.


    "I''ll study harder ande back with proper music. Until then, goodbye, everyone."


    After smiling for about 3 seconds and shaking hands, when Geon nced at Yeongseok, Yeongseok gestured and shouted, "Cut! Good, send this straight to the headquarters. Great job, Geon."


    As the staff, who had been quietly watching the filming, busily moved, Yeongseok came over to Geon and said, "Thanks to you, we got a valuable interview. I should treat you to a meal. Have you eaten?"


    Geon smiled and nodded. "No, not yet. Please treat me. Haha."


    Yeongseokughed and patted Geon''s chest. "You''ve be quite bold. Alright, let''s go. It''s dangerous to go far, so let''s go to the hotel restaurant."


    Giving various instructions to the assistant director, Yeongseok took Geon to the lobby on the first floor. Yeongseok took off his hat and put it on Geon''s head, saying, "Wear the hat when you go out. It''s dangerous if you just walk around like this."


    Geon, trying to take off the hat, hesitated for a moment, smiled, and adjusted the hat again. Yeongseok, confirming that the waiter had disappeared after cing a simple order, said, "Are you really going on a trip? How much vacation do you have left?"


    "About three weeks left."


    "Oh, there''s still quite a bit left. Then cover your face well and be careful. Don''t get into trouble just because you''re free."


    "Haha, yes, hyung."


    Pouring water into Geon''s ss, Yeongseok said, "Thanks to you, I ended up going from Indonesia to the United States and then back to Indonesia. I need to treat you to a meal. Have you eaten?"


    Geon, receiving the ss from Yeongseok, took a sip andughed. "No, not yet. Please treat me. Haha."


    Yeongseok, handing Geon the menu after ordering, said, "Should I be friends with other PDs too? If it''s bothersome for you."


    Yeongseok looked at Geon in amazement. "What? This kid, no way! Just contact me."


    Geon jokinglyughed. "Why? Was it bothersome for you?"


    Yeongseok, with an incredulous expression,ughed. "Look at this guy. He changed a lot, huh? Always ready to y pranks. Looks good, this guy."


    Laughing together, Yeongseok asked again, "You said you came for a trip to Seattle, right? But what''s there to see here? It''s not even a tourist destination."


    Geon, as if asking what he meant, said, "Hey, hyung. It''s Seattle! The hometown of alternative and grunge! There are so many rock houses where amazing bands like Nirvana, Alice in Chains, and Pearl Jam performed during the indie days. I want to visit the ces where those bands yed."


    Yeongseok, enjoying his meal, said, "Well, I''ve heard of Nirvana, but Alice what? I don''t know that. I''m almost ignorant when ites to rock music."


    Geon raised his thumb, saying, "They''re extremely famous bands. Even though they were active when I was very young."


    Yeongseok nodded. "Okay, then should we focus on rock houses? But is there enough to see in three weeks?"


    Geon, resting his chin on his hand, said, "Well, I''ll have to go back to school after a few days. I need to prepare for the second semester."


    Yeongseokughed. "Right, you have to finish your studies well, as advised by that person. Hahaha."


    The two of them, enjoying a meal filled withughter.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 92: The Leopard That Lost Its Fangs

    Chapter 92: The Leopard That Lost Its Fangs


    The video Yeongseok interviewed became a big sensation in Korea. Although Yeongseok had returned to Indonesia to resume his original shooting after the interview, the video garnered such high ratings that the broadcastingpany''s CEO personally called to praise him. Moreover, broadcastingpanies from around the world, including the United States, which hadn''t secured Geon''s interview, paid a hefty sum to purchase the footage, making the CEO''s mouth hang open in surprise.


    The evening after Yeongseok''s departure, Geon, wearing a hat pulled down low and a mask, ced Haku on his shoulder and left the hotel. After confirming that no one paid attention to him, Geon walked the evening streets of Seattle, ncing around cautiously.


    The first ce Geon visited was the "EMP Museum," where everything about ''Jimi Hendrix'' was exhibited. The exterior of the museum was as bizarre as it was designed by the renowned architect Frank Gehry, inspired by Jimi Hendrix breaking guitars after performances. While admiring the exterior for a while, Geon took out his smartphone to take pictures. After confirming that there wasn''t much time left for the exhibition, he hastily entered the exhibition hall.


    "Wow~~~"


    Before Geon''s eyes, a mountain made of guitars of enormous height appeared. The giant tower, made of over 500 guitars created by the world-famous architect Frank Gehry to honor Jimi Hendrix, was a fresh shock for Geon. Geon wandered through the museum, listening to the experiential music echoing everywhere, and explored photos and albums of Jimi Hendrix''s lifetime. After exploring here and there, Geon stood in front of arge photo where Jimi Hendrix''s face was prominently erged.


    "Jimi, are you doing well in heaven? I''m here."


    Geon spoke to Jimi Hendrix in his heart. The Jimi Hendrix in the photo seemed about to jump out and clink sses with him.


    Geon''s sightseeing didn''tst long. Since he visited at ate hour, the operating hours of the exhibition hall had ended. Following the guidance of the staff, Geon left the exhibition hall and headed to the next destination, the ''Crocodile Club,'' where the legend of Seattle rock began. Geon''s steps became lighter as he approached the club, where numerous legendary bands like Nirvana had performed during their indie days.


    While Geon was walking a bit quickly, a maning from the opposite direction caught his eye. The man had a shaved head, and peculiarly, he had long dreadlocks. Wearing a leather jacket, the man was swaying as if he were drunk. Geon, worried that he might collide with the man, stepped aside. The man nced at Geon, staggered, and continued walking. After the man passed by, Geon was looking at his back when suddenly, the man copsed on the street.Surprised, Geon rushed over, shaking the man and shouting, "Hey! Hey! Are you okay? Wake up!"


    Whether the man was too drunk to wake up, no matter how much Geon shook him, he didn''t seem to have any intention of waking up. Confirming that there was no one around to help in the deserted alley, Geon supported the man and barely managed to bring him to a bench a little way off.


    "Phew, phew. Really heavy, this guy."


    Geon, panting, adjusted his breath, then patted the man''s cheek after carefully checking his condition.


    "Hey, hey! Try to wake up!"


    When the man, who had momentarily regained consciousness, saw Geon hitting his cheek, he opened his eyes slightly, mumbled something, and closed his eyes again.


    "Umm... sorry, sorry. My bad, Darrel... Hmm, yeah..."


    Seeing that the man''s consciousness had briefly returned, Geon reflexively shook him again, but the man remained unconscious. Geon, looking at the man with a troubled expression, checked his watch.


    "Oh, the show must have started. What should I do? Just leave him and go? After all, he''s a stranger."


    While Geon was contemting for a moment, he heard the vibration sound of a cellphone from inside the man''s leather jacket.


    "Yeah, if it''s a call from someone he knows, I should tell them toe pick him up. Just leaving him like this doesn''t feel right."


    Geon rummaged through the man''s pocket, took out the cellphone, and answered the call.


    "Hello?"


    "Huh? Who is it? Isn''t this Phil''s phone? It''s strange, the number matches."


    Geon stood up from his seat and spoke, looking at the man who seemed to be disoriented.


    "Oh, that. The owner of the phone is currently passed out on the street, drunk. I was helping, and the call came in, so I answered. Sorry, but if you''re nearby, could youe pick him up?"


    "Oh, really? Phil''s in trouble again. I''m sorry. Where are you?"


    "Here... it''s nched Street. Do you happen to know Club Crocodile? It''s around that area."


    "Oh, it''s close. I''ll be there in 5 minutes. Just wait a moment, okay?"


    "Oh, yes, I can wait about 5 minutes. I''ll be waiting, pleasee quickly."


    Geon hung up the phone and stretched on the bench.


    "Ugh... 5 minutes, he said. Let''s just waitfortably."


    Geon seemed to find peace of mind, ncing at the disoriented man.


    "His hair is quite unique. But... where have I seen him before? He looks familiar."


    Geon put his hand on the man''s shoulder, properly sitting him up, and looked at his face.


    "Hmm... where have I seen him before? Why does he look so familiar?"


    Geon, with a puzzled expression, was scrutinizing the man''s face when a man from the opposite side of the road crossed illegally, running frantically.


    "Heuk, heuk. Phil!!"


    As Geon raised his head to look, a blond white man in his forties caught his eye. When Geon stood up, the man spoke.


    "Heuk, heuk. Are you the one who answered the phone? Thank you so much."


    Geon pped his hands and said, "No, it''s nothing. Now, let''s take him."


    The man, with his hand on his knee and bent over, said while catching his breath, "Heuk, heuk. Just a moment."


    The man rummaged in his pocket and pulled out a business card, pushing it towards Geon.


    "My business card. My name is Walter O''Brian. Excuse me, but can I get your phone number?"


    Geon asked cautiously, "Yes? My phone number? Why?"


    After ncing at the disoriented man, Walter straightened up and said, "My friend Phil lives like a vagabond right now, but if I just let him go after helping, he''ll definitely raise a fuss. Once he sobers up and hears the story, he''ll find you. I''ll treat you to a meal at least."


    Geon smiled awkwardly and said, "No, it''s not for repayment."


    Walter, as if saying, "I''m serious," waved his hand and then handed him his phone.


    "If I just let him go like this, I''ll get beaten up by him tomorrow. Just give me your number, I''ll make sure not to cause any trouble. I''ll take care of it."


    Geon, with a slightly guarded expression, asked, "What? My phone number? Why?"


    Walter, not looking at Geon, but at the disoriented man, said, "Phil, my friend, is living like a ruffian, but if I tell him I just sent away the person who helped, he''ll curse me for sure. Once he wakes up and hears the situation, he''ll find you. I''ll treat you to a meal."


    Geon gave a hesitant smile and said, "No, it''s not for repayment."


    Walter, as if to say, "I''m serious," waved his hand and then handed him his phone.


    "If I just let him go like this, I''ll get beaten up by him tomorrow. Just give me your number, I''ll make sure not to cause any trouble. I''ll take care of it."


    Geon, with a slightly guarded expression, asked, "What? My phone number? Why?"


    Walter, not looking at Geon, but at the disoriented man, said, "Phil, my friend, is living like a ruffian, but if I tell him I just sent away the person who helped, he''ll curse me for sure. Once he wakes up and hears the situation, he''ll find you. I''ll treat you to a meal."


    Geon gave a hesitant smile and said, "No, it''s not for repayment."


    Walter, as if saying, "I''m serious," waved his hand and then handed him his phone.


    "If I just let him go like this, I''ll get beaten up by him tomorrow. Just give me your number, I''ll make sure not to cause any trouble. I''ll take care of it."


    Geon took the phone, dialed the number, and handed it back to Walter. Walter pressed the call button and confirmed the signal before saying.


    "Sorry for being shameless, but my car is across the street. Can you help me move him just up to the car? I''m really sorry!"


    Geon ced his jacket on the bench and said, "Sure, it''s not a problem. Is that the red car over there? I''ll lift the upper body, and you take care of the lower body."


    Together with Walter, Geon lifted the man who was still unconscious and ced him in the car. After closing the door, Walter wiped the sweat on his forehead and said.


    "Thank you so much for today. I''m not usually like this, but ever since something bad happened a few years ago, he''s been like this often. I''ll contact you when he wakes up. Let''s have a meal together."


    Geon shook his head and said, "It''s okay. Take care."


    Walter, after looking at Geon for a moment, smiled and said, "You don''t seem to like rock music much? You mentioned Club Crocodile and had a guitar, so I thought you were a rock music mania."


    Geon, with a puzzled expression, said, "Oh, I do like it. I was on my way to Club Crocodile."


    Walter raised his eyebrows, pointing to the man lying in the back seat, and asked, "You, a rock lover, don''t know that guy?"


    Geon, looking at the man through the car window again, asked, "Oh, he seemed vaguely familiar, but is he a musician?"


    "Phil Anselmo. Don''t you know him? He''s incredibly famous."


    Geon, surprised, widened his eyes.


    "What? Pantera?"


    Walter blinked with an astonished expression.


    "You don''t know? He''s the vocalist of Pantera."


    Geon, still surprised, said, "Oh... sorry. I guess he''s famous."


    Walter nodded, and Geon, looking out of the car window, saw the disheveled man inside again.


    "Oh my! Is that really him? It''s Phil Anselmo, right?"


    Walter smiled as if he had expected Geon''s surprised reaction.


    "He refused the meal, so I thought you might not recognize him. Usually, he likes to eat together."


    Geon, still wide-eyed, looked at Walter, who smiled again and said, "Will you have a meal?"


    Geon nodded vigorously and replied, "Yes, yes! Please contact me!"


    Walter shook his phone, saying, "I''ll contact you tomorrow. I''ll call before dinner once he regains his senses."


    Geon nodded, and as Walter waved, he got in the driver''s seat and started the car. Watching the disappearing red SUV, Geon thought,


    "Wow, it''s Pantera."


    Geon stood there for a while, staring nkly at the direction the car disappeared, and it took about 10 minutes for him toe to his senses. He quickly checked his wristwatch, and when he entered Club Crocodile, the performance was halfway through. In Geon''s head, only thoughts of Pantera filled his mind as he watched indie bands perform.


    Unable to concentrate on the performance, Geon returned to the hotel, looked at the nk screen of his phone, and fell asleep holding it. Geon, who overslept the next day, had lunch and put on his hat again to stroll through the streets of Seattle. While sightseeing, Geon never let go of his phone, and it rang a little after 5 PM.


    As soon as the vibration rang, Geon, reflexively checking the number on the phone''s screen, answered the call with a hint of hesitation.


    "Hello? Mr. Walter?"


    "Yeah, hello."


    The voice on the other end was rough and husky, not what Geon expected from Walter, whom he met yesterday. Geon, momentarily taken aback, confirmed the number on the screen and answered the call again, but the other person spoke first.


    "I''m looking for the person who helped me yesterday. Is it you?"


    Geon blushed and replied, "Oh, yes! That''s me."


    "Alright, thanks. I don''t remember much from yesterday. Walter gave me your number. Do you have time in the evening? Let''s grab a beer."


    "Oh, yes. Of course, I have time."


    "Alright, then. You know Club Crocodile, right? Let''s meet there at 7."


    "Yes, okay. See youter."


    After hanging up, Geon extended his hand and shouted inwardly,


    "Hooray! It''s Phil Anselmo! I need to take a bunch of pictures!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 93: The Leopard That Lost Its Fangs

    Chapter 93: The Leopard That Lost Its Fangs


    Wearing a hat and a mask, Geon Kim stood in Seattle Street, observing the footsteps of the remaining famous musicians. He arrived in front of Club Crocodile at around 6 PM. ncing around after checking his wristwatch, he spotted a bench a bit further away. Geon ced Haku next to the bench and took him out of the hard case.


    "If I go in now, there won''t be many people, and I can''t drink. I guess I''ll spend some time here before going in."


    As Geon took Haku out and propped him against his thigh, passersby admired Haku''s beautiful body.


    "Wow, it''s a White Falcon."


    "That guitar looks really nice."


    "Seems like a musician."


    As people passing by marveled at Haku, Geon stroked him with a satisfied smile.


    "He really is beautiful. The saying that he''s the most beautiful guitar in the world isn''t just for show."


    Geon sat on the bench, crossed his legs, and began ying the small guitar with a quiet sound."Dimebag Darrell of Pantera was famous for his ''razor-like picking.'' I felt that sharpness like being shaved when I listened to his music."


    Recalling the sharp opening part of "Cowboys from Hell," a song he enjoyed in middle school, Geon closed his eyes and nodded, pretending to be Dimebag Darrell.


    "Dimebag Darrell, the genius. He was shot by a fan who invaded the stage, a mentally ill guitarist who ended his life on stage. Van Halen also mentioned being influenced by his guitar."


    Geon yed the sharp opening of some of Pantera''s famous songs, imitating Dimebag Darrell. Suddenly, someone removed the hat that Geon had pressed down. Surprised, Geon looked up to find Phil Anselmo looking down at him. After ncing at Geon, Phil turned to Walter, who was following behind, and said,


    "Look. I told you I was right."


    Walter rushed over, panting, and said,


    "Phil! What''s this first-time thing? Apologize!"


    Ignoring Walter, Phil pointed at Geon with his hand.


    "Look at this. White Falcon with ck hair showing under the hat. It''s K, right? Am I right?"


    Geon, with surprised eyes, unintentionally nodded, and Walter''s eyes widened at the sight.


    "What? Are you really saying he''s K?"


    Geon hung Haku on the bench and stood up, taking off his mask. His dazzlingly beautiful face was revealed.


    "Nice to see you again, Walter. I''m K."


    As Geon greeted him, Walter''s frozen heart was lightly tapped by Phil''s fist.


    "Hey, wake up. What''s that reaction to a man?"


    Walter quickly regained hisposure and said hastily,


    "Oh, sorry, K. I... I unknowingly covered my face yesterday, not recognizing Phil. Awkward..."


    Kughed and replied,


    "Haha, it''s okay. It''s strange not to recognize Mr. Anselmo. I knew, but I never thought we''d run into each other on the street."


    Phil, seeing Walter''s awkwardness, hit Geon''s shoulder with his fist.


    "Hey, snap out of it. It''s an honor for me to meet K. Let''s go inside and talk."


    Geon smiled, ncing at Phil''s hand on his shoulder, and said,


    "Yes, let''s. Nice to meet you, Phil."


    Phil chuckled and moved towards the club.


    "I''m a loser, but meeting K is an honor for me. Let''s go in and talk."


    Geon followed Phil into the club, still with a dazed expression as he watched Geon''s back. The interior of the club seemed quiet, with music ying from the speakers as if the performance had not yet started. Phil skillfully made his way to a corner and shouted,


    "Over here! Three beers!"


    Geon hurriedly approached Phil, saying, "Oh, Phil. I''m still underage for drinking!"


    After ncing at Geon behind him, Phil shouted again, "Here! Two beers and one orange juice!"


    Ignoring Geon''s preferences, Phil ordered orange juice for him, then took a seat in a corner. Geon, still standing, spoke to Phil,


    "What are you doing? Sit here."


    Once Geon sat down, Walter took the seat next to Phil. Walter, with a serious expression, immediately bombarded Phil with questions,


    "Hey, K.C. What brings you to Seattle? The whole U.S. is looking for you, why are you here?"


    Phil replied, teasing Walter''s head with a smirk, "Hey, let''s talk after having a drink. Why so curious?"


    Geonughed and answered, "No worries. It''s okay. I''m just traveling. I nned to travel during the school vacation, and since I came to Washington, I thought I''d revisit the traces of musicians I used to like in nearby Seattle."


    While Geon was speaking, a female staff member approached with two beers and orange juice, setting them on the table. With a stern face, she ced a beer in front of Phil and said,


    "Phil, don''t drink too much today."


    Phil waved his hand dismissively, saying, "Yeah, yeah, Anna. Don''t worry about it."


    Anna sighed, giving Phil a disapproving look, then ced the orange juice in front of Geon. Looking surprised at Geon, she blurted out,


    "Hey? K? Is it really you?"


    Geon raised his head, met Anna''s eyes, and smiled. Seeing Anna blushing and unable to say anything, Philmented,


    "What are you doing? Go back to work."


    After giving Phil a stern look, Anna turned to Geon, ced the orange juice on the table, and stared at Geon with an amazed expression. Geonughed and said,


    "Anyway, Phil. Do youe here often?"


    Phil, still tossing tissue paper, replied, "Yeah, it''s like I live here for the past few years. Always drinking."


    Phil stopped throwing tissue when he noticed Anna pointing at him from a distance. Walter spoke to Phil with a puzzled expression,


    "Phil! Could it be true?"


    Phil took off his outerwear, ced it on the chair, and turned his pants pocket inside out to show Walter.


    "Yeah, I quit a while ago. Just having one cigarette anding back."


    Walter, still unconvinced, touched Phil''s back pocket and thoroughly searched him, even checking the chest area. Phil grinned and leaned against the wall as if undergoing a police investigation. When Walter finished his inspection, Philughed and moved away.


    "I''ll be back in a moment. Just gonna smoke a cigarette."


    Snatching the cigarette and lighter from Walter''s hand, Phil disappeared outside the shop. Watching Phil leave, Geon spoke with a slightly serious expression,


    "Does Phil take drugs?"


    Walter, massaging his forehead as if in pain, said, "It''s a well-known story around here. It got worse after that incident 12 years ago."


    Geon, with a stern face, said, "Are you talking about the incident with Dimebag Darrell''s death?"


    Walter nodded. "At that time, Phil and Dimebag had a terrible rtionship. As you know, Phil was already deep into drugs and alcohol during the Pantera era, even causing a


    "Anyway, Dimebag''s brother and Pantera''s drummer, Vinnie, also had a falling out with Phil, and Pantera eventually disbanded. Later, during a Damagen performance, a fan invaded and shot Dimebag dead. Vinnie, Dimebag''s brother, also got shot in the right chest but miraculously survived."


    "The crazy guy who shot Dimebag heard an interview where Phil talked about feeling that someone should kill Dimebag after watching an interview where Phil mentioned that he felt Dimebag ordered him to kill Dimebag. Thanks to that, Phil couldn''t even attend Dimebag''s funeral and livedbeled as a drug addict."


    Geon, nodding as if he knew the story from reading articles, asked, "Did Phil take drugs daily?"


    Walter sighed deeply and replied, "He lived like that for about eight years. After that, he joined a band called Down, quit drugs, and focused on music. But that band also eventually disbanded. Although he quit drugs, he still couldn''t quit alcohol, so I''m really worried."


    With a serious expression, Geon asked, "So, does he drink every day like yesterday?"


    Walter, exhaling deeply, said, "Yeah, something like that. It''s concerning."


    "Every two days, hees in that state. They say Darrell''s facees to mind when he drinks. It must feel like he killed him. Even if their rtionship soured towards the end, they were colleagues for over ten years since their indie days, so it''s only natural to feel guilt."


    Geon Kim nodded slightly and spoke.


    "I think I would feel the same way. Is your rtionship still not good with Vinnie Paul?"


    Walter shook his head as he replied.


    "Was itst year? Phil went to Vinnie, drunk, kneeled down, and begged. After that, Vinnie forgave Phil. They don''t keep in touch frequently now, but they exchange greetings asionally. Vinnie knows that Phil''s interview didn''t cause his brother''s death; it was the crazy actions of a mentally ill person."


    Geon nodded deeply in agreement.


    "That''s right. Dimebag Darrell''s death can''t be med on Phil. Anyway, as a fan, that incident was really regrettable. I had been looking forward to and waiting for Pantera to reunite."


    Walter sighed and continued.


    "Actually, Phil did try to persuade Vinnie. To restart Pantera''s activities. But would Pantera without Darrell really have any meaning? Pantera was Dimebag Darrell''s team. His ce couldn''t be filled by another guitarist. We tried practicing together, but both Phil and Vinnie were dissatisfied."


    Geon seemed to understand andmented.


    "Dimebag Darrell had absolute influence in Pantera. Did he y all the triple guitars live?"


    Walter nodded.


    "Yes, he yed all of them in the recordings too. So, the sound of a mere four-member band could be so rich."


    Just as Geon was about to ask something else, Phil returned.


    "Why are you having such a serious conversation?"


    Walter stepped aside to let Phil return to his seat and exined.


    "Oh, nothing. K.C. said she''s a Pantera fan."


    Phil sat down and looked at Geon.


    "Oh, really? You look a bit older to know us. Judging by the fact that you can''t even drink, you seem like you''re still in your teens."


    Geon nodded andughed.


    "Yes, I''m 19. Oh, I guess it''s 17 in American age."


    Phil raised an eyebrow and whistled.


    "Whew~ Hearing genius talk at 17. Impressive."


    The three continued their casual conversation while people started filling the club, and on the stage, four men were checking their instruments. The long-haired white man, who seemed to be the vocalist, took the microphone and spoke.


    "Ah, mic test. One, two. Hmm. Hello, everyone! We''re ck See-Through!"


    As the audience pped and cheered, the three chatting people also turned their attention to the stage. The vocalist, holding the microphone, looked around at the audience and spoke.


    "We were mainly active in Boston, but we''re d to be on this stage for the first time today. And it''s even more special because the legendary Phil Anselmo of Pantera, whom I admired when I was young, is watching."


    Referring to Phil, the vocalist drew the audience''s attention to the corner where Phil was seated. When everyone looked at him, Phil raised his hand. The audience apuded and cheered. The vocalist waited for the cheers to subside and then took the microphone and spoke to Phil.


    "How about it, Phil? Would you honor our band with the privilege of ying with you?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 94: The Leopard That Lost Its Fangs

    Chapter 94: The Leopard That Lost Its Fangs


    The audience began to cheer, chanting Phil''s name.


    "Phil! Phil!"


    "Pantera! Pantera!"


    As the cheers reached Phil, his face stiffened slightly, and Walter noticed his reaction. Geon didn''t know how to react to the change in Phil''s expression. When the audience continued to cheer for Phil, he stood up and walked onto the stage, as if conceding to their demands.


    The crowd cheered even louder as Phil approached the stage.


    "Phil! Phil! Phil!"


    Phil went up on stage and extended his hand to the vocalist, holding the guitar. Smiling, the vocalist handed him the microphone and introduced himself.


    "Wee. I''m Phil Anselmo. I''m the vocalist and lead for ck Sistrum."


    Phil looked at Kevin with a slight frown."And the lead guitar?"


    Kevin pointed to his right.


    "Yeah, the guy with brown hair over there is our lead guitarist. His name is Dominic."


    Dominic, with his long brown hair and slim figure, raised his hand in greeting as he held the guitar. Phil nodded. Holding the microphone, he surveyed the audience for a moment, and the cheers gradually subsided.


    After taking a deep breath, Phil spoke into the microphone.


    "I wonder if I can satisfy you all with an impromptu performance."


    The audience cheered again.


    "Wow!! Just hearing Phil''s vocals again is more than enough for us!"


    "Hurry up, Phil!"


    Phil took the microphone off, looked at Dominic, and asked.


    "Do you have a song you can confidently y from my repertoire?"


    Dominic hesitated before replying.


    "Anything from Pantera is fine, Phil."


    After a moment of thought, Phil spoke into the microphone.


    "Let''s sing for my friend who still lives in my heart. Let''s go! ''Cemetery Gates!''"


    As Phil announced the song title, Dominic''s guitar ying began. The eerie arpeggio intro of "Cemetery Gates" echoed through the venue, followed by Phil Anselmo''s distinctive, deep, and rough voice.


    Reverend, Reverend. Is this some conspiracy?


    Crucified for no sins, an image beneath me


    What''s within our ns for life, it all seems so unreal


    Dominic''s yingyered over Kevin''s arpeggios. The audience, swaying to the slow beat, immersed themselves in the beautiful and mysterious melody. Geon watched Phil closely after singing without any movement and focused on Dominic''s guitar ying. Phil had been frowning since the end of section A and continued to do so during the mid-guitar interlude.


    Finally, the beat quickened, and the sharp picking, reminiscent of Dimebag Darrell, began. Geon noticed Dominic sweating profusely, giving his best to replicate the sharp sound of Dimebag Darrell. Walter shook his head with a sigh.


    "Phew, here we go again."


    Geon checked Phil''s reaction to Walter''s words. Just as Dominic''s performance started to intensify, Phil, who had been sitting, stood up abruptly and threw the microphone towards Dominic. Dominic, hit by the flying microphone, fell to the ground.


    As the noise of the falling guitar echoed through the speakers, the audience covered their ears. Phil approached the fallen Dominic, ready to kick him.


    "You trash! Is this what you call ying? Just die!"


    Not satisfied with kicking Dominic, Phil grabbed the thrown microphone and attempted to hit Dominic with it. However, Kevin intervened, holding Phil back with all his strength.


    "Why are you doing this!!! Calm down, Phil!"


    Struggling and yelling, Phil shouted.


    "This! Let go! I won''t forgive anyone who disrespects Dimebag! Move!"


    Despite Kevin''s efforts to hold him back, Phil broke free and tried to strike Dominic with the microphone. But suddenly, a white hand appeared in front of Phil. It was Geon, carrying Haku on his shoulder. Geon blocked Phil, extending a hand towards him. Phil shouted at Geon.


    "Move! Even if you''re Kai, I won''t forgive you if you block me!"


    As Phil spoke the name "Kai," the audience murmured.


    "Kai? The one from the Marilyn Manson music video?"


    "The guy who worked as a scissor-hand music editor? Is he the one?"


    "Why would someone like him be in a club like this?"


    Ignoring the murmurs, Geon stared directly into Phil''s eyes. When Phil red back, Geon slowly raised his head. As Phil, in an agitated tone, shouted again.


    "Move! I''ll kill that bastard!"


    The word "Kai" from Phil''s mouth stirred the audience.


    "Kai? Wasn''t he in The Beatles?"


    "Isn''t he the one from the Quarrymen?"


    Geon confronted the audience''s noise, maintaining eye contact with Phil. Phil, seemingly more agitated, yelled again.


    "Get out of the way! I won''t forgive anyone who disrespects Dimebag!"


    Phil''s words caused a stir among the audience.


    Geon lowered one hand and raised the other, flicking his index finger. When Phil looked at him in astonishment, Geon ced Haku on the floor, drawing exmations from the audience as they saw Haku revealed.


    "It''s White Falco! Is he a real Kay?"


    "Wow! Phil Angelmo and Kay!"


    "Kyaaa! Kay looks really handsome!"


    Geon kept a watchful eye on Dominic, preventing him from rushing towards Phil, while he carried Haku on his shoulder. Confirming that Phil wasn''t moving, Geon approached Dominic, who had fallen backward, and spoke.


    "Are you okay? I''ll take care of the rest. Take a break."


    Geon reached out, pulled out the jack attached to Dominic''s guitar, and connected Haku. Seeing this, Dominic, who was observing Geon, was supported by an agent and descended below the stage. Geon finished connecting the guitar and approached Phil, staring directly into his eyes. Phil, who had a gentle expression, seemed momentarily surprised when Geon suddenly made a serious face.


    Geon turned his head and gestured to Kevin. Kevin immediately understood, nodded, and took hold of the guitar. Geon then approached Phil and whispered in his ear as he passed by.


    "Take the mic, Phil."


    Geon walked towards Kevin, leaving Phil looking bewildered. Geon greeted Kevin with a smile.


    "Kevin, nice to meet you. I''m Kay. Please handle the arpeggio of Juju. I''ll take care of the Dist Left side."


    Kevin nodded as if he understood.


    "Got it, Kay. Oh, nice to meet you."


    Geon chuckled and returned to his position. Phil, with a perplexed expression, looked at Geon, who passed by him, but Kevin began ying the arpeggio of "Cemetery Gates." The audience, who had been watching them, focused on the stage as the music began.


    Throughout Kevin''s arpeggio, Geon added his ad-lib performance. As the section with the distinctive riff of Dimebag Darrell approached, the audience, sensing tension, adjusted their seating positions. Phil, still fixated on Geon, did not start singing even when the part for vocals began. Geon, unperturbed by Phil''s gaze, continued to y.


    When the sharp sound emanated from Geon''s hands, Phil''s eyes widened in amazement. The audience erupted in cheers as they


    heard the sharp sound from Geon''s guitar.


    "Wow!!!! It''s amazing! Hwiieeek!"


    Phil felt as if des were cutting through his body due to the sharp sound of Geon''s guitar. Despite the song progressing to the part for vocals again, Phil, holding the mic stand, couldn''t sing. Geon, whether or not Phil was singing, yed without paying any attention to him.


    No one in the audience seemed to care that Phil wasn''t singing. Everyone was focused on the sensation produced by the sharp sound from Geon''s hands. Phil, still unable to take his eyes off Geon, felt as if the image of Dimebag Darrell from his past was ovepping with Geon ying the guitar.


    Tears welled up in his trembling eyes, and Phil reached out, touching Darrell''s face. The tear running down his cheek touched Phil''s face. Darrell spoke to Phil, looking at him.


    "It''s not your fault. My friend."


    Phil''s body copsed.


    Everyone watched as Phil sat on the floor, supporting himself with his arms and shedding tears. Geon and the band continued ying. Geon yed without showing any concern for whether Phil was crying or not. After a while, when the performance of "Cemetery Gates" ended, Geon, standing in his ce, opened his eyes and looked down at Phil, who was sitting and crying.


    Geon slowly knelt on one knee and ced his hand on Phil''s shoulder. Phil raised his tear-stained face to look at Geon. Geon, caressing Phil''s cheek amidst the convulsions on his face, spoke.


    "It''s not your fault."


    Something in Phil''s mind snapped. Holding Geon''s hand that was gently stroking his cheek, Phil burst into tears. Despite the tears obscuring his vision, Phil, grabbing Geon''s hand with his trembling one, didn''t take his eyes off Geon''s face. In the midst of Phil''s cries, he screamed with one hand on the floor.


    "Uwaaaah!!!! Daryl!!!!!!!!!"


    No one said a word. The hundreds of audience members in the stands, Dominic looking up while doing ice therapy below the stage, and even Walter in a corner, sitting and crying, everyone silently watched Phil, who was screaming and crying.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 95: The Leopard That Lost Its Fangs

    Chapter 95: The Leopard That Lost Its Fangs


    On that day, Phil drank until the alcohol became like rice cakes.


    Walter, noticing that Phil was not drinking in his usual mncholic manner, happily joined him. Geon drank four sses of orange juice in a row and constantly visited the restroom. Despite the difficulty of going to the restroom due to the women throwing nces and makingments every time he went, Geon found the gathering where Phil, who was smiling and drinking, was talking with him shoulder to shoulder, very enjoyable.


    Phil had apanied Geon throughout his stay in Seattle. On the day Geon left for Manhattan, Phil, seeming disappointed, even followed him to the airport. As Geon was getting his ticket and preparing to board the ne, Phil looked at him with a regretful expression.


    "Do you really have to go back to school? With your talent, you could seed without bothering with school. How about forming a band with me?"


    Geon chuckled and patted Phil''s shoulder.


    "I need to finish my studies. There''s still a lot for me to learn."


    Phil expressed his regret, revealing a disappointed expression.


    "I wanted to introduce you to Vinnie too. It''s a pity to part ways like this."


    Geon smiled and shook hands with Phil."I can''t help it if you''re too busy toe right now. I really wanted to meet you. Let''s see each otherter."


    Phil shook hands with Geon and said, "Don''t forget our promise. When Vinniees back, we''ll definitely go meet her."


    Geon epted Phil''s farewell gesture and boarded the ne. As Geon left Seattle and looked down at the cityscape from the ne, he thought, ''Take care, Phil. Take care, Jimmy.''


    Geon arrived in New York and returned home. After tossing his hat on the bed and cing Haku against the wall, he took a shower. Coming out with his hair still wet, Geon changed intofortable clothes and realized he hadn''t eaten anything all day.


    "It''s been a while. I should go to Logan''s shop and have an avocado sandwich or something."


    As Geon was about to leave, he suddenly saw the hat he had thrown on the bed. With a deep sigh, he left the hat behind, only wearing the ck mask, and headed out. The distance from his home to Logan''s shop was about a 15-minute walk. As Geon walked slowly, taking in the sights, Dante Park came into view.


    "I probably won''t be able to sit there leisurely anymore, right?"


    Adjusting his mask, Geon entered Dante Park, and as he walked through the grass under the warm afternoon sun, he noticed three girls who had been observing him approaching.


    "I shouldn''t get caught outside. I''d rather go into Logan''s shop, sign something, or whatever."


    Hastening his steps, Geon quickly arrived in front of Logan''s bakery. ncing back, he saw the three girls vigorously following him.


    "If I get caught outside, it''ll be troublesome. I should just go into Logan''s shop, sign something, and be done with it."


    Hurrying his steps, he arrived in front of Logan''s bakery in no time. ncing back, he saw three girls enthusiastically following him. As Geon was about to open the bakery door to greet Logan, he froze when he saw the scene inside.


    The inside of the shop was packed with people, with no space to move. Logan, despite having two employees, was still short-handed, managing the cash register while arge banner hung behind him.


    "Julieard''s prodigy boy, Kei''s favorite spot."


    Geon stared at the crowd with disbelief.


    "Goodness, I thought it would be better toe in and not get caught outside!"


    At that moment, Logan, who was looking at the cash register, noticed Geon and his eyes widened. Before Geon could even put his finger to his lips, Logan shouted.


    "Oh! Kei!! You came!!"


    Even those who were choosing bread in the bakery and those sitting at the few tables turned to look at Geon. Before Geon could even put his finger to his lips, Logan''s exmation burst out.


    "Oh! Kei!! You came!!"


    Even those who were choosing bread in the bakery and those sitting at the few tables turned to look at Geon. Having difficulty due to the pushing fans, Logan came to Geon''s rescue.


    "Wait, wait! Please give us a moment! Kei,e to the kitchen!"


    Geon grabbed Logan''s hand, avoiding those who wanted to touch him, and entered the kitchen. In the midst of the chaos, one fan managed to snatch Geon''s mask. In the kitchen, Logan closed the door behind Geon and apologized with a relieved smile.


    "It''s been a while, Kei. I''m sorry it turned out like this. I was too excited to see you, haha."


    Geon sighed, looking around.


    "Is the business doing well, Logan?"


    Logan, sweating nervously, replied, "Haha, yeah. Thanks to you, it''s doing really well. All thanks to you. Haha."


    Geon, giving Logan a stern look, said, "How am I supposed toe in this state? I''m dying just trying to buy bread."


    Then, as if having a good idea, Logan said, "I''m sorry. How about I give you free bread until you graduate? How''s that?"


    Geon, lifting his shoulders off the table, let out a sigh.


    "In this state, how am I supposed toe? It feels like I''m going to die just trying to buy bread."


    Logan, with a somewhat awkward expression, continued, "I''m, I''m sorry. Haha. Instead, I''ll give you free bread until you graduate! How about that?"


    Geon, lifting his shoulders off the table, let out a sigh.


    "In this state, how am I supposed toe? It feels like I''m going to die just trying to buy bread."


    Logan, with a somewhat awkward expression, continued, "I''m, I''m sorry. Haha. Instead, I''ll give you free bread until you graduate! How about that?"


    Geon, who was leaning on the table at the expected table, sighed.


    "Fine, Logan. If you want to eat it, just call and I''ll bring it when I can."


    Logan, as if telling Geon to trust him, pounded his chest and said, "Yeah! Just call me, and I''ll bring you freshly baked bread, not the ones I''ve disyed."


    Geon, looking at the small window in the kitchen, said, "How do I get out of here?"


    Logan, after ncing through the window to check the situation outside, apologized with a regretful expression.


    "Yeah! Just call me, and I''ll bring you freshly baked bread, not the ones I''ve disyed."


    Geon, looking at the small window in the kitchen, said, "How do I get out of here?"


    Logan, after ncing through the window to check the situation outside, apologized with a regretful expression.


    "Um... sorry to bother you, but, well, as you might have heard earlier, there are people who''ve beening here every day for a week, waiting. If it''s okay with your schedule, could you spare a moment for a signature or something?"


    Geon, as if expecting this, sighed and replied, "Ah, I understand. But I''m hungry. Can you give me an avocado sandwich?"


    Logan waved his hand, saying, "I''ll make one with fresh ingredients, not the ones on disy! Just wait a bit! Want some milk too?"


    Geon nodded, and Logan quickly prepared a sandwich, extending it to Geon. "Here! Logan''s special sandwich! I''ve put double the avocadopared to the ones we sell."


    Geon, apparently very hungry, stood there and devoured the sandwich. Logan looked at him with a satisfied expression and said, "Just three months ago, you were just a student. Never thought you''d be a star like this."


    Geon, after hastily eating the sandwich and gulping down some milk, said, "Yeah, I never expected this to happen either."


    Logan patted Geon''s back and said, "What now? Going back to school?"


    Geon nodded, finishing the remaining sandwich. Logan then asked, "Can you go to school? Haven''t been to the front gate?"


    Geon looked at Logan with a puzzled expression. Logan exined, "There are over thirty reporters waiting at the school gate. They''ve been waiting for over a week, even in the early morning."


    "A week? Reporters waited a whole week at the school gate for me?"


    Logan nodded, saying, "Yeah, they''ve been rotating shifts 24/7. There are even people waiting in the early morning."


    Geon sighed and said, "Phew, causing trouble for them. We should at least give them an interview and send them away. Dodging now will only make it worse."


    Smiling, Logan asked, "Huh? Why does something look familiar? Do you know the right way to handle this?"


    Geon chuckled, throwing the sandwich bag into the trash. "Let''s go. Quickly sign and go home. But Logan, you have to pack a lot of bread when we go to my ce. No freebies, though."


    Laughing, Logan replied, "Sure! I''ll send them off with both hands full. Count on me, K."


    As Geon opened the kitchen door and stepped out, the people who had been waiting rushed in. When Geon raised one hand, the crowd quickly quieted down.


    "We''ll provide autographs and take pictures. Please maintain order, everyone."


    Swiftly setting up tables and chairs, the attentive staff arranged everything, and Geon began signing. The line of people waiting for autographs extended beyond the shop, catching the attention of passersby. Spotting Kaya as they joined the line, more people joined, making the line even longer.


    After signing for over two hours, Geon, with sore arms, left with the bread Logan had prepared. Arriving home, Geon rested for a moment, but suddenly remembered the reporters still waiting at the school gate. Putting on a new mask, Geon headed back to school.


    Although it was evening, reporters were still gathered at the school gate, their attention diverted from the ongoing vacation. Geon approached the closest reporter cautiously.


    "Excuse me."


    Startled, the reporter, who had been cautious, opened wide eyes upon seeing Geon. When Geon put his index finger to his lips, the reporter nodded frantically. Without waiting for a response, Geon whispered, "There''s a convention hall inside the school. I''ll be waiting there, so only reporters, pleasee in."


    Without waiting for the reporter''s answer, Geon dashed into the school. Seeing someone run into the school, the reporters looked back and forth before one reporter yelled. They quickly followed Geon, and soon, more than a hundred reporters gathered at the convention hall.


    Geon answered the reporters'' questions patiently, realizing that providing answers at once was better than dealing with them every day. Feeling the frequency of questions increase, Geon stood up and said, "It seems there are no more questions. Do you have enough material for your articles? This is where students study, so please refrain froming here. Promise me."


    After hesitating, a reporter raised his hand and asked, "Hey, K. Since you don''t have an agency, we can''t request an interview legally. What do you do in such cases?"


    Stepping out of the door, Geon replied, "I do have an agency. I''ll talk to you all soon. We''re still in discussions."


    Closing the door and putting on a mask, Geon returned home well past 9 PM. Lying in bed, Geon made a call.


    "Hello? Is this Director Son Rin? It''s Geon. It''s been a while, huh? Haha."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 96: The Leopard That Lost Its Fangs

    Chapter 96: The Leopard That Lost Its FangsSon Lin heard the news and tried to send Byeongjoon on a mission. However, feeling sorry for Byeongjoon, who would be alone at home all day while she was away for practice, she declined the mission, citing the reason of feeling sorry for him. Eventually, Fantagio agreed to handle the role of scheduling interviews for journalists. In return, Son Lin was greatly satisfied as they informally agreed to sign a contract with Fantagio exclusively for Northeast Asia if she debutster.


    Three days passed quickly, and finally, the autumn semester at Juilliard began. Geon Kim, carrying a simple set of writing tools in a hard case, headed to school. The journalists had all left, but when Geon arrived at the school, he saw that the majority of female fans surrounding the school were shouting.


    "Kyaaaah!"


    "K! K! Look here!"


    "K! K! K!"


    Unlike Asian fans, mature American girl fans did not block Geon''s path. They simply lined up near the school gate, shouting and looking at Geon. Grateful for such fan culture, Geon stopped and posed for various pictures, shaking hands and entering the school after about five minutes of posing.


    Inside the school, the situation was the same. As Geon, who was just a student at the school, and everyone else, who were considered geniuses in instruments,position, etc., were not openly asking for autographs or photos, but they all looked at Geon with admiration. The first day of Juilliard''s fall semester for the guitar department started with all students gathering in the auditorium to listen to the professor''s lecture, unlike the usual one-on-one lessons and individual practice that usually make up department life.


    As Geon opened the ssroom door, feeling the excitement of the first semester again, he noticed that students who had be friends during the summer were gathered, chatting with each other. However, when Geon entered through the back door, everyone quieted down. All eyes were on Geon, and he scratched the back of his head, feeling awkward.


    "Uh... How''s everyone doing?"


    Awkwardly raising one hand to greet, some students unconsciously shook hands before retracting them in surprise. Feeling embarrassed by the continued attention, Geon quietly took a seat at the back. Even though he was alone, it became difficult to sit there when everyone was whispering about him. At that moment, a man with ck long hair sat next to Geon. Geon looked at him."Pavio! Long time no see."


    The man with ck long hair was Pavio Marchetti, who yed the guitar for Asperatu when they performed in the studio ss. Smiling as if he was d to see Geon, Pavio spoke.


    "Hehe, I knew you were an extraordinary person, but I didn''t expect you to be this famous in just three months of vacation, K."


    Geonughed, turning his head slightly while lying on the desk.


    "Yeah, I never thought it would turn out like this. Thanks for pretending to know me, Pavio. It was actually a very awkward situation."


    While Geon and Pavio were exchanging various stories during the vacation, Professor Sharon entered as the front door opened. Sharon, upon entering, looked around at the students gathered in the ssroom. When her eyes met Geon''s, Sharon subtly smiled and stood at the front of the ssroom.


    "How was your vacation, everyone?"


    "Yes~~~"


    "Vacation is too short, right?"


    "Yes~~~Woo~~~"


    Laughing, Sharon adjusted the remote control, and therge screen behind her lit up, revealing the presentation screen. Stepping away from the podium to stand in front of the screen, Sharon spoke.


    "Since the beginning ofst semester, some of you may have noticed that I threw a mission to you at the beginning of the semester."


    "Woo~~~"


    Perhaps because it was the second semester, the students were expressing themselves more yfully than the tense atmosphere of the first semester. Sharonughed at the students'' natural change and adjusted the remote control again.


    ''Second Mission''


    Pointing to the words on the screen, Sharon spoke to the students.


    "I''ve seen many students who worked hard on practice during the semester and vacation. I''ve also seen students who practically lived in the school practice room during vacation. Now is the time to bear the fruit of your efforts. Moreover, it''s the moment when your career begins."


    When Sharon adjusted the remote control again, new words appeared on the screen.


    ''Prove Your Skills.''


    When the students looked puzzled at the ambiguous statement, Sharon spoke.


    "To put it simply, it''s about proving the skills you''ve been practicing for the past six months. It''s not a mission among students. I''ll introduce teams suitable for each student''s skills to participate as session members. Of course, bing a member depends on your own abilities because you''ll have to audition."


    Sharon exined as she moved back and forth in front of the screen.


    "Whether it''s an orchestra, opera, or pop music, it doesn''t matter. The task for this semester is to create the first career for students within their capabilities, whether it''s getting their name as a session member on a record or appearing in a tour concert."


    The students, hearing Sharon''s words, were confused and murmured.


    To the bewildered students, Sharon added an exnation.


    "Don''t be confused. I don''t mean you have to find and audition on your own. I will introduce you to ces where you can get cooperation from various professors. If you fail the audition, I will introduce you to another ce. However, your grades will be affected each time you fail the audition, of course."


    A student raised their hand. When Sharon pointed, another student stood up and asked.


    "Do you recognize sessions in pop musician''s tour concerts?"


    It was a rtively easy question since participation in a pop musician''s session for a student at Juilliard.


    Sharon nodded and said, "Yes. Of course. However, the score will vary depending on the role you y."


    The student who asked the question continued, "So, does participating in album production give a higher score than a tour?"


    Sharon shook her head.


    "Not necessarily. Even if you participate in a tour, if you y a significant role, you can get a higher score than in album production. For example, there are guitars used in orchestras that are over ten, right? If you get the lead guitar among them, you will get a higher scorepared to chorus guitar."


    "Even if you participate in album work, it won''t keep up with the proportion of ying lead guitar in a tour, right? In other words, the score will be divided ording to the participation ratio."


    This time, another student raised their hand. Sharon gestured, and the student stood up and asked, "So, does the score also vary depending on the poprity of the musician participating in the session?"


    Sharon nodded and said, "Of course. The difficulty of the audition will differ between sessions of a rookie band releasing their first album and sessions of a well-known musician."


    "Also, if you select a musician for audition and pass, you will receive extra points. Do you understand? Any more questions?"


    Sharon looked around at the students, giving them a moment. Although the students murmured, no one asked any more questions. Sharon picked up the documents she brought and said, "Okay. If any student wants to audition themselves,e to the professor''s office within a week. Other students will be designated audition locations by the assigned professor within two weeks. Well, everyone, I hope you do your best for your first career. That''s it for today''s information."


    After shaking hands with Sharon and leaving the lecture hall, the ssroom became noisy in an instant.


    "Oh, this is crazy. What is this again?"


    "Ugh, I couldn''t even practice because I went to the Dominican Republic during the break!"


    "I thought the first semester mission was crazy, but this semester is even worse, wow."


    Pavio, who was sitting next to Geon, also rubbed his temples with a headache while speaking.


    "Ah, this is something else. It doesn''t seem like they''ll give points for performing in a local band."


    Geonughed while putting his writing materials in Haku''s hard case. Pavio, seeing Geon smiling, said as if he remembered something.


    "By the way, K! K! You know famous musicians and hang out with them, right? Can you introduce me?"


    Geon looked at Pavio with a grin, and Pavio, making an awkward expression while touching his temples, said, "Ah... Santana... Marilyn Manson... Tim Burton... right? It''s not an area I can meddle in, haha. I''ll just go to the ce designated by the professor."


    Geonughed at Pavio''s realization and stood up from his seat. Watching Geon stand up, Pavio asked.


    "You''ll find it yourself, right? What direction of musician are you going to be? Opera? Or orchestra?"


    Geon, walking out of the ssroom, grinned.


    "Well, I''ll have to think about it from now on. See youter, Pavio."


    After stopping by Sharon''s office for a chat and having a cup of tea, Geon left the school. While passing through Dante Park on the way home, wearing a mask he had prepared just in case, Geon thought about various things regarding Professor Sharon''s mission.


    ''Ah, if I had worked with Tim Burton director now, I would have easily scored. What a shame.''


    Geon walked into the house, craving a snack. He took out Logan''s bread and milk from the fridge and headed to his bedroom, settling in front of the PC. As he bit into the bread and browsed the news, his phone rang.


    "Hey, Shihwa."


    "Oppa, where are you?"


    "At home, why?"


    "Can we video call?"


    "Yeah, sure."


    "I''ll call again, answer it."


    "Okay."


    Geon nced at the mirror on his desk, ran his fingers through his hair, and just as he was doing that, a video call request came in. Answering the call with his phone in hand, Shihwa''s face filled the screen.


    "Kiyaaaaaaaah!!!!!!!!!!"


    Startled by the exuberant scream resonating from the phone, Geon opened his eyes wide, and Shihwa yfullyughed, illuminating her surroundings. The screen showed chaos ¨C it seemed to be Shihwa''s school, with girls in uniforms going wild. As Geon waved andughed, a louder cheer erupted. Amidst the uproar, Shihwa said something, but it was too noisy for Geon to hear. He gestured that he couldn''t hear, and Shihwa, ending the video call, called back through a regr voice call.


    "Hello?"


    "Oppa!"


    "Yeah, what''s up? Isn''t it evening time at school now?"


    "I''m in high school now, it''s night self-study time."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yeah, my friends wanted to see you, so I gave it a try."


    "Oh, you did well then."


    "Oppa, oppa, are you going to be a celebrity in the U.S. now?"


    "Huh? Who said that?"


    "Everyone! You''ve gained that much poprity, why bother going to school?"


    "Nah, I''ll keep going to school. I don''t have ns to be a celebrity yet."


    "Oh, really? The kids will be disappointed. Can I tell it to Joohee unnie?"


    "Yeah, it''s fine. I mentioned it in an interview too."


    "Got it. Oppa, I''ll call again!"


    "Sure."


    Geon chuckled at the nk screen. He finished the remaining milk, briefly visited a Korean news portal, and as he was searching the news, the doorbell rang.


    "Huh? Who could it be at this hour? Just a moment!"


    Geon rushed downstairs and opened the door.


    "Huh? Phillip?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 97: The Leopard That Lost Its Fangs

    Chapter 97: The Leopard That Lost Its Fangs


    In front of the door stood a big, ck-haired man wearing a T-shirt and jeans, Phil, and a bulky man with a loud patterned shirt, his hat pushed back. Phil extended his fist to Geon and said,


    "Hey, K, I''m here. You said toe, right?"


    Geon, with a bewildered expression, responded as their fists collided,


    "You should have at least called and let us know you wereing. Come on in. But who''s this on your side..."


    Phil turned around with a smile and said,


    "This is Vinnie. I told you I''d introduce you. Vinnie, say hello. This is K."


    Vinnie fixed his hat and raised his hand after stroking his chin,


    "Heard a lot about you, K. Saw you on video, but you look even better in person."


    Geon eximed in surprise,"Oh, you''re Vinnie Paul? Huge fan!"


    Vinnie chuckled and said,


    "Being a fan of mine is an honor, especially for guys like us."


    Geon gestured dismissively and said,


    "No, really, I''m a fan. Come on in."


    As Geon opened the door and gestured, the two entered and looked around the house.


    "Wow, it''s cozy and nice. Perfect for living alone, isn''t it?"


    Geon led them to the sofa, saying,


    "This is quite spacious too. In Korea, living alone usually means a small 1-room apartment. Living in a two-story house like this requires quite a bit of wealth in Korea."


    Vinnie, cing his hat on the coffee table upside down,mented,


    "Yeah, I visited Korea once. People are packed into a small country like sardines."


    Geon, watching the two on the sofa, asked,


    "Can I get you guys some tea? I don''t have much, just milk and orange juice."


    With a slightly disappointed expression, Vinnie said,


    "No beer, huh?"


    Phil nudged Vinnie and said,


    "He''s still underage. No beer for him. K, just two sses of orange juice."


    Geon chuckled, nodded, and headed to the kitchen. As he did, Vinnie whispered to Phil,


    "Mind doing me a favor? School hasn''t started yet, right?"


    Phil, approaching Vinnie, replied in a hushed tone,


    "I don''t know. Bring it up, and if it seems impossible, try to persuade him."


    Soon, Geon returned with three sses of juice on a tray. As he set the sses on the table, the two distant friends leaned in and exchanged whispers. Sitting on the opposite sofa, Geon asked,


    "So, you came all the way to see me in Manhattan?"


    Phil, taking a big gulp of orange juice, replied,


    "Hell yeah, I said I wasing. Also, I wanted to introduce Vinnie. By the way, Vinnie lives in New York."


    When Geon looked at Vinnie, he nodded as if confirming.


    "Specifically, near Antic Avenue in Brooklyn. I was in Europe for a tour, just got back two days ago."


    As Geon looked at Vinnie, he nodded as if confirming.


    "Exactly, near Antic Avenue in Brooklyn. I was in Europe for a tour, just got back two days ago."


    Geon, slightly surprised, asked,


    "Oh? You know ''Hell Yeah''? They''re not that famous."


    Philughed and said,


    "I told you, he''s a fan. It''s an honor for a misfit like us to have a fan like K here."


    Geon, shaking his head as if to deny it, said,


    "Oh, really, I''m a fan. Come on in."


    Phil opened the door and gestured for them to enter. As they stepped inside, Geon asked,


    "So, what are your ns for the future, Phil? Don''t you have a band to be a part of?"


    Phil, guiding the two to the sofa, said,


    "Well, actually..."


    Geon, with a puzzled look, inquired,


    "What''s going on? This doesn''t sound like you, Phil. Spit it out."


    Phil hesitated for a moment, then Vinnie spoke up,


    "Actually, there are many fans waiting for Pantera to reunite, you know?"


    Geon reflected for a moment and said,


    "Yes, I''m one of them."


    Seeing Geon''s interest, Vinnie continued,


    "After reconciling with Phil and auditioning several guitarists, we couldn''t find anyone we liked. It''s tough for Pantera toe back, and we can''t disappoint the fans."


    Geon nodded in agreement, and Vinnie added,


    "I was somewhat giving up, thinking it would be challenging for us, older guys, to handle the powerful sound and performances of Pantera again. But then, Phil discovered you. Someone had uploaded a performance from Crocodile on YouTube. I watched it too."


    Geon, slightly surprised, asked,


    "Huh? Are you telling me to join Pantera? I''m still a student, Vinnie."


    Vinnie shook his head and said,


    "No, K. The thing is, this winter marks the 13th anniversary of my brother Dimebag''s death. I thought about doing a Pantera tribute concert tour around that time."


    Geon, taking it more seriously, thought for a moment and said,


    "A Dimebag Darrell tribute tour. When are you thinking about it?"


    Vinnie, nodding, replied,


    "Dime passed away on December 8th. I''m nning to tour around the Americas, Europe, and Asia about a month before the anniversary."


    Geon checked his calendar app on his phone and said,


    "So, starting from early November?"


    Vinnie nodded and said,


    "Yeah, it''s September now, so we need to start practicing right away. Can you help us out?"


    As Geon hesitated, Phil and Vinnie looked at him with tense expressions. In Geon''s mind, the mission given by Sharon earlier today came to him. Geon decided to call Sharon and ask her questions rted to the mission. Phil and Vinnie, watching Geon making a sudden call, looked at him with puzzled eyes.


    After Geon smiled at them, he ced the converted speakerphone on the table. A few ringing tonester, a gentle female voice was heard.


    "Hello? Geon?"


    "Oh, Professor Sharon, it''s Geon."


    "Yes, I know. Have you had dinner?" "Yes, have you had yours, Professor?"


    "I was just about to eat. What''s the matter?"


    "Well, it''s about the mission you gave me today. May I ask you a question?"


    "Sure, go ahead."


    "Is it possible to earn credits by participating in a rock group''s tour?"


    "Rock group... Is it a format like the previous tour with Santana?"


    "No, it''s not a one-time performance. It seems like we''ll be touring in the Americas, Europe, and Asia."


    "What? Really. What band is this?"


    With tension, Phil and Vinnie listened, leaning forward as if trying to get closer to the phone. Geon continued:


    "It''s Pantera, Professor Sharon."


    Upon hearing the rough and robust voice instead of Geon''s voice, Sharon''s surprised voice came through.


    "What? Pantera? Who is this?"


    Phil, leaning towards the phone, spoke firmly.


    "I''m Phil Anselmo, the vocalist of Pantera, Professor."


    Sharon''s bewildered voice echoed.


    "What?? Phil Anselmo? Are you with Geon right now?"


    "Yes, Professor. Pleasee to our house."


    After Sharon took a moment to catch her breath, she said:


    "Geon, you always choose surprising things. Pantera, really. How did you happen to meet them this time?"


    Geon, after ncing at Phil and Vinnie, chuckled and said:


    "Well, I don''t know what to say. We just met by chance during my trip."


    "Phew, you either have good luck or you''re destined to meet people. Pantera is a legendary band, and if it''s a worldwide tour, you should definitely get credits."


    With an excited expression, Phil, close to the phone, said:


    "By the way, Professor, Geon. I''m not sure if you''ll consider it, but Pantera disbanded over 15 years ago. I assume you don''t have a recordbel. Have you signed a contract?"


    Vinnie, afterughing, suddenly fixed his expression. Looking at Phil, Vinnie said:


    "Um... I wasn''t thinking about that."


    Phil asked, "What''s the problem?" with a puzzled expression.


    "Why bother with such concerns? It''s a Pantera reunion! Even if it''s a one-time tour concert, apany will surely offer you a contract."


    Geon raised a finger and said:


    "I have one more request. If you do decide to sign a contract, can you please let my acquaintance''spany handle the Asian tour?"


    Phil asked, surprised:


    "You know apany? Weren''t you just a student?"


    Geon chuckled and replied:


    "Actually, I had activities in Korea and China before entering Juilliard. I''m still connected with a Chinesepany I worked with there. They have some highly capable people."


    Vinnie shrugged and added:


    "Well, if it''s just the Asian side, it should be fine. You can leave that part to me when signing the contract. I''ll leave it to you."


    Geon nodded and then made another request:


    "There''s one more thing. You must listen to this."


    Phil, leaning towards the phone eagerly, said:


    "What is it? Tell me."


    Geon, looking at Phil and Vinnie alternately, said:


    "Let''s go with theplete lineup of Pantera. Include Rex Brown, the bassist. Please let him join as well."


    Phil, caught off guard, nced at Vinnie and burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha!! Of course! Why wouldn''t we? It''s Pantera''s concert; he should definitely be there! We might be disappointed if he doesn''t show up!"


    That day, the three of them gathered at Geon''s house,ughing heartily together.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 98: The Leopard That Lost Its Fangs

    Chapter 98: The Leopard That Lost Its Fangs


    It took a week for Rex Brown to arrive in Manhattan. This was due to the need to fully amodate the schedule of his original band. The other band members didn''t seem too bothered by Rex, the core member, leaving for about four months, anticipating Pantera''s final concert.


    The person who came to Manhattan to sign the contract with Pantera after Geon''s call was none other than Director Son Lin himself. This decision was influenced by Pantera''s stature as a giant band and Son Lin''s judgment that he needed to strengthen his rtionship with Geon. Son Lin, armed with bags full of gifts, visited Geon''s house and engaged in a friendly conversation on the sofa.


    "Thanks to you, we''ve secured a contract with a giant band. It seems to be the biggest deal since I became an executive at Fantagio."


    Geon expressed his gratitude, and Son Lin responded with a smile, "I got more out of it, well. Suddenly stopping activities in Korea must have been a bit of a loss for you."


    Son Lin, as if to deny it, shook his head, "No, Geon. Focusing too much on temporary financial losses won''t help you see the future."


    Geonughed and pointed to the shopping bags Son Lin had brought, "But what are all these, Director?"


    Son Lin, momentarily forgetting, brought the bags forward and lifted them one by one. "Oh, these are gifts Manager Byungjoon asked for. They''re Chinese mooncakes, a seasonal treat for the Mid-Autumn Festival. It''s already September, so they might be a bitte. They''re made by Manager Byungjoon''s family, so try themter."


    Geon, curious, opened a bag and tried one, "Mmm, these are delicious, but they might go well with milk. Director, you should have one too."


    Geon handed a mooncake to Son Lin, whoughed and lifted another shopping bag onto hisp, "And this is from Manager Yeongseok. He says it''s handmade clothes, so check them outter. And this one is from Manager Sangmi, it''s cosmetics. It seems like she wrote detailed instructions on how to use them, so just follow that. You need to take care of your skin while you''re still young."Geon smiled, appreciating the thoughtful gifts. Son Lin, noticing a smaller shopping bag, picked it up and said, "And this is my gift."


    Geon widened his eyes and asked, "A gift from you, Director? I''m already grateful for youing all the way here, and now you''ve prepared a gift too. I''m sorry."


    Despite his words, Geon received a small, elegantly wrapped gift from Son Lin. Upon opening it, he found a simple ring without any borate patterns. Geon looked at Son Lin with a questioning gaze, and Son Lin exined, "Before I came, I did some research on famous guitarists. They all seem to wear rings on their fingers. I opted for a simple design, as shy rings might not suit you. Do you like it?"


    Geon yfully put the ring on and chuckled, "Haha, it''s the first time I''ve received a ring from a woman since I was born. And it''s from you, Director?"


    Son Lin blushed slightly, "No, no. It''s not like that. I just thought a simple ring on a guitarist''s hand would look cool. Don''t misunderstand."


    Geon teased with a smirk, and Son Lin, flustered, quickly grabbed another small shopping bag, saying, "And this, this is a gift from Fantagio''s Chairman Wang Hao. I don''t know what it is, so open it."


    Geon epted the small bag from Son Lin. When he opened it, he found a tiny smart key inside. Showing it to Son Lin, Geon asked, "Huh? What''s this?"


    Son Lin reached out, touched the key Geon was holding, and said, "It''s a bike key. It has the Harley-Davidson logo on it."


    Geon, eyes sparkling, inquired, "Really? But I don''t have a motorcycle license."


    Son Lin chuckled, "You can get a license. Isn''t it worth getting one for a Harley-Davidson? It might take a few days for the delivery toe from China, so get the license before then."


    Geon, excited, said, "Wow, my mother didn''t let me go near motorcycles because she thought they were dangerous, but now I really want to try riding one. Please thank Chairman Wang Hao for me, Director. Oh! Thank you for the gift too!"


    Son Lin smiled, nodded, and Geon continued, "For now, with Rex Brown joining, Pantera is in full force, and I''ve secured amodation in Manhattan for everyone, citing my status as a student during the semester."


    Son Lin acknowledged, "Yes, I''ve heard the reports. It''s not far from here. Have you secured a practice room?"


    Geon nodded, "Yes, Professor Corigliano kindly let us use an acquaintance''s recording studio. We''ll be practicing there for a while."


    Son Lin unfolded the documents he had prepared, containing detailed analyses of Pantera members'' current situations, trends in the music industry, and the potential impact and economic ripple effects of Pantera''seback. Geon, intrigued, asked as he examined the documents, "What problem do we need to solve first, Director?"


    Son Lin lifted a sheet from the documents and said, "ording to the analysis by the research team, there''s a im that Phil Anselmo''s voice changed after Pantera''sst album in 2000."


    Geon, stiffening, turned to look at Son Lin, "His voice? How?"


    Son Lin, shaking his head, replied, "I don''t know. That''s what the analysis says."


    "I''m not a music expert, but ording to the analysis, it says here that the voice has be thickerpared to before. You might need to check this out yourself."


    Geon furrowed his brow after looking at the documents presented by Lin. The documents detailed the change in Phil Anselmo''s voice, specifically mentioning the album ''Reinventing The Steel,'' released in 2000, after Pantera disbanded, where Phil worked with the sludge metal band Down.


    Geon folded the documents, cing them aside, "I''ll look into this. Thanks for letting me know. Actually, I haven''t listened to the Down album yet."


    Lin raised his hand as if to say it was no big deal, "If it helps, that''s good. When does the rehearsal start?"


    ncing at the clock, Geon replied, "The first rehearsal is at 8 PM tonight."


    Lin checked the time and saw they had about three hours left until then, "Alright then. I''ll work on the Asia strategy. Focus on your rehearsal."


    As Lin prepared to leave, Geon said, "Mr. Lin, if the Asia concert nning goes well, we might consider approaching Carlos Santana. I won''t ask for it directly, but since you''ll be observing, you''ll know."


    Lin smiled and nodded, "Understood. I consider it an opportunity from Fantagio''s side, so I personally dispatched you. I''m staying at a nearby hotel, so if you need anything, just give me a call."


    After Lin left, Geon went upstairs to his bedroom, turned on his PC, and searched for Down on the inte. Although the search results were scarce at first, Geon finally found a few live videos on YouTube by searching ''Phil Anselmo Down.''


    Geon yed a video titled ''Bury me in Smoke!'' and put on his headphones. After some announcements and banter from Phil, the actual performance began. Down showcased a heavy sound typical of a sludge metal band.


    After a while, Phil''s vocals erupted, capturing Geon''s deep attention.


    "He has definitely changed."


    Phil''s vocals were delivering a deeper and thicker tone than the sharpness of his Pantera days. Geon touched his throat, contemting.


    "Hmm, what should I do about this? It''s not a regression, but it doesn''t feel like Pantera''s vocal style."


    After a moment of contemtion, Geon checked the clock and realized it was already past 7 PM.


    "For now, I should talk to Phil and let him make the choice."


    Hurriedly getting dressed and putting on a mask, Geon headed towards the rehearsal studio with Haku. Upon arrival, he realized he was a bit early, as no one was there yet. Sitting on the sofa outside the studio, he took out Haku and got lost in practicing for a while.


    Around the time Geon noticed someone entering, it was a familiar face ¨C Vinnie Paul. Sensing Geon''s anticipation, Vinnie called out, "Come in quickly! Kay is already here."


    The sound of footsteps from behind suggested that Phil was entering as well.


    "Hey, sorry for beingte. I was smoking."


    Geon smiled as Phil joined them, and shortly after, Rex walked in. Having familiarized themselves with Geon''s face a few days ago, there was no awkwardness as they exchanged greetings and headed straight into the studio to check their instruments.


    Observing Geon connecting Haku, Phil spoke up, "What should we start with?"


    Geon, ncing at Vinnie and Rex, said, "First, Phil, I have a question."


    Phil shrugged, "Sure, shoot. What''s bothering you?"


    Looking back at Vinnie and Rex, Geon said, "It''s about yourself recognizing that your voice has changed."


    A serious expression appeared on Phil''s face. After a brief moment of thought, he spoke, "Yeah, it''s gotten thicker. I practiced for it, you know. I''ve heard it adds depth to the vocals. Why?"


    Geon, ncing between Vinnie and Rex again, said, "I want to ask the members if they think we can reproduce Pantera with your current vocals. I mean..."


    Vinnie, seemingly caught off guard, opened his mouth for a moment, then fixed his mustache with a serious expression. Lin, cing his hands on the bass guitar strings, nodded.


    "Yeah, our music is essential, but we also need to consider what the listeners expect."


    When Geon received agreement from Vinnie and Rex, he asserted, "Phil, it''s not that your voice has regressed. It has be deeper and more resonant. We want to see what people whoe to our tour, hoping for the resurrection of Pantera, actually want and expect."


    Only now did Phil, deep in thought, show a more serious expression.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 99: The Leopard That Lost Its Fangs

    Chapter 99: The Leopard That Lost Its Fangs


    Phil was outside the studio, tearing his hair out while listening to Pantera''s old album. With the 1992 album ''VULGAR DISPLAY OF POWER'' ying through his headphones, Phil stuck out his tongue and tried to imitate the resonating sound. Inside the studio, Geon, along with Vinnie and Rex, was practicing when he noticed Phil''s peculiar behavior.


    Phil , wearing headphones, listened to the song for a while, then took off the headphones and tried singing. He even resorted to strange actions like grabbing his own head. Geon observed Phil''s antics and chuckled. After a moment of contemtion, Phil threw his headphones and yelled.


    "Ughhh!!!! I can''t remember how I did it!!!"


    Geon gestured to Vinnie, who nodded, signaling a pause in the rehearsal. Putting down his guitar, Geon spoke.


    "It seems like Phil needs some help. I''ll step out for a moment. You two keep practicing."


    As Geon opened the studio door and left, he found Phil banging his head against the wall. Geon approached Phil, cing a hand on his shoulder.


    "Phil, having trouble?"


    Continuing to bang his head against the wall, Phil replied, "It feels like it was not a chest voice but a pharyngeal voice. Now, I''ve practiced producing all sounds as chest voice, so I can''t remember how to produce pharyngeal voice."


    Geon calmly took Phil''s arm and led him to the couch. As Geon seated Phil, he spoke reassuringly."Phil, even though you haven''t received systematic music education, you''re an outstanding vocalist who will be remembered in history. You can do this."


    After ncing at Geon, Phil shook his head nervously. Geon swept his hand over Phil''s shoulder and spoke.


    "Phil, do you know that the terms ''chest voice'' and ''pharyngeal voice'' themselves are fictional?"


    Phil raised an eyebrow as if asking, "What are you talking about?"


    "What does that mean? There''s no such thing as chest voice or pharyngeal voice? Then, what am I doing?"


    Geon took out a notebook and drew a picture of a person''s head and neck.


    "Look. With the development of vocal science, it''s been revealed that the sounds people use when singing are divided into F1 and F2. The terms chest voice and pharyngeal voice were used before. From the upper part of the vocal folds to the root of the tongue is F1, usually called the ''pharynx.'' When you sing with a low pitch, this part resonates, making the chest vibrate, and that''s why it''s called chest voice."


    Pointing to the upper part of the drawing, Geon continued, "And from the root of the tongue to the lips is F2, called the ''oral cavity.'' When you sing with a high pitch, this part resonates, making the head vibrate, and that''s why it''s called pharyngeal voice."


    Geon pointed to the lower part of the drawing.


    "Vocal trainers usually refer to chest voice and pharyngeal voice using these F1 and F2 terms. The sounds produced in the chest or head are not real; it''s just the sensation caused by resonance. Most trainers are aware of this, but using the terms chest voice and pharyngeal voice makes it easier for students to feel the resonance due to the familiarity of the words."


    Phil scrutinized the drawing and said, "So, are vocal trainers talking about F1 and F2? The sounds produced in the head or chest don''t actually exist?"


    Geon nodded and said, "It''s the sensation caused by resonance due to the vibration. Trainers know this, but teaching with the terms chest voice and pharyngeal voice makes it easier for students to feel the resonance."


    Phil nodded in agreement.


    "But why are you telling me this theory?"


    Geon held up the CD case Phil was ying.


    "It''s because of your voice, Phil. In the lower range, you produced a perfect F1 sound, and in the higher range, it wasn''t exactly an F2 sound but rather a scratching sound in your throat."


    Phil raised his eyebrows, asking, "Scratching my throat? Does that mean I sang with my throat?"


    Geon shook his head and said, "It seems more urate to say that you added the characteristic scratching sound of F2. Your throat must have been quite sore after live performances. Isn''t that right?"


    At that moment, Vinnie entered the studio and said, "That''s right. So, he drank heavily even during breaks to soothe his throat."


    Phil looked at Vinnie and said, "Drinking made my singing better."


    Geon tapped his thigh and said, "That''s right. Scratching your throat naturally puts a strain on your vocal cords. Cooling it with cold alcohol improved it, Phil."


    Phil massaged his throat and said, "My throat..."


    Approaching Phil, Geon said, "Phil, do you remember the part in ''Cemetery Gate'' where you change the rhythm and scream? Would you like to try making that sound?"


    After clearing his throat, Phil leaned back and then leaned forward, letting out a sharp scream.


    "Uwaaaaahhhhhhh!!!!"


    Geon waited for Phil''s scream to stop and asked, "Does your throat hurt?"


    Phil shook his head and said, "No? It doesn''t hurt."


    Geon removed the headphones from the CD yer and said, "Listen to your old voice again."


    As Geon yed the CD, Phil''s sharp voice burst out.


    "Kkuaaaaaahhh! Ddalk!"


    Geon stopped the CD yback after only hearing Phil''s voice.


    "Listen carefully. It''s ''Kkuaaaaaahhh!'' not ''Uwaaaaahhh!''"


    When Geon yed the CD again, there was indeed a noticeable difference in pronunciation. Phil, seemingly epting it, nodded.


    "It seems right."


    Approaching Phil, Geon said, "Think of it as adding the scratching sound characteristic of F2 in the oral cavity. Your throat should hurt."


    After sighing, Phil leaned back and then leaned forward, letting out a scream. A sharp scream erupted from Phil''s throat.


    "Kkuaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!"


    For a moment, the studio fell silent. Vinnie looked at Phil with surprised eyes, and Phil, too, stared at his own throat in astonishment. Phil widened his eyes and touched his throat, then turned to Geon.


    "My... my throat hurts. It really hurts!"


    Vinnie approached with a surprised look, alternating between Geon and Phil.


    "Isn''t it the same as your old voice?"


    Rex, sticking to the studio window, raised his thumb. Phil, with a bright voice, said,


    "This is it! This is it! Kay!"


    Geon just smiled when Phil hurriedly ran out of the studio, shouting, "I''ll be practicing separately! Let''s meet again tomorrow!"


    Geon shouted after Phil, who was rushing out, "Phil! F2 is for bridges and passages, not for the entire song! If you sing it like that from start to finish, you''ll ruin your vocal cords, and you''ll get nodules!"


    Phil, understanding, quickly waved his hands and rushed out. With a bewildered look, Vinnie asked Geon, "What''s with him?"


    "Uh?"


    "No, even we who''ve been together since the early days couldn''t find a solution. How did you manage to solve it after practicing for such a short time? I know he''s called a genius, but this is outrageous!"


    Geonughed subtly, sensing Vinnie''s praise. "Haha, I was originally a Pantera fan. I liked Phil''s vocals as much as Dimebag''s guitar. Now, let''s focus on our practice. The tour is just around the corner."


    Vinnie threw drumsticks into the air and caught them, asking, "Oh, by the way, about the promotional video. I saw the concept, and it didn''t impress me much. What about you?"


    Entering the studio, Geon replied, "Hmm, just judging by the concept, it''s hard to say. Something feels off?"


    Rex, inside the studio, raised his head, saying, "Itcks impact. It''s like Pantera''s back, when''s the concert, what''s the big deal?"


    Vinnie also agreed, raising both hands, "Yeah, the concept seems a bit nd."


    Geon nodded in agreement, and Vinnie continued, "Hey, K. Phil told me to check out a video, and I happened to see it. You did a variety show in Korea, right? You shot the preview video when you went to China, remember? It was killing it. Was it produced by a Korean PD?"


    Geon thought for a moment, then shrugged. "No, I sent them the shooting footage, but I heard the production was done in China."


    With an uncertain tone, Vinnie asked, "Do you know who made it? It would be nice if our side coulde up with a concept too."


    Geon shrugged again. "Did you see it yesterday?"


    Rex and Vinnie exchanged puzzled nces, looking at Geon. "Huh? Yesterday? When?"


    Geon widened his eyes and said, "Yesterday, you saw it, right? The contract in Northeast Asia. Director Yan''an."


    Rex hit Geon''s back, his eyes full of surprise. "That sexy woman from Dong Bei? The one with the killer body? When she walked in, it was like a wave... uh!"


    Vinnie hit Rex''s head, saying, "There''s nothing you can''t say to the kid!"


    Rex, rubbing his head, added, "No, don''t you know what sexy is? I had my first experience when I was 16...!"


    Vinnie raised his hand again, making a slicing motion. Geon found it amusing, covering his mouth with his hand. When Vinnie raised his hand again, Geonughed.


    "Doesn''t he know what sexy is? I had my first experience when I was 16...!"


    Vinnie, gesturing to Geon, said, "Wasn''t that person the business director? Does she also do production?"


    Geon shrugged, saying, "I don''t know the details, but I heard that Director Lin conceptualized the entire preview video."


    Vinnie, tapping his thigh with a drumstick, said in thought, "Since they''ve already signed a contract with us, how about leaving the promotional video to them? Let them handle the production, and we can take care of distribution through our Americanpany. I don''t think the Americanpany would have any majorints."


    Geon pondered for a moment before saying, "Well, okay. But are we sure there won''t be any issues with thepany we contracted with in the U.S.?"


    Vinnie drummed his thigh with a drumstick, saying, "Hey, we''re the masters, and they''re the servants. They''re the B, and we''re the A. Remember, we''re Pantera! Panthers!"


    Rex, next to Vinnie, wagged his finger and made a roaring sound. Geonughed and said, "Yes, Pantera it is. Haha. But is Pantera in German or Spanish?"


    Vinnie, stroking his beard, said, "It''s Spanish. I heard many people mistakenly think it''s German. It means panther in Spanish. After Dime left, there were stories about losing fangs, but you know."


    Geon chuckled and said, "Lost fangs. Let''s find them, shall we?"


    Vinnie and Rex exchanged nces, then turned to Geon, nodding simultaneously. "Of course!"


    Geon, carrying Haku on his shoulder, said, "Shall we go find the fangs then? Let''s start practicing!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 100: The Leopard That Lost Its Fangs

    Chapter 100: The Leopard That Lost Its Fangs


    Tim Burton''s mansion in Washington.


    Tim Burton, watching football in front of the TV, looked at Johnny Depp sitting next to him and said, "Is the EPL more interesting than La Liga this season?"


    Johnny Depp nodded and took a sip of beer on the table. "Even though Chelsea is dominating, Tottenham is chasing with a fierce momentum. La Liga is a league where two or three teams take everything, so I think the back-and-forth in the EPL is more interesting."


    While taking a sip of beer, Tim Burton asked, "Have you seen the Manson music video?"


    Johnny Depp replied as if it was an obvious question, "How many views does it have now? Modern people with electronic devices can''t avoid watching it. It''s killer, isn''t it?"


    Tim Burton chuckled and said, "I told you, he''ll capture K in an angle. He''s shining brighter than any actor. Maybe not in acting skills, though."


    Johnny Deppughed, pointing to himself, "You have to be at my level in acting skills, right?"


    As Tim Burton wandered around looking for the golf club again, Johnny Depp quickly stood up and said, "I''ll get more beer! You want more?"


    Tim Burton''s response seemed unimportant as he watched Johnny Depp rush to the refrigerator. Smirking, Tim Burton turned his gaze back to the TV. It was halftime, and he enjoyed watching the stylishly shotmercials with his usual sense of aesthetics. Sitting on the sofa with hands spread out and legs crossed, Tim Burton''s head tilted with interest."Oh? What''s that?"


    Johnny Depp approached with four beer cans in his hands and asked, "What is it?"


    When Tim Burton pointed silently at the TV, Johnny Depp turned his gaze to the TV screen. On the TV, the face of a roaring leopard against a ck background was disyed. The sharp expression of the leopard seemed ready to attack at any moment. Johnny Depp, while cing the beer on the table, couldn''t take his eyes off the screen.


    "Ah, quite fierce expression. But why doesn''t it have teeth?"


    Listening to Johnny Depp''s words, Tim Burton examined the leopard''s mouth closely. There were no fangs in the wide-open mouth. After a moment, the leopard disappeared, and the screen cked out. As if it were a broadcasting ident, a slightly prolonged silence flowed, and a ck-and-white footage suddenly yed.


    A camera capturing chaotic scenes shook from side to side. People were raising their hands, shouting for someone, headbanging. While a rock band passionately performed on stage, and in a moment when the audience was excitedly m-dancing, gunshots rang out, and screams filled the air. The ck-and-white screen continuously trembled, revealing the tense atmosphere of that moment.


    A person in the crowd pulled out a gun and began shooting at the performers. The scene of the musicians being shot was mosaic-covered, but the screams and people running,bined with the wildly shaking camera, created a highly tense scene. Johnny Depp and Tim Burton, with intense expressions, were staring at the TV as if being drawn into the screen.


    The scene switched, showing someone being carried away on a stretcher. It was a long-haired man with a beard, and as the rescue team loaded him into the ambnce, he extended his arm outside the bed. The screen cked out again, and white letters appeared on the screen.


    "December 8, 2004. We lost the fangs of the leopard."


    The letters scattered as if dissipating, and again, white letters appeared.


    "And November 8, 2017."


    The screen transitioned to a space that seemed like a practice room. Someone was ying the drums with precise beats. The drummer, with a permed hairstyle covering his face, lowered his head. After a few seconds of drumming, the drummer picked up a ck hat from the side, wore it backward, and raised his head again.


    Johnny Depp, watching the TV, stood up suddenly, shouting while pointing at the screen, "Vinnie Paul!!! It''s Pantera!!!"


    Vinnie Paul, gesturing towards one side, started ying the drums again. On the beat of the drums, a groovy bass guitar joined. As the screen turned to the right, a skinny man with a full beard wearing a ck hat backward appeared, ying the bass guitar.


    Johnny Depp, twirling the empty beer can in his hand, shouted, "Rex Brown!!!"


    As the drums and bass yed a groovy tune, the roar of someone erupted on the screen.


    "Yeeeeaaaahhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    An incredible roar, like the cry of a leopard, burst out, making the beats of the drum and bass faster. The screen shifted to reveal the vocalist, a man with a shaved head and a razor ne hanging around his neck. Still not stopping the roar, he closed his eyes, leaned backward, and continued roaring while looking at the ceiling.


    Johnny Depp, pointing towards the TV as if the sound wasn''ting out, said to Tim Burton, "Ph, Phil¡¤¡¤¡¤ Phil Anselmo!"


    The screen cked out again, and a close-up of a razor-shaped ne around someone''s neck appeared. Even with the symbol of the deceased Dimebag Darrell, the razor ne filled the screen. When it seemed to be disyed to the fullest, the camera pulled back, revealing the person wearing the ne. A white neck was exposed, and a sky-blue shirt was visible. Wearing a ck coat over the shirt and leather pants, the person''s face was the only thing not revealed.


    After a while, the person picked up the guitar ced beside them.


    Looking at the guitar appearing on the screen, Tim Burton, with a shocked voice, said, "White Falcon? No way..?"


    The man with the White Falcon on his shoulder started ying. The guitar sound reverberating from the TV was the genius guitarist Dimebag Darrell''s. The sharp picking, giving the illusion of being struck all over the body, pierced through the minds of Tim Burton and Johnny Depp. Startled, Johnny Depp dropped the empty beer can to the floor.


    The camera, illuminating the lower part of the man ying the guitar, cked out again. After a while, the screen disyed the face of the leopard without fangs seen at the beginning. Whether it was CGI or not, the leopard''s face distorted more and more savagely. Gradually, sharp teeth emerged where fangs should have been. The emerged teeth extended down below the jaw, almost reaching the neck.


    The screen cked out again, and red letters, as if tired, appeared on the screen.


    "The leopard with fangs has returned!"


    As the letters scattered, the screen cked out once more.


    Once again, as the screen focused on the band and Phil Anselmo soared while letting out a roar, Vinnie Paul yed the drums with dynamic movements, and Rex Brown yed the bass guitar, bending his head so low that his long hair touched the ground. As the band''s music gradually intensified and the guitar''s introduction yed again, the camera swiftly swept from the head of White Falcon to the guitar body, finally revealing the guitarist''s face.


    Kei filled the screen with dynamic guitar ying, and soon Kei''s face was close up. After meeting the camera with an expressionless face, Kei smirked after a few seconds.


    The screen cked out again, and white letters appeared on the screen.


    "November 8th, Ohio Stadium, Columbus, Ohio."


    After the scattered letters disappeared, new ones emerged.


    "Thirteen yearster, at the very ce where the fang was lost, the legend is reborn."


    The screen turned ck again, and the whistle sound signaling the start of the second half of a ser match was heard. Johnny Depp, who was watching the screen without taking a breath, suddenly exhaled as if he had forgotten to breathe and then hastily took a rough breath.


    "Ah!! Huk, huk!! T, Team!! W, was that Ke, Kei just now?"


    Looking at the TV broadcasting the ser match with a vacant gaze, Team Button mumbled.


    "This guy got into trouble again¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    ncing at the half-empty beer on the table, Johnny Depp said, grabbing a new beer he brought.


    "Why does he cause idents every time he goes somewhere? The guy who said he would study¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Johnny Depp, looking at Team Button with a surprised expression, suddenly stood up.


    "Ah!!! T, Team!!! Where''s the PC?"


    Team Button looked at Johnny Depp, who had stood up, with an expression of disbelief.


    "Why do you suddenly need a PC?"


    Johnny Depp, rolling his feet nervously, shouted.


    "The ticket!! The ticket!!! We need to book it!! Quickly!!! Where is it!?"


    Team Button, with a puzzled look, asked while looking at Johnny Depp.


    "Where is it?"


    "Me, me! Phil Anselmo!!"


    "Haha, wait a moment."


    A deep and tough male voice came through the phone for a moment, and then Kei''s voice flowed again.


    "Hello? Johnny?"


    "Oh!! Kei!! It''s me!!"


    "Yeah, I know. Still in Washington?"


    "Uh, yeah! No, it''s not that!! Just saw the ad."


    "Oh, I saw it just now too. It was the first broadcast, so everyone gathered to watch."


    "The, the best!! I was really shocked; my heart almost stopped!"


    "Haha, I didn''t know you were a Pantera fan."


    "What are you talking about? Pantera is like a god to people my age, a god!"


    "Haha, Philip. ording to you, he''s a god, haha."


    After the voices of the men resonated from the phone for a while and Kei''s voice flowed again.


    "Shall I switch to the others next to me?"


    "Huh? Uh, yeah!!!"


    "Who should I switch with?"


    "Me, me! Phil Anselmo!!"


    "Haha, wait a moment."


    After the voice of the thick and tough man came through the phone, a momentter, the voice of Kei came again.


    "Yeah, Johnny."


    "Yeah! Sorry, but can you get me some tickets?"


    Team Button, who had been listening, raised his hand and tapped Johnny Depp, then Johnny Depp said again.


    "Oh! Kei!! Can you also get tickets for me and Team? Just two!"


    "Haha, I already reserved VIP seats. I guess our director has already sent them to Team Director''s ce?"


    "Oh, really? Haha. As expected, Kei. Thank you!"


    "Haha, not at all. See you that day, Johnny."


    "Yeah! I''ll definitely go!"


    After listening to the voices of the men through the phone for a while and Kei''s voice flowing again, Johnny Depp and Team Button, who had been listening, jumped up and gave each other a high-five.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 101: Return to PANTERA

    Chapter 101: Return to PANTERA


    Ohio Stadium, located in Columbus, Ohio, USA.


    Geon and Son Lin, watching the staff busy preparing the stage while having a conversation at a booth directly facing the stage. Geon, gazing around the immense stadium, spoke.


    "This stadium is incredibly huge. How many seats in total?"


    Lin, holding documents for stage equipment checks and marking with a pen, replied.


    "A total of 104,944 seats, K. If you exclude the area right behind the stage, you can think of it as around 90,000 seats."


    Geon, widening his eyes, asked.


    "90,000 seats? Will all of that be filled?"


    Lin, folding the documents, replied.


    "It''s already at 100% reservation. We had 63,000 tickets pre-sold. Tickets for on-site purchase are reserved for the day of the event. Even if they don''t sell at the venue, the audience for this tour has already exceeded 60,000."Geon, astonished, eximed.


    "What? Over 60,000 tickets already sold?"


    Lin, operating her smartphone from within her embrace, pushed the screen toward Geon.


    "The video we made with the trailer has already surpassed one million views in the U.S., K. It will be broadcast in Europe and Asia after tonight''s performance."


    While Geon was staring nkly at the screen Lin presented, she handed the phone to Geon.


    "The followers of the new SNS ount registered under the name of PANTERA have exceeded three million. Even if we assume only one-tenth of them attend the tour, it''s still over 300,000."


    Geon, with an incredulous expression, asked.


    "Three million? Is that just in the U.S.?"


    Lin shook her head as she spoke.


    "No, the SNS fan page is open to a global audience. However, it''s only been open for six days, so the numbers are still modest. We need to surpass ten million."


    Geon, still looking surprised, said.


    "And it''s expected to increase from here? The poprity of Pantera is truly remarkable."


    Lin flicked her finger and said.


    "Pantera itself is popr, but the core message of the trailer had a significant impact. Coming back to perform at the venue where the genius guitarist Dimebag Darrell died thirteen years ago. Although it was just for a moment, your performance made people feel like Dimebag Darrell had returned."


    Geon, with a slightly tense expression, clenched his fist.


    "Johnny also mentioned that. If I mess up, it could ruin the entire performance. Haha."


    Lin nodded with a smile.


    "That''s right. It shouldn''t turn into a situation where there''s nothing to eat at a famous feast. Your role is crucial. The sess of the first tour will determine the strength to carry on until the end. Please do your best."


    Geon nodded vigorously, meeting Lin''s eyes with determination.


    "I''ll give it my all."


    Lin stood up from her seat, slinging a bag over Geon''s shoulder, and took something out from it, extending it towards Geon.


    "These are on-site tickets for sale. Just in case, I prepared ten. Please give these to your guests."


    Geon took the tickets, smiling.


    "Do I have any guests? My family is in Korea, and the professors have already reserved, I heard."


    Lin chuckled and said.


    "Just keep them, you never know."


    Lin dusted off the dust on Geon''s shoulder while speaking.


    "There''s only one day left. I think I''ll have to stay here tonight for the final check. The performance for tomorrow is all nned out now."


    Geon stood up, smiling confidently.


    "Indeed, Vinnie, who saw the trailer, had a good idea and suggested to the director to entrust the nning of the U.S. performance to you. You''re the best."


    Lin, turning back to the stage, grinned. Geon, gazing at the vast audience seats, thought to himself.


    "Tomorrow. Finally, tomorrow. I''ll stand here."


    With Hakoo in hand and wearing a mask, Geon exited the stadium. As he walked around therge stadium, he saw people lining up near the main gate. Many people were gathered, sitting on the ground, looking at their phones, eating, and wearing masks. Geon, approaching with curiosity, asked a teenage-looking boy.


    "Hey, what''s going on here? Why are so many people gathered?"


    The boy, sitting on the ground and wiping his mouth after eating a sandwich, looked up at Geon.


    "Here, tomorrow''s Pantera tour is happening. We''re waiting to buy tickets on-site because we couldn''t get reservations."


    Geon, widening his eyes, asked.


    "What? The concert is tomorrow, and people are already here?"


    Geon raised his hand to check his wristwatch, realizing it was only 12:30 in the afternoon. Lowering his hand, he looked back at the boy, who smirked and said.


    "You''ll bete if youe tomorrow. Probably, when it getste in the afternoon, people will start setting up tents and waiting with the intention of spending the night. My brother and I brought a tent too. If you want to see the concert, it''s better to line up from now."


    Geon, with a shocked face, looked at the gradually lengthening line. Familiar faces to Geon were visible in the line. As Geon quickly walked towards them, he noticed two people sitting on the ground a little more closely. Calling out in a small voice, Geon said.


    "Abigail? Kate?"


    The two women sitting on the ground looked up at Geon. After a moment of staring at Geon, their expressions brightened, and as they were about to speak, Geon put his index finger to his lips. The two stopped, nodded, and Geon pointed his thumb behind him. Quickly picking up their belongings ced next to them, the two followed Geon. Geon, looking back with a smile, said.


    "Abigail! Kate! You came this far?"


    Abigail, with a bright face, spoke to Geon.


    "Hey! I watched the trailer and came back! I was about to book the tickets right away, but the site opened, and within an hour, it was sold out. So, I came with Kate a day early."


    Geon Kim said with a smile.


    "If you had called, I would have given you the tickets in advance. Haha."


    Abigail pouted.


    "You didn''t give me your phone number. And I heard that Daniel Weiss also wanted toe, but he couldn''t get a ticket."


    Geon scratched the back of his head,ughing.


    "Oh... really? Haha, my bad."


    Kate, who was standing nearby, casually bumped fists with Geon and said, "Still, thanks to that, we got to meet Kei separately. Kei has be a total star, hasn''t she?"


    Geon awkwardlyughed when he saw Kate''s fist bump and Abigail, noticing the situation, yfully hit Kate''s hand.


    "Kate! Don''t do unnecessary skinship!"


    When Kate withdrew her fist, Geon took out tickets from his pocket and said, "I have separate tickets here, so don''t wait; just rest ande tomorrow. Here."


    Abigail''s eyes widened as she looked at the tickets Geon handed over.


    "Wow!! Thanks, Kei!"


    Kate snatched one of the tickets from Abigail''s hand, saying, "One is mine, right, Kei?"


    Geon chuckled and replied, "Of course, haha. Did you manage to find a hotel nearby?"


    Kate tilted her head, asking, "You were nning to stay here tonight, right? I didn''t book a hotel yet."


    Geon looked embarrassed and said, "Oh, there might not be rooms avable in the hotels around here... Wait a moment."


    Geon dialed a number and called Lynn.


    "Oh, Geon. What''s up?"


    "Hey, Lynn. Did you mention workingte tonight at the site? I was wondering if you had booked a hotel."


    "Yeah, I did book one, but it seems I won''t be able to go in tonight."


    "Oh, really? Sorry for bothering you with this... But I happened to meet two acquaintances here. They''re in a bit of a bind because they couldn''t get a hotel. And they''redies, so I thought I''d bring them along."


    "Oh, really? Since I won''t be using it anyway, they can use my room."


    "Thank you, Lynn. I''m sorry for this inconvenience."


    "No problem. Come and get the key."


    "Sure, I''ll be right there!"


    Kate cheered with excitement as she anticipated their free hotel stay.


    "Yay~ Free tickets and a free hotel!!!"


    Geon smiled, and the three of them went into the performance venue they were preparing. After receiving the room key from Lynn, Geon said goodbye, looking forward to tomorrow. Abigail invited him to have dinner together, but Geon declined, citing preparations for the show. He returned to his hotel room andy down for a while, absentmindedly plucking the strings of his guitar.


    Next day.


    Since the morning, eight helicopters had been flying over the Ohio Stadium. In one of the helicopters, a white man with his hair blowing in the wind held a microphone with CNN''s logo and enthusiastically reported from above.


    "I''m Robert Perry, CNN reporter! I''m here today to broadcast the legendary Pantera''s concert live as it rises again."


    The strong wind from the helicopter made his hair flutter as he continued reporting on the constant influx of spectators into the stadium.


    "Even from the 900-meter altitude, we can see waves of spectators entering the stadium! Currently, entry is underway starting from those who reserved tickets! Let''s connect to Victoria at the stadium entrance. Victoria,e out!"


    A female reporter named Victoria stood in front of the stadium''s main gate, surrounded by spectators with various expressions. She shouted urgently into the microphone.


    "Yes! I''m Victoria Lachetti, reporting from Ohio Stadium! Fans who waited overnight to buy tickets on the spot are here, and the enthusiasm is so high that those who arrived after midnight yesterday couldn''t get tickets!"


    After checking her wristwatch, Victoria continued, "We have two hours left until the performance starts. The fans who couldn''t get tickets are not leaving the vicinity of the stadium, so the Columbus police have decided to deploy officers for security. Policemen who have arrived one after another are clearing the area!"


    The camera showed the hefty policemen installing safety lines and pushing fans outside the designated area. Scenes of rowdy rock fans getting into altercations with the police were visible here and there. When the camera returned to Victoria, holding the microphone, she spoke with an even more tense voice.


    "The atmosphere here is extremely intense. However, the police are on high alert due to the possibility of sudden incidents caused by the enthusiastic Pantera fans! This is CNN News. I''m Victoria!"


    After Victoria''smentary ended, the camera continued to capture the fans pouring into the stadium like a tide. On this day, all news channels in the United States seized on Pantera''s tour as the headline news, broadcasting external situations until the end of the concert. Many reporters were also waiting in the press room inside the stadium, prepared for any potential violence.


    Before they knew it, there were only 30 minutes left until the start of the concert.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 102: Return to PANTERA

    Chapter 102: Return to PANTERA


    The Ohio Stadium was packed with 90,000 spectators.


    From two hours before the start of the performance, the audience, who had entered the venue, filled the seats and the standing sections of the stadium. With characteristics typical of rock fans, such as long hair or tattoos on shaved heads, the audience began to get more excited as the performance approached.


    "Uaaa!!! Let''s start already!"


    "I couldn''t sleep after watching the trailer! I''ve been waiting eagerly!"


    "Hurry, hurry! I''m getting dizzy!!"


    Already, most of the fans were raising both hands above their heads, taking a pose with their index and ring fingers extended. In the eyes of such fans, lights began to appear on therge screen installed behind the stage.


    "Woahhhhh!!!!!!!"


    The audience, sensing that the start of the performance was imminent, focused on therge screen. The screen, which had been emitting white light, turned ck, revealing the face of a toothless leopard featured in the trailer video.


    "Whoa!!! I fell in love with that! That''s mine!""I don''t know who made it, but one trailer was legendary!"


    "Just one trailer! Haven''t you seen them ying in the practice video? It felt like Daryl hade back to life!"


    "That''s right! I came to witness the legend with my own eyes!"


    As each fan threw out a word, the concert hall became noisy. All the lights went out in the venue for a moment. Although the audience was puzzled, they realized that the extinguishing of lights was a signal for the start of the performance when they saw the leopard shining alone under the spotlight on therge screen behind the stage.


    "Woww!!!!!!!!!"


    The audience, who felt the imminent start of the performance, focused on therge screen. The face of the toothless leopard from the trailer video appeared as the screen, previously emitting white light, turned ck.


    "Woww!!!!!!!!!"


    The imminent start of the performance made the audience more and more excited. The guitarist, who had taken charge of the session, climbed onto the stage with two other guitarists, and they began a lyrical arpeggio performance. The audience started cheering again.


    "Cemetery Gates!"


    "That''s the song from the video!"


    "Uaaa!! I''m getting excited to the point of madness!"


    The two guitarists looked at each other, and on top of the arpeggio performance, they added guitar ad-libs with effects. When the spotlight moved abruptly to the right, illuminating the two of them, Phillip Anselmo, who had been bowing his head, appeared.


    "Uaaa!!!!!!!!! Phillip! Phillip! Phillip!"


    The slow drumbeat was added to the slow guitar performance. The spotlight then shifted to Vinnie Paul, who was sitting at the drums.


    "Kyaaaa!!! Vinnie Paul!!!"


    Behind Vinnie Paul, Rex Brown yed the bass guitar, gesturing with a smile to the audience. Slowly walking past the drums and moving to the right side of the stage, Rex stood next to Phillip.


    After slowly moving to the center of the stage, Phillip picked up the microphone on the microphone stand. With a solemn expression, Phillip took off his upper garment, leaving only shorts, and raised the microphone, producing a deep and mncholic voice.


    "Reverend, Reverend. Is this some conspiracy?"


    "Crucified for no sins An image beneath me"


    "What''s within our ns for life It all seems so unreal"


    As the audience focused on Phillip''s nostalgic voice, he slowly raised one hand and pointed to the sky. When the audience gathered their attention in that direction, arge metal structure descended slowly under the top lighting on the stage. The audience pointed and shouted.


    "What''s that! Kaya?"


    "Wow! Is iting down from there?"


    As the metal structure gradually revealed its shape, long and slender legs in ck leather pants and sand boots appeared. As the structure descended, revealing more of the male figure, his guitar became visible.


    "It''s White Falcon!! Kaya!!"


    "Kyaaaaaa!!!! Kaya!!!"


    "Mom! Did he really carry the guitar around? Not just in the music videos?"


    "Absolutely amazing!! So cool for real!"


    As the metal structurepletely revealed the figure, Gun, with closed eyes, stood still, and the two guitarists created a slow ad-lib over the quiet and lyrical melody. The audience was captivated by the ecstatic expression on their faces.


    While Gun yed the guitar with a slight shake, his eyes closed, in the middle of the ad-lib, his face was close-up on therge screen behind the stage.


    Gun opened his eyes. As he opened his eyes, he spread his legs and lowered his posture, exploding into a powerful performance. Simultaneously, the drums and bass also covered the audience with a different explosiveness than before.


    "Jingjingjing Jingjingjing Jingjing~jing Jing~jing!"


    The sharp, razor-like picking instantly immersed the audience in excitement.


    "Aaaaaaah!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "Wow~~~~~~~~~~~~"


    The massive and exhrating sound that covered the Ohio Stadium made the audience rise from their seats. Unbeknownst to anyone, not a single person among the 90,000 spectators was sitting, and Phillip Anselmo''s scream erupted.


    "Kuahhhhhhhhhhh~~~~~~~~~~!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    As the audience became immersed in excitement, sweating and jumping, feeling chills running down their bodies, Phillip stepped forward and began to sing. Phillip''s singing seemed to unleash a scream mixed with blood.


    "Well, I guess you took my youth,"


    "I gave it all away,"


    "Like the birth of a newfound joy,"


    "This love would end in rage."


    "And when she died,"


    "I couldn''t cry,"


    "The pride within my soul,"


    "You left me iplete,"


    "All alone as the memories now unfold."


    While Gun yed an ethereal melody suspended in the air, and Phillip unleashed a soulful song from below, the excited audience couldn''t contain themselves. Colliding with those around them, the crowd began mming into each other, shaking their bodies wildly as if possessed. The madness spread, and not only the standing audience but also those seated in the chairs jumped up, shouting and creating a thunderous roar that echoed through the venue.


    By the time the first song concluded, the structure Geon descended on touched the groundpletely. ying on the structure until the song was entirely finished, Geon descended, exchanged a high-five with Phillip, and they both smiled. Amidst the continuous cheers of the audience, as the two stood holding hands, massive fangs emerged from the mouth of a toothless leopard disyed on therge screen.


    Witnessing the emergence of the fangs and the sight of Phillip and Kay holding hands below alternately, the audience erupted into even louder cheers.


    "Waaah!!"


    "It''s real! It''s really Pantera!"


    "A perfect rebirth!"


    "Khhuk! I thought I would never see this while I''m alive again!"


    Looking at the ecstatic crowd filled with tremendous cheers, Phillip turned to the microphone, gazing at the sky.


    "Friend. You''re watching now, aren''t you?"


    The roaring audience suddenly hushed in the full stands. Phillip''s face, looking at the sky, was projected on therge screen. Tears welled up in Phillip''s eyes as he gazed at the sky, shaking. The noise of the audience gradually subsided, and everyone focused on Phillip''s appearance.


    Phillip slowly raised his right hand into the air, forming a fist. After holding the fist for a moment, Phillip slowly lowered his arm and ced the fist over his left chest.


    "Today, I meet you again in the ce where you left."


    In the standing audience, one of the spectators who had been staring nkly at Phillip raised a clenched fist high, then, like Phillip, ced it over his chest. The overwhelming crowd psychology spread silently, and most people, looking at the sky, ced their fists over their chests.


    At that moment, on therge screen, an interview video of thete Dimebag Darrell started ying. In the interview, Dimebag Darrell, with a long, red beard, spoke while caressing his beard on the ck-and-white screen.


    "A band is actually quite simr to the concept of a family. So, respecting each other, acknowledging each other''s differences, these are crucial. But above all, what''s most important is that every member must have the same crazy passion and crazy love for the band and music. Pantera has different roles for each member within the band. But you know what''s really killer? It''s not something you decide and create in advance; it happens naturally!"


    Some audience members teared up at the sight of Dimebag Darrell. Phillip and Vinnie, too, gazed at Darrell''s image on the screen with reddened eyes. Darrell in the screen continued speaking.


    "Did you know Pantera yed as a cover band for nine years before releasing the first album, ''Cowboys From Hell''? Damn, it took nine years to produce a sound like ''Cowboys From Hell''! So, be patient and work hard. It will happen someday. I guarantee it. Won''t I be a witness soon?"


    The audience watched the image of Dimebag Darrell on the screen quietly, immersed in longing. Phillip turned around, facing the screen where Darrell was frozen, and spoke into the microphone.


    "Yeah, friend! Let me remind you. Let''s go!! ''Cowboys From Hell''!"


    Geon, who had been quietly watching the screen, exploded with sharp guitar sounds that seemed to shred the entire body. The audience of 90,000 erupted into tremendous cheers.


    Watching the performance of Pantera from the ss window in the top-level broadcast booth of the multipurpose stadium, Son Lin picked up the walkie-talkie.


    "Are the cameras filming properly?"


    "Roger, yes, filming is going smoothly."


    "After the performance ends, we''ll upload the edited version to social media right away. Camera directors 1 and 4, please transmit the footage to the editing room once this song finishes. We''ll edit during the performance. The rest of the directors, keep filming. We''ll use it for the making filmter."


    Putting down the walkie-talkie, Lin rested her hand on the table and, slightly stooping, looked down at the ongoing Pantera performance below. Her eyes deepened.


    "It''s not a legend restarting. It''s starting now. The beginning of a new legend!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 103: Return to PANTERA

    Chapter 103: Return to PANTERA


    The live performance of Pantera in Ohio created a significant impact. Right after the Lynn concert, a portion of Dimebag Darrell''s video and one song were released on social media, causing a buzz. Pantera''s social media followers easily surpassed ten million after the tour, and the numbers continued to grow. This was because the video could only be viewed on social media, not YouTube.


    Sitting in the dressing room, Philip wiped the sweat off his face with a white towel, expressing satisfaction.


    "The first tour was a sess."


    Vinnie, taking off his sweaty shirt, replied, "Indeed. Hey, I almost cried when our brother''s video came out earlier. Even though we rehearsed, tears came out."


    Rex, still not putting down his bass guitar, sitting on the couch,mented, "The morous businessman did one thing right. I really liked the direction!"


    Pointing his finger at the gun, Rex smiled brightly and said, "Right? It was really cool."


    Philip also raised his thumb. "Yeah, even I think it was a fantastic performance."


    "Alright, next tour is in Asia?" Vinnie, twirling drumsticks in the air, asked while sitting on the couch.


    "Yeah, we''ll go around Asia and then straight to Europe," Rex asked, grinning."Is the U.S. tour over, for real?" Gun raised his head and said.


    "Rex, exin it together, why are you like that?" Vinnie said, looking at Gun.


    "Europe tour is over, thene back to the U.S., and three more tours. ording to Mr. Lynn, they''re strongly requesting us toe to Russia after that," Vinnie nodded, stroking his beard.


    "Oh, around Moscow in Russia back in ''91, wasn''t it? Anyway, around that time, there was a tour called ''Monsters of Rock.'' It was our prime time, and it was also ourst visit. Fans were requesting it back then, probably."


    As Gun nodded, Philip threw beers from the fridge to Rex and Vinnie. Philip, after giving a quick look at Gun, took out a c from the fridge and handed it to him.


    "K, have this. The first tour in Asia is in Korea, right?"


    Vinnie nodded, and Gun, looking at him, said, "Yeah, oh! Isn''t that K''s country?"


    Gun nodded, saying, "Right, it''s back after a year, haha."


    Philip approached the schedule on the wall, frowned, and said, "What''s this? Only one concert in Korea, and the schedule is two days? In and out from the U.S. in just a morning, performing the next day, and heading straight to China at night?"


    Looking at Gun for a moment, Philip smiled and said, "What are you saying? Of course, we ept! Just make sure not to make fools of the audience who came and paid."


    When Lynn suddenly entered the room, the band members turned their heads towards the door. Lynn closed the door and came into the waiting room. Philip, quickly covering Rex''s mouth to prevent him from saying something, asked, "What''s this about service?"


    Lynn held up his phone, showing the time, and shrugged his shoulders. "Exactly as it says. A free live performance. Of course, it''s only for one day."


    Vinnie grinned and said, "Well, a free live show might make the people who paid toe see us look like fools, right?"


    Lynn flicked his finger, replying, "Leave that to me."


    Three dayster, in Seoul, South Korea.


    The news of Pantera''s arrival created a stir in the country. The scenes of Pantera''s airport arrival were broadcasted through various media, but for some reason, only the reporters looking at the back of Pantera, who rushed out without any interviews or photo time, were shown on the news.


    As the opinion that the band, known for their sess, was rude started to form, an odd post appeared on Pantera''s SNS.


    ''In front of Haeundae Chosun Beach Hotel at 01:59:59''


    What was interesting was that the recorded time was decreasing backward. Many fans debated the meaning in thements. Various spections, such as seeing Pantera touring around Busan, simr to Metallica shopping in a dog meat market during their previous visit, filled thements. Fans curious about what would happen in Haeundae two hourster gradually increased.


    Fans who couldn''t make it to the Seoul concert but wanted to see Pantera''s face even from afar headed to Haeundae. Since there were more fans who thought, "What''s so great about seeing their faces from a distance?" and didn''te, only about three hundred fans were wandering around, eagerly looking for Pantera.


    A woman in a leather jacket, holding a smartphone, shouted, "What''s this? 30 seconds left, and they''re not here. Did we get tricked?"


    Herpanions, also looking into her phone, were watching the rapidly decreasing time together. When the time was up, the group looked around restlessly.


    "Thump, thump, thump."


    A loud noise from the sky made the people raise their heads, and someone shouted, "It''s a helicopter!"


    "What? Where?"


    "Land on top of the Chosun Beach Hotel! Let''s go see!"


    In front of the hotel, fans crowded together, looking up at the hotel rooftop. The sound of a helicopter descending and its propellers gradually stopping echoed as they raised their heads. Shortly after, fans shouted as they spotted someone leaning over the hotel rooftop.


    "It''s Phil Anselmo!"


    "Vinnie Paul!"


    "It''s Geon Kim! Rex Brown!"


    Whether cheering or checking below, the sight of band members disappeared as the guitar sound echoed through the fans'' ears.


    "Jing-jing-ling-jing! Jing-jing-ling-jing!"


    "What''s that? Where''s the musicing from?"


    "Maybe it''s ying a song because Pantera is here. That''s the intro to ''Cowboys from Hell.''"


    As fans looked up, they saw Geon ying the White Falcon with one foot on the rooftop''s edge.


    "Wow! Is he performing live here?"


    "It''s the White Falcon! It''s really Geon Kim!"


    "Hey, take pictures! Quickly!"


    After a while, a stage rose behind the rooftop. Vinnie Paul sat smiling at the drums on the stage below. Rex Brown climbed the stairs installed beneath the stage, followed by Geon. Looking down from the rooftop, Geon raised his hand, pointing his finger in the opposite direction, and the fans turned their heads.


    A small stage rose on the rooftop, and Philip Anselmo appeared, shouting into the microphone.


    "Under the lights where we stand tall,"


    (Nobody touches us at all)


    "Showdown, shootout, spread fear within, without,"


    (We''re gonna take what''s ours to have)


    As Philip started singing, the three hundred fans in front of the hotel began to jump with excitement. The surroundings turned chaotic as many people rushed in, and what began as a small concert with three hundred people quickly filled up with over a thousand before the first song ended.


    After the first song, fans cheered, looking up at the rooftop. Philip, waving and smiling, spoke into the microphone.


    "Wee to thend of K, South Korea!"


    While fans shouted, they were also experiencing goosebumps on their forearms. Pantera yed their second song, "Walk," and as they disappeared inside the rooftop, fans who couldn''t leave due to their lingering disappointment continued to record videos on their phones. Soon, the helicopter rose again into the sky, prompting the fans to start yelling.


    "They were performing! Wow, what manners!"


    "Yeah, they came down because they couldn''t go to Seoul."


    "It''s because there''s a Korean member, right? It''s amazing that a Korean is a Pantera member."


    At that moment, a man looking at his phone shouted loudly.


    "They''re up again!"


    People quickly took out their phones and essed Pantera''s social media.


    ''Daegu Dalseo-gu Duryu Park 01:59:59''


    Fans who saw the post on social media shouted.


    "It''s Daegu! This time it''s Daegu!"


    "Hey, quickly get the car! If we leave for Daegu now, we might be able to see them again!"


    "Hey, how do we get there in two hours?"


    "I don''t know, let''s go for now!"


    Fans posted certification photos of Pantera''s performance on social media, and it quickly trended. Many people realized the reason for the abrupt disappearance at the airport and witnessed a surge in new followers in Korea. Teenagers and young adults, oblivious to who Pantera was, followed the footsteps guided by social media.


    On the 9 PM news that night.


    A neatly dressed female anchor greeted the viewers with a slightly excited voice.


    "Hello, everyone. This is Lee Ji-yeon on the 9 PM news."


    "Today, South Korea has been buzzing all day, all thanks to the American rock group ''Pantera,'' who visited Korea."


    "They conducted guerri concerts by revealing the next concert location on social media two hours before each performance."


    "Exactly every two hours, from 11 AM to 9 PM, they performed in a total of five cities. Currently, they are holding a concert at Daejeon Baseball Stadium. Let''s meet our reporter, Kim Dae-gi, who is on-site. Reporter Kim Dae-gi."


    As the screen switched, the background revealed an excited crowd at the baseball stadium, and the male reporter with a contemtive expression took over the microphone.


    "Yes! This is Daejeon Baseball Stadium. The atmosphere here is festive due to the enthusiastic fans. Although Pantera only performed two songs and disappeared, approximately ten thousand fans have gathered here to catch a glimpse of them. The recent performance in Daejeon just ended, and ording to their social media, the next concert is scheduled for Incheon Juan Station at 11 PM, causing arge-scale movement of fans in the Incheon area!"


    That night, South Korea suffered from a nationwide fever caused by the guerri concert that continued until 1 AM. Many people paid attention to them, watching the news that extended into the early morning.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 104: Return to PANTERA

    Chapter 104: Return to PANTERA


    Inside the airne heading to China.


    Watching Vinnie and Rex ying around in first ss, Phillip, who was sitting next to Geon, reading a book, spoke.


    "Don''t you feel a bit sad leaving Korea? Not being able to see your family for a while."


    Geon closed the book he was reading and smiled.


    "Well, it was still enjoyable. Having Panterae to our house for lunch, when will I ever experience something like that again?"


    Phillip, regaining his appetite, replied, "What was that dish your mother made, the slightly spicy meat? Can you find that in the U.S.?"


    Geon nodded, saying, "Bulgogi? Yes, you can find it in almost any Korean restaurant in the U.S."


    Phillip swallowed and said, "I could have eaten like crazy if only I knew how to use chopsticks. Do they give forks in American restaurants?"


    Geonughed, "Probably. Haha."Geon noticed Phillip searching for a Korean restaurant in the U.S. on his smartphone.


    "How was the Korean audience, Phillip?"


    Phillip put away his smartphone and replied, "Surprising. The sing-along? I didn''t know what that was, but I found out properly this time. Seeing 60,000 people singing along to our songs, I was amazed. Rex even missed a note because he was so shocked."


    Rex, who was listening nearby, interjected, "You''re not surprised? You were surprised too! It''s not even a title track, but everyone keeps singing along from start to finish. Knowing all the songs! I''ve never seen that in the U.S., our main stage."


    Vinnie, sipping on c, added, "Yeah, definitely a country worth visiting again, Korea. Did you see the girls crying when Daryl''s video came out? It seems like a country with sensitive emotions. In contrast, the performances in Japan were too quiet. It was awkward, a rock concert but shaking balloons silently without screams."


    Phillip, looking at Rex and Vinnie, turned to Geon and said, "But aren''t you regretful? We received a bigger cheer than you, K. In your own country."


    Geon, seemingly indifferent, smiled and replied, "No, not at all. It''s an honor to be with such a great band like Pantera, even for a short while. The guerri tour was fun too."


    Phillip pped his knee,ughing. "Right! And that Lin Isa person, really smart. How did he even think of announcing the location just two hours before on SNS? Without any exnation, too."


    Geon, looking at Lin sitting at the front,mented, "Yeah. He thought people might not understand the meaning at first, but after the Busan performance, everyone caught on without me having to exin. It became a more powerful message than writing a detailed exnation."


    Rex, with an excited expression, interjected, "It was really fun! But did you do a guerri tour in China too?"


    Vinnie, elbowing Rex, said, "Hey! Korea is small, so it was possible. To do that in China, you''d have to travel by private jet."


    Phillip chimed in, "Even with a private jet, it''s impossible. Maybe in some regions, but doing it in only certain areas would lead to the resentment of fans in other regions. It''s better not to do it."


    While the band members continued their conversation, Lin approached them. Seeing Lin''s figure walking towards them, Rex swallowed hard, and Vinnie elbowed Rex again.


    "Ugh! Why?"


    "Shh, hey, you might get hit by that girl, not an ordinary girl."


    Lin, standing between the seats, looked around at the group.


    "We will arrive at ''Beijing Capital International Airport'' in about 20 minutes. I received a message in advance that fans seem to be gathering at the airport, so please be especially careful for safety. The first performance will be held at ''Beijing National Stadium,'' and the capacity is about 80,000. We''ve arranged the stage in the center so that everyone can watch from every seat."


    "The second performance will take ce at ''Guangdong Olympic Stadium'' in Guangzhou. The capacity is simr, and right after the Beijing performance, we''ll move by ne. The destination is ''Guangzhou Baiyun International Airport.''"


    Phillip raised his hand slightly, and Lin signaled him to speak.


    "Are there fans gathering at the airport because of us? Why? Because of us?"


    Lin smiled and looked at Geon, sitting next to Phillip.


    "More for K''s poprity than Pantera itself, I suppose?"


    Rex raised his eyebrows and said, "K? Is K popr in China?"


    Lin, looking at Geon, widened her eyes in surprise.


    "Didn''t I tell you?"


    Geon, silently smiling, shrugged as he replied, "No, not really. It''s just as much an honor to be with Pantera as it is to be popr. Guerri tours were fun too."


    Phillip, Vinnie, and Rex exchanged curious nces, and Geon continued to talk, unfazed.


    "Back in high school, I once sang an OST for a drama that became a hit in China. Thanks to that, I had the chance to attend an event there. That''s about it. It happened only once."


    Philip raised his index finger, expressing disbelief as he spoke.


    "Just once? You only went there once, and it wasn''t even for activities in China? Yet you''re considered one of the most popr Korean stars?"


    Geon chuckled, tilting his head.


    "Director Lee is just exaggerating. I did gain some poprity, but that''s it."


    After Lin apuded and got everyone''s attention, he spoke.


    "You''ll understand when you get down. Anyway, please be cautious about safety. We''ve arranged for Chinese police escort in advance, so it should be fine, but still, be careful, everyone."


    As Lin received instructions to return to their seats through the in-flight announcement, their ne descended at Beijing Capital International Airport. After a brief immigration check, Lin turned to the group at the exit of the departure hall.


    "Kay has experience, so she knows, but for the rest of you, it''s your first time in China. When you go out to the departure hall, fans will gather. The police will maintain a safety line, so just walk through the middle. The car will be waiting right at the end of the line; just get in immediately. It''s okay to interact with fans, but don''t overly excite them."


    Philip, with an expectant expression, nodded as Lin began asking questions in Chinese through the radio.


    "Chief, Ò»Ãû¾¯?. ?×¼?ºÃÁË ? £¿ ?ÔÚÍ˳ö. (Security team, are you ready? We''re exiting now.)"


    " Êǵģ¬ ÎÒ×¼?ºÃÁË. (Yes, we''re ready.)"


    As the departure gate opened, Philip, standing at the front of the group, wore a bewildered expression.


    "Wha...aaaaaahhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    " ÎÒ?? Kay!!!(Love you, Kay!)"


    "Uaaahhh!!!! Wo!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Feeling the ground shake from the tremendous cheers, Vinnie and Rex were startled and peeked out.


    "What''s, what''s happening?"


    "How many are these? Wow, this country is truly amazing."


    Lin looked at the group and said, "Inside the airport, there are twenty thousand, and outside, there are thirty thousand fans. We need to get out as quickly as possible."


    After Lin gave instructions to the waiting security guards, they rushed out, and there were security lines set up by the police. While Lin''s team ran towards them, guards were stationed in between, and Lin shouted to the group.


    "Let''s go! We need to run."


    Philip and Rex were the first to dash out. With only enough space for three people, Philip and Rex extended their hands, pushing away fans trying to grab them. When Vinnie followed with hisrge body, Lin, seeing the remaining members, said to the security guards,


    "Four guards! Stick close to Kay and escort her out! Now!"


    Four guards surrounded Geon, one in front, one on each side, and one at the back, advancing. As they reached the entrance, Philip, Rex, and Vinnie had just managed to secure some space, and they quickly ran out of the airport.


    Sighing, Vinnie looked at the overly excited fans outside. Lin turned to the group and said, "There are about twenty thousand inside the airport and an additional thirty thousand outside. We need to get out as quickly as possible."


    After Lin issued instructions to the security team, they rushed out, and the police and security guards formed a line, pushing fans away. As Lin saw that the guards had taken their positions, he shouted to the group,


    "Let''s go! We need to run."


    Philip and Rex were the first to dash out. With only enough space for three people, Philip and Rex extended their hands, pushing away fans trying to grab them. When Vinnie followed with hisrge body, Lin, seeing the remaining members, said to the security guards,


    "Four guards! Stick close to Kay and escort her out! Now!"


    Four guards surrounded Geon, one in front, one on each side, and one at the back, advancing. As they reached the entrance, Philip, Rex, and Vinnie had just managed to secure some space, and they quickly ran out of the airport.


    Sighing, Vinnie looked at the overly excited fans outside. Lin turned to the group and said, "There are about twenty thousand inside the airport and an additional thirty thousand outside. We need to get out as quickly as possible."


    Philip and Rex were the first to dash out. With only enough space for three people, Philip and Rex extended their hands, pushing away fans trying to grab them. When Vinnie followed with hisrge body, Lin, seeing the remaining members, said to the security guards,


    "Four guards! Stick close to Kay and escort her out! Now!"


    Four guards surrounded Geon, one in front, one on each side, and one at the back, advancing. As they reached the entrance, Philip, Rex, and Vinnie had just managed to secure some space, and they quickly ran out of the airport.


    Sighing, Vinnie looked at the overly excited fans outside. Lin turned to the group and said, "There are about twenty thousand inside the airport and an additional thirty thousand outside. We need to get out as quickly as possible."


    Philip and Rex were the first to dash out. With only enough space for three people, Philip and Rex extended their hands, pushing away fans trying to grab them. When Vinnie followed with hisrge body, Lin, seeing the remaining members, said to the security guards,


    "Four guards! Stick close to Kay and escort her out! Now!"


    Four guards surrounded Geon, one in front, one on each side, and one at the back, advancing. As they reached the entrance, Philip, Rex, and Vinnie had just managed to secure some space, and they quickly ran out of the airport.


    Sighing, Vinnie looked at the overly excited fans outside. Lin turned to the group and said, "There are about twenty thousand inside the airport and an additional thirty thousand outside. We need to get out as quickly as possible."


    As Philip and Rex expressed their agreement, Lin, looking worried, said, "I hope we can safely reach the hotel, without any trouble."


    At that moment, Lin, seated in the front, raised his head and eximed,


    "Big problem! Fans are blocking the way in front of the hotel!"


    Philip stood up in rm and said, "What? How many are there?"


    Lin, massaging his forehead as if in pain, replied, "Fans from inside the airport are also moving. It''s hard to estimate, but it might be tens of thousands."


    Rex and Vinnie exchanged nces, both looking uneasy.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 105: Return to PANTERA

    Chapter 105: Return to PANTERA


    At the front, Lynn remained seated, constantly assessing the situation through the radio.


    "Lynn, what''s the situation in front of the hotel?"


    "The fans keep gathering! Currently, there are over ten thousand, and they keeping in!"


    "Can we enter? What does the hotel say?"


    "Yes, the hotel staff is trying to secure the entrance, but if more people gather, it seems uncontroble with just the staff here!"


    "Contact the public security police. See if we can get some help."


    "Yes, understood."


    Lynn sighed as she put down the radio. Through Geon''s interpretation, Phillip received the real-time trantion of the Chineseing from the radio. Rex, who had been listening to the tranted story, spoke with a puzzled expression.


    "Are we not able to enter our hotel at this rate?"Vinnie, looking at the Beijing cityscape outside the window, pointed outside.


    "Look. Those people in the taxis taking pictures in this direction. Are they following us?"


    Rex, leaning against the window, looked outside, and women in the back seat of a taxi, closely following the bus, opened the window and pointed their cameras. Rex drew a ''V'' in the air, and a woman in the taxi gestured as if to say, "Vinnie, look at me." Vinnie burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha!! Did you just see that? Gesturing ''V'' with an annoying face? Hahaha."


    Rex puffed up his cheeks with a disgruntled expression, and Phillip and Geon joined in theughter. With a push from Geon, Phillip moved to the window and opened it. When Geon leaned out, not only the taxi next to them but also cars around them opened their windows, and cameras came out, shing. As Geon waved and smiled, Lynn rushed over, closing the window.


    "No, it''s not allowed. It''s dangerous. Please don''t open the window."


    At that moment, an urgent voice came from the radio hanging on Lynn''s waist.


    "Boss! Fans are pouring in on arge scale!"


    Startled, Lynn pulled out the radio and spoke.


    "How many?"


    "I-I don''t know! An enormous crowd is rushing in!"


    "What does the public security police say?"


    "They say they can''t deploy police for hotel security, especially after the airport incident!"


    "Alright. We still have about 30 minutes to arrive, so keep updating the situation."


    "No, Boss! It''s still out of control!"


    "Understood. We''ll discuss and get back to you."


    After Lynn sighed, she looked at Geon.


    "What should we do? It seems like we can''t go to the hotel."


    Geon asked with a puzzled expression.


    "What about you, Boss? The concert is tomorrow. Should we stay on the bus today?"


    Phillip, hitting the front seat, said.


    "Ah! Can''t we even go to buy beer?"


    Lynn shook her head.


    "There''s everything you need in the fridge. If you need anything else, tell the security team."


    After Phillip dropped his hand, Geon and Lynn exchanged nces.


    "What now? It seems we can''t go to the hotel."


    Vinnie chuckled and said, "It can''t be helped. As long as it''s not the bus, anywhere is fine. Let''s go to a motel."


    Lynn nodded.


    "Hotels may also face security issues, and motels are not an option. Let me check elsewhere and get back to you."


    While Lynn was back at her seat, exchanging information on the radio, the bus passed by the hotel they originally intended to go to. Looking out the window, Rexmented.


    "We would have been in big trouble if we tried to go in there."


    Surprised by Rex''s words, Phillip turned to the window.


    "Well, isn''t it more crowded than the airport?"


    Vinnie, widening her eyes, said.


    "We can''t even get a car in, let alone a bus. Hey, this country''s no joke."


    As the bus passed the hotel and went on for about ten more minutes, Lynn approached and said.


    "We''re heading to Chairman Wang Hao''s vi of Fantasio. It''s about 30 more minutes from here, but the problem is it''s not a standalone vi; it''s an apartment. Since it''s a residential area, other residents live there. Please be especially careful about security and cover your faces with hats or masks."


    The group put on hats and masks provided by Lynn. After about 30 minutes, the team arrived at an underground parking lot of a high-rise apartment building with over 30 floors. After getting off the bus, the group stood in front of an empty elevator in the underground area. Lynn instructed the security team, who came with them on the bus, to go to the lobby on the 1st floor, and they ran up to control the elevator.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t a busy time, and only a few residents were on the 1st floor of the apartment building. They watched in surprise as the security guards suddenly rushed in. The group, entering the elevator, finally arrived at the penthouse on the top floor and unpacked their luggage. Lynn assigned rooms.


    "Phillip, use this room. Vinnie, here. Rex, use this room. K, take the innermost room, and never pull the curtain on the window. If pictures are taken from outside, we''ll have to move again."


    After raising his hand, Phillip said.


    "Can''t we even go out to buy beer?"


    Lynn shook her head.


    "There''s everything you need in the fridge. If you require anything else, just inform the security team."


    After lowering his hand, Phillip shouted, swinging open therge fridge in the distance.


    "Heya~ Is this the lifestyle of a Chinese tycoon I''ve only heard about? Is this a fridge or a convenience store?"


    Digging through the fridge, Phillip retrieved three beers, tossed them to Vinnie and Rex, and remarked, "There are different types of beer too. What do you want, K?"


    Geon gestured as if saying, ''Whatever you like,'' and the group enjoyed their beers while carrying their luggage to their assigned rooms. In the living room, only Geon and Lynn remained, exchanging nces.


    "I usually call you K in front of people, but it''s morefortable to call you Geon when we''re alone."


    "Haha, I don''t care what you call me. Call me whatever you''refortable with."


    Lynn walked to the fridge, fetched a soda, sat on the sofa, and took a sip. ncing at Geon, she said, "Now you''ve gained worldwide attention as Pantera''s guitarist. You keep surprising us with different appearances like peeling an onion."


    Geon, sittingfortably on the sofa with both hands up,ughed, and Lynn continued, "What''s your n for the future? You seem like you''ve already be a star living an ordinary life."


    Geon replied with a smile, "I''ll continue going to school. I''ve built many connections here, and I don''t n to live solely as a guitarist."


    Lynn nodded, "Well, it''s a shame to waste your singing talent. Are you considering bing a pop singer and singing your own songs?" Geon raised his head and said, "I haven''t specified a genre. I don''t have a definite n to sing either. There are still many instruments to learn, and a lot of theory to cover. I also want to explore the producing side."


    Lynn asked Geon with a serious look, "How far do you want to go? It might be better to focus on one genre."


    Geonughed and crossed his legs. "Well, I haven''t chosen a specific genre yet. Until then, I want to absorb various genres of music."


    Lynn, with a curious expression, asked, "Various genres? Like what?"


    After Geon clenched his fist and thought for a moment, he said, "Hmm... I''d like to further explore film music, which I''ve done before, and maybe try my hand at hip-hop."


    "Hip-hop? You want to rap?" Lynn asked with wide eyes.


    Geon shook his head,ughing. "No, not exactly. I tried it alone, but it turns out I don''t have the talent for rapping. If I ever do it, it would probably be in producing or featuring."


    Nodding with a fist raised, Lynn said, "To produce, you need to have some recognition in the industry. You''re not known in hip-hop. How will you manage that?"


    Geon raised his hands behind his head, holding his neck. "I don''t know yet. But if I have the will to do it, and if there are people willing to help, I think I can make it happen. Haha."


    Lynn nodded in agreement. "It seems like strange connections gather around Geon. It doesn''t seem impossible, especially considering how you met Phil in Seattle by chance. Seeing that such connections lead to a tour, someone else might appear as a new connection, regardless of the genre you choose. It''s like the god of music is helping you."


    Geon burst intoughter. "The god of music? Haha. Do you think such a god really exists?"


    Lynn shrugged and said, "Whether it''s a god or a devil, without something like that, these many connections wouldn''t be possible."


    Geon, still smiling, said, "Really? Haha. Well, I guess it could be."


    Lynn unfolded a stack of papers she held in her hand. "After tomorrow''s performance and the day after tomorrow''s show in Guangzhou, we have to go to Europe. Are you aware of that?"


    Geon nodded, and Lynn continued, "If you can capture even the proud fans in the UK, Pantera will experience aplete revival. If that happens, do you think the members will stay quiet if you decide to return to school?"


    Looking at the door of the room where the members were, Geon said, "I already told Phil and Vinnie. Just participating in the tour. From what I know, they''re thinking of recruiting the former guitarist of Phil''s old band ''Down.''"


    Lynn raised her eyebrows and asked, "Down? Is it a famous band? I''ve never heard of it."


    Geonughed, "It''s somewhat known, but not as much as Pantera. The activity period was too short. Still, I''m sure the musician is talented. Have you listened to their music?"


    Nodding, Lynn said, "Yes, that''s somewhat relieving, at least for Pantera."


    Lynn got up from her seat and said, "We have to rehearse from tomorrow morning, and after the evening performance, we need to fly immediately. It''s going to be a tiring day. Geon, get some rest. Managing your condition is the most important."


    Geon shook hands with a smile as Lynn left the office. Looking out of the window through the curtains, Geon picked up the phone and made a call.


    "Hyung, it''s Geon. I''m in China now, haha."


    "Oh, really? I saw the news. Did you manage to check into the hotel?"


    "No, I couldn''t get in. I came to the vi. It seems to be yourpany president''s vi."


    "Oh, really? It''s close to our house."


    "Is it? I really want to see you, hyung."


    "Do you? Then I''lle. I''ll bring Yeongseok and Sangmi with me."


    "Great. Come quickly, hyung."


    After ending the call, Geon approached the window, peeked through the curtains at the outside scenery, and then abruptly closed the gap in the curtains.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 106: Return to PANTERA

    Chapter 106: Return to PANTERA


    Byeong-joon, Sangmi, and Yeonju stayed upte talking with Geon before leaving. The next day, the group moved to the venue in secret and barely finished the performance. They experienced simr things at the Guangzhou concert. It was good to be popr, but the band members, who had never experienced such extreme fans before, shuddered and said they would nevere back to China.


    After all the hardships, the group boarded the ne to Ennd and quickly fell asleep. Geon also fell asleep under the ne nket and did not wake up until they arrived in Ennd.


    When the members arrived in Ennd, they looked at the quiet airport andughed.


    "Yeah, freedom! That''s the way it should be, damn, China was too much!"


    Phil, stretching and walking out of the departure hall,ughed and said.


    "Let''s go. If we just finish the performance in Ennd, we only have the American performance left, so let''s do our best."


    After arriving at the hotel a short whileter, the group received the keys to their assigned rooms and gathered in the lobby for a moment. Lynn looked at the gathered group and said.


    "You all know well the arrogance of British rock fans. It is a very difficult task to gain their recognition."


    Phil nodded as if agreeing."That''s right, we were lucky that thest concert was only our fans, because this is the first time we''ve performed in front of so many fans."


    Vinny asked Lynn.


    "Where was the venue? I forgot when I heard it."


    Lynn held up the document and said.


    "It is the Royal Festival Hall in London South Bank Center. It is a concert hall with a capacity of 2,900 seats."


    Rex said, with his hands in his pockets.


    "It''s not even three thousand seats? Isn''t it too different from the previous concert?"


    Lynn looked at Rex and said.


    "That''s the awareness of Pantera in Ennd. Reservations were made, but the speed of selling out was also slow."


    Phil said with a slightly disappointed face.


    "I can''t understand the British guys. Why is there such a difference between America and Ennd, even though they are both English-speaking countries?"


    Vinny said, crossing his arms.


    "They are the type who listen to music with vocal melodies. Bands like us who don''t have special vocal melodies, or so-called music that is difficult to sing along, are not popr in ces like this."


    Lynn nodded as she listened to Vinny''s words and said.


    "So, what do you say? Why don''t we have Kay sing at the beginning as an event?"


    Geon''s eyes widened, and Phil said as if it was a good idea.


    "Yeah! Kay, I saw the video of you ying live with Santana. You were killing it, right? Let''s do that and tten the noses of the British guys!"


    Geon nodded after thinking for a moment, and Vinny said,


    "Okay, but what song should we do? We can y the music together."


    Lynn raised her index finger and said,


    "I would rmend trying out the music of a British band. To break down the arrogance of Britain, you have to go after them with a song by a British band."


    Rex wiped his mouth with his sleeve and shouted,


    "Wow!!! That''s hot! You''re really hot... Cough!"


    After Vinny pped Rex on the back of the head, he said to Geon,


    "What do you want to do? We''ll have to practice a little bit, but if you give us one song, we can practice it quickly."


    When Geon put his arms crossed and thought about it, Phil said,


    "What are you thinking about? There are more than a few famous bands in Britain? Just pick one. There''s the Rolling Stones, Radiohead, and Muse. Oh, and please exclude Pink Floyd. We don''t have a keyboard."


    Geon thought for a moment and said,


    "Is Bush possible?"


    Rex pped his hands and said,


    "You''re talking about the grunge rock band, right? The leader looks like Kurt Cobain of Nirvana, and they''re both grunge rock, so they''ve been called a copycat. I didn''t know they were a British band."


    Geon nodded and continued,


    "Yes, I''m a Nirvana fan too, but Bush was influenced by Nirvana, but they''re not a copycat. They showed their own unique grunge rock. The problem was that the vocalist, Gavin Rossdale, looked too much like Kurt Cobain."


    Phil asked with a questioning look,


    "Okay, if it''s grunge rock, the ying shouldn''t be too difficult. What song are you going to do?"


    Geon took a moment to gather his thoughts and said,


    "I''m a little torn because I like two songs. I want to do ''Greedy Fly'' or ''Swallowed.''"


    Vinny crossed his arms and said,


    "It doesn''t matter which of the two songs you do. We only have to practice for an hour, so decide now. I''ll print out the sheet music on the way upstairs so I can read it."


    Geon thought for a moment after that and said,


    "British fans don''t like change that isn''t theirs. I think ''Swallowed'' would be a better message to send to those people."


    Phil pped his hands and said,


    "Okay! Then let''s decide on ''Swallowed''! Let''s gather for a while in the morning tomorrow to practice. Is that okay, Ms. Lynn?"


    Lynn nodded and said,


    "I''ll print out the sheet music and bring it to your room immediately. I''ll immediately find a ce where you can practice tomorrow and let you know."


    The group nodded as if they understood and dispersed to their respective rooms. Geon also returned to his room, took a short rest, and received the sheet music from the staff. He took out Haku and sat down on the bed to look at the sheet music. Geon''s eyes widened as he looked at the sheet music.


    ''What is this? Yellow? Why is this kind of lyric yellow? Yellow definitely represents positive meanings like warmth or cuteness.''


    Geon stroked his chin and thought.


    ''All the colors of the notes I knew so far had multiple meanings. Could it also have a negative meaning? A band like Bush wouldn''t have left the entire score with the wrong notes, would they?''


    Geon tried to trante the lyrics into Korean next to the lyrics.


    warm sun feed me up i''m leery loaded up


    (??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ? ?????.)


    loathing for a change and i slip some boil away


    (??? ?? ??? ?? ??? ??? ?????.)


    swallowed followed heavy about everything but my love


    (?? ?? ??? ??? ?????, ??? ?)


    swallowed sorrowed i''m with everyone and yet not


    (??? ??? ?? ??? ?? ?? ? ??? ???.)


    Geon wrote "Yellow" next to the sheet music and then "positive meaning." After thinking for a moment, Geon wrote "prejudice" next to the word yellow. After thinking for a moment, Geon nodded and thought.


    "It seems that the notes that appear in color do not represent only one emotion. I think all colors coexist with positive and negative meanings."


    Geon decided to continue his research and went back to school. He looked at the notes on the sheet music one by one and corrected the notes that were not yellow. Because there were not many parts to be corrected, Geon finished the correction quickly and sang the song while taking a shower, and then fell asleep soon.


    The next day, around 10 a.m., Geon handed out the corrected sheet music to the members who had rented a rehearsal room not far from the hotel with the guidance of Lynn, who knocked on the door.


    "I corrected the sheet music. It''s a very small part, so it won''t be difficult to y. Oh, there are no changes to the drum part."


    Vinny made a happy face, and Rex frowned.


    "Oh, I practiced all nightst night and went to bed!"


    Phil tapped Rex on the back and said.


    "Our talented Rex! Let''s stopining and practice?"


    Rex puffed out his cheeks and put on his bass guitar, and Geon took Haku out of the hard case and connected it to the amp. Geon connected the jack to the multi that he had taken out beforehand, sat down in a chair, put Haku on hisp, and said.


    "I''m alone in the intro, and you know you''re going in together after 8 bars?"


    After exchanging nces with Rex and Vinny, Geon sang immediately while drawing the guitar from top to bottom.


    "warm sun feed me up i''m leery loaded up"


    As Geon exhaled and sang in a hollow and self-deprecating voice, Phil stood up in surprise from his seat. Geon concentrated on the song with his eyes closed while ying a simple guitar riff.


    "loathing for a change and i slip some boil away"


    Geon adjusted the multi and yed with distortion.


    "Jingjingjingjing!"


    "swallowed followed¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    As Geon sang, he felt that the drums and bass were not keeping up, and he stopped ying and looked back at the two. Geon saw Rex and Vinny with their mouths wide open. Phil was also looking down at Geon sitting in the chair with surprised eyes. When Geon smiled, Phil, who was the first toe to his senses, said in an unbelievable expression.


    "Phew. It''s different from what I saw in Santana''s live video. It''s different when you actually hear it."


    Rex said with a dazed expression, raising his arm.


    "I''m getting goosebumps. I was surprised."


    Vinny shook his head vigorously, then said with a bright expression.


    "Haha, the British guys'' faces will be amazing. I wish I could see the audience."


    Phil said, looking at his own forearm.


    "I''m getting goosebumps too. That''s why I didn''t hear you say toe in as a guitarist. With this kind of skill, there''s no way you''d be satisfied with being a guitarist. Now I understand everything."


    Geon said with a deep smile, tapping the microphone.


    "Aren''t we going to practice? If we don''t practice soon, we won''t be able to eat lunch. Do you want to live and do a live show?"


    Phil said as he left the practice room.


    "I''m already hungry. Vinny, I''ll get something for Rex, so you guys practice well."


    Rex shouted urgently.


    "Me! Don''t forget the beer!"


    As Phil left the practice room, Geon turned to Vinny and Rex andughed.


    "Well then. Shall we continue practicing?"


    Rex was still out of his mind, so he raised his hand for a moment and said.


    "Wait a minute, why don''t you do vocals? You''d be able to eat the charts with that kind of skill."


    Vinny threw a stick at Rex''s head and said.


    "Hey, you''re still a student! He''ll do it when the timees. Do you want him to live an ignorant life like you, unable to graduate from school?"


    Rex, holding the back of his head, rolled his eyes and said.


    "What''s wrong with my life! I make a lot of money, and I have a lot of women!"


    The two of them were able to practice only after bickering for a long time.


    Lynn, who was listening to Geon''s singing echoing in the practice room from outside, smiled brightly.


    ''The haughty British fans. Today, they''re in for a big surprise.''


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 107: Return to PANTERA

    Chapter 107: Return to PANTERA


    The Waiting Room an Hour Before the Performance


    Vinnie and Rex sat in the waiting room, engrossed in their phones, brows furrowed in concentration.


    <Article Search: PANTERA Tour>


    In December 2017, amidst the rugged voices of British rock, the once globally renowned band PANTERA was set to make aeback in the United Kingdom. PANTERA, a m metal (or groove metal) band, rose to fame with their 1990 hit "Cowboys from Hell." In stark contrast to the intellectual style of contemporaries like Metallica or Megadeth, PANTERA, rooted in the wild essence of Texas, presented a dangerous, beastly, and viscous sound. They stood out as one of the top three metal groups globally, alongside the frequently mentioned Metallica and Megadeth.


    Different from the more cerebral Metallica or Megadeth, PANTERA, with their Texan danger, beastly demeanor, and sticky sound, could be considered a band with a distinct style. They shared a vibe akin to the Brazilian thrash band Sepultura, active during the same period, and achieved worldwide poprity.


    However, the band''s trajectory took a tragic turn on December 8, 2004, when a fanatic named Nathan Gale stormed the stage at the Ohio Stadium in the United States, fatally shooting guitarist and band leader ''Dimebag Darrell.'' Even before this incident, the band had already disbanded due to discord fueled by unruly behavior, driven by alcohol and drugs from vocalist Phil Anselmo.


    Their live performance, without Dimebag Darrell, encapsted in my articles "100 Timeless Masterpieces of History" and "20 Worst Albums that Should Never Have Been Released," immortalizes the band''s "hidden life and shameful death." Yet, without Dimebag Darrell, PANTERA is no longer PANTERA. They, in my opinion, deserve the ''rotten tomato'' I throw at them for their ''worst performance that should never have been seen.''


    <November 30, 2017, Music Critic Norman Lebrehit.>


    Vinnie tossed his smartphone aside, irritation evident in his voice."A critic who writes trash like this is still called a critic! Is this even an article?"


    Rex nervously shook his head.


    "If someone hasn''t seen our live performance, they might say that kind of thing. It''s based on facts, you know. Like the story about Phil, too."


    Vinnie red fiercely and retorted.


    "What did you say? So, it''s okay to get hit by those rotten tomatoes that guy throws? Shouldn''t you write the article after watching the live performance? Phil does the same, even though it happened a few years ago, people are still ming him? He''s not like that now!"


    Rex snapped his fingers and said nonchntly.


    "Don''t get worked up, Vinnie. I don''t mean that. I just mean that it would be more satisfying to crush the noses of those whoe with such thoughts. Let''s see if they can write the same article after watching the live performance."


    With a sly look, Vinnie approached the now calmed Rex.


    "No, Rex, why do you seem intellectual for once?"


    Rex shrugged and said while clenching his fist.


    "I''m naturally a bit intellectual. Even the girls who follow me like my philosophical mindset."


    Vinnie smirked and pped Rex on the forehead.


    "Did you know that you failed the philosophy exam in high school?"


    Rex, struck by the hefty blow from the massive Vinnie, held his forehead and fell backward.


    "Oof! You ignorant pig!"


    At that moment, Phil entered the dressing room, sighing at the sight of the two bickering.


    "Hey, you two. How much time is left until the performance, and you''re fighting again?"


    Rex, holding his forehead unjustly, said.


    "That ignorant pig hits me if he''s bored! You saw it too!"


    Vinnie, with a drumstick in hand, added.


    "He says he''ll hit me with rotten tomatoes if he''s bored! Didn''t you see that?"


    Phil looked at the two of them and shook his head.


    "Did you read the article? Do you know how much the UK media is criticizing us right now?"


    Vinnie''s yful demeanor solidified. Seeing Vinnie checking the smartphone, Phil asked.


    "Did you read the article?"


    Phil, sitting on the sofa and massaging his temples, replied.


    "Yeah, I did. Phew."


    Vinnie and Rex, noticing Phil''s mood, sat down on the sofa, looking serious. Phil, after massaging his temples as if he had a headache, looked up and spoke.


    "That so-called critic, is heing today?"


    Vinnie picked up the smartphone he had thrown earlier and said.


    "He mentioned in the article that he''lle to the live performance and bring rotten tomatoes. Well, he probably won''t actually bring them."


    Phil, leaning back on the sofa, sighed.


    "Ah, it''s been a while since I''ve been stressed because of some critic''s nonsense. Where''s Kay?"


    Rex, ncing at Phil, asked.


    "She went out with Rin earlier."


    Phil raised an eyebrow and said.


    "Where? There''s not much time left until the performance."


    Vinnie, bouncing the drumstick, said.


    "She said she''s going for a stage check. Checking the sound on the guitar side. She''ll be back soon."


    Just then, Gun entered the room. Phil looked at Gun and said.


    "Kay, why are you doing the stage check? Shouldn''t the staff do that?"


    Gun smiled and replied.


    "One must endure after reading the articles, hehe."


    Vinnie raised his head and asked.


    "Article? Did you read that too? The one written by the critic?"


    Gun nodded, sat on the sofa, and replied.


    "Yeah, I saw it. Phew."


    "Open your eyes properly and see, I''ve reserved the seat right in the center of the audience for that person."


    Rex eximed, eyes widening.


    "The center? Why?"


    Geon, cing his folded hands on his stomach, inquired.


    "Just wanted to see if I can write the same article even after seeing it properly. Also, I want to check the reactions during the live performance."


    Phil nodded approvingly.


    "Alright, well done. So, he writes a few lines and gets a VIP seat. Is this all nned?"


    Vinnie chuckled, making ament.


    "Hahaha, if this is nned, then he''s a genius."


    Soon, on the monitor installed in the waiting room, the audience began to enter and take their seats. Even in distant Ennd, there were die-hard fans of PANTERA, each looking entric, resembling gypsies, streaming in. Amidst such fans, a man in a neat suit, hair neatlybed, holding his ticket, was seen finding his seat. After the middle-aged man, impably dressed in a gray suit, took his seat, Rex pointed at the screen, shaking his finger.


    "That guy! Could it be him! That Norman critic guy!"


    Vinnie murmured while looking at the screen.


    "He looks like an intellectual, probably the type who criticizes art, finding ws rather than appreciating it as it is."


    Geonmented after briefly eyeing the seat where Norman sat.


    "Well, let''s get ready. In the UK performance, Daryl''s videoes first, so we can go out while the video is ying."


    As Geon and his team stood behind the stage, a live video of PANTERA''s past performance started ying on therge screen. Unanticipatedly, fans in the audience became silent, focusing on the old footage. Members took their positions on the dark stage below therge screen.


    After a while, when the live video stopped and the lights came on the stage, the audience cheered.


    "Whoooa~~~~~ PANTERA! PANTERA!"


    Phil, smiling, encouraged the audience''s response, and while holding the microphone, he spoke.


    "We''re happy to be in the UK. Today, for our first stage, we''re going to try a song from a UK band, not our own."


    Phil nced at Norman while speaking, and noticing that, Vinnieughed, made a fist, and leaned back with a mocking expression. Phil gestured to Geon inwardly, who approached the vocal position in a hakama (traditional Japanese clothing) and checked the microphone mounted on the stand before speaking.


    "The first song we''ll y is Bush''s ''Swallowed.''"


    As Geon took the vocal position instead of Phil, the audience reacted with surprise.


    "Why is it not Phil? Why the guitarist?"


    "Woooh~~ We want to hear Phil''s songs!"


    "Your music is better! Don''t embarrass yourselves by singing songs from British bands just because you can''t sing well! Stick to your own songs!"


    Geon, noticing Norman sitting in the center of the audience, his fist clenched, openly mocking, addressed the audience.


    "Personally, I think it''s nonsense when some American critics,cking vocal skills, im that Bush''s music is a derivative of Nirvana. Today, I want to convey to those critics watching from afar in the United States, as well as the fans here in the UK, that their music has its own unique characteristics and depth."


    As the audience praised the British rock bands, Norman, as if challenging, leaned further back on the couch, crossing his legs. Geon turned towards the audience and continued.


    "Music is about listening and enjoying. I believe there''s at least one fan who understands that it''s about listening with the heart, not just the head."


    After finishing his words, Geon nced at Vinnie, who responded by crossing drumsticks and setting the rhythm. After four beats, Geon lowered the guitar and simultaneously began to sing.


    "Warm sun feed me up, I''m leery loaded up."


    Some fans, engaged in quiet conversations, turned their heads to focus on Geon. A few even lifted off their seats, adopting awkward postures while watching him. Norman, who had beenfortably mocking, lost his smile.


    "Loathing for a change, and I slip, some boil away."


    Norman, expecting an easy victory, sat up, surprised. Rex and Vinnie joined in with bass and drums, and Geon''s vocals, with a self-reproaching tone, flowed.


    "Swallowed, followed, heavy about everything but my love."


    Norman, who had been eagerly watching from the couch, sat up abruptly. The atmosphere in the Royal Festival Hall, with its 3,000 seats, grew silent. Unconsciously, Norman, now perched at the edge of the sofa, pointed his finger towards Geon and softly muttered.


    "P-Pyemon''s scream?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 108: Drop The Beat!

    Chapter 108: Drop The Beat!


    As Geon''s live performance reached its conclusion, a man in the hushed audience, who had clenched his fist from the beginning to the end of the song, finally rxed his tense arm and broke into apuse.


    "p, p, p, p."


    Gradually, the onlookers, who had initially offered evaluating gestures with a haughty expression, began to join in one by one. Soon, the apuse spread throughout the entire venue.


    "Woohoo!!!"


    "Ohhhh!!"


    "Waaaaa~~~"


    Philip, ncing at Norman with an astonished expression after witnessing him lean back in his seat, chuckled. Vinnie and Rex also let out discreetughter as they observed Norman''s reaction. Philip, raising one hand toward the cheering audience, grabbed the microphone and shouted.


    "My friend, who is watching us from above. I sing for him. Let''s go!"


    In the subsequent live performancesting about an hour and a half, the audience was truly immersed in ecstasy. Norman, a critic, was particrly astonished by Philip''s vocals. When Geon unleashed sharp guitar sounds, Norman''s expression transitioned from amazement to standing up from his seat in awe.After receiving an encore four times, a rare urrence for a U.S. band performing in the UK, the members returned to the waiting room. Despite entering the room with bodies drenched in sweat and exhaustion, all of them had bright expressions. The next day, the well-known British broadsheet ''Telegraph'' featured an article.


    **<Article Title: Self-Reflection on Prejudice>**


    The author had previously written negatively about the U.S. rock group PANTERA''s visit. After attending the live performance with the assumption that their sound wouldn''t be as good as before due to the death of Dimebag Darrell, the author felt significant disappointment in his own prejudices. PANTERA was just as they used to be, or rather, they returned even more powerful than during Dimebag Darrell''s lifetime.


    Philip Anselmo''s screaming vocals and Kei''s guitar, which felt like being shed with a razor de, were more intense than before. Especially, Kei''s guitar performance, taking over from Dimebag Darrell, made the author reflect on his past arrogance. The author apologizes in this article for his arrogant previous writings about them. The guilt peaked when footage of an interview with Dimebag Darrell from his lifetime surfaced.


    Of course, what initially surprised the author was not PANTERA''s live performance but Kei''s debut stage ying songs by the British rock group Bush. The author was captivated by them from the first stage, and during the actual live performance, he was so excited that he never sat down once. Any rotten tomatoes he had intended to throw at them, he would eat himself. So, if his prejudice and arrogance can be forgiven.


    **<Music Critic Norman Lebrecht, December 3, 2017>**


    While on their way back to the U.S., the members, reading the article that came out, exchanged heartyughter and high-fived each other. Geon also enjoyed the moment with a happy smile. After that, PANTERA gained great poprity on the European stage, and each time, they could read Norman Lebrecht''s favorable articles.


    Afterpleting three tours in the U.S., the members and staff threw a party. It was both a celebration of the tour''s sess and a farewell party as they would now part ways with PANTERA. Philip, who had gotten drunk early on, was being dragged around by Geon as he struggled, and Geon managed toy the heavily drunk Philip on the hotel bed before looking out the window.


    The full moon outside the window appeared exceptionally beautiful. Geon sat by the window, resting his chin on his hand, reminiscing about the dream-like tour with PANTERA. From meeting the inebriated Philip in Seattle for the first time, to preventing Philip from ying instead of the indie guitarist at Crocodile, memories of the practice room where they met Vinnie and Rex, and the guerri tours in Korea, to the crisis situations faced in China ¨C all of these moments brought a smile to Geon''s face.


    "Another memory has been created. Thank you so much for letting me meet such wonderful people. Whoever you are."


    A broad smile spread across Geon''s face as he gazed at the moon.


    ...


    Geon returned to his Manhattan home after the extensive tour with Pantera. Though Philip was disappointed, Geon finally let go, acknowledging there was much to learn as a student. Vinnie and Rex exchanged greetings multiple times, promising to stay in touch. Lynn returned to China. Despite efforts from Americanpanies to recruit Lynn, she firmly declined and left for China.


    After a day of rest at home, Geon went to school the next day and visited Sharon''s office. Of course, he had his face covered with a hat and mask.


    *Knock, knock*


    "Yes,e in."


    Sharon, checking student evaluations in her office, was taken aback. It was because a stranger with a covered face had entered. As Sharon reached for the phone to call security, Geon raised both hands, revealing himself by removing the mask.


    "Oh my! Kay!"


    "Haha, it''s been a while, Professor."


    Sharon stood up abruptly, hugged Geon, and gestured for him to sit on the sofa.


    "It''s been a while, sit here. Coffee? Tea?"


    Geon chuckled, remembering something Sharon had said before.


    "Coffee, please. Haha."


    Sharon, with a warm smile, poured coffee from the pot and spoke.


    "I saw the news. You had an amazing tour. Really impressive."


    Geon nodded slightly and replied, "Meeting good people made it even more enjoyable. Philip sends me texts every day, haha."


    Sharon ced the coffee in front of Geon, saying, "Sit down, enjoy. How about Marilyn Manson''s news?"


    Geon smirked a bit and said, "No, actually, I arrived home yesterday. I was too busy with the tour to pay attention."


    Sharonughed and said, "That band hit number one on the Billboard rock chart with ''Sad Devil Gamygyn.''"


    Geon, slightly surprised, asked, "Really? Wow, congrattions. I''ll give them a callter."


    Sharon showed Geon stills from the music video of ''Sad Devil Gamygyn'' on her smartphone, saying, "Kay''s appearance had a great marketing effect. Also, Team Button''s film did well. The re-release of the film attracted three million viewers in the U.S. Who would believe that?"


    The passage is well-written overall, but I''ve made a few minor adjustments for rity and fluency:


    Geon, pleased with how everything had gone, smiled broadly. Watching Geon''s satisfaction, Sharon remarked, "It''s already winter break after the summer vacation mission. Time flies."


    Geon chuckled and asked, "How did I do this semester?"


    Sharon stood up, walked to her desk, and handed a document to Geon, saying, "Why ask? It''s an A-plus. Other students worked hard too. Fabio Marchetti from the guitar department, who helped in Kay''s studio ss, even performed with the New York Philharmonic Orchestra."


    Surprised, Geon replied, "Really? Fabio? That''s impressive."


    Sharon tapped her index finger and exined, "Impressive, but it''s a rtive evaluation. No one can beat Kay''s score. Resurrecting the legendary band Pantera and recing the genius guitarist Dimebag Darrell is something."


    Geon yfully shrugged and said, "I''d like to show a more confident side than a humble one, but you''re putting gold on my face, haha."


    Covering her mouth, Sharonughed and asked, "What are your ns for winter break? nning to cause trouble somewhere again?"


    Geon raised an eyebrow and said, "Trouble? I''m not in puberty, haha. I actually want to study something I''ve been wanting to during this break."


    Sipping her coffee, Sharon inquired, "Study? What are you going to study? Music?"


    Geon nodded and exined, "I want to learn the CuBase program a bit."


    Sharon raised an eyebrow and said, "CuBase? Computer music software? Why all of a sudden?"


    Geon yed with his coffee cup and said, "Why not? Just thought it would be interesting. I don''t want to set musical limits for myself. I want to learn programs that allow me topose, much like learning various instruments. Actually, the reason I came to see you today is also to get introduced to someone who can teach me."


    Sharon expressed disappointment as she spoke, "What? I thought you came because you missed me?"


    Geon looked puzzled at first, but seeing Sharon''s yful expression, he burst intoughter.


    "Haha, of course, Professor. Seeing you is the first reason I came, and what I just mentioned is the second reason. Haha."


    After Sharon put down the coffee cup, she rested her chin on her hand and spoke with a thoughtful expression.


    "Hmm... CuBase... Well, there''s no one at Juilliard who handles such a program, so it''s a bit tricky. Uh..."


    Waiting for Sharon to ponder for a moment, Geon quietly waited for her to continue. When Sharon stopped and seemed to hesitate, Geon waited for her to make a decision.


    "Um... It might be possible with this person, but we''re not very close personally, so I''m not sure if he''d be willing to help. I met him only once at a church in Compton during a tour, and I got his phone number."


    Geon raised both hands, showing his palms, and said, "Don''t force it. If it doesn''t work out, I can just go to a music academy."


    Sharon, looking at Geon with a stern face, said, "A Juilliard student going to another academy to learn music? That''s uneptable."


    Geon grinned and, as if waiting for it, Sharon pressed the call button on her phone.


    "Hello? Oh, hi. This is Sharon Isbin. Do you happen to remember me?"


    "Yes, yes. It''s been a long time. I apologize for calling out of the blue. Could you take a call?"


    Observing Sharon''s polite conversation, Geon quietly listened to the contents of the call.


    "Oh, well, I have a student named ''Kay,'' and, uh... Oh, you know him? Yes, yes. He''s the student who was the music director for the Scissors Hand band. Do you remember?"


    "That student wants to learn how to use the CuBase program. I called because I''m not within the range of what I can teach, and I wanted to ask for your help."


    "What? Directly? Are you not too busy? Even if you don''t do it yourself, would you mind rmending someone with engineering skills? Oh, okay. Okay. I understand. Then, I''ll send the student to you. Thank you so much for agreeing to this sudden request, Mr. Young."


    "Yes, let''s have a meal next time. Yes, yes."


    After Sharon hung up the phone, she sighed and put the phone down.


    "I had a hard time asking someone like him. I''ll have to treat him to a proper mealter, Kay."


    Geon chuckled naturally and asked, "Sure! Of course. But Mr. Young? Who is he? Is he a professor?"


    Sharon covered her ears with her hand, closed her eyes, and shook her head. Unable to understand the meaning, Geon widened his eyes. When Sharon opened her eyes again, she said,


    "Andre Romelle Young."


    Geon raised his head and asked with a smirk, "Andre Romelle Young? What does he do?"


    Sharon took out headphones from her drawer, showing them to Geon as she spoke.


    "He''s also known as the ''Doctor Dre'' of American hip-hop."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 109: Drop The Beat!

    Chapter 109: Drop The Beat!


    Geon Kim arrived in Compton, California, pulling his suitcase. Geon, as usual, had his face concealed beneath a hat and a mask while he studied the map on his smartphone.


    "Compton High School, and behind it, ''West Cocoa Street,'' right?"


    Dr. Dre had summoned Geon to his studio on West Cocoa Street. Unlike his visits to Professor John Corigliano and Hans Zimmer''s homes, Geon opted for a hotel instead of staying at Dre''s house, given he was visiting alone. Turning left from West Arnoldra Drive, Geon confirmed he had reached the correct destination.


    "The building with the ''Beats'' store on the first floor, wasn''t it?"


    Observing the tranquility of Compton Street in thete morning, Geon walked a bit further and noticed arge headphone store on the first floor. With a brisk pace, he entered the store. A slightly imposing African-American woman with dreadlocks and chewing gum nced at Geon. After a momentary hesitation at her appearance, Geon spoke.


    "Um... I have an appointment with Mr. Young."


    The woman scrutinized Geon for a moment, then went to the counter and operated a PC, seemingly messaging someone. After a while, she nodded at Geon.


    "Go downstairs on that side."


    "Oh, yes. Thank you."Nervously descending to the basement with his heavy suitcase, Geon saw an exceptionally morous door. At the top of the golden-framed door were the elegantly engraved words "Beats Studio." Hearing faint music from inside, Geon confirmed he was in the right ce and adjusted his attire before removing the mask and hat.


    Carrying the heavy suitcase, Geon reached the basement and encountered a door that looked dazzling. On top of the golden-framed door, the words "Beats Studio" were engraved in fancy letters. Observing the deserted studio through therge ss window, with engineering equipment scattered in a luxurious room, Geon spotted a ck man with a hood, wearing headphones and leaning back with crossed arms. Carefully opening the door, Geon entered.


    "Um... hello?"


    The ck man, with headphones on and initially unaware of Geon''s words, sensed someone approaching, took off his headphones, and turned to Geon. The ck man, wearing a ck hood, didn''t appear very tall but had arge build and a fierce appearance. Geon, meeting his sharp eyes, was taken aback and then opened his eyes in surprise.


    "Oh, it''s Ice Cube!"


    Ice Cube, raising an eyebrow, asked, "What? How did you get in here?"


    Geon shook his head slightly to regain hisposure and said, "Ah, yes. I''m the one who had an appointment with Mr. Young today, they call me K."


    Only then did Ice Cube release his clenched fist, stood up, and extended his hand to Geon.


    "Oh, yeah. I heard from Uncle. You came to learn the Cu Base program, right?"


    While shaking hands, Ice Cube, who also gave Geon a friendly shoulder bump, asked with a grin when Geonughed awkwardly at his unfamiliar greetings and his tough appearance.


    "Uncle just went to make a call. Sit here and wait for a moment."


    "Yes, thank you."


    As if Ice Cube was going to cut off the conversation, he said that and waited until Geon sat down before immediately throwing a question.


    "But hey, you''re a Juilliard student, right? The one directing Marilyn Manson music videos and Scissorhands music. Why learn this program? Just y directly. Thinking of trying hip-hop?"


    Geon replied, sitting somewhat awkwardly.


    "No, I haven''t thought about that yet. I just wanted to learn the program, so I asked our professor, and he introduced me to an amazing person. Haha."


    Although Ice Cube had said that he speaks kindly, Geon couldn''t help but send a slightly apprehensive look due to his intimidating appearance. Ice Cube, seemingly unconcerned about Geon''s unease, bombarded him with questions.


    "Oh, really? Is there hip-hop in Asia too? Oh, what was it? ''Rich Chigga''? He was good. ''Dat Stick,'' right? That song was pretty good. Are you from that country too?"


    Geon shook his head and replied, pping his hands.


    "Oh, no. He''s from Indonesia. I''m Korean."


    Ice Cube expressed a slightly surprised expression.


    "Oh~ Korea! I heard a story that Korean hip-hop musicians came and performed when my movie was released in Koreast year. Korea is small, but it''s a big market in the art business."


    Ice Cube suddenly stood up, approached Geon, and extended his fist. Geon, looking at the fist, raised his own, and when their fists met, Ice Cube chuckled.


    "Nice to meet you. I look a bit scary, huh? I hear that a lot. If you don''t cause me trouble, I''ll be good to you. Let''s get along while you''re here."


    Feeling a liking towards the unexpectedly friendly Ice Cube, Geon''s guard seemed to soften as he smiled. Ice Cube, afterughing with Geon, checked his wristwatch. A dazzling metallic watch hung on his wrist.


    "Why hasn''t Unclee yet? I need to go out for a moment. If he asks where I went, tell him I went out with Kendrick for a promise. Okay?"


    "Oh, yes. I understand. Have a good time."


    After Ice Cube opened and left the door, Geon sighed in relief.


    "Phew, he really looks scary. He must have lived in a gang or something; the aura is no joke. Anyway, why is this personal studio so fancy? Look at those devices in the room. Just selling the machines in this room would probably be worth millions."


    Rxed, Geon got up from his seat and admired the figures and albums disyed on the shelves. While looking around, Geon stopped and reached out to pick up a CD.


    "Wow, ''The Chronic'' album. Huh, it was from 1992? It was released before I was born. But it''s still famous; it must have been a remarkable masterpiece."


    Unable to open the CD, as it was still sealed, Geon began reading the writing on the back of the album. Suddenly, a voice from behind caught his attention.


    "Wassup? Oh, you''re K? You came while I was on the phone?"


    Surprised, Geon barely managed to keep hold of the CD he was about to drop and turned around. A ck man, appearing younger than his 50 years with short hair, was grinning at him.


    "Oh, Mr. Young. Nice to meet you. I''m K."


    "Oh, don''t call me Mr. Young; it sounds awkward. Just call me Dre. Friends call me that too."


    As Dre approached, he extended his hand, and K, recalling Ice Cube''s greeting style, shook hands before bumping shoulders. Smiling, satisfied with K''s greeting, Dre spoke.


    "Oh? Do we have some ck friends around?"


    Geon awkwardly smiled and replied, "Actually, I was with Ice Cube until a while ago. He greeted me like this, haha."


    Dre listened to Geon''s words and looked out the window of the recording studio.


    "Oh, really? But where did he go?"


    "Uh... Kendrick? I think that was his name. He had a promise and went out."


    Dre chuckled and sat down in the studio.


    "That kid works hard, huh? Still surprising that there are people who don''t know my name."


    Geon, thinking he might have made a mistake, widened his eyes. Dreughed and said.


    "Kendrick, I mean. Kendrick Lamar. Haven''t you heard of him?"


    "Oh, yes? The rapper Kendrick Lamar?"


    "Yeah, him. Know him?"


    Scratching the back of his head, Geon replied.


    "Oh, I didn''t think the person who left, pretending to meet a friend, and the one mentioned by the friend would be the same person, haha."


    "Yeah, they''re friends, hehe."


    After turning on therge LED monitor on the desk, Dre spoke.


    "Since you''re a music school student, I don''t need to teach you aboutposition. Should I focus on showing you how to use the program? Sit here next to me."


    As Geon quickly sat in the chair next to Dre, who turned on the monitor in front of him, Dre said.


    "We have three PCs, so you can learn by following what I do on that one."


    Watching Dre''s actions, Geon clicked on the Cubase 9 icon on the desktop. Turning towards Geon, Dre began exining.


    "This program, Cubase, isn''t just a vagueposition program. It''s a program designed to arrange and edit the signals of music easily. If you want to simplify it for a music school student, think of it as having staff paper and a pen inside your PC. You decide what notes to draw."


    Geon nodded earnestly as he listened to Dre''s exnation. After a while, Dre finished his exnation.


    "This program is just a sequencing program. To release yourposed music as a record, the quality won''t be enough. In the end, afterfortablyposing, you either use the samepany''s ''Steinberg Nuendo'' or record with instruments directly, and you have to do additional work to ensure quality."


    For about two hours, Geon diligently learned from Dre, starting from how to create a project to setting up devices and connecting instruments as input. Dre talked continuously, as if he were thirsty.


    "Cough, I need something to drink. Do you want some juice?"


    Geon, without taking his eyes off the monitor, replied.


    "Yes, I''d appreciate that. But what is this folder?"


    As Dre got up to get something to drink, heughed after looking at the screen in response to Geon''s question.


    "You don''t recognize it from the folder name? It''s called ''shit.'' It''s just filled with crappy music. Either I didn''t finish making them, or I made them and put shitty music in the folder, hehe. Oh, I copied that folder and saved it separately to y around with."


    Geon burst intoughter at Dre''s words. As Dre went out to get his drink, Geon clicked on the folder. About a hundred music files appeared. After putting on headphones and ying the music, the waveform signals of the yed music were disyed on the program screen.


    "Isn''t it good? Why is this called crap? Can''t a musician like Dr. Dre be satisfied with this kind of music?"


    Geon, suddenly inspired, began jotting down the beats and sounds flowing from the headphones onto the notebook where he had been taking notes. The notes written by Geon gradually started to shine. After noting down all the notes, Geon took off the headphones and pondered while looking at the notebook.


    "Oh, so that''s why. Haha. Well then, shall I try turning shit into gold?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 110: Drop The Beat!

    Chapter 110: Drop The Beat!


    Geon began adjusting the colors of the musical notes while studying the sheet music. He chuckled briefly upon seeing the song file titled ''Dog poop.'' Tilting his head, he nced at his notebook.


    "I''m unsure of the intended emotions since there are no lyrics. The notes are all jumbled up too," he remarked.


    Flipping through his notebook, Geon reviewed the gathered information about colors.


    "There''s a power in colors that affects human physiology and emotions. People perceive colors not just with their eyes but also with their hearts. The same goes for music; it''s not just about lyrics. The emotions felt in the music can convey changes in feelings through instrumental pieces alone."


    Contemting the densely written sheet music, Geon shared his thoughts.


    "The notes in this sheet are a mix of ''Gold'' and ''Brown.'' Gold symbolizes ''glory, power, wealth,'' always a joyful and exciting color. The message it conveys is ''fits well, wants to do something,'' right? Brown signifies ''stability, materialistic desires.'' The message is ''always enjoyable.''"


    Geon took out a pen and started modifying the notes in his notebook.


    "It seems like there''s overwhelmingly more Gold than Brown. Let''s change everything to Gold. Hip-hop musicians often boast about money in their lyrics, so it suits."


    After adjusting all the notes to emit a Gold color, Geon put the pen in his mouth and pondered."Having a lot of money is good, but... would it be fun to make music that boasts about money from start to finish? If it were me, the goal would be to be the master of my own life with that money, not just to brag about it. Bragging about money itself wouldn''t be the goal."


    Geon rolled the pen in his hand, contemting the notes in the notebook again.


    "Let''s infuse the emotion of ''Blue'' into it. Blue symbolizes sacredness, responsibility, and hope. The message is about wanting to be a reliable figure or decision-maker."


    About to modify the notes in his notebook, Geon hesitated for a moment, lost in thought.


    "Hmm... how about leaving the Rap for the Verse and just modifying the Bridge? Using the guitar for the Interlude might be better, but since hip-hop relies heavily on the message in the lyrics, the beats and sounds y a sufficient supporting role in conveying the message."


    Geon filled the climax (Bridge) of the song with blue-colored notes, started using the Cu Base program to add beats and sounds. It was his first attempt, and the work progressed slowly. Geon, fully engrossed, sat on the edge of his seat, staring at the monitor and pressing the keyboard.


    After some time, Dre entered with a juice box and said, "Sorry, I''mte. Had to talk to a buyer who came for business. Just practicing alone for a while. Let''s finish the talk and grab a meal together."


    "Oh, sure. Take your time. I''ll be practicing alone."


    As Dre left, Geon continued concentrating on his work for about 50 minutes before sighing deeply and leaning back on the sofa.


    "Phew! Well, it required a lot of concentration, probably because it''s my first time. Still, it''s enjoyable. Hehe."


    Geon turned his head to nce at the fancy clock on the wall.


    "Huh? Time passed so quickly. Is Dre still not back?"


    After waiting a bit longer, unable to resist the boredom, Geon went upstairs. As he climbed the stairs, he coincidentally met Dreing down. Dre, with an apologetic expression, patted Geon''s back and said, "Ah, sorry. An Apple representative came, and the conversation got a bit lengthy. Hungry? Let''s go grab a meal."


    "Oh, sure. Take your time. I''ve been practicing alone."


    As Dre left, Geon waited for a while but eventually couldn''t resist the idle time. He went upstairs. When he reached the middle of the staircase, Dre,ing down, met him. Dre, wearing a sorry expression, patted Geon on the back and said, "Ah, sorry. Someone from Apple came, and we had a long chat. Are you hungry? Let''s grab a meal."


    "Oh, Apple? Are you talking about thepany that makes iPhones?"


    Dre, showing his white teeth against his dark skin,ughed.


    "Yeah, I work for Apple, haha. They acquired my maker ''Beats.'' I ended up bing an employee naturally. Come on, let''s go. Amy! I''m going out! I''ll be back soon!"


    With his elbow on the counter, chewing gum, Amy waved her handzily to signal that she understood. Dre, grinning, gestured for Geon to follow him as they went outside. Dre, stepping into his ck Hummer H2 parked next to the sidewalk, said, "There''s a decent restaurant nearby, hop in."


    Startled by the sight of Geon''s massive car, Dre climbed into the passenger seat, and from the powerful audio system, G-Funk hip-hop beats filled the air. Geon, taken aback, plugged his ears, and with a mischievous grin, Dre started the car. After about five minutes of driving, they arrived at a ce called "Bestia Restaurant," an Italian restaurant. Handing the keys to the valet parking attendant, Dre, shoulder to shoulder with Geon, spoke.


    "You usually need to reserve a table at this restaurant at least two months in advance. Of course, not for me, haha. Let''s go in."


    As Dre opened the restaurant door, the attention of the guests inside focused on him.


    "Oh! Dr. Dr¨¦! It''s really the ce you frequent!"


    "Wow! Awesome!"


    Fortunately, unlike fans in Asia, American fans seemed more respectful of a star''s privacy. They casually threw a word or two as they sat at their dining tables. Acknowledging those who recognized him with a nod, Dr¨¦ led Geon into a room, but was startled by cheers from behind.


    In Dr¨¦''s eyes, people were cheering as Geon entered through the door.


    "Ah!! Kaya!"


    "Kyaa~ What should I do? He''s really handsome!"


    Geon smiled as he greeted people, with Dr¨¦ guiding him into a lounge-style room. As they settled in, Dr¨¦ handed the menu back to the staff and said, "Give us two of what I usually eat, Lisa."


    Lisa, a red-haired staff member, took the menu with a faint smile, exchanged nces with Geon, and yfully winked at him. Dr¨¦, noticing Geon''s slightly bewildered expression, intervened, "Stop messing with people and go do your job, Lisa."


    As Lisa left, she continued to gaze at Geon. Dr¨¦, observing this,ughed as if it were absurd. "Hey, you''re really popr with thedies, huh? Well, you''re quite good-looking. It could be an advantage or a disadvantage if you want to live as a real pro musicianter on."


    "Oh? A disadvantage?"


    "Yeah, many talented guys get stressed because of critics who say they only made it because of their looks, even if they debut with proper music."


    "Really? I haven''t thought about that."


    "Actually, there are many cases like that. Even if you debut with excellent music, you can''t avoid criticism about your appearance."


    Dr¨¦ and Geon chatted and had a meal at the Italian restaurant while Ice Cube returned to Dr¨¦''s deserted studio. Ice Cube, after looking around the studio, hesitated and sat down where Geon had been.


    "Uncle, where did you go again? Today you promised to work on something, but ever since you started the business, I don''t know where your mind is."


    Putting on headphones, Ice Cube began typing on the keyboard. The monitor changed from a screensaver to the Cu Base workspace. ncing at the file Ice Cube was working on, he chuckled before pressing y.


    "Kwoong~ Chijik! Kwoong~ Tadak!"


    Leaning back, Ice Cube listened to the beats flowing through the headphones. With a serious expression, he smiled when he realized the music.


    "As expected, it''s Uncle''s work. Well, you should let me know when you finish working. Hehe, this song is killer!"


    Listening with headphones, Ice Cube, after picking up the empty paper next to him, hastily began writing. Ice Cube wrote without much hesitation, filling about half of the empty paper at once. After ying the music again, he swayed his body and started murmuring as he read the words he had written on the paper. Pausing the music intermittently to make adjustments and repeating the process several times, Ice Cube suddenly took off his headphones and stood up.


    "Hahaha! This album is tinum!"


    Entering the recording studio, Ice Cube checked the equipment, then stood in front of the microphone, wearing headphones. With passionate rap, he began delivering verses like a rapid-fire.


    "Dumb Shit, I earned more money than you did before."


    "Dumb Shit, When you have time to spheme, you need oil in your stomach."


    "Dick Head, I am sleeping in thefort of Lamborghini, Ferrari, and Bentley."


    After recording the rap part until he was satisfied with the sound, Ice Cube left the studio and returned to the PC, sitting down. With a satisfied expression, he fist-bumped and contemted while looking at the Cu Base work file.


    "The chorus seems like a song, but the lyrics are attached? It''s not like Uncle is asking me to sing, right? Maybe he has a guest vocalist in mind? Well, anyway, I''ll have to ask Uncleter, hehe."


    Picking up the phone, Ice Cube made a call somewhere.


    "Hey Kendrick, it''s me. Yeah."


    "Look forward to this album; Uncle has prepared a track that will really kill anything like N.W.A."


    "For real, those guys will wet themselves with fear after hearing this. After listening to this, haha."


    "Oh? Again? Where are you? We broke up a little while ago; what are you looking at again? Just see you tomorrow."


    While saying to meet tomorrow, Ice Cube was already holding the doorknob and heading out. Next to the Cu Base program screen, not yet in screensaver mode, lyrics for the chorus were faintly visible on a small notepad.


    "Humiliation in overeating offort."


    "Money is a short pulp exploding in speed."


    "The sweet fruit I ate is not money but my joyful life."


    A faint blue light emitted from the notebook that Geon had left behind.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 111: Drop The Beat!

    Chapter 111: Drop The Beat!


    The next day,


    Having stayed overnight at the hotel due tote-night conversations with Dre until the wee hours, Geon Kim returned to his studio to find Dre and Ice Cube engaged in a discussion behind the closed door.


    "Wait, you''re telling me I didn''t create this track?" Dre questioned.


    "Oh,e on! Why are you acting like this? You said you wouldn''t release the album, and now you''re hesitating even though the lyrics are written, and the recording is done. I''m not giving up on this; hand it over," Ice Cube retorted.


    "Hey, how can I give you a track I didn''t create? Is U.S.w a joke to you? You could get sued for this," Dre replied.


    "I don''t know, I don''t care! I''m going to do this song, no matter what. Give it to me."


    Geon, opening the studio door, caught Dre and Ice Cube off guard. Dre tossed his headphones onto the desk, saying, "Hey, you''re here early."


    Geon, smiling slightly, observed their exchange. Dre, noticing Geon''s presence, grinned and pushed the headphones towards him.


    "Wanna listen? It''s good. Phil is doing great too. But the mastering isn''t top-notch."As Geon put on the headphones, Dre started ying the track. Geon, hearing the initial part, was taken aback. Dre, noticing Geon''s surprised expression, stopped the yback and inquired, "What? Did static disturb you? It shouldn''t happen with expensive gear like this."


    Geon, awkwardlyughing, took off the headphones. "Haha, no, it''s not that... I actually made this yesterday."


    Dre widened his eyes, and Ice Cube, who had risen from his seat, eximed, "What!? You made this?"


    Handing the headphones to Dre, Geon rified, "Well, I can''t exactly say I made it. I arranged Dre''s existing track."


    Dre, with a bewildered expression, said, "My track? I have no memory of making something like this."


    Geon moved the mouse, highlighting the file title. "This one. ''Dog Poop.''"


    Dre stared at the screen in disbelief, then looked at Geon. Ice Cube, clenching his fist and contemting, suddenly rushed out of the studio. Geon, watching Ice Cube''s departure, chuckled. Dre, still unable to close his gaping mouth, managed to speak.


    "Oh, no. Is this really my track? It''spletely different. I don''t remember making a song like this, not even vaguely."


    Geonughed and said, "Well, I did make some modifications. But the most crucial part, the drumbeat, remains the same."


    As Dre, dumbfounded, continued to gaze at the screen, Geon asked, "By the way, where did Ice Cube run off to?"


    Dre nced at the closed studio door, sighed, and exined, "Probably upset. He can''t use this song."


    "What? Why can''t he use it?"


    "He thinks you made it. You''re Korean."


    Geon, not fully grasping the conversation, shook his head. Dre, looking at Geon''s puzzled expression, leaned back in his chair, fist on his chin, and borated.


    "Remember that song ''ck Korea''? It caused a stir, even in your country''s news. I made that song to warn Asians about being surveilled at American convenience stores due to being mistaken for criminals. It was a message for Chinese, Japanese, and Koreans, but since there are many Koreans near L.A., the lyrics mention Korea."


    Dre continued, "Due to this, that guy got a lot of hate from Koreans on his social media. He warned Asians who were stereotyping ck people as potential criminals in interviews, rified that he didn''t hate Korea, but the Korean media never covered that part. So, he''s remembered as a ck rapper who hates Korea in the minds of Koreans."


    While Geon, feeling somewhat ufortable as a Korean, tried toprehend, Dre continued his detailed exnation. "So, today, as soon as he came to the studio, he asked if you curse at him when you eat because you''re Korean. Even though he looks tough, he has a surprisingly timid side. But when he realized that the song he wanted to do was arranged by a Korean, he probably thought he couldn''t give it to himself and ran out."


    Geon, also a bit ufortable with the situation, nodded understandingly. Dre, watching Geon put his smartphone back into his pocket after searching for ''ck Korea'' lyrics, swallowed hard and asked, "What do you think? Does it feel like one-sided criticism to you?"


    Geon shook his head with a faint smile.


    In the shoes of a ck person, he did something that could be quite offensive. However, from the perspective of an Asian, a physically imposing ck person can be very intimidating. It''s not a societal issue, but rather a defense mechanism for the physically weaker to set boundaries. I hope you understand that. I, too, find it intimidating to encounter someone who looks imposing and formidable, haha."


    As Geon Kim responded positively, Dre''s expression brightened, and he hastily added to his words.


    "Yeah, that''s right! You know that guy too? Haven''t you heard the other raps he''s written? Once he starts cursing, it gets so rough that the target of his words would wish they were dead. The lyrics are just about expressing the impact of unpleasant moments in life. He understands the difference in perspectives between people."


    Geon, looking at Dre embracing his nephew, Ice Cube, chuckled. Dre, cautiously, spoke.


    "So, um... What if he really likes this? Can''t I give this song to him?"


    As Geon quietly looked at Dre, a slightly tense expression appeared on Dre''s face. Geon, after a moment of silence, couldn''t contain hisughter.


    "Hahaha, just kidding. This is your music, Dre. Well, use it and you can credit it as a song made by Dre. All I did was arrange it."


    Dre, with surprise in his eyes at Geon''s unexpected response, asked, "What? Tell him I made it? Really?"


    "Yeah, it was originally your song."


    "No, do you know how much money this could make? If it bes a hit and I tell the reporters you made it, what would happen to me? No, no."


    "It''s okay, Dre. Think of it as payment for the lesson you gave me. Your Cu Base ss is something every student dreams of. Haha."


    "Is it really okay? It''s not difficult to credit your name, you know?"


    "It''s really okay, as long as you teach me properly. I''m not someone who likes to be at a loss. Haha."


    Dre, trying to figure out Geon''s sincerity, looked at Geon intensely, then extended his hand.


    "Alright, I''ll repay you with the best lesson. But if you say otherwiseter, I''ll make a diss track about you and have Eminem and 50 Cent sing it."


    Geon, with an amused expression, shook Dre''s outstretched hand.


    "Haha, that would be interesting. Having my name mentioned by Eminem and 50 Cent? Haha."


    Dre, still holding Geon''s hand, patted Geon''s chest with his shoulder andughed before standing up.


    "Just wait a moment, I''ll fetch that guy. He''s probably wandering around trying to drown his sorrows in alcohol. I''ll bring him back."


    "Sure, take your time."


    Watching Dre leave, Geon turned to Ice Cube, who had a guilty expression. Dre,ughing, pointed at Ice Cube.


    "Hahaha, this guy! He heard everything outside the door, hahaha!"


    Ice Cube, with an awkward smile, nced at Geon, who was looking at him. Ice Cube hesitated for a moment and then thanked Geon.


    "Thanks for understanding."


    Geon found it amusing and, along with Dre,ughed at the embarrassed Ice Cube, who then sat down and put on his headphones. Dre, taking Ice Cube''s headphones away,ughed louder.


    "What, you''re just wearing headphones and not even ying music, hahaha!"


    "Stop making fun of me!"


    "Hahaha! Hahaha! Oh, this is really funny."


    Dre,ughing as if rolling on the floor, wiped his tears and spoke.


    "Record it without worries; I heard everything outside, so you don''t need to exin separately."


    After Dre left, an awkward silence lingered. Ice Cube, with a pen in hand, nced at Geon while working on the lyrics. Geon, sensing the shift in atmosphere, decided to change the topic with a different question.


    "Does Dre not release albums anymore? Thest one was two years ago."


    Ice Cube, while writing lyrics, put the pen down and answered.


    "Yeah, he said he''s retiring. He even gave an interview saying it''s hisst album."


    "Why? He''s not old, and it''s not like his skills are diminishing. Is he tired of rap, like Warren G mentioned? Tired of rapping about expensive stuff and cars, as heined before?"


    Geon fixed his gaze on the screen, waiting for Ice Cube''s response. However, when no answer came, he turned to look at Ice Cube. The seriousness in Ice Cube''s eyes caught Geon''s attention.


    "Don''t you know? It''s a famous story."


    "What story?"


    Ice Cube stood up and pulled out one of the many CDs stuck in the shelf, handing it over to Geon. Geon took the CD and looked at the cover.


    "Curtis Young? Thest name is the same as Dre''s."


    "He''s Dre''s nephew. The son who died nine years ago."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 112: Drop The Beat!

    Chapter 112: Drop The Beat!


    Ice Cube, with a nostalgic glint in his eyes, spoke in a calm tone, "It''s about Curtis. He was the son of the woman my uncle divorced. But you know what''s interesting? She hid the fact that Curtis was my uncle''s son until he turned 15."


    Geon, with surprise in his eyes, asked, "Really? So, Curtis never met his father until he was fifteen?"


    Ice Cube nodded, "Exactly. That woman kept it a secret until Curtis was fifteen. So, Curtis never met his dad before that?"


    "Yes? So, Curtis never met his father until he was fifteen?"


    Ice Cube sighed, "Yeah, it''s absurd, right? And that was revealed when your real father was intoxicated. By the way, your real father is called Dr. Dre."


    "So, what happened then?"


    "It seems Curtis also wanted to live as a rapper, even before knowing his father. That woman was harsh too. She never contacted my uncle, even though she was struggling and living poorly after marrying someone else. She even squandered the child support my uncle sent every month on alcohol and gambling."


    "Weren''t there any child support or something?"


    "There was, my uncle sent it every month. But she intercepted it and wasted it on alcohol and gambling.""So, Curtis met his father when he turned fifteen?"


    "No, fortunately not. They met when he was twenty-one. At that time, my uncle was a sessful star. Curtis wanted to contact him, but that woman prevented it. She kept Curtis away, only allowing him to secretly watch from a distance. On the day they finally met, they spent over two hours talking about how they had lived."


    Geon, looking at a photo Ice Cube took from between the books, said, "He''s the one on the album cover. They really look alike."


    Ice Cube sat back down, handing the photo to Geon. Geon, looking at the two men in the photo, remarked, "He''s from the album cover. They do look alike."


    Ice Cube continued, "On the day they first met, they silently observed each other for a few minutes. Curtis might not have known, but my uncle had missed him a lot. That woman had kept him away, so my uncle could only watch from a distance. They spent over two hours talking about their lives."


    Geon, looking at the photo, said, "So, they eventually coborated on an album. Curtis had talent, and with my uncle producing, they created high-quality music that gained recognition."


    "That''s right. Curtis probably wanted to express his own story through his music. But the album released in 2015, though praised by critics, didn''t receive recognition in the hip-hop scene. It wasn''t authentic to my uncle''s voice."


    "Wasn''t it the ''Compton'' album? I heard it was about the city where Dre grew up."


    "Yes, but because it wasn''t about his own experiences, the impact wascking. My uncle, who had be a businessman, didn''t want to risk damaging his image by expressing personal stories. After Apple acquired hispany, he couldn''t afford any negative publicity."


    Geon, recalling the grief of a mother in Chicago who lost her daughter, asked, "So, was that when his creative spirit was broken?"


    "It''s a bit different. It was due to the shock of losing his son. It was abination of the nature of hip-hop as a genre and my uncle''s personal experiences."


    Geon, confused, asked, "What about hip-hop as a genre?"


    "It''s a genre where you tell your life story, share your beliefs and thoughts through rap. No matter how great the beat is, if you don''t express your life in the lyrics, it won''t resonate with the listeners. The album my uncle released in 2015 received critical acim, but not in the hip-hop scene. It wasn''t his own story."


    "Wasn''t it the ''Compton'' album? About the city where Dre grew up?"


    "Yes, but since it wasn''t his authentic story, itcked impact. He probably wanted to tell his son''s story through the album. But being a businessman already, my uncle was reluctant to face criticism from the public. It was right after Apple acquired hispany, so he couldn''t afford any damage to his image."


    Geon, thinking about the emotions Dre might have felt, closed his eyes. The image of the grieving mother in Chicago shed in his mind. Dre might have felt the same. The intensity of emotions might vary, but the pain of losing a child must be simr.


    Observing Geon lost in his thoughts, Ice Cube focused on his work with headphones on. For an hour, they immersed themselves in their own worlds. Suddenly, Ice Cube took off his headphones and said, "Hey, Kay. You have a track you arranged, right? There''s a vocal part in it. How about recording a guide for it, in case we decide to bring in a vocalist? I''m not much of a singer. Just capture the emotions you wanted to convey. That should work as a guide."


    Geon stood up, ready to take on the task, "Sure, I can do that. It''s just a guide, after all."


    Ice Cube, with a thoughtful expression, printed a sheet with lyrics. As he waited for the paper toe out, he handed it to Geon as soon as it did.


    "Here, the ending of Verse 1 is a bit tight. The vocal needs toe in before the rap part ends. So, you need to catch the beat a bit earlier. The rap part is already recorded, so just listen to it and match the rhythm. I''ll y the recorded track for the rap part. Once you''re ready, give me a signal."


    Geon, looking at the distribution of parts on the paper, entered the recording room with his headphones on. cing the paper above the microphone, he signaled Ice Cube, who nodded in response.


    "I''ll y the recorded track for the rap part. Listen and catch the rhythm."


    The trantion aims to maintain rity and fluency while capturing the essence of the conversation in English.


    After Geon nodded, the beat of ''Dog Poop'' echoed through the headphones. As Ice Cube''s deep and somewhat slow rap filled the air, Geon smiled. It resonated with the emotions he intended to convey. After ying through Verse 1 and the first Bridge, Ice Cube stopped the yback and spoke into the microphone.


    "How''s the rhythm? It might be a bit challenging to get into, want to give it another listen?"


    Geon raised his hand to signal an ''X'' as Ice Cube spoke.


    "Just tell me; you don''t need to gesture."


    "Ah, got it."


    "Then, as a practice, try recording once. I''ll provide the track."


    Geon nodded, and the track yed again. As the rap section neared its end, Geon began the song.


    "Humiliation in overeating offort,"


    "Money is a short pulp exploding in speed,"


    "The sweet fruit I ate is not money but my joyful life."


    His voice, filled with the emptiness he intended to convey, along with the wisdom of one who has discovered life''s truths, filled the studio. Ice Cube, astonished and slightly open-mouthed, stared at Geon without moving. When Geon finished singing and removed his headphones, he looked at Ice Cube with a bright smile, gesturing for him to stop the music.


    "What are you doing? Not going to record?"


    Ice Cube, sitting in his chair, watched Geon with a smile.


    "Well... I don''t know what you are, but... This is incredible. Why haven''t you debuted yet? Still studying for something? Isn''t studying to seed? With your talent, you''d be sessful even without it."


    Geon shrugged his shoulders and replied, "I haven''t decided what kind of music to do yet. I need to learn various things and then decide."


    Ice Cube shook his head emphatically, covering his eyes with his hands. "Oh man, genius. I can''t understand the thoughts of geniuses."


    Geon chuckled, and Ice Cube, still surprised, turned off the yback button.


    "What are you doing? Not going to record the second one?"


    "Oh, sorry. I was a bit surprised."


    Geonughed and went back into the recording room.


    "This time, record it properly, please."


    Geon, after putting his vocals on the track that Ice Cube yed, stopped recording after a single take. As he added a doubling track andyered harmonies, Ice Cube, who had been watching from outside, muttered to himself.


    "If I let a guide like this be heard, what would some singer say? Ha. Maybe it''s better for K to release an album under his name."


    "Hey, what are you saying? He might get criticized by Korean fans for that. Seriously."


    Ice Cube''sment was met with Dre''s entrance into the studio, leaning against the entrance with crossed arms.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 113: Drop The Beat!

    Chapter 113: Drop The Beat!


    Ice Cube turned his body towards Dre, pointed at Kay with his finger, widened his eyes, and smirked. Dre, seeing Ice Cube, loosened his fist,ughed, and gestured towards the door.


    "Let''s go in."


    As Ice Cube sensed someone outside the door, he extended his neck and looked at the door. A white man, wearing a gray hoodie, with a hood covering his head, entered. Ice Cube extended his fist andughed.


    "Yo, home dude? Long time no see."


    The white man, responding in the unique greeting style of ck people, shook Ice Cube''s fist as if it was nothing unusual.


    "Hey, Ice! It''s been a while. Found a killer vocalist, huh? Heard him outside, gave me the chills."


    Ice Cube, with a bright face, grabbed the white man''s fist and spoke.


    "Got a party going on, why are you here instead of there?"


    "Oh, I came to get you. Let''s have a drink after a long time.""Oh? Alright. Let''s finish what we''re doing and go."


    The white man, flipping his hood, looked at the figures singing in the recording studio and said.


    "Is that Kay, Dre?"


    Dre nodded with his hand in his pocket.


    "Yeah, they call him the genius boy. Met him in person, and he''s truly a crazy genius."


    The white man raised his eyebrows and turned to Dre.


    "Is he as good as you im?"


    "Yeah, he is. Not many people surprised me, but he did."


    The white man pointed to himself jokingly.


    "Like me?"


    Dreughed, revealing his white teeth.


    "Yeah, like you. Simr when I first saw Snoop."


    "Well, I won''t argue with that."


    "But his impact is stronger. He''s not into hip-hop like Snoop."


    "Isn''t he a rock guy? Heard he vibes well with Marilyn Manson, Santana, and Pantera."


    "He likes rock, but he''s still a student, experimenting with different genres."


    As Geon felt poprity outside the window, he turned his head and saw people watching him. ''Eminem?'' Geon, after removing his headphones, nkly looked at Eminem outside the window. When Eminem saw Geon and waved, Geon quickly went outside and shook hands with him.


    "I''m the whitest ck guy you''ll meet, Kay. Nice to meet you."


    "Oh, yes. I''m more than pleased. A fan, really!"


    Eminem chuckled and said, "Thanks for saying that. But these days, you''re hotter than me."


    Dre yfully teased Eminem, whoughed while looking a bit serious. When Kay openlyplimented the two, it felt awkward. Geon sent a nce to Dre, indicating only him to understand.


    "By the way, Uncle. What does Kay''s singing and getting cursed have to do with each other?"


    Dre sighed, cing his hand on his waist.


    "Think about it. Kay understands you personally, not all of Korea. If he features on your album, Koreans might curse him."


    As Ice Cube understood this, he looked somewhat gloomy. Seeing that, Geon approached Ice Cube and knelt down, making eye contact.


    "Shall I do it? I''m okay with it."


    Ice Cube widened his eyes and asked.


    "What? You don''t mind if Koreans curse you? Wasn''t Korea a country that doesn''t recognize artistic freedom much? I heard many people get criticized for saying anything here."


    Geon signaled to Dre discreetly, making sure only he could understand.


    "Don''t fear the shadows. The existence of shadows means there''s light somewhere nearby."


    Ice Cube looked at Geon seriously and then nced at Dre. Seeing Dre''s eyes slightly shaking, Ice Cube extended his fist to Geon and said.


    "A wise saying. Can I use it in my lyrics?"


    Geon smiled and bumped fists with him. As theyughed, Eminem, checking his wristwatch, said.


    "Alright, I''m going to bete for the party. Kay, you too, let''s go."


    "Huh? What kind of party is it? I can''t drink alcohol."


    Eminem put both hands in the hoodie pocket and walked towards the door, pulling it down.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. Let''s go greet Snoop. You know Snoop Dogg, right? It''s his party."


    As soon as Eminem mentioned Snoop Dogg, Geon''s face lit up.


    "Wow! Okay, let''s go say hi! Haha, going to a party of rappers I only heard about in dreams, it''s like a dreame true. Haha."


    Chattering excitedly, the group left the studio and got into Dre''s car, heading to the club where Snoop was hosting a party. Ice Cube became friendlier with Geon after receiving a song from him, and Eminem, though having a slightly serious demeanor, was generally friendly, fitting well with everyone. While Geon was looking at the streets of Compton through the window, he suddenly whispered to Ice Cube.


    "Um... is the party of rappers like those wild ones with drugs, as seen on TV?"


    Ice Cube was about to burst intoughter but restrained himself, looking at Dre sitting in the front seat. He spoke quietly.


    "No one does drugs in front of Uncle. Unless you want to get beaten or worse. It''s tough to make a living if you go against Uncle''s eyes in this neighborhood."


    Geon nodded, and soon the car stopped. Looking outside, Geon saw a club with a bright neon sign that read ''Club Compton.'' Typically, American clubs have people dressed extravagantly, waiting in line, but here, four massive ck security guards were the only ones visible, and there seemed to be no apparent guests.


    As Dre and Eminem were about to enter, Geon turned around and said to the security guards.


    "He''s with us too."


    The security guard with sunsses nodded lightly, gesturing for them to enter. The four went down the stairs from the club entrance to the underground. The music, audible even before reaching the bottom, transformed into an enormous sound as soon as Dre opened the door.


    The dark interior of the club entered Geon''s eyes. A DJ stood at the turntable box, wearing headphones and dancing, while sporadically, both ck and White women performed sexy dances throughout the rtively quiet club. In the center of the club, fourrge sofas were attached, with a few people sitting, drinking. The booming sound of music echoed through the speakers, and it was Dr. Dre''s track, ''The Next Episode,'' featuring Snoop Dogg, Kurupt, and Nate Dogg.


    Dre and Eminem made their way to the sofa, settling downfortably.


    "Hey, Snoop. We''re here," Dre announced.


    Snoop Dogg, with dreadlocks and sunsses, raised one hand and grinned. "Yo, you here?"


    As Dre casually sat on the sofa, he gestured towards Ice Cube and Geon, saying, "Hey, there are some people I want you to meet. This is Geon. He''s a friend doing something with me. He''s into music."


    Geon, at Dre''s introduction, approached the sofa where Snoop Dogg was sitting. "Hello, I''m Geon. Huge fan. I''ve always wanted to meet you."


    Snoop Dogg, lowering his sunsses to get a better look at Geon, replied, "Oh, you''re the one. Well, wee, my friend. Into music, huh? And you''re Asian?"


    Eminem, with both feet up on the sofa and arms around his knees, interjected, "He''s not just a hip-hop guy, and that kind of talk is racial discrimination, Snoop."


    Snoop Dogg, after ncing at Eminem, shrugged and looked at Geon. "Oh, didn''t mean it that way. I thought you were into hip-hop."


    Geon shook his head, saying, "No, Snoop. It''s okay."


    Snoop Dogg, lowering his sunssespletely and looking at Geon, then ncing back at Eminem, finally shrugged again, saying, "Ah, didn''t mean it that way, so don''t misunderstand. I thought you were into hip-hop."


    Geon shook his head, saying, "No, Snoop. It''s okay."


    Snoop Dogg, lowering his sunssespletely and looking at Geon, then ncing back at Eminem, finally shrugged again, saying, "Ah, didn''t mean it that way, so don''t misunderstand. I thought you were into hip-hop."


    Geon shook his head, saying, "No, Snoop. It''s okay."


    Snoop Dogg then pointed towards a corner, saying enthusiastically, "Anyways, there''s always a stage ready. It''s over there."


    Geon looked where Snoop pointed, spotting a Fender Telecaster guitar next to the DJ turntables. Geon checked the guitar and then, with Dre''s and Eminem''sck of assistance evident, approached the microphone stand prepared by the DJ.


    "Uh... suddenly asked, so I''m not sure what to do. If I y rock here, I might get beat up, right? Haha."


    People in the clubughed along with Geon''s remark.


    "Just do whatever!" someone shouted.


    "Yeah, like, who cares!" another voice joined in.


    Realizing the supportive atmosphere, Geon continued, "Okay, then."


    Geon, in a moment of spontaneity, started ying the reggae rhythm on his guitar. The atmosphere instantly changed as everyone watched with curiosity. It was Bob Marley''s "No Woman No Cry."


    "No woman, no cry," Geon sang, his voice lower and more profound than Bob Marley''s, resonating throughout the club.


    Geon had not tried to imitate Bob Marley''s unique voice or style. Instead, he presented the song in a lower, more sincere tone, as if soothing a wounded woman''s back, emphasizing the emotions of the lyrics.


    The clubgoers, who were initially enjoying the upbeat atmosphere, gradually began to feel the emotion Geon was pouring into the song. Geon never took his eyes off Dre, as if asking him to listen, to pay attention to his words.


    As if urging them to listen carefully to the message he wanted to convey.


    The clubgoers, including those sitting on the sofas sipping drinks, began to sense something special. Dre''s gaze towards Geon deepened, captivated by the performance.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 114: Drop The Beat!

    Chapter 114: Drop The Beat!


    Sipping from a bottle, sunsses perched on his head, Geon Kim observed the stage with a deep gaze. When he gestured towards the back, a ck-suited African American, wearing sunsses, approached. The man bowed his head as Geon Kim whispered without taking his eyes off the singer on stage.


    "Find out about a guy named K. What has he been up to?"


    Nodding, the ck-suited man left the club. As Geon finished singing on stage, people, aside from the rappers sitting on the sofa, apuded and cheered.


    "Wow, that voice is killer!"


    "Ah, truly amazing, K!"


    "Not hip-hop, but I loved it! Good!"


    After putting down his guitar, Geon returned to the sofa and looked at Dre. Dre was calmly sipping his drink, and Eminem and Ice Cube, looking at Dre, said, "Impressive. Didn''t expect a meal-blocking song."


    "Yeah, you said it. Not typical African American music, but a fantastic musician close to a philosopher."


    When Geon took a seat, Snoop Dogg spoke up."Hey, I mentioned K, right? Here''s my number. Give him a call."


    Handing over his business card, Snoop Dogg said as Geon took it, "Oh, thank you. But, I don''t have a business card."


    Snoop Dogg waved his hand.


    "Just make a call right now. Save it when you do."


    Geon dialed Snoop Dogg''s number after saving it on his phone. Confirming the call on his own phone, Snoop Dogg, after saving Geon''s number, said, "Now, let''s enjoy. Hey, DJ! y the music again!"


    As the DJ adjusted the amp, unleashing a hip-hop beat, the spacious club erupted with the music. About ten attractive women carried trays of drinks and food, gathering around the sofa. Rappers embraced them,ughing, as they sat between them and drank. When a red-haired Caucasian woman sitting next to Geon tried to make advances, Geon, with a bewildered face, stopped her. Snoop approached with a bottle, offering it to Geon.


    "Just enjoy. Don''t think too much."


    As Geon fended off the woman''s advances, Snoop said, "Why, why are you doing this? Snoop, I can''t drink yet. Eek! There, there!"


    Without collecting the offered bottle, Geon said, "I''ll drink it!"


    That night, Geon drank for the first time, getting caught up in the atmosphere with various famous rappers. Eventually, with Ice Cube''s back, Geon ended up borrowing a hotel from Ice Cube, although his broad back was covered in food.


    **


    The next afternoon at Snoop Dogg''s mansion.


    Sitting alone on a massive sofa in an unbelievably spacious living room, Snoop Dogg was handed documents by a ck-suited African American. Taking the documents, Snoop Dogg, who had been wearing sunsses even inside the house, took them off as he spoke.


    "Team Burton''s Persona? Isn''t that an old movie that was released a long time ago? Ah, a remaster. Received praise from Tim Burton after working on the music editing... Before that, at the Santana and Ro Paluzza Festival, the one who appeared there was K. After that, he toured in the U.S., Asia, and Europe as the guitarist for Pantera. Thirteen years ago, he perfectly reproduced Dimebag Darrell?"


    Flipping through the documents, Snoop''s eyes widened.


    "Marilyn Manson? Ah, I remember this. The one in there was K. After that... he toured as the Pantera guitarist in the U.S. and Asia, even reproducing Dimebag Darrell perfectly?"


    Looking at thest page of the documents, Snoop mumbled.


    "And a Juilliard student, rumored to be a musical genius, receiving immense recognition from professors in various departments, not just the assigned one? Moreover, the one self-proiming as a guardian is Daniel Weiss, the CEO of the Metropolitan Museum of Art in New York. This isn''t an ordinary guy, huh?"


    After throwing the documents on the sofa, Snoop, lost in thought, reached out behind him. The ck-suited African American, who had been waiting, handed him a phone. Taking the phone, Snoop made a call somewhere.


    "It''s me. Did you get in well?"


    "Yeah, Snoop. I''m in. I''m on a date with Hailey now."


    "Anyway, you''re like a dad. It''s unbelievable that a guy like you is Eminem."


    "Haha, do you think I''m just cursing at people all the time? Hailey is my most precious treasure."


    "Man, anyway. What about that guy K yesterday?"


    "Oh, yeah. Why?"


    "How''s his personality?"


    "Personality? Kind of gentle? Not really into hip-hop; he doesn''t seem like the type to endure a diss battle. Don''t even think about pulling him in. Just enjoy it; he has no tolerance for the kind of stuff. If he turns out to be wrong, he''ll write a diss track about you."


    "What? Go ahead and write it. I''ll return it as it is."


    "Really? Did you forget who I am?"


    "Ah... I made a mistake. Even if I hit you, I won''t diss you."


    "Haha, I thought your head was messed up with a hangover, Snoop."


    "Alright, this guy. But, about K. I didn''t know what kind of person he was yesterday. I found out today, and his background is no joke."


    "Oh, right. I also met Dre and started praising him so much after meeting Dre that I looked him up out of curiosity. Turns out, he''s quite impressive, a young guy."


    "Um..."


    "What''s wrong? Hurry up and tell me. Why are you fumbling around so uncharacteristically? I came to watch a movie with Hailey. I''ll hang up if you don''t tell me quickly."


    "Um... do you, by any chance, have any thoughts on Dreing back?"


    "Hmm? What are you thinking? Whether it''s me, Nana, James, we''re all looking forward to it. Can things really happen the way we want them to? You know the lyrics haven''t been great since Curtis left. Forcing it out will only be embarrassing. It''s enough to stay legendary and focus on producing like Dre does."


    "Did you see Dre watching Deman when K performed yesterday? Later, I asked Ice, and he said it seemed like that guy wanted to provoke Dre."


    "What? How does he provoke him? Is he trying to pull Dre back into the scene?"


    "Yeah, ording to Ice, he said he''d do a music featuring with Dre to revive Korea. He said something like, ''Do not fear the shadow, for where there is a shadow, there must be light nearby.''"


    "Hmm... That''s a killer punchline. It''s good enough to use as lyrics."


    "Anyway, he suggested Dre should listen to it."


    "All right. But I hope he doesn''t unnecessarily provoke Dre and make him angry. He''s be more harmful since he got into business, but if he explodes, he''s like a volcanic eruption."


    "Where''s James now? Let''s meet tomorrow and talk."


    "I called him yesterday; he''s in Queens. He said he''s going to have some discussion with Nas."


    "Got it. How about tomorrow? Come to my ce. James will sing too."


    "O.K., I''m about to start a movie now, and Hailey is going crazy. Gotta go."


    After Snup hung up, he made another call somewhere.


    "Hey, James! It''s me. Not anyone else..."


    After making several calls, Snup threw the phone down after some time. He leaned back on the sofa, crossing his arms, and sighed.


    "K. Whatever you think, I''ll help. Not you, but Dre."


    While Geon was nursing a hangover in the hotel bathroom, Snup''s contact spread widely among the famous rappers scattered throughout California, gathering in Compton.


    A little after Geon passed the evening, he opened the studio door with a slightly cleared face. Inside, Ice Cube, who had been immersed in his work, took off his headphones and smiled.


    "Are you okay? Look at your face, you''re almost dead. Hahaha."


    Geon, still struggling, managed toy down on the sofa.


    "Ugh, I''ve been drinking all day. Why do I even drink this stuff?"


    Ice Cube sat down, turning his swivel chair towards Geon, and said, "You received it well until yesterday, what happened? After a while, you drank even if no one told you to."


    "Sure, until the middle, the alcohol was warm and enjoyable. But after waking up, it feels like I''m going to die. Ugh!"


    Watching Ice Cube vomit while holding his stomach, Geon put his headphones back on.


    "Just rest a bit. Take another nap. I need to work."


    After about two hours passed, Geon, who had just woken up from a nap, raised his head at the sound of enthusiastic music. When he looked up, he saw Dre and Ice Cube adjusting the amp.


    "Oh, Dre. Are you out?"


    Dre turned to Geon, smiling.


    "Yeah. Feeling better?"


    Geon got up from the sofa and said while massaging his throbbing head.


    "Yeah, it feels a bit alive now that it''s nighttime. I saw the face of your great-grandmother who left after a while."


    "Haha, still, you drank well for someone drinking for the first time. Let''s have another drink next time."


    "Hahaha, I''ll pass for a while. But what are you so busy with?"


    Ice Cube threw his headphones, stood up from his seat, clenched his fist, and shouted, "It''s done! Finished within the time!"


    Geon, who suddenly stood up, looked at Ice Cube with surprised eyes.


    "What did you finish? What''s happening?"


    Ice Cube, holding the phone against his ear in the air, opened the studio door and ran out, causing Geon to look at Dre. Dre, turning around, smiled at Geon''s surprised expression.


    "He''s crazy. Originally, we had a digital single song to release tomorrow. He said he would change it with the song you gave him today."


    Geon, standing there with a bewildered expression, asked.


    "What? Are you talking about ''Dog Poop''?"


    "No, I changed the title. How can I release a single with that title? I changed it to ''Dear Buckwilds (to those living a crazy life),'' and I just emailed the file to the person in charge. It''s scheduled to be released tomorrow at 11 a.m."


    "Wait, how can you upload a song in a few days, as if roasting beans on a fire?"


    "What? Roasting beans on a fire?"


    "Oh, sorry. It''s a Korean proverb. Anyway, isn''t this moving too fast?"


    "It''s just one song; it''s okay. I just finished mastering it. I took care of the final quality work, so don''t worry."


    "Did you upload it under Dre''s name?"


    "Yeah, but your name will be in the featuring. You agreed yesterday."


    "Oh, that''s fine."


    Dre put the pen he was holding on the table and said.


    "Well, since the work is done, shall we go for another drink?"


    Geon''s expression changed, resembling the gaze of a private asking to be saved for the first time on the battlefield.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 115: Drop The Beat!

    Chapter 115: Drop The Beat!


    The next day at 11 a.m.


    Noticing the immediate response on the digital single album that had not undergone pre-marketing, Geon Kim confirmed its sess on the Billboard charts. He celebrated by having lunch with Ice Cube. While idling in his studio until 1 p.m., Geon received a call. Retrieving his vibrating phone from the couch, he answered it after sitting upright.


    "Oh, Snoop? It''s K."


    "Yeah. What are you up to now?"


    "Huh? Just hanging out in the studio."


    "Got nothing to do? I sent a car,e over to my ce for a while."


    "Now? When is the caring?"


    "It should be there by now, go check."


    "Alright. But what''s going on?""I''ll tell you when you get here."


    Ending the call, Geon gathered Haku and went outside. A white Rolls-Royce Phantom awaited in front of the store. Following the instructions of the ck chauffeur, Geon got in the car, and soon they arrived at Snoop Dogg''s grand mansion. Controlling the door as they reached the main entrance, Geon, after expressing gratitude to the driver, opened the massive door. Contrary to the medieval European-style exterior, the interior was futuristic and neatly decorated.


    "Wow, incredible. Is this the life of those music tycoons we only hear about?"


    Standing in front of the house, admiring its exterior, Geon was led inside by the chauffeur. The interior wasvishly adorned, and Geon, apanied by Haku, ascended to the third floor. Pointing to the massive door, the driver spoke.


    "You''ll have to go in alone from here. This area is not permitted for me."


    Nodding in appreciation, Geon thanked the driver and opened the huge door. Surprisingly, it smoothly swung open, revealing a roomrger than an average house. There was a long table that could easily seat 50 people, scattered withfortable-looking chairs. As Geon nced down the length of the table, he spotted Snoop sitting at the innermost end. On either side, various rappers, including Eminem, were seated.


    "Hey, you made it. Come over here."


    Snoop greeted Geon, raising his hand. Most of the rappers at the table nodded while exchanging fist bumps. As Geon approached somewhat awkwardly, Snoop gestured to the empty seat next to him.


    "To greet everyone here would take all night, we''ll do thatter. Let''s get straight to business."


    As Geon sat on the couch with a puzzled look, Snoop began to speak.


    "Why are these rappers gathered here? All of them owe favors to Dr. Dre. Some are here out of respect for him."


    Snoop tapped the table with his fingers.


    "I heard from Ice. You want to bring Dre back, right?"


    Surprised, Geon looked around at the rappers before answering Snoop.


    "Well... Actually, I wanted to help him ovee the sadness that''s holding him back, rather than bringing him back."


    Apuding, Snoop said, "That''s the point. We want to heal Dre, who''s not making good music since he started the business, and get him back into making music. So, we''re here to discuss how to bring Dre back into the hip-hop scene."


    Geon looked around at the rappers, still amazed to be in the same space as these iconic figures. The discussion heated up, voices rising. When someone raised concerns about potential bacsh due to ws or intense content in Dre''s story, the debate intensified.


    Eventually, as the lengthy meeting wore everyone out, Snoop suggested a 30-minute break.


    "Take a break and gather your thoughts," he said to Geon, as the rappers got up to smoke outside.


    "You can share your opinion too. That''s why I called you. I''ll have a smoke and be back. Think about it."


    Geon nodded and waited for the rappers to leave before dialing a number.


    "Oh, Director Sonlin? It''s K. How have you been? I''m calling because..."


    ...


    Approximately 40 minutester, the rappers returned one by one to the meeting room. As thest one, Snoop took his seat and immediately addressed Geon.


    "Now, K, you haven''t said a word. Let''s hear your opinion."


    Geon took a moment to collect himself before standing up.


    "Firstly, I want to rify that this is not my personal opinion. I''ll be sharing insights obtained through a conversation with Sonlin, the director at Fantagio, who directed the Pantera concert."


    As the rappers were not particrly interested in rock music, they seemed unfamiliar with Lin. Geon gestured for them to speak up and share their thoughts. Geon continued, "In the United States, there was an incident called ''Control Dispute,'' which gained significant attention. Unlike the traditional diss tracks, multiple rappers created their own raps using the same beat."


    Master P, looking puzzled, inquired, "One beat? You mean one song? Wouldn''t there be copyright issues?"


    Geon nodded and exined, "The idea is to release one song as a free track. Rappers can freely download it and create their own raps, making it their music. The copyright is then transferred to the rapper since the track is free."


    Eminem chuckled, "Oh, that sounds interesting. Did something like that happen in Korea?"


    Geon nodded again, "Yes, it did. While it started with a rapper named Swings, he used the beat from Big Sean''s ''Control,'' initiated by Kendrick Lamar, Ice''s friend."


    Ice Cube, recalling the event, added, "I know. Kendrick just threw a challenge like ''You guys rap well, but I rap better.'' But it escted more than expected, spreading like wildfire. But if they used Big Sean''s beat, what about copyright in Korea? Did they not care, just like in China, and made money from it?"


    Geon rified, "No, not at all. Everything was released as free music. We release the music for free, and by doing that, we encourage more rappers to participate by using the same method. I''ll be creating the track."


    Snoop raised an eyebrow, "You? Well, maybe it''s possible. But what if the rappers don''t move as we intend?"


    Geon nodded wisely, "That''s why we need all of you. As soon as the free track is registered, each of you should contribute by creating and releasing a rap. It must contain stories rted to Curtis, the dead son, or Dre. In turn, other rappers who listen to it will likely create simr music and join the hype."


    Eminem nodded in agreement, "Like a ripple effect? Not just manipting public opinion but steering the rappers in our direction? It sounds amusing."


    Master P, 50 Cent, and Ice Cube also nodded, showing their approval. Snoop concluded, "Alright. Creating the track fits K perfectly. We''ll receive the track in advance, right? We need some working time, after all. But make sure it''s given to everyone at the same time. It''s a kind ofpetition among us too."


    Geon chuckled and nodded, "Yes, of course. I''ll be working on it."


    Snoop grinned, "Good. The track is yours, K. Now, you go ahead. Create the music quickly and send it over."


    Geon agreed, declining Snoop''s offer to drive him to the hotel. Instead, he immediately headed to Dre''s studio. In the now-empty studio, Geonunched the Cubase program on the PC, his eyes gleaming.


    "I will definitely clear the obstacles blocking Dre."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 116: Break the Wall

    Chapter 116: Break the Wall


    Geon initiated the drum beat using the Cu Base program. As he tapped out the bass notes electronically, he suddenly paused at the keyboard, chin in hand, lost in thought.


    "Even with a basic beat, when oveid with the lyrics of renowned rappers, it can spark a sensation. But can such an ordinary beat move Dre''s heart?"


    After pondering for a while, Geon nced at the Hak¨² guitar lying nearby. Opening Hak¨²''s hard case, he gently caressed the beautiful body of the guitar, lost in contemtion. Abruptly, he ceased his movements, eyes widening momentarily in realization. He swiftly reached for his phone and essed a streaming music site.


    "The method used by Korea''s music genius, Seo Taiji. The fusion of hip-hop and rock. That''s it! It''s the only way I can truly excel at this."


    After listening to "Sad Pain" and "When They Ruled the Earth in 1996" by "Seo Taiji and Boys," Geon pulled the earphones out of his ears, nodding in affirmation.


    "This is it!"


    Geon dialed a number on his phone.


    "Vinnie? It''s Geon. Are you busy right now? Oh, by any chance, where is Rex? Perfect. Could you lend me a hand for a moment? Yes, I''m in Compton. Three hours? Great, I''ll wait. Thank you, Vinnie."


    Geon''s eyes sparkled as he ended the call. After shutting down the Cu Base program, he retrieved a notebook and began sketching on the manuscript paper. In the solitude of his studio, only the sound of pencil scratching filled the air.Three dayster, Eminem sat in his backyard listening to music when his phone buzzed. With earphones still in ce, he nced at the screen and saw a text from Geon.


    "It''s Kay. Work on the music is finished, so I''m texting you. Please check the attached file and proceed with your part. The deadline forpletion is one week. Exactly 8 days from now, at 1 PM, we''ll release it as a digital single simultaneously. I''ll register this track for free at the same time. - Kay -"


    Reading the message, Eminem smirked and downloaded the attachment, hitting y.


    "Huh? Guitar sounds? Is this rock?"


    His eyes widened in surprise as he scrutinized the screen, noticing the title of the ying file.


    "Break the Wall"


    Focused on the music, Eminem''s lips curled into a grin. After listening to the slightly over three-minute track in its entirety, he sprang up from his seat.


    "Hahaha! This is awesome! It''s going to be fun! Exciting!"


    Like a child, he waved his hands excitedly and dashed to his own studio. And this was the reaction of other rappers who received the same text at the same time.


    At that moment, Geon was conversing with Ice Cube in the lobby of his hotel. Ice Cube wore an expression of delight as he spoke.


    "Look at this, Kay. The music you provided has climbed up to third ce on the hip-hop charts."


    Geon grinned upon seeing the chart disyed on Ice Cube''s smartphone. Ice Cube then remarked with a pleased expression.


    "Been a while since I had a single that critics praised. It''s thanks to you. But surprisingly, there hasn''t been much reaction from Korea, has there?"


    Geon nodded in agreement.


    "Korean fans have raised their standardspared to before. With more people expressing their thoughts on social media, they''re not easily swayed by the media. Also, your incident happened a long time ago."


    As Ice Cube pocketed his phone, seemingly relieved, he said, "I was worried for no reason. Anyway, thanks to you, I''ve built a great career. I''ll buy you drinks for life."


    Geon chuckled, pping his hands.


    "I''mying off the drinks now, Ice."


    Ice Cube burst intoughter.


    "Haha, the more you drink, the more you want to drink. If you don''t want to suffer, just drink more until you get used to it. Haha."


    Geon shrugged, sharing augh.


    "I don''t really want to get used to it. Haha. By the way, have you listened to the track I sent you?"


    Ice Cube nodded, arms crossed, vigorously nodding his head.


    "Of course! It''s fantastic. But hey, was it you singing in the middle of the song? You killed it again this time. Oh, by the way, have you seen the articles that came out after my song featuring your vocals?"


    Geon shook his head.


    "What articles? I''ve read everything about Pantera though."


    Ice Cube sighed, shook his head, and then pulled out his phone to show Geon an article.


    "Music Genius Kay Steps into Hip-Hop Scene This Time?"


    Renowned as a music genius, Kay has caused a stir by joining the hip-hop scene after his forays into film scores and rock. Although it was just a feature, his contribution as a featured vocalist on Ice Cube''s recent digital single "Dear Buckwilds" yed a significant role in propelling it to the top five of the hip-hop charts in a short span of time.


    Geon tapped out drum beats on the Cu Base program first. Pausing from his bass synth, he rested his chin on his hand, lost in thought.


    "Even with a basic beat, oveying lyrics from renowned rappers can create a sensation. But can such an ordinary beat move Dre''s heart?"


    After much pondering, Geon nced at the nearby Haiku. Running his fingers over its beautiful body, lost in thought, Geon suddenly stopped. With wide eyes, he hastily reached for his phone, essing a streaming music site.


    "The method used by Korea''s music genius, Seotaiji. Merging hip-hop and rock. That''s it! It''s the best approach for me now."


    After listening to "Sad Pain" and "1996 When They Ruled the Earth" by "Seotaiji and Boys," Geon pulled out his earphones.


    "This is it!"


    Geon dialed a number.


    "Vinnie? It''s Geon. Are you busy? Oh, by any chance, what''s Rex up to now? Great. Can I borrow a moment of his time? Yes, I''m in Compton. Three hours? Sure, I''ll wait. Thanks, Vinnie."


    With a gleam in his eyes, Geon ended the call. After shutting down Cu Base, he retrieved a notebook and began sketching on the manuscript paper. The sound of pencil scribbling filled the solitary studio.


    Three dayster, Eminem sat in his home garden, listening to music when his phone buzzed. ncing at the screen with earphones in, he saw a text from Geon.


    "It''s K. Music production is done. Please check the attached file and proceed with your part. You have one week. The digital single will be released simultaneously exactly 8 days from now at 1 p.m. It''ll be registered for free at the same time. - K -"


    Reading the message, Eminem smirked and downloaded the attachment, ying it.


    "Huh? Guitar sound? Rock?"


    His eyes widened in surprise as he looked at the screen.


    "Break the Wall."


    Engrossed in the music, Eminem''s lips curled upward. After listening to the three-minute-plus song, he jumped up.


    "Wow! This is awesome! It''s going to be fun!"


    Excitedly waving his hands like a child, Eminem dashed to his own studio. And the same excitement was shared by other rappers who received the same message at the same time.


    At that moment, Geon was chatting with Ice Cube in the lobby of his hotel. Ice Cube''s expression brightened.


    "Look at this, K. Your music has climbed to No. 3 on the hip-hop charts."


    Geon grinned after seeing the chart on Ice Cube''s smartphone.


    "Even critics are praising the single as exceptional. It''s all thanks to you. But surprisingly, there''s no response from Korea?"


    Nodding, Geon replied, "Korean fans have be more discerning than before. With more people expressing their thoughts on social media, they''re not easily swayed by the press. Plus, Ice''s incident happened a long time ago."


    Ice Cube sighed, putting his phone back in his pocket.


    "I was worrying for nothing. Thanks to you, I''ve gained a great career. I''ll buy you drinks for life."


    Geon chuckled, pping his hands.


    "I''mying off alcohol, Ice."


    Ice Cubeughed heartily.


    "Ha-ha! The more you drink, the more you want to drink. If you don''t want to suffer, just keep drinking until you get used to it. Ha-ha!"


    Geon shrugged,ughing back.


    "I don''t particrly aspire to get used to it. Ha-ha. By the way, have you seen the news about the music genius K? Is he into hip-hop now?"


    The news read:


    "Music genius K, into hip-hop this time?"


    K, known as a music genius, has stirred up the scene by participating in hip-hop after movie soundtracks and rock. Although it didn''t create a big stir due to the level of featuring, K yed a significant role in Ice Cube''s recent digital single, ''Dear Buckwilds,'' which quickly entered the top five on the hip-hop charts.


    CNN News. Marice Shane. <Unauthorized reproduction and redistribution prohibited>


    Reading the article, Geon squirmed ufortably, gesturing with his arm.


    "They''ve really exaggerated. I didn''t ask for this. Ugh, it''s cringy."


    Ice Cube chuckled oddly.


    "You''d be the only one refusing even if it were offered to you. Ha-ha."


    Geon shook his head.


    "I don''t care about the articles. I''m not eager for instant poprity. It''s more important to focus on ''Break the Wall.'' Bringing back Dre''s favorite Drake is the priority."


    Ice Cube nodded solemnly, then asked abruptly, "Oh, it''s a different story, but did I ever check into what you''ve been doing so far? But it''s strange, why do you perform other people''s songs? After working with Tim Burton and making your music, even if it''s a song without lyrics. Santana and Pantera do the same. Why restore and perform existing songs? With your talent, making your own music should be enough. Even this time, you didn''t participate in the music you made. You just give good tasks to other rappers. You''re not even making a penny from it, why do you do that?"


    Watching Ice Cube fire off such a long question like a machine gun, Geonughed.


    "I''m not ready yet. I don''t want to be someone who shines brightly for a moment with just average skills. Why perform others'' songs? At the moment, I''m learning through the footsteps left by someone else. These footsteps are from the best teachers who maintain their details even through storms and rains."


    After pausing for a moment, Geon continued.


    "When asked why I do something that doesn''t bring in money, I think I might have to quote from a book I read when I was very young. It was a story an old grandfather told his grandson who visited him, ''If you tell adults you saw a beautiful brick house with pretty flowers blooming by the window and white birds ying on the roof, they won''t care about the house. But if you tell them you saw a million-dor house, they''ll admire it.'' "


    Ice Cube marveled, nodding.


    "That''s killing, man! You can use it in rap."


    Geon wagged his index finger.


    "Don''t do that. It''s from the Talmud, you might get sued. Ha-ha. Anyway, as long as I''m doing art, I want to live by admiring and being impressed by the house itself and the surroundings and atmosphere that envelop it, rather than just the price of the house."


    Arms crossed, Ice Cube said.


    "Right. From your perspective, it might look pathetic when our rappers boast about money in their lyrics. Honestly, I''m getting a little tired of it myself."


    Geon shook his head, as if to say no.


    "Hip-hop is a genre where you express what you want to say. In that sense, it''s an art form where rappers who have been oppressed and lived in poverty do their best to make money and then tell stories of sess after achieving their goals. I think that''s a part of great art in its own right. That''s how I see it, Ice."


    Ice Cube revealed his agreement with a smile, extending his fist.


    "You''re like a ck Eminem. Ha-ha."


    Geon bumped fists with Ice Cube, then stood up.


    "Okay. Time is running out, so I should get going now. I haven''t even written the lyrics yet. I''ll see youter."


    After seeing Ice Cube off, Geon went up to his hotel room and sat by the window. Looking out at the quiet Compton downtown in the afternoon, he spent his time watching the asional passersby through the window.


    Exactly 8 dayster, at 1 p.m.


    An alert appeared on the screens of all those who enjoyed music and used streaming services, notifying them that a new song with the same title had been registered as a new release. Instantly, there was a lot of attention as many people followed their favorite musicians on the app. But many hip-hop fans who turned on their streaming services had to scratch their heads when they saw the song list on their screens.


    ''Break the wall. feat. Snoop Dogg''


    ''Break the wall. feat. Eminem''


    ''Break the wall. feat. 50 Cent''


    ''Break the wall. feat. Ice Cube''


    ''Break the wall. feat. Master P''


    ''Break the wall. feat. Dogg Pound''


    ''Break the wall. feat. Warren G''


    Seven songs with the same title flooded the American continent like the beginning of a massive earthquake and tsunami.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 117: Break the Wall

    Chapter 117: Break the Wall


    California''s Carson Lincoln Memorial Park.


    Wearing ck sunsses and a white shirt, Dre gazed down at a tombstone engraved with Curtis Young''s name. After a while of silently contemting the inscriptions, Dre knelt down beside it, cing a white chrysanthemum he had brought onto the grave. The flowers, tied simply with ck thread,cked any borate decoration.


    Peering at the tombstone, Dre removed his sunsses and muttered softly to himself, "Is it cold over there? Curtis, Dad''s here."


    Tracing Curtis Young''s name on the tombstone, Dre spoke again, "It''s been nine years since you left. The six years I spent with you were the happiest moments of my life."


    Sitting down on the grass, Dre reached into his Boston bag and pulled out a bottle of liquor. "The day I first met you... I couldn''t say anything for a long time after seeing your face. You probably didn''t know, but I watched you grow up. When you yed basketball in the neighborhood, I thought you''d be a basketball yer. And when you yed baseball, I thought you might be a baseball yer."


    "After hearing that you dropped out of high school, I went to find you, and you were working at a mart. I secretly watched you, working under the white mart manager. I cried a lot seeing you being mistreated."


    Dre opened the bottle and poured some liquor around the grave. "You liked this liquor, didn''t you? Let''s have a drink, Dad and son."


    After sprinkling the liquor around the grave, Dre sat beside it, hugging his knees, and gazing at thendscape below the hill where the grave was located with misty eyes. "I miss you, son. Do you miss me too? I tried my best to be a father to you, even though we had such a short time together. Still, I miss you a lot."


    With his arms wrapped around his knees, Dre buried his face between them. "After you left, many people med you. I couldn''t even show that I was grieving for my son. They said I shouldn''t mourn your death because you died from drug addiction, while a rapper who had already debuted died. They pointed fingers at me and forced me not to mourn your death.""After that, I wanted to put your story into music. I wrote countless lyrics hoping they would reach you in heaven. But, son, the world is not that forgiving. Investors who heard about turning your story into music didn''t leave me alone. They said it''s not good to miss or mourn for a son who died of drug addiction, as it affects the stock market. Worthless children who only care about money."


    Dre looked down at the grave, saying, "But it seems like I was also such a worthless person. I was afraid the stock price would fall. In the end, I couldn''t sing a song about you. Not yet, anyway. Eventually, I realized I was just trash who valued money more than anything else in the world."


    ying the file "Dear Buck wilds" by Ice Cube on his smartphone, Dre ced it beside the grave. "Uncle couldn''t make it today. He''s a bit busy. This song ying now was released by your uncle. How is it? It seems he wanted you to feature in it since he liked you so much."


    Dre reached out to touch the grave gently as he spoke. "I made ''Dear Buck wilds,'' but at the same time, I didn''t. There''s a famous kid named Kay who arranged it. To be honest, the song I made was trash, but after that kid touched it, it turned into gold."


    Looking somewhat troubled, Dre continued, "That kid is definitely a genius. But, you know, Curtis, that kid is challenging me. He''s telling me to tell your story. He''s telling me to stand up again. Do you know how much I want to tell your story?"


    Dre sat with his arms crossed. "I couldn''t dream because of the stock. So, I kept ignoring it. But, you know, recently, at Snoop''s party, that kid sent me a message. He told me not to cry. He told me not to forget the past but to wipe away my tears. When I listened to that song, your face and that kid''s face ovepped."


    Dre sighed deeply. "I saw you in that kid. Maybe, Curtis, you appeared before me through that kid. But that couldn''t be, right?"


    After talking to Curtis''s grave for a while, Dre looked at his wristwatch and got up from his seat. "Oh no, time flies so fast. I''lle back next week, Curtis."


    Even as he stood up, Dre continued to gaze at the grave for a long time, then put his sunsses back on and headed towards the parking lot. Parked there was an unusual green Bentley Continental Coupe. A man in a suit standing beside the car opened the back door as Dre approached.


    Just as Dre was about to get into the car, the man spoke up. "Boss, there''s something you need to see."


    Dre, puzzled, turned to face the man, still holding onto the car door. "To see? What is it?"


    The man pulled out a tablet PC and said, "Today, Snoop, Eminem, Ice, Dogg Pound, Warren G, Master P, and 50 Cent all released digital singles simultaneously."


    Dre stood up straight, surprised. "What? All seven of them? Even Ice? I didn''t hear about this."


    Handing the tablet PC to Dre, the man said, "It seems they each put different lyrics on the same free song. There''s no copyright for the free song, but it''s registered under the name ''Kay.'' The person who''s currently in the studio mentioned it."


    Scratching his head, Dre said, "Kay made the beat? Well, that kid is a genius, so it''s possible. But seven people rapping on Kay''s beat with different lyrics? And all on the same day? What''s going on with these guys?"


    Taking the tablet PC from the man, Dre got into the car, saying, "Let''s listen on the way. We can''t bete for the major shareholder meeting. Let''s go."


    Geon settled into the car, his fingers searching for his headphones as the vehicle started moving. He plugged his ''Beats Pro'' headphones, a budget-friendly gem of his brand ''Beats by Dre,'' into his tablet and immediately yed Snoop''s music. The chest-thumping bass guitar resonated from the $400 headphones.


    As Geon listened, his eyes widened in surprise. "Huh? A rock bad? ''Break The Wall''?"


    His gaze intensified as the solo bass guitar yed, seamlessly transitioning into the intro of ''Daddy Was A Doctor,'' a track released by his son Curtis under the moniker ''Hood Surgeon.'' A 4/4 drum followed, real drums, not electronic beats, lending a rock feel rather than hip-hop.


    "Ting, ting ting, ting ting."


    The intro filled with Snoop Dogg''s characteristic raspy voice preparing to rap on the beat.


    "Uhh, that felt good?"


    Geon chuckled softly, recognizing the lyrics mentioning his own songs. But as the next lines yed, he froze, hand gripping the headphones tightly against his ears.


    "That nigga fucked about right about now Dogg"


    "I''m about ready to get up out this damn"


    "I''m ready to get his shit up man"


    "With motherfuckin investor after you"


    "Punk ass bitches, sucka ass niggaz"


    "I can''t take this shit no more dogg"


    Geon''s eyes trembled, fixated on the music.


    "You can, smoke a pound of bud everyday"


    "You got a big screen TV, man, you wanna give all this up?"


    "You got the dopest shit out on the streets"


    "Nigga, is you crazy? It''s about your son. It''s not Other Asshole story."


    Geon''s eyes twitched, his gaze piercing through the tablet. Snoop''s rap danced effortlessly over precise drum beats and basslines. When the rap paused, a heavily distorted guitar solo engulfed the scene, swiftly covering the vocal part of ''paradise'' by ''Hood Surgeon'' with female vocals.


    The guitar''s melody seemed to speak directly to Geon, urging him to constantly reminisce about his son Curtis. It felt as if Curtis was trying to convey a message to Geon through the music, stirring up a solemnity in Geon''s eyes as he listened to the final lines of Snoop''s rap.


    "Dr. Dre is the shit, bitch!"


    "Talk about the sadness of your son rather than the fucking money"


    "I think what Hood Surgeon wants. It''s time for you to be a father"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 118: Break the Wall

    Chapter 118: Break the Wall


    On the rooftop of a 12-story building at the entrance of the Fashion District in Los Angeles, Geon Kim peered down below, holding a walkie-talkie in hand, having crossed over to the U.S. just a month ago.


    "Is the security team ready?"


    "Affirmative, we''re ready," came the response.


    Observing the crowd below, interspersed amidst the many shoppers enjoying themselves, Geon Kim, dressed in a sleek ck suit, checked the monitors again.


    "Is the camera team ready?"


    "Yes, all set."


    As he scanned below, he noticed about thirty individuals, each clutching an AVC HD camcorder, stealthily blending into the crowd.


    "Are the stationary cameras confirmed?"


    "Yes, all systems are go."Turning his attention to the monitors stationed at one corner of the rooftop, disying various angles of the Fashion District, Geon nodded in satisfaction.


    "Actors, descend and blend in with the crowd," he instructed over the walkie-talkie.


    Responding to hismand, men wearing various animal masks emerged from the ck vans parked at the entrance of the Fashion District. Goris, rabbits, lions, tigers, elephants, eagles, leopards, and pigs stepped into the Fashion District, eliciting surprised gazes from the shoppers.


    "What''s happening? Is there an event?"


    "Mom! Look, it''s a rabbit!"


    "The gori mask is scary, Mom!"


    "Aww, how cute!"


    While the shoppers initially showed interest in the masked figures, particrly delighting the children, the masked group seemed indifferent, either sitting at sidewalk cafes or leaning againstmpposts, engrossed in their own activities. Young women attempted to engage with the masked individuals, poking them or taking pictures, only to be met with silence. Eventually, the crowd lost interest and resumed their shopping routines.


    Geon Kim waited approximately ten minutes on the rooftop until the crowd''s attention was fully captured by the masked individuals.


    "Commencing in 30 seconds. Sound team, perform a final check."


    "Roger, all systems checked. Speakers across all buildings in the Fashion District are linked."


    "Excellent. Full staff, all ready! Countdown from 10."


    As Geon''smand echoed, security personnel rushed out from the buildings, positioning themselves amidst the crowd. Shoppers, curious about themotion, turned their attention toward them. Suddenly, music began emanating from the speakers of all buildings in the Fashion District simultaneously. Heads turned, and smiles spread across faces.


    A group of men, each wielding an AVC HD camcorder, emerged from the crowd and began filming the masked individuals. The resounding bass guitar reverberated, joined soon after by electric guitar and drums, causing some to grimace at the increasing volume.


    Amidst the mor, the rabbit-masked individual seated at the outdoor caf¨¦ suddenly stood up, removing his mask. Onlookers erupted in excitement.


    "It''s Snoop Dogg! Snoop Dogg!"


    "Woah! No way!"


    "Quick, take a photo! Actually, let''s record a video!"


    Snoop Dogg, now unmasked, adjusted his sunsses and began to rap.


    "Six million ways to die, choose one"


    "It''s time to escape, but I don''t know where the fuck I''m headed"


    "Up or down, right or left, life or death"


    "Uhh~ Doctor, I do not think that''s the way it is"


    Concluding his verse with a flick of his fingers, Snoop Dogg pointed in a direction, and the camera lens followed his hand, revealing a gori-masked individual leaning against amppost. With a grin, the gori removed its mask and mmed it on the ground.


    "Ahhhh! It''s 50 Cent!"


    "Wow! Incredible!"


    Tearing his shirt to reveal his muscr torso adorned with bullet scars from past altercations, 50 Cent stepped forward.


    "My name is Curtis, if I hear this name, will somebody think?"


    "Sorry, I''m 50 cent, Curtis Young is Doctor''s son"


    "Ahhhh, Your somewhat brain boggled"


    "So You look to the microphone and slowly start to wobble"


    "Are you scared, Doctor?"


    At the rooftop of a 12-story building at the entrance of Los Angeles'' Fashion District.


    Looking down from the rooftop, Geon Kim stood with a walkie-talkie in hand, his gaze piercing through the bustling crowd below.


    "Is the security team ready?"


    "Roger that, all set."


    Geon raised the walkie-talkie again, scanning the crowd with ck-suited African Americans spaced roughly two meters apart.


    "Is the camera team ready?"


    "Yes, we''re all set."


    As Geon scanned below once more, he spotted around thirty individuals discreetly holding AVC HD camcorders amidst the crowd.


    "Are the stationary cameras confirmed?"


    "Yes, all systems checked and functional."


    Turning his head, Geon nced at the ten monitors set up in one corner of the rooftop. They disyed various views of the Fashion District, divided into screens showing different angles and perspectives, capturing both high and low views, as well as eye-level shots of passing individuals.


    After ensuring everything was in order, Geon picked up the walkie-talkie again.


    "Actors, start blending in with the crowd."


    Upon Geon''smand, men wearing various animal masks emerged from the ck van parked at the Fashion District entrance. Goris, rabbits, lions, tigers, elephants, eagles, leopards, and pigs¡ªall part of a sequence¡ªentered the Fashion District, surprising onlookers who were engaged in shopping.


    "What''s happening? Is this some kind of event?"


    "Mom! Look, it''s a rabbit!"


    "I''m scared of the gori, Mom!"


    "Aww, it''s so cute!"


    While the crowd initially focused on the group wearing animal masks, expecting some event for the children, the masked individuals paid no attention to the kids. Instead, they began taking their positions, either sitting in outdoor cafes or leaning againstmpposts, crossing their arms, immersed in their own activities. Although some young women teased them or took pictures, the masked individuals remained unresponsive. People soon lost interest and resumed their shopping routines. Geon waited for about ten minutes until people werepletely engrossed in the animal-masked group before speaking into the walkie-talkie again.


    "Commencing in 30 seconds. Sound team, final check."


    "Confirmed, all external speakers across Fashion District buildings are connected."


    "Good. All staff, all ready! Countdown from 10."


    As Geon''s instructions echoed, security guards stationed near the buildings rushed out and positioned themselves among the crowd. Shoppers turned their attention, curious about the sudden activity. Then, simultaneously, music began ring from all the external speakers of the Fashion District buildings. People looked up, baffled, as the cameras rapidly shifted focus, capturing a man wearing a pig mask dining at a nearby restaurant, his face buried in a te of spaghetti.


    As the camera director approached for a close-up, the man slowly removed his pig mask.


    "Oh my God! It''s Ice Cube!"


    "What the...? What''s happening?"


    "Are they filming a music video?"


    After wiping his mouth with a napkin and cing the spaghetti bowl on the floor, Ice Cube stood up, walked towards the camera, and began rapping with his trademark intense expression.


    Hey, Doctor, don''t waste your time on others, you''re not like them


    "You don''t care about investors. Hey, Doctor! You''re Dr. Dre!"


    "Speak to the damn asshole!"


    "I don''t even have the right to mourn my son who died of drug addiction!"


    As Ice Cube, in his imposing stature, delivered his rap, he suddenly stopped, bowed his head, and sped his hands together. The camera angle shifted to capture Ice Cube, Snoop Dogg, and 50 Cent simultaneously. All three stood frozen in the same pose, and as the audience observed their sudden stillness, they too paused in their movements.


    While the upper camera seemed to freeze the Fashion District like a still frame, the movement of the seated bench caught the eye. As the person wearing a leopard mask stood up, people''s attention shifted. When the leopard mask was removed, the women in the audience burst into screams.


    "Oh my gosh! It''s Kay!"


    "He''s so handsome!"


    "Kay, we love you!"


    With a gangster-like swagger, Geon stared directly into the camera and began singing, not rapping.


    "Break the wall, Doctor, there''s no wall in front of you."


    "Give me your hand, one step closer."


    "You''ll find that what''s in front of you is not a wall."


    As Geon''s voice resonated, the audience''s jaws dropped in awe. From the mouth of such a beautiful boy came a voice so hauntingly powerful that the crowd, forgetting to cheer, simply gazed at him in a daze. After Geon''s singing part ended, Eminem, who removed the lion mask, and DMX, who removed the eagle mask, followed suit, each delivering their rap performance. When Eminem stepped forward, the Fashion District erupted into thunderous cheers.


    After Geon''s song resumed, Master P, who removed the tiger mask, and Warren G, who removed the elephant mask, ended the rap. As the audience watched, each swayed in their seats, dancing, and suddenly, the camera above captured people dancing and genuinely enjoying the impromptu performance.


    As the music faded and the stars waved to the crowd, fans surged forward. Upon seeing this, Geon quickly instructed the security team, and the burly African American guards pushed the crowd back with imposing expressions. As the guards cleared the area, the rappers'' cars, which had quickly retreated during themotion, sped off, and the Fashion District fell quiet as if the performance had never happened.


    The next day.


    The guerri performance at the Fashion District was filmed and uploaded to YouTube under the title ''Break the Wall, Doctor.'' The video quickly gained views and climbed to the top of the popr videos list. Alongside the singles released the same day, the song sparked immense interest and discussions among countless fans. As word spread, YouTube views skyrocketed, and all seven of their songs entered the top 10 of thetest hot charts on streaming sites.


    And then, with the buzz surrounding ''Break the Wall,'' other American rappers began to take notice.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 119: Break the Wall

    Chapter 119: Break the Wall


    The initial movers in the scene were artists like AZ, ROYCE DA 5''9, STAT QUO, possessing ample skill butcking in star power. Riding the wave of "Break the wall," they expressed their hopes for Dr. Dre''s return and reminisced about how they idolized Dre in their youth.


    Especially AZ left his mark on "Break the wall" beat:


    "Who gives a fuck motherfucker"


    ...


    "Wave your motherfuckin hands in the air"


    ...


    What''s fascinating is that no one dared to tamper with Geon''s part in the song. His vocals and lyrics seemed to move all the rappers from behind, as if they were speaking to Dre collectively, making it impossible to meddle with the soul-stirring vocals that resonated with listeners. Consequently, Geon''s name and talent became known to all rappers in the U.S. hip-hop scene, yet Geon himself remained oblivious to this.


    Snoop Dogg monitored the rappers'' movements in real-time and discussed with Eminem from his mansion. Sitting on the sofa in his garden, tossing and catching peanuts, Snoop said,


    "Most of the West Coast guys have moved, right?"Eminem, seated on the adjacent sofa, looked at pictures of his daughter on his smartphone as he replied,


    "Yeah. Even the neutral guys are on the move."


    Snoop squeezed the empty peanut bag and said,


    "The problem lies with the East Coast guys... How are they gonna move? Did you contact Kay?"


    "I don''t know. That Chinese chick said to just wait."


    "Just wait? They''ll move if we just sit around?"


    "What do you expect from stubborn guys? If you tell them to do something, where would they go? She said they''ll probably stick around for fun if we just leave them alone."


    Snoop chuckled.


    "What? Hahaha. That''s a good quote. She may be a Chinese chick, but she''s pretty sharp, huh?"


    Eminem said, ncing at Snoop.


    "She''s not just any Chinese chick, Snoop. She''s a big shot in China. She was Pantera''s concert marketer, among other things. Heard about her, right? She did a guerri tour via SNS. She also nned the entire show and made teaser videos."


    Snoop pushed up his sunsses, resting both hands on the sofa.


    "Yeah? Hm. Guess I''ll have to ask for a favor when I tour Asia. Don''t have her business card?"


    "Hehehe, I already got one. If you need it, just ask her directly. Just contact Kay."


    Snoop raised his index finger.


    "Damn, you little rascal. Can''t you just tell me?"


    Eminem said, with an even more mischievous grin.


    "Hey, I was the first one who asked for her business card, but she totally ignored me! Isn''t itmon courtesy to give it to me first when I''m at this level? Since she didn''t even think about it, I had to ask for it first. I can''t just let it slide! You gotta step up too!"


    Snoop spat out an imaginary saliva on Eminem''s face as he spoke.


    "Ugh, fine, you little punk. I''ll just get it myself. It''s just a simple call to Kay."


    When Snoop picked up the phone, Eminem, who was sitting next to him, noticed a mischievous glint in Snoop''s eyes as if he had found an amusing toy. Seeing Snoop''s expression, Eminem waved his hand as if to say, "You''re such a weirdo."


    "Hello? Kay? It''s me, Snoop."


    "Oh, yes, Snoop!"


    "Uh, yeah, about that woman from the Chinesepany?"


    "Yes, Ms. Son Lin?"


    "Yeah, her. I''m nning an Asia tour and I kinda want to borrow her expertise. Could you ask her for her business card for me?"


    "Oh, just a moment..."


    There was a muffled conversation over the phone, presumably with Geon beside Lin. It seemed like they were talking, judging by the distant tone. After a while, Geon''s voice came through again.


    "Hello, Snoop?"


    "Yeah, I''m listening."


    "Um... That..."


    "What? What did she say?"


    "She, she said you shoulde and get it in person..."


    "What?"


    Seeing Snoop''s expression contorting, Eminem, who was sitting beside him, pointed andughed, rolling around on the floor.


    "Hahaha! Hahahaha!"


    Snoop scowled at Eminem, kicking him lightly while he was stillughing.


    "Hey, quiet down! Kay?"


    "Yes, Snoop. What would you like to say?"


    "She really said I have toe all the way there to get her business card?"


    "...Yes."


    "Hmm... Got it. I''ll get back to you."


    Snoop hung up the phone, furrowing his brow, still ring at Eminem, who was still rolling on the floor, chuckling through tears.


    "Wait a minute. So you also went there in person and got her business card, didn''t you?"


    Eminem, who had beenughing on the floor, suddenly froze. Snoop slowly pointed his finger at him, exposing his misdeed.


    "Haha! You rascal! You did something shameful! Hahaha!"


    Eminemy sprawled on the floor, facing away from Snoop, not moving. Snoop continued tough heartily, kicking Eminem with his foot.


    ....


    A few dayster, the rappers from the East Coast finally began to make their moves.


    The first to respond to "Break the wall" was Mobb Deep. The duo, known for their alternating rap verses, unleashed lyrics that provoked Dre rather than showing the respect typical of West Coast rappers. However, like many others, they didn''t dare touch Geon''s vocals. Mobb Deep, having been inactive for a while, garnered immediate attention as one of the first musicians from the East Coast to take action, sparking interest from the public.


    Geon and Ice Cube sat in the lobby of a hotel''s first floor, listening to Mobb Deep''s music with amusement.


    "Could Dre really get angry about this?" Ice Cube chuckled, raising his eyebrows.


    "Wow, feeling gangster now, are we? It''s funny how you can joke about provoking Dre at this level," Geon remarked with a mischievous grin.


    "It''s just so fascinating to see everything unfolding as Ms. Son Lin predicted," Ice Cube leaned forward with interest, asking, "So, about that Chinese woman? It wasn''t a joke this time, huh? What did she say?"


    Geon chuckled before replying, "Throw a tasty morsel and the hyenas will fight over it."


    For a moment, Ice Cube looked puzzled, then burst intoughter. "That''s a saying! I guess she''s a genius in her field too, huh?"


    Geon smiled back and replied, "True. But you know what? The world should recognize that it''s you who''s moving us forward, not her."


    Geon''s expression turned slightly ufortable as he continued, "Yeah, I saw the articles. Sometimes I wonder if we''re just painting a target on our backs."


    Ice Cube chuckled, "Did you see the headline? ''A yellow wind stirred up by a genius moves dark and heavy rocks.'' Even if we don''t know who wrote it, that headline alone is pretty cool. So, EMPD moved today too, huh?"


    Geon nodded with crossed arms, looking pensive. "Yeah, they did. But guess what? My name came up in the lyrics. Caught me off guard."


    Ice Cube raised an eyebrow in surprise before ying EMPD''s music on his smartphone. The beat of "Break the wall" filled the air, followed by EMPD''s distinct DJ mix and their smooth, groovy rap.


    "How old are we again, getting dissed by some rookie?"


    "Who is Kay? Who is Kay?"


    "I don''t need to know some rookie''s name, we''re just here to talk about Dr. Dre, you little punk!"


    Ice Cube burst intoughter, tossing his phone aside. "Haha, you''re the rookie here!"


    Geon shot him a disgruntled look. "Just a few months away from being an adult, and you''re calling me a rookie? That''s harsh."


    Ice Cubeughed, "Hey, if they''re just calling you a rookie, it means they''re acknowledging you. If you were really as talentless as they im, you''d probably be on your way to heaven by now, haha."


    After sharing augh, Ice Cube paused and asked, "But seriously, EMPD and Mobb Deep are just the beginning. It''ll take more than that for others to join in."


    Geon reassured him with a confident expression, "Ms. Son Lin has never been wrong. She said the floodgates will burst open soon. With the attention we''ve already garnered, it''s just a matter of time."


    Ice Cube nodded in agreement. "Even if I belonged to the East Coast, I wouldn''t miss an opportunity like this. Count me in. The real challenge is Dre. We need him to make our efforts worthwhile. Well, not that our efforts were in vain. We made some decent money from the streaming revenue."


    Geon nodded solemnly. "True. We need Dre to get on board for this to be over. Ms. Son Lin said we can''t predict how Dre will react. Chances are he''ll just pretend not to have seen or heard anything. It''ll take some serious contemtion for a businessman like Dre to make up his mind. That''s on him, Ice. We''ve done our best."


    Ice Cube looked at Geon with a serious gaze and nodded deeply.


    And the next day, it finally happened. Jay-Z and Kanye West made their move. With the giants of the industry stepping in, the hip-hop scene trembled, and soon, even Drake and Method Man followed suit, with female rapper Nicki Minaj joining "Break the wall."


    The whole world focused on the monumental movement in the American hip-hop scene, with news of new musicians joining the movement spreading daily.


    Exactly eleven days after the release of "Break the wall," Geon received a call from Dre.


    "Kay, it''s me. Seems like you''ve stirred up quite the excitement, huh?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5, you''ll receive:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>If you decide to pledge $10, you''ll get all the perks from the $5 tier, plus:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>And if you''re feeling generous with a $20 pledge, you''ll unlock all the perks above:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 120: Break the Wall

    Chapter 120: Break the Wall


    At 7:30 PM, Geon Kim ascended the hill path amidst the graves of the Lincoln Memorial Park as the sun dipped low. Geon had received Dre''s call around 5:20 PM. He immediately took a taxi to the location Dre mentioned and found Dre sitting alone on the grassy patch beyond the hill path.


    Approaching Dre, Geon noticed empty bottles scattered around him. Dre looked at Geon with bleary eyes as he approached. Attempting to gesture towards Geon, Dre''s arm fell limp each time he tried to raise it.


    "Hey... K, you''re here?" Dre''s speech, although slurred due to intoxication, seemed coherent enough. Geon ced a hand on his waist and sighed.


    "Dre, how much have you been drinking?"


    Dre chuckled before raising the bottle to his lips again, taking arge gulp of alcohol. Wiping the spilled liquor with his sleeve, Dre spoke, "Was just having a drink with my son."


    Pointing to his side, Dre continued, "Hey, Curtis! Say hi! This guy is K. You remember, right?"


    ncing at Dre''s side, Geon noticed Curtis Young''s tombstone. Dre turned to Geon and gestured, "K, say hi. Here''s my son, poor soul. Endured all the hardships under a lousy father, suffered the disgraceful death of drug addiction in the end. Say hi!"


    Geon sat silently across Curtis''s tombstone. Geon''s gaze shifted between the grave and Dre. Dre chuckled, "Why? Do you also pity this guy? Or maybe you want to ridicule him like the others? Haha."


    Geon stared at Dre solemnly as Dre, raising the bottle high, toasted, "To my son! No matter what anyone says, this guy is my son, you bastards!"Dropping the bottle to the ground after a heartyugh, Dre''s eyes met Geon''s, his sadness evident. Dre gazed down at the town below, his eyes filled with turmoil. After a while of silence, Dre spoke up, "Why do you try to drag me down again?"


    Geon, kneeling with his arms around his knees, replied, "You''re a musician..."


    "And a businessman. A single word from me could make thousands lose their jobs."


    Interrupting Geon, Dre stared intently at him. Geon, meeting his gaze, continued softly, "You''re also a father."


    Dre remained silent, his gaze piercing into Geon. Geon continued, with a distant look in his eyes, "Our mother once said, true parents are those who embrace their children despite the world pointing fingers at them."


    Dre''s eyes twitched at Geon''s words. Geon, not meeting Dre''s gaze, continued, "I was beaten a lot by my father when I was young."


    Dre chuckled, looking at Geon with a smirk, "You don''t seem like someone who got into trouble. Did you ever get into any mischief?"


    Geon smiled faintly, "I''ve never been in any trouble. I was just the target of my father''s anger."


    As Geon''s words shocked Dre, Geon continued, "Mother was even worse than you. Despite knowing I would be beaten, I resented her for venting her anger on me. Our mother, who used toe to my room at around 11 PM, sobbing and hitting me wherever she could reach, was more detestable. It felt so insincere, just a facade."


    Dre gently ced his hand on Geon''s shoulder as he looked at him with pity. Geon, his face wet with tears, continued speaking without meeting Dre''s eyes.


    "Mother started to change when I entered high school. She was just a person, immature and imperfect. Like everyone else, she was growing into her role as a mother. At some point, to ensure her hatred towards father didn''t transfer to me, she started finding her own path."


    "One day, mother came to my room, knelt before me, and cried. She apologized, said she was sorry, that it was all her fault. But forgiveness didn''te easy. Outwardly, I smiled and pretended everything was okay with mother, but my heart didn''t open easily. I spent the most crucial ten years of adolescence like that, so it''s understandable. I''ve only called mother once in the past year I''ve been in the States, while my sister calls her every day."


    "Dad also apologized to me. He said he was sorry, that it was a mistake."


    Here''s the revised passage:


    "So, you expect me to forgive? No, I can''t forgive. You call it a mistake? Could I have forgiven with just that word? I''d rather not be such immature parents than get married. But still, even so, Dre..."


    "I guess I can''t help but love Mom and Dad. Most of my memories are correct, but it still catches me off guard when Dad, who sent tuition fees to me before anyone else, calls. He has a lot of money, Dre. Yet he still sends tuition fees. Funny, right? My property is worth several times more than Dad''s."


    Tears began to stream down Geon''s cheeks like chicken droppings.


    "My mother... seeing her chest sink when she hears my sister tell her that Mom is sick with a cold... Am I a fool to love Mom even after being treated like that, Dre?"


    As Dre leaned closer to Geon, wrapping his arm around Geon''s shoulder, Geon shed even more tears as he spoke.


    "My father never once thought of loving me beyond puberty. He bragged to his friends as if it were his own aplishment. It''s not funny, is it?"


    Geon turned to Dre with a face soaked in tears. Dre looked back at Geon with sympathetic eyes.


    "What kind of father were you to Curtis? I heard you weren''t a good father. What kind of father were you in Curtis''s memories?"


    When Dre struggled to find words, Geon continued.


    "To Curtis, you weren''t the father who abandoned him until he was twenty-one. He understood your situation through long conversations with you, and the image of you depicted in his songs was a proud father himself."


    Geon grabbed Dre''s shoulders, turning him towards himself.


    "Dre, is it okay like this? Will you just remain a mediocre father? Will you be remembered as someone like our father in Curtis''s memories?"


    Dre let out a bitterugh, shaking his head.


    "No. That can''t be it, I''m sorry to you."


    After Geon slowly nodded, wiping away tears and looking down the hill, Dre spoke.


    "Curtis also resented you a lot after realizing your existence at the age of fifteen. Maybe when you grow older and realize you''re an immature human yourself, you''ll understand Dad. Or maybe not."


    After wiping his stained face with his sleeve, Geon spoke.


    "I hope so. The day I understand Dad will be the day I experience the most growth in my life."


    Dre smiled softly, looking down at Curtis''s grave, and sighed lightly.


    "Can I talk about Curtis''s story?"


    Geon chuckled softly.


    "Don''t you feel the atmosphere, Dre? All the rappers are hoping for youreback. That means the public who listens to your music is also hoping. If the public didn''t care, they wouldn''t move either."


    Dre caressed Curtis''s grave, tears welling up in his eyes.


    "Curtis. Can I tell your story, son?"


    Tears filled Dre''s eyes.


    "Curtis, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m toote, aren''t I?"


    Tears streamed down Dre''s cheeks.


    "I''m sorry for being such an inadequate father, too cowardly to face even the people who point fingers at me. Please forgive me now, even though it''s toote."


    Geon ced his hand on Curtis''s grave.


    "Curtis. Your proud father will return to you as the same person you saw. Watch over us."


    Dre looked up, quietly meeting Geon''s gaze. Geon smiled at Dre. After a moment of silence, both of them turned their gaze to thendscape below the hill. Without a word, Dre broke the silence.


    "If we''re going to do this, we''ll do it right. You''ll need to help."


    Geon raised his thumb, revealing determination.


    "Just say the word. I''ll support you as much as possible."


    Dre turned to Geon, shaking his head.


    "It''s been a long time since I made music myself."


    Geon chuckled, receiving Dre''s words.


    "Who are you again?"


    Dre looked at Geon incredulously before chuckling softly.


    "Dr. Dre, man."


    As if to say no more needed to be said, Dre looked straight ahead, towards the scenery in front of him.


    "We''re going to devour it all."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 121: Break the Wall

    Chapter 121: Break the Wall


    "Dre and Geon returned to the studio deep into the night. Dre, heavily intoxicated, stumbled out of the car, quickly supported by the driver. Geon followed, speaking up as they exited the vehicle.


    "Dre, how about taking a break today and starting work tomorrow?"


    With the driver''s help, Dre turned around, chuckling as he replied, "The music work starts tomorrow. But I need to write lyrics now; it can''t wait. You take today off ande back tomorrow."


    Geon watched Dre disappear into the Beats store, standing still as he observed Dre''s retreating figure. With tears staining his face, Geon glimpsed his reflection in the storefront window, retrieved a mask from his pocket, and hailed a taxi to the hotel.


    Inside the taxi, Geon gazed at the nighttime scenery of Compton, pulling out a notebook to jot down something. Lost in concentration, the sound of pencil scratching filled the air. Before he knew it, the taxi arrived at the hotel. Despite his longing for a shower, Geon copsed onto the bed, grappling with the notebook for a while before finally setting it aside. He nced at the wall clock, realizing it was time to shower. As the cold water touched his face, rity began to seep in.


    "I have to do this right. I can''t embarrass Dre, whom I''ve brought along."


    After finishing his shower, Geon sumbed to sleep, the early hours of the morning enveloping him.


    The next day, for three days straight, Dre and Geon didn''t emerge from the studio. Ice Cube knocked on the door several times, but the locked studio remained unyielding. Peering through the window, Ice Cube spotted Dre and Geon immersed in their work, causing him to shake his head in amusement.


    Ice Cube yelled at the studio door, "Why! Let me in! Let me join you!!!"Rumors of Dre and Geon''s studio sessions quickly spread through the hip-hop scene, ryed by rappers to acquaintances, who then spread it to ordinary fans. The fan-spread rumors reached journalists.


    On the third day of Dre and Geon''s studio seclusion, a weary Ice Cube sat outside. Seong-gyu approached, looking down at Ice Cube and asking, "What are you doing here?"


    Ice Cube raised his head weakly, waving his hand. "Oh, hello. I''ve been begging to be let into the studio for three days now."


    "Why?"


    "Why? It''s Dre''s album! Why would they leave me out?"


    "Please move. I need to go in."


    Ice Cube chuckled weakly, shaking his head. "They''ve ignored me for three days. If you don''t want to embarrass yourself, just go."


    Without a word, Seong-gyu folded his arms, staring down at Ice Cube. Seeing this, Ice Cube got up and said, "Wait. Since you''re a guest, I''ll get you a cup of coffee."


    As Ice Cube trudged up the stairs, he heard the sound of the door opening and saw Seong-gyu disappearing into the studio. "Argh!!! What the heck!!!" Ice Cube eximed.


    The studio door locked again as soon as Seong-gyu entered. Ice Cube banged on the door, shouting, "Why! Why! Howe she gets in and I don''t!!!!"


    Now, I''ll trante the passage from Korean into English while maintaining its vivid imagery and emotional resonance:


    "Dre and Geon returned to the studio deep into the night. It was after the darkness had settled in. Dre, swaying heavily from the effects of alcohol, stumbled out of the car, quickly caught by the driver to steady his body. Following behind, Geon spoke as they disembarked.


    "Dre, why don''t you take a rest today and start working tomorrow?"


    Dre, with the driver''s shoulder for support, turned around, chuckling as he nced back. "The music production begins tomorrow. But I must jot down the lyrics now; it cannot wait. You, take a break today and return tomorrow."


    As Dre waved his hand dismissively, disappearing into the Beats store, Geon stood still, watching his departing figure. Tears streaming down his face, Geon caught a glimpse of his tear-streaked reflection in the storefront window. Retrieving a mask from his pocket, he put it on before hailing a taxi to the hotel.


    Sitting in the taxi, gazing at the nighttime scenery of Compton, Geon suddenly pulled out a notebook and began to write something. The sound of the pencil scratching against the paper filled the quiet space as he immersed himself in concentration. Before he knew it, the taxi arrived at the hotel. Despite his longing for a shower, Geon copsed onto the bed, wrestling with the notebook for a while before setting it aside. ncing at the wall clock, he realized it was time to freshen up. As the cool water from the shower touched his face, a sense of rity started to emerge.


    "I must do this right. I cannot let Dre down, whom I''ve brought along."


    After finishing his shower, Geon sumbed to sleep, the early morning hours enveloping him.


    The following day, Dre and Geon remained holed up in the studio for three days straight. Despite Ice Cube knocking on the door multiple times, the locked studio remained impassive. Peering through the window, Ice Cube spotted Dre and Geon engrossed in their work, prompting him to shake his head in amusement.


    Ice Cube shouted at the studio door, "Why! Let me in! Let me join you!!!"


    The news of Dre and Geon''s studio sessions quickly spread through the hip-hop scene, ryed by rappers to acquaintances, who then spread it to ordinary fans. The rumors reached journalists.


    On the third day of Dre and Geon''s studio seclusion, a tired Ice Cube sat outside. Seong-gyu approached, looking down at Ice Cube and asking, "What are you doing here?"


    Ice Cube raised his head weakly, waving his hand. "Oh, hello. I''ve been begging to be let into the studio for three days now."


    "Why?"


    "Why? It''s Dre''s album! Why would they leave me out?"


    "Please move. I need to go in."


    Ice Cube chuckled weakly, shaking his head. "They''ve ignored me for three days. If you don''t want to embarrass yourself, just go."


    Without a word, Seong-gyu folded his arms, staring down at Ice Cube. Seeing this, Ice Cube got up and said, "Wait. Since you''re a guest, I''ll get you a cup of coffee."


    As Ice Cube trudged up the stairs, he heard the sound of the door opening and saw Seong-gyu disappearing into the studio. "Argh!!! What the heck!!!" Ice Cube eximed.


    The studio door locked again as soon as Seong-gyu entered. Ice Cube banged on the door, shouting, "Why! Why! Howe she gets in and I don''t!!!!"


    Ice Cube''s desperate cries echoed throughout the underground studio, but the locked door remained shut. For over an hour, Ice Cube shouted and banged on the door, but eventually gave up, slumping on the stairs, exhausted, and falling into a pitiful sleep.


    As the week passed, fan interest intensified. CNN US dispatched reporters and cameras to Dr. Dre''s studio, where Ice Cube''s wailing form on the stairs was the only footage they could capture. The world watched as a disheveled Ice Cubey on the stairs, murmuring to himself.


    "Why... why won''t it work for me..."


    The hip-hop scene''s attention grew more focused, with even Snoop Dogg assigning staff to guard Dre''s studio daily. The area outside Dre''s Beats store was always crowded with ck sedans. Inside each sedan, either the rappers themselves or staff dispatched by them reported the situation to headquarters. And on the seventh day, Lynn emerged from the studio. Despite numerous questions from journalists and hip-hop insiders about the situation inside the studio, she vanished without a word, leaving behind only the chilly wind.


    And finally, on the tenth day, Dre and Geon emerged from the studio.


    Ice Cube stuck close to Dre, but Dre, upon leaving the studio, no longer pursued the project. He merely went about his business schedule as usual. Snoop, curious about Dre''s activities, frequently called Ice Cube.


    Even when Ice Cube was alone in the studio, rummaging through the PC, Snoop would call.


    "Hey, Ice! Any news?"


    "Nope. Everything''s the same since we left the studio."


    "Really? What''s Kay doing?"


    "He''s acting weirdtely. He''s been following that Chinese guy around all day, looking busy, but when I approach, he suddenly ms up and acts all strange."


    "Hmm... Anything else unusual?"


    "Nothing besides that... Oh, Dre''s been meeting a lot of Apple peopletely."


    "So what? Dre''s always been associated with Apple. What''s strange about that?"


    "Besides that... Nah, nothing."


    "Okay, let me know if there''s any news. I''m getting too curious, it''s driving me crazy."


    After hanging up, Ice Cube tore his hair out and eximed, "Ugh! I''m so curious!"


    Over thirty minutes, he kicked the chair in the studio and banged his head against it, glowing with frustration. Suddenly, he remembered something he had said during his conversation with Snoop.


    "Huh? Apple?"


    He sat down at the PC, and the Apple homepage appeared on the screen. On the product announcement page, a pop-up window appeared with the Apple logo in the upper left corner, striking a simple yet sophisticated bnce of ck and white.


    Below a photo of Dre with his head bowed so that the shadow concealed his eyes, a sentence appeared.


    "Beats By Dr. Dre New Product Announcement D-10"


    Ice Cube''s eyes widened as he eximed, "What? A sudden new product announcement? Huh? They''re doing pre-orders without showing the product? Who would buy this, are they insane? Huh? If you pre-order now, they''re offering a gift... but they don''t even say what the gift is?"


    Rubbing his chin, Ice Cube stared at the PC screen, feeling puzzled. Eventually, he clicked on the pre-order button and proceeded with the payment. As the loading screen for the payment progress passed, his eyes widened upon seeing the screen indicating a sessful payment.


    "What? Over fifteen hundred pre-orders already? Are there so many people willing to pay $500 without even seeing the product? Not just me, but there are so many crazy people out there."


    As he looked at the screen disying the current pre-order status for customers who hadpleted their pre-orders, Ice Cube''s face froze in astonishment. Just as he stared nkly at the screen, his phone rang.


    "Hey, Eminem. What''s up?"


    "Yo, did you see the Apple page?"


    Now, let''s trante the passage from Korean into English while maintaining its vivid imagery and emotional resonance:


    Ice Cube''s anguished cries filled the underground studio, but the locked door refused to budge. Ice Cube spent over an hour shouting and pounding on the door, but eventually gave up, copsing on the stairs, utterly exhausted, and slipping into a pitiful sleep.


    As the days passed, fan interest swelled. CNN US dispatched reporters and cameras to Dr. Dre''s studio, hoping to capture the fans'' fervor. However, all they could broadcast was Ice Cube''s crumpled figure on the stairs. The world watched as hey there, murmuring to himself.


    "Why... why does it work for everyone but me..."


    The spotlight on the hip-hop scene intensified, with even Snoop Dogg stationing staff outside Dre''s studio to monitor the situation. The area outside Dre''s Beats store was constantly filled with sleek ck sedans, each containing either the rappers themselves or their dispatched aides, diligently reporting on the unfolding events. And on the seventh day, Lynn emerged from the studio. Despite numerous inquiries from journalists and insiders, she disappeared without a trace, leaving only the chilling wind behind.


    And finally, on the tenth day, Dre and Geon emerged from the studio.


    Ice Cube clung to Dre''s side, but Dre, upon exiting the studio, no longer pursued the project. He simply resumed his usual business routine. Snoop, eager for news about Dre''s activities, frequently called Ice Cube


    .


    Even when Ice Cube was alone in the studio, scrolling through the PC, Snoop would call.


    "Hey, Ice! Any updates?"


    "Nope. It''s been the same since we left the studio."


    "Really? What''s Kay up to?"


    "He''s been acting strangetely. He''s been glued to that Chinese guy, appearing busy, but whenever I approach, he ms up and acts weird."


    "Hmm... Anything else out of the ordinary?"


    "Nothing else... Oh, Dre''s been meeting a lot of Apple folkstely."


    "So what? Dre''s always had ties to Apple. What''s unusual about that?"


    "Other than that... Nah, nothing."


    "Alright, let me know if anything changes. My curiosity''s getting the better of me."


    After hanging up, Ice Cube tugged at his hair, eximing, "Argh! I''m dying of curiosity!"


    For over thirty minutes, he kicked the studio chair and banged his head against it in frustration. Then, suddenly, he remembered something from his conversation with Snoop.


    "Huh? Apple?"


    He quickly sat down at the PC, and the Apple homepage appeared. A product announcement page popped up, showcasing the sleek Apple logo in the upper left corner, exuding simplicity and elegance.


    Beneath a photo of Dre, his head bowed to obscure his eyes, a single sentence stood out.


    "Beats By Dr. Dre New Product Announcement D-10"


    Ice Cube''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What? A sudden product announcement? Huh? They''re taking pre-orders without revealing the product? Who would buy into this, are they crazy? Huh? Pre-order now and get a free gift... but they won''t even tell us what the gift is?"


    With a furrowed brow, Ice Cube stared at the PC screen, perplexed. Eventually, he clicked on the pre-order button and proceeded with the payment. As the payment processing screen shed by, his eyes widened upon seeing the confirmation of a sessful payment.


    "What? Over fifteen hundred pre-orders already? Are there so many people willing to shell out $500 without even seeing the product? Not just me, there are so many other madmen out there."


    As he gazed at the screen disying the current pre-order status for those who hadpleted their transactions, Ice Cube''s expression froze in astonishment. Just then, his phone rang.


    "Yo, Eminem. What''s good?"


    "Hey, did you check out the Apple page?"


    "Hey, did you see? Uncle''s involved, so I just ced a pre-order. Surprisingly, there are fifteen hundred people who are willing to buy without even seeing the product."


    "Oh, I''m one of them."


    "What? You bought it too?"


    "Yeah, my headphones'' wire brokest time."


    "Huh? Weren''t yours wireless?"


    "The sound quality wasn''t great. I prefer ones with wires."


    "Hmm... But what''s this about? I didn''t know Uncle was preparing a new product."


    "Who knows? Let''s wait and see. Oh, Snoop just bought one too."


    "Really? Okay. Let''s wait and see."


    Apple''s announcement for Beats by Dr. Dre continued with pre-orders ongoing without revealing detailed specs or the basic design of the product. The pre-production quantity of three thousand headphones announced beforehand sold out within a day of the product''s announcement. Those who essed the Apple website btedly found a screen disying only a "Sold Out" sticker, prompting many to inquire via email.


    As countless additional pre-order inquiries flooded Apple''s customer service email, the official response from Apple headquarters became a topic of discussion on social media.


    "We have received your email. Apple is set to release a new product, Beats by Dr. Dre, in ten days. This product incorporates innovative technologypared to the existing Beats Pro and is personally designed by musician Dr. Dre. Only three thousand pre-order items have been produced, and uponpletion of shipping for pre-order purchases, we n to produce an additional ten thousand as limited editions. We deeply appreciate your anticipation for this innovative product. The name and promotional video of the new product will be revealed on our website at noon (12:00 PM) in ten days. From 1:30 PM onwards, we will ept additional pre-orders, so please make sure to ce your order during that time. Please note that the limited edition will not be produced further, so be sure to ce your order sessfully during that time. Thank you. Apple Developer Center."


    Apple''s official response, rapidly spreading across social media tforms, became a huge sensation as it aired on news channels in the United States. The world spent the next ten days eagerly anticipating the secretive new product and promotional video that Apple would unveil. And on the appointed day, from morning onwards, all broadcasting stations and fans'' attention were focused on Apple''s website.


    Over the past ten days, Apple''s stock price had risen by a whopping 7%, drawing a positive curve in addition to the one that had risen following Steve Jobs'' death and the announcement of the iPhone 7 series, elicitingughter from many investors. And with just over ten minutes left until noon, countless people worldwide gathered in front of their PCs.


    Meanwhile, Snoop and Eminem, at Snoop''s home, connected their PC screen to arge TV and stared at the ck screen disying "Connecting" while waiting for the video to y.


    Now, let''s trante the passage from Korean into English with precision and artistry, capturing the vivid imagery and emotional resonance of the original:


    "Hey, did you see that? Because my uncle''s involved, I just ced a pre-order. Surprisingly, there are fifteen hundred people willing to buy without even seeing the product."


    "Oh, I''m one of them."


    "What? You bought it too?"


    "Yeah, my headphones'' wire brokest time."


    "Huh? Weren''t yours wireless?"


    "The sound quality wasn''t great. I prefer ones with wires."


    "Hmm... But what''s this about? I didn''t know Uncle was preparing a new product."


    "Who knows? Let''s wait and see. Oh, Snoop just bought one too."


    "Really? Okay. Let''s wait and see."


    Apple''s unveiling of Beats by Dr. Dre proceeded with pre-orders ongoing, withholding detailed specs or the basic design of the product. The three thousand pre-production headphones announced beforehand sold out within a day of the product''s announcement. Those who essed the Apple website btedly found a screen disying only a "Sold Out" sticker, prompting many to inquire via email.


    As countless additional pre-order inquiries flooded Apple''s customer service email, the official response from Apple headquarters became a topic of discussion on social media.


    "We have received your email. Apple is set to release a new product, Beats by Dr. Dre, in ten days. This product incorporates innovative technologypared to the existing Beats Pro and is personally designed by musician Dr. Dre. Only three thousand pre-order items have been produced, and uponpletion of shipping for pre-order purchases, we n to produce an additional ten thousand as limited editions. We deeply appreciate your anticipation for this innovative product. The name and promotional video of the new product will be revealed on our website at noon (12:00 PM) in ten days. From 1:30 PM onwards, we will ept additional pre-orders, so please make sure to ce your order during that time. Please note that the limited edition will not be produced further, so be sure to ce your order sessfully during that time. Thank you. Apple Developer Center."


    Apple''s official response, rapidly spreading across social media tforms, became a huge sensation as it aired on news channels in the United States. The world spent the next ten days eagerly anticipating the secretive new product and promotional video that Apple would unveil. And on the appointed day, from morning onwards, all broadcasting stations and fans'' attention were focused on Apple''s website.


    Over the past ten days, Apple''s stock price had risen by a whopping 7%, drawing a positive curve in addition to the one that had risen following Steve Jobs'' death and the announcement of the iPhone 7 series, elicitingughter from many investors. And with just over ten minutes left until noon, countless people worldwide gathered in front of their PCs.


    Meanwhile, Snoop and Eminem, at Snoop''s home, connected their PC screen to arge TV and stared at the ck screen disying "Connecting" while waiting for the video to y.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 122: Break the Wall

    Chapter 122: Break the Wall


    In the serene living room of Quiet Snoop''s mansion, Snoop and Eminem sat on the sofa, their attention fixed on the TV. Behind the sofa stood numerous people, mostly Snoop''s staff, unable to contain their curiosity as they gathered around the TV. Yet, they maintained a silence so profound that even the sound of a pin dropping could have echoed loudly. As the anticipated moment of midnight approached with just about ten seconds remaining, the sound of someone swallowing audibly startled a few, causing them to turn around.


    Then, as the time arrived, Snoop nodded to the staff member responsible for PC connection. When the staff member pressed the y button on theptop, after a moment of loading, the screen began to y.


    The screen depicted scenes starting from an emergency ambnce rushing to a second-floor house in the dead of night, carrying someone''s body. Seeing the white nket covering the person being carried by the ambnce made it seem as if they were carrying a deceased individual. Amidst the silent crowd of onlookers, the paramedics hurriedly moved through, their actions devoid of sound. Observing this, Eminem spoke softly.


    "Curtis?"


    Snoop, stroking his chin, responded, "Seems like it."


    The footage then shifted to the dusk-lit scenery of Lincoln Memorial Park, with a white Bentley GT approaching from afar, captured by a lens with a shifting focus. As the car approached, the camera''s focus gradually adjusted. With the opening of the car door, music began to y.


    Snoop set down his beer on the table and straightened up.


    "Daddy Was A Doctor?"


    Indeed, as the music flowed along with the sight of the person stepping out of the car, it was the intro to "Daddy Was A Doctor," a track previously released by Curtis Young under the moniker ''Hood Surgeon.'' As the beats from the electronic keyboard grooved along, a slow-motion video revealed Dr. Dre, wearing sunsses, stepping out of the car. The camera captured Dre from every angle as he leisurely walked towards the path among the graves in the cemetery.Soon, the music transitioned to Curtis Young''s rap part, and as Dre halted in front of a tombstone, the music ceased, leaving silence. Staring down at the tombstone, Dre removed his sunsses, revealing his face. He knelt beside the tombstone, and as the camera zoomed in, his hand reached out, revealing the engraved name on the tombstone.


    ¡®Curtis Young 1981.12.15 ~ 2008.08.10¡¯


    With a delicate touch, Dre traced Curtis''s name on the tombstone before lifting up the sleeve of his white long-sleeved shirt. Once again donning his sunsses, Dre stood up, sping his elbows and extending them forward. As the camera zoomed in on his arms, a tattoo became visible.


    ¡®My Son Curtis¡¯


    As Dre lowered his arms, mes erupted between them, and the scene shifted. Now, Dre, adorned with a massive gold ne and wearing a Newera cap straight, strode forward, his sunsses covering half his face as he grimaced. Simultaneously, the sound from the TV exploded as if it were about to burst, not with the beats of hip-hop, but rather with a sound closer to rock music, akin to the explosiveness of ''Limp Bizkit.''


    As the music burst forth, Eminem, who had been watching the TV in a rxed posture, suddenly sat up, his eyes widening.


    "What the hell!"


    Snoop, lifting himself from the sofa and leaning forward, removed his sunsses. On the screen, Dre, with a deeply furrowed brow, pointed at the screen, shouting,


    "I aim to be a father, you gotta ask somebody"


    Following Dr. Dre''s statement, the rock music that seemed to tear through the sound abruptly stopped. In the silence, the screen transitioned, once again showing Curtis Young''s tombstone in Lincoln Memorial Park, with a ck grand piano standing alone on the grass, illuminated by the setting sun, next to a beautifully white guitar.


    The camera, circling overhead as if captured by a drone, focused on a man with ck hair, dressed in a white shirt and ck pants, sitting beside a grand piano and a white guitar ced nearby. Slowly, he approached the grand piano, gently caressing its surface before taking a seat.


    Gradually, the camera closed in on the man from above, revealing his face, prompting Snoop to remove his sunsses in astonishment.


    "Kay? Is that Kay?"


    On the screen, Kay, with closed eyes, lifted his head towards the sky. The beautiful profile of the man blended with the picturesque scenery of Lincoln Memorial Park. A gentle breeze ruffled Kay''s hair, prompting him to lower his head and use his entire body to y the grand piano. The intro of ''Daddy Was A Doctor'' yed again, and soon, the scene shifted to a lone female violinist on an orchestral stage, harmonizing with Kay''s piano.


    Beside the dynamically ying female violinist, a ck cellist joined, and as the camera shifted to the opposite side, it revealed an orchestra of over fifty members performing ''Daddy Was A Doctor'' together, guided by the conductor''s dynamic gestures. Curtis''s music, yed collectively by the orchestra, resonated through the TV speakers.


    Above the orchestra''s music, the beat of electronic drums rose, and Dr. Dre''s figure appeared again, rapping in what seemed like an underground parking space.


    "Back on the mic, rolling deep with Kay"


    "Leaving minds in a haze, messed up"


    "So chix, newbies get a smack"


    "it''s me, ya see, D.R.D.R.E! Dr.Dre!"


    As Dre energetically spat out his verses, Snoop chuckled, watching his performance with a bemused expression.


    "This, this is gonna get he noisy, ain''t it?"


    Eminem, also wearing a dazed expression, nodded silently, his gaze fixed on the screen. As Dre pointed in a direction atop the bo of an Audi R8 parked in the underground garage, the resounding sound of the orchestra suddenly ceased.


    A pair of feet emerged, d in Adidas Superstar slip-ons, and as the person moved, the camera panned upwards, revealing the body from the feet to the legs, torso, and side profile of the face. Looking at Dre in the parking garage, Kay''s adjacent profile appeared somewhat mncholic. With both hands raised, Kay gazed at the sky and began to speak.


    "In the ck of night, a bird sings"


    "I''m learning to read the depth in two eyes"


    "Been waiting for this moment to set you free"


    "ck birds glide, ck birds fly"


    "Swooping into the dark night''s light"


    Kay''s vocals erupted in a bold tone, akin to the gravelly voice of an aged father calling out to his deceased son, echoing throughout the parking garage.


    The scene shifted again to Dre, rapping while seated in the R8.


    Certainly, here are the revised lyrics with a better rhythm:


    "Where the Sons ride, slide, you know heaven''s stride"


    "Folks like me, here to show where it be"


    "Screw that dude''s chick, Curtis Young''s the name, quick, recognize the clique"


    "His tunes, so fly, you''ll reach for the sky"


    "Now, I''m the one in this game, ying with deadly aim"


    (Hello, I''m the trantor. I''ve reworked the lyrics above. I don''t think the original author knows English well.)


    The screen illuminated with the explosive rendition of ''Daddy Was A Doctor'' by the orchestra. What set it apart was Hakoo, standing amidst the orchestra, ying the guitar. Geon added lightning-fast riffs atop the performance of ''Daddy Was A Doctor.'' The improvisation seemed to seamlessly intertwine with Curtis''s rap section of the song.


    Dre leaped into the Audi and sat in the driver''s seat, putting on a pair of headphones. Emzoned on the ear cups was the stylishbel ''Hood Surgeon,'' with the overall color of the headphones in sleek ck. Dre, adorned with headphones featuring green ents, tapped them lightly, showcasing the side profile to the camera.


    The camera zoomed in on Dre tapping the headphones with his hand before the screen faded to ck. However, the orchestra, Geon''s guitar, and the floating hip-hop beats continued to echo. Then, white text appeared on the ck screen.


    ''Beats By Dr. Dre Hood Surgeon Limited Edition''


    As the text dispersed and faded, a full-screen image of Curtis Young appeared, smiling brightly while looking to the side. The camera, after briefly focusing on Curtis''s face, shifted to where Dre was smiling at his son while seemingly washing a car.


    As their images receded, white text appeared.


    ¡®I hope this music can be heard in my son''s ear in heaven¡¯


    Once again, the images and text disappeared, reced by rotating ''Hood Surgeon'' headphones, showcasing their design. After a few spins, the headphones halted, and white text emerged on the screen.


    ¡®From orchestra to hip-hop and rock music. A revolution in the headphone world: Hood Surgeon Limited Edition¡¯


    With the text disyed, the video ended. Snoop, who had been watching the screen intently, let out a sigh.


    "Well, we''ve caught both rabbits."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 123: From Jamaica

    Chapter 123: From Jamaica


    The world was aze with enthusiasm over Apple''stest release, the ''Hood Surgeon Limited Edition''. The promotional video was exclusively avable on Apple''s product introduction page, not on YouTube. Apple strategically minimized traffic congestion on their site by releasing the video on YouTube for public viewing only one and a half hours after announcing additional reservations for the product.


    For Apple, the risk of increased traffic was negligible, given the already substantial buzz surrounding their product. Dre and Geon chuckled as they monitored the skyrocketing view count on the YouTube video, unlike the static disy on Apple''s website.


    Observing Geonfortably seated in the adjacent studio, Dre remarked, "You owe me big time. I won''t forget, Kay."


    Geon, grinning with folded arms, replied, "I''m indebted indeed. Thanks for the lessons and the rap connections."


    Nodding, Dre acknowledged, "Anyone can teach, but you certainly made the rap connections. There''s a line of rappers asking me to introduce you, as if I haven''t already noticed."


    Geon yfully wagged his finger with a smirk. "Still, don''t go handing out my number. Except maybe to female rappers. Haha."


    Dre chuckled, "There are female rappers. Shall I start handing out your number to them right away?"


    Geon shrugged. "Haha, no thanks. Just kidding. I should head back to school anyway. Summer vacation''s almost over."


    Dre nodded, then suddenly looked at Geon and said, "Heard from Ice that you n to stay in school until you graduate? I get the reasons, but wouldn''t it be better to debut now when the world''s watching? You could still make albums while attending school."Geon smirked and replied, "If I debut now, I''d have to do hip-hop, right? Haha, I haven''t decided what kind of music I want to do yet."


    Dre sighed, crossing his arms. "Fair enough. Let''s make a deal, then."


    "What deal?"


    "Whenever you make an album, let me handle the production. I''ll do it for free."


    "For free? Seriously?"


    "Yeah, I believe in repaying kindness and returning favors. That''s how I live. Oh, and that song you gave to Ice? It''s still topping the charts. Gotta pay off that debt too."


    Geon jokingly raised his arms in victory. "Wow, Dr. Dre producing for me! How much does that cost? Haha."


    Dre nced at his phone suddenly ringing, signaling for Geon''s understanding before checking the call. "Ah, it''s me."


    "Uh-huh? Go ahead and answer."


    Taking the call briefly, Dre chuckled as he essed Apple''s admin page on his PC, then turned to Geon with a wide grin. "Ten thousand reservations already, sold out. Haha."


    Geon raised his thumb in excitement. "Wow! That''s amazing. But are you really limiting it to just ten thousand? You could sell so much more."


    Dre nodded in agreement.


    "Um, limited edition should remain limited to retain its meaning. They might downgrade and produce a cheaper model with a different design. Selling more units would result in profit, after all."


    Geon raised both hands as he spoke.


    "Well, I don''t know much about business, so I''ll leave it to you, haha," Dre chuckled, watching Geon intently.


    "Are you heading back to school now? There''s nothing more for me to teach you."


    "No, I still have some vacation left, so I''m figuring out what to do. Last summer, I couldn''t even properly enjoy my trip to Seattle because I suddenly gained fame. Looks like it''ll be the same this summer too, haha."


    "Yeah, just stepping out of the store, you can see reporters lurking around. Aren''t you worried about going back to the hotel? You''ll have to push through those reporters."


    "I can handle interviews, it''s fine. Haha."


    "Well then, at least stay until you''ve made some ns, so it doesn''t feel like you''re just passing by."


    "Sure, I''ll do that."


    With a yful look, Dre stood up and said, "Alright, now that work''s done, shall we enjoy a party? I heard Snoop''s throwing one tonight."


    Geon copsed onto the table, eximing, "Jesus! Please, no more drinks~ Ugh."


    Dre poked Geon, who was lying down. "If you don''t get up, I''ll have to carry you out. Snoop said he won''t let you off the hook if you don''te."


    "No! I''m still digesting the drinks fromst time."


    After a strugglesting about ten minutes, Geon, who was being carried on Dre''s broad shoulders, ended up disying himself in front of the numerous reporters waiting outside. Refusing the reporters'' questions with gestures, Dre took Geon to the party, where he once again endured Snoop and the rappers'' assault of drinks for two days, unable to leave the hotel.


    Finally stepping out of the hotel, Geon saw Ice Cube standing with his arms crossed in front of the hotel door. Ice Cube shed his white teeth upon seeing Geon.


    "Alright, rested up? Shall we have another drink today?"


    **


    A few dayster, at Montego Bay International Airport in Jamaica.


    Covering his face with a hat and mask, Geon stretched while holding his suitcase, suffocated by the hot wind.


    "Escape sessful! I might have died if I stayed a little longer!"


    As Geon stepped out of the airport and disabled airne mode on his smartphone, a flood of messages arrived.


    "Snoop: Where are you? Shall we have a drink again today?"


    "Dre: Kay, arrived safely? Enjoy your trip in Jamaica, and contact me immediately if anything happens. Oh, and as soon as the album is ready, I''ll release a new single, so be sure to listen."


    "Ice Cube: Kay, I owe you one. I''ll drop by to hang out."


    "Eminem: Kay, Snoop didn''t tell me you were gone, so I went to Ice Cube''s with a gun."


    "James: Hey, it''s me. I''m thinking of working on the next album. Give me a call."


    "Shiwa: Ora bang, sign an autograph for me, Eminem."


    "Mom: Geon, how are you? If there''s anything you want to eat, let me know, I''ll send it."


    "Son Lin: Thanks to you, several musicians have been signed. Thank you. Have a good trip in Jamaica."


    Seeing the messages from Snoop and Eminem, Geon, who was sweating cold, quickly hailed a taxi, put his suitcase in the trunk, and got into the taxi with Hakuman on hisp.


    "Pegasus Hotel, Jamaica."


    Fortunately, Jamaica was an English-speaking country, so there were nomunication problems. The ck taxi driver lowered the air conditioning temperature and smiled.


    "Wee to Jamaica, mon! Oh, sir! With a mask and hat on such a hot day! Is it your first time in Jamaica?"


    Geonughed while bncing the slippery Hakuman on hisp.


    "Yes, it''s my first time. Do you have any rmended tourist spots?"


    "Jamaica is a small but diverse country. If you''re here for rxation, I rmend trying diving at Negril Cliff."


    "Diving from a cliff? Isn''t that dangerous?"


    "It''s a popr spot visited by thousands of tourists each year, so it can''t be that dangerous. There are safety officers stationed there, so you can enjoy it safely. If you go in the afternoon, you can also see the sunset sinking into the sea. Oh, but be careful not to go toote, as diving is prohibited after 3 p.m."


    "I see. It sounds beautiful. I''ll definitely check it out."


    "Ah, I see you have a guitar; seems like you''re interested in music. In that case, you must visit the Bob Marley Museum. After all, he''s one of Jamaica''s world-renowned musicians."


    "Haha, actually, that''s why I came here. Thank you."


    As Geon engaged in casual conversation with the taxi driver, the taxi arrived at the hotel. Stepping out, Geon quickly approached the bellboy who came forward to open the trunk and guide him to the lobby with his suitcase. After generously tipping the driver, Geon moved towards the lobby where the bellboy had disappeared. Being a luxury hotel, the Pegasus Hotel''s interior was pristine. A ck female staff member at the front desk smiled kindly as she took Geon''s passport and hotel reservation number.


    "Wee to the Pegasus Hotel in Jamaica."


    As Geon smiled with his eyes visible through the mask, the female staff member froze as she opened the passport to find herself staring at it in shock.


    "K-Kay!"


    Her hand holding the passport trembled. Not noticing the staff member, Geon nced around the lobby until he realized her startled expression. Quietly raising his index finger to his lips, Geon approached her as she nervously nodded and spoke.


    "I''m sorry, but if a celebrity arrives, I must report to the manager. Then you can upgrade your room. Is that okay?"


    Geon stared at her intently before speaking in a low voice.


    "If I have to report anyway, might as well get a better room, right? Haha."


    As the staff member made the call, a gray-haired manager in a ck suit hurriedly came out. Extending his hand, the manager introduced himself.


    "Thank you for choosing our hotel. Wee, I''m the manager, Damien."


    After shaking hands with Damien, Geon followed as Damien gestured in a direction.


    "I''ll guide you to your room. Kadia, get him a suite."


    As a female staff member named Kadia nodded, Damien took Geon to the VIP-exclusive elevator. Inside the elevator adorned in gold, Damien spoke to Geon.


    "This elevator is reserved for suite guests. Since we only have five suites in the hotel, it won''t be inconvenient for you to use."


    "Ah, I see. Thank you, Damien."


    After Damien guided Geon to his room and briefly exined the amenities, he stood at the door and spoke.


    "The bellboy who moved your luggage asked for an autograph instead of a tip, haha. Would that be alright with you?"


    Geon happily signed a piece of paper inside the room and handed it over to Damien, who chuckled as he epted it.


    "Haha, thank you. Before you go, could you sign one for me too? Oh, and if you need a rental car for sightseeing, just let us know."


    "Ah, I don''t have a driver''s license yet, so I''ll just call a taxi if needed."


    "Haha, understood. If you need anything, feel free to contact the front desk anytime. Have a pleasant stay."


    As Damien left the room, Geon drew the curtains and admired the view. Outside the window, the vast swimming pool of the Pegasus Hotel sparkled in the warm sunlight. Marveling at the beautiful sight, Geon sat on the bed.


    "Wow ~~"


    With excitement, Geon eximed as he nned his visit to the Bob Marley Museum.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 124: From Jamaica

    Chapter 124: From Jamaica


    In a Jewish cemetery in the western region of Jamaica, despite the hot weather, a dark-haired handsome man in a ck suit stood at the entrance, gazing outward. Beside him, a blond young man in the same attire looked up at the dark-haired man with a worried expression.


    "Lord Gamagin, what should we do?"


    Looking down at the blond boy, Gamagin covered his face with one hand and spoke.


    "Sigh, why Jamaica of all ces... Pavio, have you tried contacting Andras and Amdusias?"


    Pavio, the blond boy, nodded in response.


    "I did, but Jamaica is an area even Amdusias can''t prate, my lord."


    With a troubled expression, Gamagin extended his hand towards the boundary leading out of the cemetery. As his hand touched the hazy gray semi-circr barrier, sparks ignited.


    *Sizzle!*


    Gamagin looked down at his own hand, now emitting smoke, with a contemtive expression."Why, why does it have to be this ce out of all ces?"


    Concerned, Pavio approached as he saw smoke rising from Gamagin''s hand.


    "Jamaica is known to have the highest activity of angels in the human world, my lord. We haven''t been able to enter for over 55 years."


    ncing at Pavio, Gamagin mused.


    "After all these years, a ce where demons wreaked havoc has now be a forbidden zone for demons. There seems to be no way to enter, Pavio."


    Pavio looked out beyond the cemetery entrance, noticing a golden-winged angel observing their movements. As the angel made eye contact with Gamagin, he flinched. Gamagin raised a hand and shouted.


    "Hey! Come here, let''s talk for a moment!"


    The angel alternated gazes between Gamagin and Pavio, sending them fearful nces. Gamagin raised both hands, reassuringly.


    "I swear I won''t cause you any harm. I''ll vouch for it with my name."


    Reluctantly, the angel approached as Gamagin pledged his name. It was evident that the angel, facing high-ranking demons for the first time, was filled with fear and caution. Gamagin patiently waited until the angel rxed a bit, observing him closely.


    "Are Archangels like Caliel present here?"


    Hearing Gamagin''s low voice, the angel shrank back before nodding slightly. Gamagin tapped the barrier blocking their entry, causing another spark.


    "As you can see, I can''t enter, so don''t be scared and just answer. I''m Gamagin, and this is Pavio. What''s your name?"


    After hesitating, the angel spoke.


    "I, I''m a 9th Rank Angel, Sonia."


    Gamagin casually put his hands in his pockets.


    "Alright, Sonia. Is there a Cherubim-ss angel here in Jamaica?"


    Sonia, sweating profusely, reached out to touch Gamagin''s hand but trembled so much that she slumped to the ground. Seeing her reaction, Gamagin chuckled.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t torment you. By any chance, is Michael here?"


    Struggling to raise her head, Sonia answered with trembling eyes.


    "M-Michael isn''t here!"


    After sighing, Gamagin lowered his head in thought, then raised it again.


    "What about Nanael?"


    Sonia stiffened before slowly nodding. As Gamagin withdrew his hand from his pocket, Sonia''s eyes widened in surprise. Gamagin slowly raised his hand, gesturing for her to leave, indicating that she should ry his message.


    "Tell him I want to see him."


    Despite her frightened expression, Sonia vigorously shook her head.


    "Na-Nanael is busy! And he''s not someone you can see just because you want to!"


    Seeing Pavio''s sly smile, Gamagin chuckled.


    "Alright, calm down and listen. If you don''t summon Nanael, things might take a turn for the worse. Then, you''ll be recorded as an Archangel who failed to stop Armageddon once again."


    Sonia, terrified, stumbled backward and cried out.


    "W-what are you nning? Are you going to start a war!?"


    Chuckling, Gamagin nodded.


    "If you don''t call for Nanael, that might just happen. Then, you''ll once again be known as the angel who caused Armageddon."


    Trembling, Sonia quickly turned around and scurried away, shouting.


    "W-wait a moment!"


    Geon watched Sonya vanish quickly, prompting a satisfied grin from Pyemon. As Gamagin observed Pyemon, he couldn''t help but smirk. After about five minutes had passed, four angels could be seen flying towards them from afar, their golden wings pping vigorously. Leading the group, a ck-haired girl gracefully descended in front of Gamagin and nodded slightly.


    "It''s been a while, Lord Gamagin."


    Gamagin extended his hand for a handshake, but it was blocked by a barrier, so he settled for a wry smile.


    "Ah, indeed, Nanael. It has been quite a while. How have you been?"


    Nanael smiled sweetly, bowing her head slightly.


    "I''ve been well, Lord Gamagin. What brings you here? Jamaica should be a zone where demons cannot trespass anymore. Lord Michael would not be pleased."


    Pyemon growled with a menacing expression.


    "Stop babbling nonsense when you know everything. Even Michael is aware."


    Nanael smiled at Pyemon''s menacing demeanor.


    "No need to threaten. It''s impossible to breach that barrier. It was crafted directly by Lord Michael."


    Pyemon eyed Nanael and smirked.


    "Hmph, let''s stop this pointless banter. Anyway, do you know? A human child hase here."


    Nanael nced at the three angels apanying her and spoke after they exchanged nces with each other.


    "I''m fine, so please attend to your duties."


    The three angels exchanged meaningful nces before swiftly flying away and disappearing. Waiting until the angels werepletely out of sight, Nanael spoke slowly.


    "I am aware. You came to Jamaica today."


    Stepping forward, Gamagin spoke.


    "You must already know about the child we are protecting."


    "Yes, Lord Gamagin. I am aware."


    "Then can you open the way for us?"


    Nanael shook her head after briefly looking at Gamagin.


    "I''m sorry. It''s beyond my authority. Jamaica has be a cursed ce where demons have ruled for many centuries, selling ves brought from Africa. Many angels are currently engaged in purification efforts, and if you two were toe out, the active angels would be frightened."


    Gamagin sighed, looking down at the ground, prompting Nanael to continue speaking.


    "Don''t worry. Lord Michael foresaw this and gave me instructions."


    Gamagin looked up with a surprised expression.


    "Michael foresaw this? What instructions did he give?"


    Nanael smiled gently.


    "He gave two instructions. One was to protect the child, and the other..."


    Pyemon, clinging to the barrier, interrupted.


    "What''s the other one?"


    Without wiping her smile, Nanael replied.


    "It was to allow the child to meet someone."


    Pyemon pounded the barrier with his fist, causing it to tremble and spark.


    "Who? Who did he ask us to meet? Will it not affect the child''s mental state?"


    Nanael looked up at the trembling barrier and pursed her lips.


    "Ah, the power of high-ranking demons is indeed formidable. The entire barrier is vibrating."


    "Stop the nonsense and speak quickly! Who is it?"


    Nanael nced between Gamagin and Pyemon, still smiling.


    "It''s not a person, it''s an angel."


    Gamagin raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "An angel? Why?"


    "To help the child on their path."


    "What kind of help?"


    Nanael looked straight at Gamagin and spoke.


    "You have made the child sing with your voices full of power. The child already possesses great power. If the child harbors ill intentions, it will spread as a great cmity. We want to prevent such a problem."


    Pyemon waited for Nanael''s mouth to open, and when she did, he asked without a smile.


    "Nanael, can you speak with your name on the line? Tell me that nothing will happen to the child."


    Nanael looked Pyemon in the eye and nodded slowly.


    "Yes, I swear by my name. I will watch over the child to ensure nothing happens."


    Pyemon ced his hand on his waist and spoke.


    "Nanael, can you say this with your name on the line? That nothing will happen to the child."


    Nanael covered her mouth with her hand and nodded.


    "Yes, I swear by my name. I will keep an eye on the child and make sure nothing happens."


    Gamagin closed his eyes, lost in thought for a moment, then stepped back, crossed his arms, and nodded.


    "Fine, I''ll trust you. But I''ll stay here until the child leaves."


    Pyemon, watching Gamagin intently, approached him and locked arms with him. As they stood together, Pyemon closed his eyes. Observing their union, Nanael smiled and flew up into the sky, disappearing among the clouds.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 125: From Jamaica

    Chapter 125: From Jamaica


    As Geon entered Trench Town in Kingston, he marveled at the vibrant faces of the impoverished yet cheerful people, making his way toward the Bob Marley Museum. The buildings along the streets, seemingly erected in the 1800s, bore weathered paint and showed signs of considerable decay. Despite sitting idly in front of their homes, fanning themselves, the locals greeted each passerby with smiles and waves.


    Geon reciprocated the smiles of the weing locals, pondering, "Jamaica has a sorrowful history. Why do so many people here seem so happy?"


    Recollections of Jamaica''s past, researched before Geon''s arrival, flooded his mind. Once a colony of Britain and Spain, Jamaica was a hub for ve auctions, where millions of Africans were brought as ves. Over ten million were forcibly taken to Jamaica, with over a million perishing during the journey. Even after gaining independence, the nation was riddled with gun battles between two political factions, iming many lives well into thete 1970s.


    It was a country barely forty years into peace. The scars of war and poverty still fresh, with Jamaica having a per capita GDP of less than $5,137 (about 5.7 million KRW). Geon couldn''t fathom how people in such circumstances could radiate such happiness, especially whenpared to Korea, still healing from wounds of a war over sixty years ago.


    His astonishment grew as he witnessed a 60-year-old man, missing a leg, dancing with fervor using a crutch. A child, seeing Geon''s bewildered expression, took his hand and led him to the center of the merriment. Soon, the surrounding crowd joined in,ughing and swaying to the music.


    Geon wondered, "How can people with such a history and economic status appear so content?"


    As Geon awkwardly danced to the lively rhythm, children pointed andughed joyously. Adults chuckled at hisical moves. When Geon, drenched in sweat, removed his hat to wipe his forehead, the bustling ambiance hushed instantly. Geon surveyed the suddenly silent crowd.


    All eyes were on him. Some raised their fingers and shouted.


    "It''s Kay?""Kay!"


    "Wow! Kay!"


    "The ck hero!"


    Though feeling embarrassed by his misstep, Geon smiled warmly at the admiring gazes and raised his hat in acknowledgment.


    "Hello, I''m Kay!"


    "Wow!"


    "Give us an autograph!"


    "Me too!"


    As Geon hugged each child, signing their sketchbooks, an elderly man, revered by themunity, approached. The man, dressed in Rasta-style attire, smiled kindly at Geon.


    "Natty! Kay''s in our vige!"


    With a gentleugh, Natty nodded, then turned to Geon.


    "So, your name is Kay?"


    Geon straightened up and replied respectfully.


    "Yes, sir. I''m Kay."


    Natty waved his hand dismissively.


    "Call me Natty Grandpa, none of that ''mister'' nonsense. You''vee all the way to Jamaica; you have to have a proper cup of Blue Mountain coffee. Follow me."


    Geon followed Natty into a beige-colored house nearby, where the Bob Marley Museum was visible. Natty, after seating Geon on the sofa, approached with a dish of roasted coffee beans, ready to grind.


    "With coffee, you''ve got to grind it roughly like this, not too fine. That''s how you get the depth of vor."


    Geon chuckled as he watched Natty grind the coffee beans, then nced at the photos on the wall surrounding the sofa. The wall was adorned with numerous pictures of a young Natty and Bob Marley taken in their youth. Geon, examining the photos, suddenly asked,


    "By any chance, are you the one mentioned in Bob Marley''s song ''Natty Dread''?"


    Natty, revealing his white teeth as he ground the coffee beans, chuckled.


    "Yeah, that''s right. We were close. It was an honor to have him sing about me, hehe."


    Geon looked at Natty with renewed interest, and Natty began pouring hot water into a filter.


    "Here you go, Jamaica''s pride: Blue Mountain coffee."


    Geon carefully took the cup, filled almost to the brim, and took a sip of the steaming coffee.


    "Wow! The vor is really deep!"


    Nattyughed heartily as he took a sip of his own coffee and sat opposite Geon.


    "Yeah, it sure is. So, are you here to see Marley''s museum or just sightseeing?"


    "Both, haha."


    "I see. You seemed quite famous earlier. What do you do?"


    "Uh... well, I''m a student..."


    "A student? Howe a student is famous? Aren''t you an entertainer?"


    "Well... to put it simply, I''m involved in music, haha."


    Natty nodded thoughtfully, looking at Geon with a curious gaze.


    "Is that so? So, you''vee to trace Marley''s footsteps."


    "Yes, that''s right. He''s a musician I admire."


    Natty nodded in agreement.


    "Yeah, he''s essentially the founder of reggae."


    Geon asked with a surprised expression,


    "Really? Reggae was founded by Bob Marley?"


    Natty chuckled lightly.


    "Well, before Marley, there wasn''t this genre of music, which mixes African folk music with American rhythm and blues. So, you could say he''s the pioneer."


    Geon nodded in understanding. Natty continued,


    "The first Jamaican band to tour the United States was Marley''s band, the I-Threes, so you could almost consider him a founder. Of course, he''s more respected for the peace he brought than his music."


    Geon nodded vigorously.


    "Yeah, I saw a documentary where, during the ''One Love'' concert, seeing the leaders of the two warring parties shaking hands and saying those words gave me chills."


    Natty looked at Geon with a yful glint in his eyes, and both of them simultaneously eximed,


    "Now, there''s peace in Jamaica!"


    Natty and Geon exchanged smiles andughter. Natty, appearing cheerful, nced at his wristwatch.


    "Ah, this won''t do. There isn''t much time left before the museum closes. But since it''s fate, I''ll personally guide you. There''s hardly anyone who knows about Marley as much as I do."


    "Wow, really? It''s thrilling to be guided by someone mentioned in Bob Marley''s songs, haha."


    Natty chuckled and headed towards the museum. Upon arriving at the museum, Natty spoke up.


    "Well, see that red truck over there? That''s the car Marley used to ride. It''s pretty much wrecked now to even call it a car. And that light blue truck over there was Marley''s first car. He used to drive it to Montego Bay Beach a lot."


    Following Natty''s guidance, Geon wandered around. Contrary to expectations of crowds, apart from a few people, there wasn''t much hindrance to viewing. Natty entered the museum, pointing out a ck guitar in a ss case.


    "This was Marley''s first guitar. It wasn''t anything fancy, just a ssic guitar with no brand. But he created numerous songs with this."


    Geon sat on the floor, examining Marley''s guitar. Though old and worn, with the ck paint mostly peeled off, the strings didn''t seem rusty, thanks to proper maintenance. Natty, noticing Geon''s deep interest in the guitar, gestured towards the next room.


    "Marley''sst guitar is also preserved over there. The rest are exhibitions of Marley''s photos and albums, so there''s no need for exnations. I''ll be sitting here, take your time and explore."


    After shaking hands with Geon, Natty left for the museum courtyard. Geon explored other rooms. Though smaller than expected, the museum''s scale allowed one to feel Marley''s presence through various items used during his lifetime. As Geon concluded the brief tour and exited the museum, he noticed Natty, who had fallen asleep on a bench in the courtyard.


    "He must be tired due to his age. My apologies..."


    Watching Natty sitting for a while, Geon''s eyes caught sight of arge tree with inviting shade across the street. Walking over and sitting under the tree''s refreshing shade relieved Geon''s tired body from Jamaica''s scorching weather. As the cool breeze eased away, lifting his spirits, Geon''s eyes slowly reopened.


    The scenery reflected in Geon''s eyes had changed. Natty, who was visible across the street, had disappeared, along with Bob Marley''s museum. Though the buildings remained unchanged, the roads vanished, reced by dirt paths. As Geon nced around and noticed the absence of people except for himself, he saw another person sitting under the shade of the tree, looking back at him.


    With a slight grimace, the person took a drag of marijuana, then chuckled upon locking eyes with Geon. Seeing hisughter, Geon smiled back, thinking to himself,


    "It''s another dream again."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 126: From Jamaica

    Chapter 126: From Jamaica


    Geon nced over at the man beside him, exhaling smoke from a marijuana joint as he gazed ahead. It was the same man he had just seen in a photograph at the museum ¨C Bob Marley. Geon spoke with an admiring glint in his eyes.


    "Bob Marley. I admire you."


    Marley turned to Geon, chuckling softly. In Marley''s eyes, Geon saw the image of Nanael watching from the rooftop of a nearby building. After a slight nod from Marley, he spoke.


    "You dream often, friend. It seems you''re not at all surprised."


    Geon nodded slowly in response.


    "Not often, but I''ve met many people in dreams."


    After taking a deep drag of the marijuana, Marley spoke.


    "Ah, I see. What brings you here?"


    "I''m a student learning music, Bob Marley."Concealing his face with the smoke, Marley waved his hand dismissively.


    "Just call me ''Marley.'' A student, huh? That''s good. Learn and listen as much as you can."


    As Geon nodded, Marley continued.


    "I''m Marley. Born between an unknown English officer and my mother. Never met my father. Raised by my mother alone in a harsh ce. Couldn''t afford education. So when I see students like you, I envy them."


    As Geon looked at Marley with sympathy, Marley chuckled.


    "But I received ''inspiration'' instead of ''education.'' It was the musical inspiration from the harsh and impoverished reality of Jamaica. Perhaps it was when my friend Eddie got caught stealing sugar cane from the ntation and was beaten to death, that''s when it began, maybe."


    Geon looked at Marley, calmly recounting the harsh reality, with a sense of pity. Marley nced at Geon''s expression and then spoke.


    "Why do you look so sad and lonely? Haven''t you forgotten that when one door closes, another opens?"


    Chuckling again, while still engulfed in marijuana smoke, Marley gently patted the remaining joint. Geon asked, watching Marley''s serene expression.


    "What inspired your music? Was it the harsh reality of Jamaica? Or poverty?"


    Marley''s gaze softened.


    "It started with tears... yes, tears."


    Geon fell silent at Marley''s mncholic demeanor. After a moment, Marley spoke again.


    "I wanted to change the world. But I realized, to change the world, you have to change people. So, I spent my life trying to change people with my tears."


    Geon inquired further.


    "Many revolutionaries seek to change people. Some wield guns, and some brandish the sword of ideology and resort to violence. Why did you try to change people through music? It must have been a much harder and difficult path."


    Marley shrugged his shoulders, observing Geon for a moment.


    "What problem can death solve, my friend?"


    Geon fell silent again. Marley turned to him with a smile.


    "You don''t need to worry. You already know how to convey urate emotions. If you ever make music, chew on your lyrics, make them understandable to the listener, and convey them. If the listener understands your words well, that''s it. Don''t try to dress them up with unnecessaryplexity. An easy-to-read book with profound content is better than a difficult one, as long as the message is conveyed."


    Geon nodded deeply in understanding.


    "Thank you. The music I''ve made so far has filled its ''purpose,'' but I''ve never thought about the message I want to convey to all listeners. I only aimed to make the best music possible."


    Suddenly, Marley reached out to the sky, flicking his fingers, and from somewhere, a mncholic ssical guitar melody wafted through. Marley closed his eyes, feeling the guitar melody. Geon, startled, looked around with wide eyes as he heard "Asturias," the piece he had yed in Juilliard''s studio ss, echoing.


    After listening to the music for a while, Marley opened his eyes. He looked at Geon intently before chuckling again and taking another drag of the joint.


    "You don''t need to worry. You already know how to carry urate emotions. If you everpose music, think deeply about your lyrics, make them understandable, and let them be heard. If the other person understands what you''re saying, that''s it. Don''t try to wrap it up with unnecessaryplexity. A simple book that''s easy to read but carries profound meanings is better. You know such a book, right?"


    Geon nodded, receiving Marley''s words.


    "Yes, for me, it''s ''The Little Prince.'' I read it when I was ten, and honestly, I didn''t quite understand what it meant. When I read it at fifteen, it was a profoundly beautiful book. And I n to read it again when I''m thirty."


    Marley nodded in agreement.


    "Yeah, I''ve read that book too. I was a bit older when I read it, but yeah. It must have been easy to read for you, right? But it contains many meanings, so every time you read it, you feel different emotions."


    Geon nodded, and Marley continued.


    "Music lyrics should be even simpler than that. The best lyrics are those that listeners understand immediately, knowing exactly what intention is behind the words."


    As Marley looked up and met the gaze of Laurence, who was behind him on the rooftop, Nanael waved his hand. After a slight nod from Marley, he turned to Geon and said,


    "We''re short on time. From my perspective, conversing with someone like you is quite enjoyable. Remember the words I''ve shared, my friend. It''s not to say you should be an artist who feels as dangerous to politicians as I do and risk getting caught up in a gun attack. Haha."


    Marley rose from his seat, deeply inhaling the remaining marijuana. His expression slightly grimaced due to the bitterness, but the look of euphoria from indulging in the marijuana was evident. After taking onest drag, he scattered the remaining marijuana on the ground and turned to Geon.


    "It was nice meeting you, albeit briefly. Truth be told, I was more delighted to smoke with Natty after such a long time. But s, I can''t do this up there, haha."


    Marley rummaged through the pocket of his green shorts and pulled out a photo, extending it towards Geon.


    "Are you with Natty right now? Sorry, but could you pass this on to her?"


    As Geon epted the photo Marley offered, he saw a picture of Natty and Marley, both smiling, taken while they were shirtless. On the back of the photo was written ''1964, at the Negril Cliffs.'' As Geon looked up from the photo to Marley, Marley chuckled.


    "It''s just one photo, and I couldn''t pass it to Natty myself. Would you do me a favor? Also, you should definitely visit the Negril Cliffs. You can''t do the diving at night, but it''s serene and beautiful with no one around."


    Geon nodded, and Marley waved his hand, walking in one direction. Geon''s eyelids suddenly couldn''t bear the weight anymore and closed. When he reopened them, the first thing he saw was Natty, sleeping on a bench. As he turned his head to look around, he saw the sight of Trench Town as the evening sun set.


    Quietly, Geon approached Natty, who was still asleep, and looked down at her. While looking at the photo in his hand, Geon ced it into the pocket of Natty''s shirt.


    "It''s a gift from Marley, Natty."


    As Geon left Natty sleeping, he boarded a taxi headed for the Negril Cliffs. At the edge of the cliff, which he arrived at shortly, there were remains from the diving enjoyed during the day, and the time was bing quieter as tourists dispersed. Geon looked at the sea touching the dark night sky, taking in the cool Jamaican sea breeze.


    "One love, one heart."


    "Let''s get together and feel all right."


    "Hear the children crying."


    "Hear the children crying."


    "Saying, ''Give thanks and praise to the Lord, and I will feel all right.''"


    "Saying, ''Let''s get together and feel all right.''"


    "Let them all pass all their dirty remarks. There is one question I''d really love to ask. Is there a ce for the hopeless sinner? Who has hurt all mankind just to save his own? Believe me. One love, one heart. Let''s get together and feel all right."


    The beautiful voice of a young boy echoed softly over the sea at the Negril Cliffs, blending with the gentle sound of waves, creating the most beautiful harmony with nature.


    And it touched the hearts of the many angels secretly watching over Geon, causing their golden tears to flow, blessing thend of Jamaica. As the sacred tears of the angels seeped into the earth, small sprouts began to emerge.


    Sprouts bearing the name of hope.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 127: From Jamaica

    Chapter 127: From Jamaica


    On the Negril Cliffs, countless angels watched Geon singing. Among them were Malley and Nanael. Malley looked at Geon and said softly, "The scent of demons emanates from that child. But it''s not bad. It''s not an evil scent."


    Nanael, still not taking his eyes off Geon, chimed in, "Right, he''s worth Michael''s attention. Who knows, maybe the first demon to be an angel will be because of that child."


    After staring at Geon for a while, Nanael turned to a silent angel behind him and asked, "What are Gamagin and Pyemon doing?"


    The angel, slightly lowering his head, replied, "They''re just standing there in their original positions, not moving."


    Nanael nodded and turned back to Geon. "Alright. Report to me immediately if anything special happens. I''ll protect the child until he leaves thisnd."


    A surprised angel nearby asked, "Excuse me? Did Nanael speak directly? Isn''t it enough to order us to do so?"


    Nanael shook his head and said firmly, "No, if something happens to that child, we don''t know what will happen in the human world. It''s Gamagin. Just the mention of Gamagin''s name. The moment you incur Gamagin''s wrath, all of you here, including me, will die. Not because ofck of power, but because of enduring it for that child. It''s Gamagin."


    Malley asked Nanael, "Is Gamagin such a terrifying demon?"


    Nanael nced at Malley and chuckled softly. His gaze softened as he looked at Geon singing in the distance. "We''re notughing face to face. During the time of Armageddon, thirty thousand angels lost their lives to Gamagin. Gamagin alone killed thirty thousand crusaders. That''s what Gamagin means. Although Michael said that Gamagin was deceived by Lucifer, I can''t forget. I can''t forget the cruelty of that time."Nanael turned slowly, focusing on his words and nced at the angels behind him. "That''s why I''m afraid. I''m afraid of losing you all here. So do your best to protect the child. It''s to protect the children you love."


    The angels all bowed in unison. Nanael smiled at their sight.


    "Malley, or rather, Seiya, you may leave now."


    With a smile at the name Malley was called, Seiya slowly disappeared.


    ---


    Geon stopped singing just as it grew darker. Though the streetlights around Negril Cliffs turned on, they couldn''t illuminate the vast area enough. Geon carefully moved his steps towards where taxis for tourists were avable and hailed one.


    As Geon arrived at the hotel and was about to enter the lobby, he felt thirsty and looked for a convenience store. Luckily, there was one nearby, and after crossing the street, Geon entered the store.


    "Wee!" greeted a young ck woman, presumably the cashier, with a bright smile.


    "Hello, good evening," Geon greeted back with a smile.


    After selecting a few bottles of water from the fridge, Geon ced them on the counter. The young woman calcted the items Geon had ced and put them in a bag, saying, "Be careful with motorcycles in Jamaica, sir. Be sure to cross the street safely."


    "Ah, really?"


    "Yes, just a while ago, Jamaica''s face, Usain Bolt, also had a motorcycle ident."


    "Oh, really? I should be careful then. Thank you."


    After expressing his gratitude to the kind employee, Geon left the convenience store. Jamaica''s evening felt somewhat deste. Holding the bag, Geon crossed the road, checking for oing cars. When he reached the hotel, he felt relieved and gently ced the heavy bag on the ground. As soon as he did, his phone rang.


    ¡®Dr. Dre¡¯


    Seeing Dr. Dre''s name on the screen, Geon smiled and answered the call.


    "Hello? Dre?"


    "Hey, Kei. How''s your trip to Jamaica?"


    "Oh, it''s fantastic. The people here are like angels."


    "Yeah, Nas bragged that Jamaica is paradise when he visitedst time."


    "Really? Nas has been to Jamaica?"


    "Yeah, he coborated on an album with Bob Marley''s third son, Damian Marley. We shot the music video in Trench Town."


    "Bob Marley''s third son? He''s also into music?"


    "Haha, you didn''t know? Bob Marley had eleven children, man. Thirty-seven when he passed away. He''s got some fertility."


    "Wow, that''s a lot."


    "Haha, right? Anyway, give me a call when you get back to the States. Snoop is causing a ruckus, demanding to bring you back again."


    "Oh... is it... about drinks again?"


    "Haha, probably?"


    "Um... alright..."


    "Hahaha, don''t be scared, juste backfortably."


    "Haha, alright, Dre."


    After promising himself not to contact again, Geon hung up the phone, put his phone in his pocket, and picked up the bag he had ced on the ground. He walked into the hotel. Havingpleted a tiring schedule for sightseeing, Geon couldn''t ovee his fatigue and fell asleep.


    The next morning, having slept early, Geon woke up early and went out for breakfast in front of the hotel. Jamaica''s morning was filled with dusty clouds due to trucks and numerous motorcycles kicking up dust.


    "Cough, cough. Ah, this is too much."


    First, let''s refine and enhance the rity and fluency of the passage:


    Geon quickly covered his mouth as his expression soured. At that moment, a truck passed by his side, emitting ck smoke from its old exhaust pipe. Surrounded by the smoke, which felt suffocating, Geon frantically waved his hand to clear the air.


    "Ugh! What''s this now!"


    After dispersing the smoke with wild gestures, Geon saw a motorcycle approaching in front of him. The scene unfolded in slow motion as both Geon and the motorcycle rider, locking eyes, registered surprise. Racing at a frightening speed toward Geon, the motorcycle finally skidded and toppled over, leaving skid marks on the road.


    Geon managed to jump out of the way just in time, but his leg got caught in the side mirror, causing him to stumble and fall.


    "Ouch!"


    With a slight scratch on his elbow from the fall, Geon looked up and saw the motorcycle rider rushing over.


    "Hey! Are you okay?"


    The rider, who appeared to be in his early twenties, looked down at Geon with concern as hey on the ground. Geon smiled reassuringly and waved his hand, and the slightly relieved rider spoke again.


    "Phew, you shouldn''t stay in the middle of the road like that. It was dangerous."


    Although Geon knew it was an unavoidable situation, he scratched the back of his head apologetically, feeling responsible for being in the middle of the road.


    "Oh, sorry. It''s because the truck passing by emitted exhaust fumes..."


    As the rider shook his head and walked away, dragging the fallen motorcycle, Geon, nursing his slightly bleeding elbow, headed towards a nearby restaurant. Sweat dripped from Nanael''s forehead as she watched Geon disappear from the rooftop.


    "If he had stumbled, it could have been the end of humanity!"


    Nanael felt relieved that Geon was unharmed but quickly stiffened her face as she saw an angel flying towards her. The angel flew hastily and called out to Nanael.


    "Nanael! Gamagin and Pyemon are causing trouble!"


    "What? Why? What mistake did they make?"


    "I, I don''t know. They suddenly imed there was an issue with a child''s well-being and are trying to tear down the protective barrier."


    "Damn it! You follow the child! I''ll go myself!"


    With wings spread, Nanael flew up into the sky. In a blink of an eye, she arrived at the graveyard, where she saw Gamagin and Pyemon inside the barrier, screaming and seemingly losing their minds. As Nanael descended to the ground, forgetting to fold her wings, she shouted.


    "Wait!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Lord Hogar!"


    Seeing Nanael, Gamagin became even angrier and yelled at her.


    "You! Nanael! You broke your promise!"


    Nanael, sweating profusely, tried to wipe her forehead with her sleeve but urgently replied.


    "Oh, no, Lord Hogar. There''s no issue with the child''s well-being!"


    As Pyemon threw a ck mass towards the barrier, a huge shockwave reverberated as if the barrier were about to be torn apart. Seeing the angels around him, shocked and shaken by the swaying barrier, Pyemon shouted.


    "Such a flimsy barrier! I''ll tear it apart in an instant!"


    Nanael raised her hands, pleading for calm.


    "No! No! It''s just that the child stumbled a bit!"


    Gamagin widened his eyes and screamed.


    "What? Stumbled? How!! How badly is the child hurt!"


    As Pyemon rushed over and began pounding the barrier with his fists, he demanded to know.


    "Tell me quickly! How badly is the child hurt!"


    Sweating profusely, Nanael raised her index finger and thumb to show a small length.


    "Th... this much?"


    Gamagin and Pyemon were speechless for a moment. After a while, Pyemon, coughing awkwardly, said.


    "Um, is, is that so?"


    Nanael wiped the sweat from her forehead with her sleeve and said.


    "Y... yes. Just a slight stumble. There''s no problem at all. I was personally watching over him."


    Seeing the embarrassed angels embracing each other from afar and trembling, Pyemon coughed and returned to Gamagin''s side. Pyemon, already in the same position as before, with his eyes closed and arms crossed, sighed. Seeing Pyemon in the same pose as before, Nanael, feeling perplexed by their actions, still pretended not to notice.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 128: Continuation of Fate

    Chapter 128: Continuation of Fate


    Geon left Jamaica three days after a minor ident. Nanael waved a tear-soaked handkerchief as she watched the departing ne.


    "Please, don''te back!"


    Behind Nanael, tears of joy flowed as numerous angels embraced each other, sharing in the relief of Geon''s safe departure. Upon returning to the cemetery to inform Geon of his safe departure, Nanael''s eyes filled with tears at the sight of only their empty spaces, but her expression of relief was evident despite her murmurs ofint.


    Geon returned to Manhattan a week before the end of the vacation and sought out his school. With a hat and mask covering his face, Geon, carrying Hakoo, lurked by the school''s adjacent building, peering at the school gate. About a hundred journalists stood guard with vignt eyes, scanning their surroundings.


    "Oh, they''re here again. They asked thepany for an interview, really."


    Geon sighed and weakly made his way towards the school, only to be swarmed by journalists who recognized him instantly.


    "Kay! Rumor has it that you''ve been behind the scenes in the American hip-hop scene. Is that true?"


    "As a businessman, what was the reason behind bringing Dr. Dre back to the music scene?"


    "Is it true that you''re the one who devised Apple''s business strategy? There have been rumors about someone else!""Kay! Just say a word, please!"


    "Kay! Kay!"


    Geon approached the school gate without a word, ignoring the mor from the journalists. Once inside, he removed his hat and mask. Despite it being vacation, students who hade out to practice looked at Geon with expressions as if they had won the lottery. Some girls hurriedly approached, requesting autographs and photos.


    "Are you prospective school students?"


    The girls shook their heads, drawing hearts in their eyes as they looked up at Geon.


    "No, we''re students here."


    Geon widened his eyes in surprise and asked, "Students? Are you asking for autographs from fellow students?"


    Unable to verbalize their astonishment, the girls just stared at Geon, who handed them his autograph before asking, "Are you prospective school students?"


    As he walked down the corridor to the practice room, Geon thought, ''Sharon and Corigliano professors probably aren''t here, right? Let''s focus on practicing today.''


    While searching for an empty practice room, Geon''s ears caught the mncholic and deste melody of a piano. Despite the sounds of other students practicing their instruments, he was drawn to the beautiful solo piano ying and unknowingly followed the sound to a practice room. Peering through the small window on the door, he saw the back of a man sitting at the piano. When the man slightly turned his head, Geon, shocked, pressed himself against the window.


    "Jo! Jo, John Lennon!?"


    Indeed, the man sitting at the piano bore a striking resemnce to John Lennon, whom Geon had seen in a dream. The man, with his slightly turned up nose, round sses, and simr hairstyle, seemed to suddenly notice the presence of someone outside the door. Stopping his ying and turning to look at the window, he appeared slightly surprised. He then got up and approached the door, opening it.


    As Geon stared at him in astonishment, the man smiled and extended his hand for a handshake.


    "Kay. Nice to meet you. I''ve been wanting to meet you."


    Geon, still surprised, looked at the hand he was offered.


    "Uh... Um, yes, yes. But who... who are you?"


    The man touched the cor of his white dress shirt and said, "I''m Sean Yoko Lennon."


    Geon''s eyes widened in shock. ''Sean? The little boy I saw at Lennon''s house?''


    As Geon stood there with a surprised expression, Sean, feeling awkward, began to lower his hand, which he had extended for a handshake. Seeing this, Geon hurriedly grabbed his hand and shook it.


    "Oh! I''m sorry. Haha, you really look a lot like your father! Oh, haha."


    Sean raised his eyebrows and asked, "My father? I haven''t mentioned my father yet... Ah, you recognized me because of my name?"


    Geon said, embarrassed, "Ah! Yes, yes! That''s right! Haha."


    Seanughed and gestured towards the inside of the practice room, saying, "Can we talk for a moment? Pleasee in."


    Geon awkwardlyughed and put Hakoo down in one corner of the room before taking a seat. Sean, sitting on the piano bench, crossed his legsfortably and said, "I really wanted to meet you, Kay."


    "Oh... Thank you."


    "It''s really amazing. Actually, I''ve been watching you since you made movie music. You might not know, but I even went to Pantera''s tour, which isn''t my taste at all. Just to see you. You''re really cool."


    "Oh? I didn''t know. Thank you."


    "I''ve been trying to meet you since then, but before I knew it, you were influencing the hip-hop scene?"


    "Uh... Well, it''s not that I influenced it, they moved on their own."


    "Haha, well, that''s not how the world sees it."


    "Oh... Well, that''s..."


    "It''s okay. I''m not a reporter. I came to ask you one question."


    "Yes? A question?"


    "May I ask a question?"


    "Uh, yes, of course."


    "Thank you. Have you ever heard my songs?"


    "Uh... I''m sorry. I''ve never heard of them."


    "Ah, I see. I understand. Not very famous, I suppose. Then, have you heard my father''s songs?"


    "Of course, I have. John Lennon is the musician who has influenced me the most."


    "Those are kind words. My question was about the difference between my father''s songs and mine, but since you haven''t heard my music, it''s hard to answer right away."


    "The difference?"


    "Yes, I''ve followed in my father''s footsteps all my life. I wanted to send a message to many people. My songs lean more towards mncholy than singing of hope."


    As Geon looked at Sean with a nk expression, he spoke.


    "There''s still some vacation time left, right? I asked the students earlier, and they said so. Could you spare me some time, even if it''s brief?"


    Geon looked at Sean, who was making a request, lost in thought.


    "Is this fate? The child I met back then is now in front of me looking much older than me."


    Geon looked at Sean, who was earnestly asking for his time, with a thoughtful expression.


    "Let''s give Sean the teachings I received from John Lennon. That would be appropriate."


    Geon nodded slowly and said.


    "I don''t know what kind of help you need, but I''ll do my best to help. However, since there''s not much vacation time left, I might not be of much help."


    As Geon indicated his willingness, Sean''s expression brightened.


    "Thank you, Kay. You''re as kind as they say."


    As Geon smiled slightly, Sean spoke.


    "To be honest, I came to Juilliard for a project with Professor Leontine Price. Of course, the fact that Kay is here was the biggest reason."


    Geon asked with a puzzled expression, "Professor Leontine Price? What project are you working on?"


    After sighing, Sean said, "Thanks to the rmendation of my godfather Elton John, I''ve been invited to perform with the Juilliard orchestra here. We''ve been preparing sincest year, but the arrangement isn''t easy, so we''re at a standstill. Fortunately, the work of the orchestra is progressing smoothly."


    Geon nodded and asked, "I see. How many songs are you performing?"


    Sean raised his index finger and said, "Just one. I''ve revised the arrangement of just one song over thirty times in the past year."


    Geon nodded understandingly. "It''s not easy to coborate with an orchestra. I''ve seen people change arrangements more than that."


    Sean nodded with his arms crossed. "Professor Leontine Price also gave me words offort along those lines. But my mind isn''t at ease. I haven''t slept properly in the past year."


    Geon looked sympathetic and asked, "That must have been tough on you. But what song is it?"


    Looking up with deepened eyes, Sean replied, "It''s a song called ''Parachute'' released eleven years ago."


    Geon nodded, knowing he hadn''t heard it before. "Are you arranging the entire orchestral score?"


    Sean shook his head and sighed. "No, I don''t have that ability. After arranging my song to my liking, the orchestral department will prepare the score that fits my song. The performance ising up soon, but my score hasn''t arrived yet, so the orchestra is worried."


    Geon pondered for a moment. Sean waited quietly, not wanting to disturb Geon''s thoughts. After a while, Geon opened his eyes and stood up.


    "Alright. I''ll listen to your music and do some research. Where are you staying?"


    "I''m staying at a nearby hotel. I''ll be here until the performance ends."


    Geon looked at Sean for a moment and then said, "Our house is close by. Since we have a lot to discuss, how about staying at our ce?"


    Sean looked slightly surprised and asked, "Really? At Kay''s house? Won''t it be inconvenient because of me?"


    Geon smiled and extended his hand to Sean. As Sean hesitated, Geon took his hand and stood up, saying, "It''s our first meeting today, but strangely, it feels familiar."


    As Geon smiled while holding Sean''s hand, Sean asked again with a serious expression, "Why are you offering your home to someone you''ve just met? Is it because of Eastern culture?"


    Geon chuckled and replied as they walked outside, "It''s just to repay a favor. And I feel the same familiarity, haha."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 130: Continuation of Fate

    Chapter 130: Continuation of Fate


    The next day, Geon and Sean came to Compton to meet Dre. As Geon entered the Beats store, he greeted Amy, who was always at the front counter with one hand propped up.


    "Amy! I''m here."


    Amy, chewing gum and organizing inventory on her PC, looked up and smiled.


    "Oh, Kay''s here? Our star!"


    Geon chuckled as Amy, who had seemed intimidating at first, now shed a cute smile.


    "Not a star, just me. Ha ha. Is Dre here?"


    Amy pointed downstairs with her hand as she replied, "He''s in the studio. Come on down. Oh, and take a picture for me to show off to my friends."


    Putting down Hakoo, Geon approached Amy with a smile. "Sure thing! As many as you want."


    After taking several pictures with Geon, Amy finally noticed Sean standing behind him and asked btedly, "But who''s that?"Geon looked at Sean, who was waiting patiently, and introduced him, "Oh, this is Sean, who I''m working with this time. Sean Lennon."


    Amy raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Lennon? Like John Lennon?"


    Geon chuckled. "Yes, the son of the John Lennon, known as God."


    Amy widened her eyes dramatically and eximed, "Wow! The son of John Lennon? Oh my! Can I take a picture with you?"


    Sean smiled warmly and replied, "Of course, no problem. Let''s take one together."


    After spending some time with Amy and taking photos, Geon and Sean made their way downstairs. Standing nervously in front of the studio, Sean ran his hand through his clothes andmented, "Phew, we''re finally here. Dre''s studio, huh?"


    Geon chuckled lightly. "He''s a good guy. Don''t be nervous,e on in."


    Geon shouted as he opened the door, "Dre! I''m here!"


    Geon froze in the same posture as when he was smiling widely and shouting. Sean, who was standing behind him, bumped into him, unable to retreat further. Slowly rising from the table in the studio, Dre looked back with a yful smile, and Snoop Dogg, who was sitting on the table, lowered his sunsses slightly and squinted at Geon. Eminem, who was sitting on the floor and chuckling, and Ice Cube, who was sitting next to him, also appeared.


    Geon awkwardly chuckled and stammered, "S...Snoop... Uh, haha."


    Snoop got up from the table and slowly approached Geon. Despite Geon trying to retreat, he couldn''t move back any further because Sean was standing behind him. Snoop leaned in close to Geon''s face, hanging his sunsses on his nose and locking eyes with him. As Geon nervously rolled his eyes and sweat dripped down his face, Snoop growled softly.


    "I thought we were pretty tight, K."


    Geon, leaning back as far as he could from the close proximity of Snoop''s face, replied, "W...well, of course we are, Snoop..."


    Snoop straightened up and, with his hands in his pockets, said, "Don''t want to hear your words. But there''s one thing you need to do for me."


    "Y-yes? What, what is it? A-a-a-another p-p-party?"


    "Drinking is something we''ll do tonight anyway."


    "Uh, y-yes? S-s-so...?"


    "I may not know what''s going to happen this time, but you''ll have to include me. I have a feeling there''ll be something fun if you''re around."


    "Ah... Th-this time, it''s not about hip-hop, Snoop."


    Snoop, standing up straight, put his hand in his pocket and said, "Doesn''t matter. Where I am, that''s where hip-hop is."


    Geon, leaning on Sean behind him for support and barely standing up, opened his mouth to speak, but at that moment, the door inside the studio opened with a bang, and a blonde beauty with morous looks entered, shouting.


    "Dad! When on earth is K...?"


    The golden-haired girl, upon opening the door and shouting, blushed and became flustered when she met Geon''s eyes. Laughing as he watched Eminem, who was sitting on the floor, Geon pointed with his hand and said, "There she is, your daughter, Haley."


    Haley, with her head down, fidgeted with her hands andughed as she watched Eminem sitting on the floor. Eminem,ughing as he stood up, walked over to Haley and patted her on the head with his hand.


    "You sing songs about missing me. Is it okay?"


    Geon, surprised, looked at Haley and said, "Oh, you''re Eminem''s daughter? But... I didn''t know Eminem had such a big daughter. You look so young, I thought you were like my younger sister..."


    Eminem got up from his seat andughed as he said to Geon, "It''s apliment, but it''s useless to raise children. Look at her expression, man, look at that."


    As Haley blushed and red at Eminem, who was mocking her, Geon smiled, raising his hands in surrender, signaling that it was just a joke.


    "Hey, what?"


    Geonughed and waved his hands to indicate that it was a joke before saying, "We''ll be friends if we''re the same age. Are you a student?"


    "Oh, you just graduated from high school recently."


    "Oh~ I see. Let''s befortable with each other. Call me K. I''ll call you Haley."


    Haley''s face lit up with joy at Geon''s warm words. Seeing her, Eminem looked incredulously at Geon and said, "Raising children is useless. Look at her expression."


    As Haley blushed and red at Eminem, who was teasing her, Geon approached her and extended his hand in greeting.


    "Hello? I''m K. Nice to meet you."


    Haley, with her head down, gathered her hands in front of her and, with a shy demeanor, replied, "Nice to meet you too. I''m Haley Jade Mathers. I''m... I''m a fan!"


    Geon looked at Haley and said, "You look a lot like your dad. You''re much prettier than your dad, so lucky, ha ha."


    Eminem, ring at Geon, said, "What?"


    Geonughed and raised both hands, indicating that it was a joke.


    "Let''s go inside. Damian and Nas will be here soon."


    Geon, with Dre''s support, stood up and approached him, asking a question.


    "Sure, I heard about it over the phone, but merging reggae with an orchestra? Is that even possible? And on top of that, the original piece is a bad?"


    Snoop raised an eyebrow, posing the question outright.


    "What? Merging reggae into an orchestral performance of a bad? Why make it soplicated? What''s the reason behind it?"


    Based on his conversation with Shaun, Geon provided a lengthy exnation. Throughout his exnation, Haley''s eyes couldn''t help but steal nces at Geon beside her, her curiosity insatiable. Observing her, Eminem subtly gestured to Snoop and Ice Cube after which he spoke.


    "Well... It seems like we need to have a chat with Shaun. Perhaps over a cup of coffee? Oh, Kay. Since Nas and Damian areing, you guys wait here for a bit. Haley too."


    Eminem''s sudden intervention prompted those around him to catch on to his intention, rising from their seats. Ice Cube tapped Geon''s shoulder with a grin, revealing his white teeth.


    "Good luck, buddy."


    Before Geon could ask what he meant, the group with Shaun exited, leaving Geon to awkwardly shift his gaze towards Haley. As she sat there, fidgeting with the hem of her skirt, Geon finally grasped their intention and rubbed his forehead.


    "Um... I''m not really good at this!"


    Struggling to find the right words for a moment, Geon couldn''t ovee the awkwardness and spoke first.


    "Um... Haley. Do you like music? Oh, you''re Eminem''s daughter, so it''s a given, right?"


    Startled by the sudden sound of Geon''s voice, Haley nodded slightly, trembling, as Geon inquired further.


    "What kind of music do you like? Hip-hop?"


    Haley replied in a hesitant tone, tilting her head slightly.


    "No, more like rock bads or just bads..."


    "Oh, really? What songs do you like?"


    After a brief pause, Haley responded.


    "Um... I listen to a lot of 3 Doors Down."


    Geon looked surprised.


    "3 Doors Down? You seem bright, but unexpectedly, do you like mncholic sentiments?"


    Haley blushed, shing a shy smile as she nodded. Geon, unable to think of anything else to say, was about to change the subject when Haley spoke up this time.


    "Um... Could I maybe listen to a song?"


    Turning his head, Geon asked.


    "Huh? A song? Which one?"


    Shaking her head, Haley replied.


    "Anything is fine. It would be a stroke of luck for me to hear it. As long as it''s a song you''ve never performed anywhere else."


    After a moment of contemtion, Geon took Hakoo out of its hard case.


    "Let''s go to the studio. I''ll do it."


    Geon picked up Hakoo and headed to the studio, but as he nced at Haley sitting there with eager eyes, he smiled and reached out his hand.


    "Let''s go."


    With a joyful smile, Haley took Geon''s hand, and they entered the studio together. As Geon set up Hakoo and connected it to the amp, he stood in front of the microphone.


    "Ahem... Alright, let me try singing a song for just one person. Here goes."


    pping her hands like a child, showing her excitement, Haley watched as Geon began to sing, lost in the emotions of the song. And when Geon''s voice, filled with emptiness and sorrow, flowed out, Haley couldn''t tear her gaze away from him, her hands sped over her chest, twisting her body as if unable to look away.


    "A hundred days have made me older"


    (Since thest time that I saw your pretty face)


    "Since thest time that I saw your pretty face"


    (A thousand lies have made me colder)


    "And I don''t think I can look at this the same"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 131: Continuation of Fate

    Chapter 131: Continuation of Fate


    "When Damian Marley and Nas arrived at the studio, they found Haley deeply engrossed in her music, while Geon seemed smitten by her love-struck gaze. Damian, leaning against the studio wall, gestured towards Geon and Haley from outside.


    "Hey, Nas. Look at that girl,pletely lost in love, isn''t she?" Nas responded with an amused expression, "Yeah, seems like it. But Kay seems indifferent, doesn''t she? He must be quite a puzzle; that girl, too."


    Damian chuckled softly, "You shouldn''t fall in love with someone too extraordinary. It''s easier to just remain a fan." Nas responded with surprise, "Extraordinary? Is Kay at that level already?" Damian replied confidently, "Of course. Just look at him. Even without music or acting, he could be a star just by being a model." Nas agreed, "Hmm, true. He''s really good-looking." Damian teased, "Look at her expression. Hearts practically jump out of her eyes." Nas paused, "Wait a minute. Isn''t she Haley?" "What? Do you know her?" "Isn''t she Eminem''s daughter?" "Wow, really?" Nas said with a perplexed expression, "Eminem''s famous daughter, and Kay isn''t interested in her? If he falls for her, it''ll be explosive..."


    Damian chuckled with interest, "Let''s just watch from the sidelines. It''s none of our business. Let''s just enjoy the show, shall we?"


    As they both watched Geon and Haley, who were lost in their own world inside the studio, Geon quickly came out as soon as he noticed the two waiting outside. Haley, who was sitting in a chair, stared nkly after Geon as he rushed outside.


    Geon hurriedly ran out of the studio to meet the two, greeting them with a smile, "Ah, wee. Nas, Damian Marley."


    Nas greeted him with a smile and extended his fist, "Nice to meet you. Although it''s our first time meeting, it feels familiar, perhaps because of your music."


    Damian Marley also extended his fist and said, "Nice to meet you, Kay. Just call me Damian. I came running when I heard we could work together."


    Geon greeted them warmly, fist-bumping each of them, "Thank you so much. Shaun went upstairs to talk to someone else for a moment, should we go?"Arriving at the spacious reception area on the first floor, Geon looked around confidently, but everyone seemed to be avoiding eye contact, holding backughter. There was a tension in the air, as if everyone was trying not tough. When Geon continued to observe them, Dr¨¦ stepped forward.


    "Haha,e over and sit down. Shall we talk business? Mister Lennon, Nas and Damian havee, so could you please exin it again?"


    As Dr¨¦ forced Geon to sit down, Shaun stepped forward to exin.


    "Yes, let me exin. Professor Leontine Price, a professor of opera studies at Juilliard, had a close rtionship with our father. This coboration with the Juilliard Orchestra came about through Professor Leontine''s rmendation."


    "Professor Leontine gave me a designated piece for my musical growth, which was the song ''Parachute.'' It''s a song I released in 2006, and it''s a bad. We agreed that if I provided the final arrangement of the song, they would add the orchestral score necessary for the coboration. However, I seemed to havecked the skill, so I asked Kay for help."


    Damian raised his hand and asked, "Hmm... a bad? Why did you choose me to sing it?"


    This time, Geon stepped forward.


    "Shaun''s song contains three emotions: love, fear, and death. I chose reggae to preserve all these emotions without sacrificing any. So I asked Damian for help."


    Ice Cube chuckled and asked, "Love, fear, and death? Although they can be rted, why reggae?"


    Damian smiled confidently at Ice Cube, "You hit the nail on the head. There''s no music better than reggae to express hope and love that emerge from a cruel reality. So you came to me. Well done!"


    Dr¨¦ apuded, leading everyone''s attention, and said, "Alright, then I''ll produce it."


    Geon and Shaun looked surprised and asked, "What? Dr¨¦, you''re producing? It''s a performance, not an album, Dr¨¦."


    Dr¨¦ revealed his intention with a smile, "Yeah, a performance. It''s not like Manhattan is far away. I''ll just go for a day."


    Snoop raised his sunsses and said, "Leave eight bars empty. I''ll add a rap."


    Geon looked at Snoop with astonished eyes, "Rap? But it''s an orchestra."


    Snoop shrugged and said, "If the guy who wants tobine orchestra and reggae says rap won''t work, what''s the point?"


    Damianughed joyfully, "Haha, let''s do it all! It''ll be fun!"


    Shaun looked at Kay and asked, "But when will we start arranging? Kay?"


    Geon chuckled and said, "Shaun''s song contains three emotions: love, fear, and death. I chose reggae to preserve all these emotions without sacrificing any. So I asked Damian for help."


    Ice Cube chuckled and asked, "Love, fear, and death? Although they can be rted, why reggae?"


    Damian smiled confidently at Ice Cube, "You hit the nail on the head. There''s no music better than reggae to express hope and love that emerge from a cruel reality. So you came to me. Well done!"


    Dr¨¦ apuded, leading everyone''s attention, and said, "Alright, then I''ll produce it."


    Geon and Shaun looked surprised and asked, "What? Dr¨¦, you''re producing? It''s a performance, not an album, Dr¨¦."


    Dr¨¦ revealed his intention with a smile, "Yeah, a performance. It''s not like Manhattan is far away. I''ll just go for a day."


    Snoop raised his sunsses and said, "Leave eight bars empty. I''ll add a rap."


    Geon looked at Snoop with astonished eyes, "Rap? But it''s an orchestra."


    Snoop shrugged and said, "If the guy who wants tobine orchestra and reggae says rap won''t work, what''s the point?"


    Damianughed joyfully, "Haha, let''s do it all! It''ll be fun!"


    Shaun looked at Kay and asked, "But when will we start arranging? Kay?"


    Geon chuckled and said, "Now that you mention it... let''s go!""


    Now, let''s trante the passage into English while maintaining the given character names and genders:


    "When Damian Marley and Nas arrived at the studio, inside, they found Haley, with eyes brimming with love, deeply engrossed in her music, while Geon, who seemed oblivious to such feelings, waspletely immersed in song. Damian, his arms folded, observed Geon and Haley from the studio''s exterior workspace and remarked.


    "Hey, Nas. That girl there lookspletely smitten, doesn''t she?"


    Nas responded with an amused expression.


    "Yeah, seems like it. But Kay doesn''t seem to be interested,


    does he? Quite a puzzle that guy is, and so is she."


    Damian chuckled softly and said.


    "You shouldn''t fall for someone too extraordinary. It''s easier to just remain a fan."


    Nas, looking surprised, remarked.


    "Extraordinary? Is Kay at that level already?"


    "Of course. Just look at him. Even without music or acting, he could be a star just by being a model."


    "Hmm, true. He''s really good-looking."


    "Look at her expression. Hearts practically jump out of her eyes."


    "Wait a minute. Isn''t she Haley?"


    "What? Do you know her?"


    "Isn''t she Eminem''s daughter?"


    "Wow, really?"


    Nas said with a perplexed expression.


    "Eminem''s famous daughter, and Kay isn''t interested in her? If he falls for her, it''ll be explosive..."


    Damian chuckled with interest.


    "Let''s just watch from the sidelines. It''s none of our business. Let''s just enjoy the show, shall we?"


    As they both observed Geon and Haley, who were lost in their own world inside the studio, Geon quickly came out as soon as he noticed the two waiting outside. Haley, who was sitting in a chair, stared nkly after Geon as he rushed outside.


    Geon hurriedly ran out of the studio to meet the two, greeting them with a smile.


    "Ah, wee. Nas, Damian Marley."


    Nas greeted him with a smile and extended his fist.


    "Nice to meet you. Although it''s our first time meeting, it feels familiar, perhaps because of your music."


    Damian Marley also extended his fist and said.


    "Nice to meet you, Kay. Just call me Damian. I came running when I heard we could work together."


    Geon greeted them warmly, fist-bumping each of them.


    "Thank you so much. Shaun went upstairs to talk to someone else for a moment, should we go?"


    Arriving at the spacious reception area on the first floor, Geon looked around confidently, but everyone seemed to be avoiding eye contact, holding backughter. There was a tension in the air, as if everyone was trying not tough. When Geon continued to observe them, Dr¨¦ stepped forward.


    "Haha,e over and sit down. Shall we talk business? Mister Lennon, Nas and Damian havee, so could you please exin it again?"


    As Dr¨¦ forced Geon to sit down, Shaun stepped forward to exin.


    "Yes, let me exin. Professor Leontine Price, a professor of opera studies at Juilliard, had a close rtionship with our father. This coboration with the Juilliard Orchestra came about through Professor Leontine''s rmendation."


    "Professor Leontine gave me a designated piece for my musical growth, which was the song ''Parachute.'' It''s a song I released in 2006, and it''s a bad. We agreed that if I provided the final arrangement of the song, they would add the orchestral score necessary for the coboration. However, I seemed to havecked the skill, so I asked Kay for help."


    Damian raised his hand and asked.


    "Hmm... a bad? Why did you choose me to sing it?"


    This time, Geon stepped forward.


    "Shaun''s song contains three emotions: love, fear, and death. I chose reggae to preserve all these emotions without sacrificing any. So I asked Damian for help."


    Ice Cube chuckled and asked.


    "Love, fear, and death? Although they can be rted, why reggae?"


    Damian smiled confidently at Ice Cube.


    "You hit the nail on the head. There''s no music better than reggae to express hope and love that emerge from a cruel reality. So you came to me. Well done!"


    Dr¨¦ apuded, leading everyone''s attention, and said.


    "Alright, then I''ll produce it."


    Geon and Shaun looked surprised and asked.


    "What? Dr¨¦, you''re producing? It''s a performance, not an album, Dr¨¦."


    Dr¨¦ revealed his intention with a smile.


    "Yeah, a performance. It''s not like Manhattan is far away. I''ll just go for a day."


    Snoop raised his sunsses and said.


    "Leave eight bars empty. I''ll add a rap."


    Geon looked at Snoop with astonished eyes.


    "Rap? But it''s an orchestra."


    Snoop shrugged and said.


    "If the guy who wants tobine orchestra and reggae says rap won''t work, what''s the point?"


    Damianughed joyfully.


    "Haha, let''s do it all! It''ll be fun!"


    Shaun looked at Kay and asked.


    "But when will we start arranging? Kay?"


    Geon chuckled and said.


    "Now that you mention it... let''s go!"


    "Now, let''s give it a try. But there''s something I need to discuss with you in advance, Shaun."


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "Let the Orchestra Department know. I''m going to deliver the orchestral scores."


    "What? You''re going to do it all by yourself?"


    "Yes, but it might take some time. There are so many instruments involved."


    Dr¨¦ said with an incredulous look.


    "Kay, do you think it''s possible? There are dozens of different instruments."


    Geon nodded confidently and replied.


    "It should be possible. As long as Damian fine-tunes the reggae instruments."


    Shaun expressed concern.


    "Hmm... Time is running short until the performance. What if we run out of physical time?"


    After contemting for a moment, Geon suggested.


    "Then let''s do this. First, I''ll deliver the arranged score, and then I''ll deliver the orchestral score. Later, afterparing the score prepared by the department with mine, we can make a decision. How does that sound?"


    "What? Isn''t that a matter of their pride? Will they agree to that?"


    Geon shrugged.


    "Then I''ll ask Professor Leontine Price separately through Professor Leontine Price."


    Shaun sighed and said.


    "Alright, but don''te off as arrogant. Even if you don''t know, I can''t afford to look bad."


    Seeing Geon smile as if to reassure him, Snoop stood up and said.


    "Okay, Kay will work hard on arranging from tomorrow. Now, I have some business to attend to with Kay, right?"


    As Geon, sweating nervously, awkwardly smiled, Snoop looked around and said.


    "Let''s go to my ce. Since it''s not easy for so many people to gather, let''s have a drink?"


    Everyoneughed and got up from their seats, but Geon, who was left alone, had a helpless look in his eyes. Eventually, Geon was forcibly escorted to Snoop''s house, being carried on Ice Cube''s shoulders once again. As Geon was being carried into Snoop''s car, which everyone had arrived in,ughter erupted when they saw him being tied up on Ice Cube''s back. Gasping for air, Geon muttered weakly from Ice Cube''s back.


    "No more alcohol..."


    After entering Snoop''s house and sitting on the sofa, Geon, with a face of resignation, went outside to the terrace to soothe his dizzy head and nauseous stomach. As Geon was taking deep breaths outside the terrace, Damien approached him with a bottle of alcohol in his hand. After ncing at Geon, who was struggling, Damien smiled and said as he leaned on the terrace railing and looked outside.


    "Kay, do you know our father?"


    Geon nodded naturally.


    "Of course. He''s someone I really respect."


    With a bitter smile, Damien said.


    "Yeah, he''s a respected musician. He may not have been a good father, though."


    As Geon looked quietly at Damien, Damien smiled.


    "Anyway, thanks to our father, I''m living as a musician like this. So maybe he wasn''t such a bad father after all. He was a musician born as music and died as a god, you know."


    "Do you resent your father?"


    "No, not really. But it''s just that the time I spent with him was too short."


    "That''s true. Until he passed away, he traveled around the world. Do you admire your father?"


    "Of course. He''s a respected musician."


    As Geon looked silently at Damien and hesitated, Damien looked back at him with a heavy gaze.


    "You must be happy."


    Damien turned his head towards Geon as if to ask what he meant, but Geon had already gone into the living room. Seeing Geon''s back as he walked into the living room alone, Damien lifted the bottle of alcohol and took a sip. Just as Damien and Dre came inside from the terrace, they saw Haley, who hade to Snoop''s house to visit, angrily scolding Eminem, who was sitting next to her, and Eminem, with his neck hunched, and the rest of the musiciansughing and joking around."


    Now, let''s trante a passage from the Korean text into English with precision and artistry:


    "Now, let''s give it a try. But there''s something I need to discuss with you in advance, Shaun."


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "Let the Orchestra Department know. I''m going to deliver the orchestral scores."


    "What? You''re going to do it all by yourself?"


    "Yes, but it might take some time. There are so many instruments involved."


    Dr¨¦ said with an incredulous look.


    "Kay, do you think it''s possible? There are dozens of different instruments."


    Geon nodded confidently and replied.


    "It should be possible. As long as Damian fine-tunes the reggae instruments."


    Shaun expressed concern.


    "Hmm... Time is running short until the performance. What if we run out of physical time?"


    After contemting for a moment, Geon suggested.


    "Then let''s do this. First, I''ll deliver the arranged score, and then I''ll deliver the orchestral score. Later, afterparing the score prepared by the department with mine, we can make a decision. How does that sound?"


    "What? Isn''t that a matter of their pride? Will they agree to that?"


    Geon shrugged.


    "Then I''ll ask Professor Leontine Price separately through Professor Leontine Price."


    Shaun sighed and said.


    "Alright, but don''te off as arrogant. Even if you don''t know, I can''t afford to look bad."


    Seeing Geon smile as if to reassure him, Snoop stood up and said.


    "Okay, Kay will work hard on arranging from tomorrow. Now, I have some business to attend to with Kay, right?"


    As Geon, sweating nervously, awkwardly smiled, Snoop looked around and said.


    "Let''s go to my ce. Since it''s not easy for so many people to gather, let''s have a drink?"


    Everyoneughed and got up from their seats, but Geon, who was left alone, had a helpless look in his eyes. Eventually, Geon was forcibly escorted to Snoop''s house, being carried on Ice Cube''s shoulders once again. As Geon was being carried into Snoop''s car, which everyone had arrived in,ughter erupted when they saw him being tied up on Ice Cube''s back. Gasping for air, Geon muttered weakly from Ice Cube''s back.


    "No more alcohol..."


    After entering Snoop''s house and sitting on the sofa, Geon, with a face of resignation, went outside to the terrace to soothe his dizzy head and nauseous stomach. As Geon was taking deep breaths outside the terrace, Damien approached him with a bottle of alcohol in his hand. After ncing at Geon, who was struggling, Damien smiled and said as he leaned on the terrace railing and looked outside.


    "Kay, do you know our father?"


    Geon nodded naturally.


    "Of course. He''s someone I really respect."


    With a bitter smile, Damien said.


    "Yeah, he''s a respected musician. He may not have been a good father, though."


    As Geon looked quietly at Damien, Damien smiled.


    "Anyway, thanks to our father, I''m living as a musician like this. So maybe he


    wasn''t such a bad father after all. He was a musician born as music and died as a god, you know."


    "Do you resent your father?"


    "No, not really. But it''s just that the time I spent with him was too short."


    "That''s true. Until he passed away, he traveled around the world. Do you admire your father?"


    "Of course. He''s a respected musician."


    As Geon looked silently at Damien and hesitated, Damien looked back at him with a heavy gaze.


    "You must be happy."


    Damien turned his head towards Geon as if to ask what he meant, but Geon had already gone into the living room. Seeing Geon''s back as he walked into the living room alone, Damien lifted the bottle of alcohol and took a sip. Just as Damien and Dre came inside from the terrace, they saw Haley, who hade to Snoop''s house to visit, angrily scolding Eminem, who was sitting next to her, and Eminem, with his neck hunched, and the rest of the musiciansughing and joking around."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 132: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo

    Chapter 132: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo


    Geon opened his eyes well past three in the afternoon the next day. Squinting to secure his sight, he glimpsed the warm afternoon sunlight shining through the hotel window.


    "Cough, cough. Ah, I feel like I''m dying..."


    Geon barely managed to roll out of bed, clutching his head as he bowed down.


    "Whenever Ie to Compton, it''s always like this, darn it..."


    Geon, struggling to clear his mind with several attempts to shake himself awake, finally regained his senses only after taking a cold shower. Toweling his wet hair and picking up the sheet musicid on the table,beled ''parachute,'' it seemed as though the music had already been revised, with three different colors neatly dividing the staves. After briefly examining the music, Geon shook his head and set it back down on the table.


    Dialing his phone ced on the table next to him, Geon called Shaun.


    "Hey, K. Up already? Haha, you drank quite a lot yesterday."


    "Could you please stop mentioning it... Ugh."


    "How could I stop you? I had a good drink too and haven''t fully recovered yet. Haha.""Ugh, Snoop just can''t stop drinking. At this rate, he''ll be selling booze again today, so hurry back to Manhattan."


    "Demi¨¢n has been in my room early anyway. All you had to do was wake up."


    "Oh, really? My bad. Meet me in the lobby in 20 minutes, K."


    "Yeah, take your time and get ready."


    Geon hurriedly left Compton with Demi¨¢n and Shaun, their faces concealed with sunsses and hats, as if being chased by someone.


    Arriving at Juilliard, the group sought out Professor n Gilbert, head of the orchestral conducting department. n Gilbert, born to an American father and a Japanese mother, was a professor in his early fifties with a Western face and ck hair.


    Professor n Gilbert looked surprised as he opened the door to his office and saw the line-up of celebrities entering.


    "Oh, K. and Mr. Demi¨¢n Marley, and Mr. Shaun Yoko Lennon, right? It''s quite surprising to see such famous figures visiting. Please have a seat here."


    As Geon sat down on the sofa n pointed to, he greeted, "Hello, Professor. My name is K. It''s nice to meet you."


    n smiled warmly and replied, "Likewise. I''ve always wanted to meet a famous figure like you at our school, but since K. doesn''t y guitar in the orchestra, I never had the chance."


    "Haha, you never invited me. But not only this time, but if I have a chance next time, I''ll definitely participate, Professor."


    n chuckled at Geon''s cheekiness as he nced at Demi¨¢n and Shaun.


    "Well, have you brought the sheet music today?"


    Geon reached into Hakoo''s hard case box ced beside him and handed the sheet music to n.


    "Yes, Professor. The arrangement ispleted. And I have one more request."


    n, scanning through the sheet music, asked, "Yes, what is it?"


    Geon nced at the nervous Demi¨¢n and Shaun before speaking.


    "We want to try making the orchestra''s sheet music this time."


    n raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "The orchestra''s sheet music? Have you ever tried that before?"


    Geon shook his head.


    "No, I haven''t tried it before, Professor."


    n ced the sheet music on the table and crossed his arms, staring directly at Geon.


    "And yet you want to try? Well, of course, it doesn''t concern me as this is a free performance conducted by a student. But from the perspective of the conducting student, it may not be an appealing proposal."


    Geon nodded.


    "That''s right, so that''s why we came to you, Professor. Actually, the piece we''re going to attempt this time is not exactly an orchestral piece."


    With a puzzled expression, n looked at Geon.


    "Perhaps you noticed Demi¨¢ning with us, but this time, we''re nning to rearrange Shaun''s song ''parachute'' into reggae with Demi¨¢n. And there will be rap in the middle."


    "Rap? So you''re going to rearrange a bad song into reggae for the orchestra?"


    "Yes, Professor. It might be an experimental attempt. It seems too experimental for the orchestra conducting department to handle everything, so we thought it would be better for us to take responsibility along with it, Professor."


    n closed his eyes for a moment, looking troubled. Geon, Demi¨¢n, and Shaun watched him anxiously. After a brief moment of contemtion, n asked,


    "What instruments will you need?"


    As if he had already thought ahead, Geon took out a notebook and began listing them.


    "The first violins are eight, the second violins six, vis four, cellos three, and double basses three," n calcted before speaking.


    "We''ll need 24 string yers. What about woodwinds?" he inquired.


    "Two rs and one bassoon, and one English horn should suffice," came the reply.


    "Do you also use brass instruments?"


    "We n to use two trumpets. If possible, we''d like to include a tuba as well," n continued.


    "Well, considering it''s a chamber orchestra, there should definitely be other instruments. How about percussion?"


    "With Damian and two session musicians working with us, and only one Glockenspiel, we should be covered," n concluded.


    "That''s 32 musicians already, excluding the session yers," he noted.


    "Indeed. Shaun will handle the piano, and I''ll take care of the guitar. That should suffice for a chamber orchestra, Professor," n confirmed.


    "Ah, not asrge as I feared then. When you mentioned 23 string yers, I thought we might need at least 50. But I see now," the professor remarked.


    After a moment of contemtion, n made his decision.


    "Alright then. Since the student conductor won''t be limited to just one piece like ''Parachute'', but will need to lead several, perhaps it will be less burdensome for them. Give it a try."


    With n''s approval, Shaun and Damian, who had been tense, breathed a sigh of relief. Geon, reassured, nodded in agreement, prompting n to add:


    "For the performance at Alice Tully Hall, I suggest you visit beforehand. It''s a venue suitable for a chamber orchestra, although it''s essential to coordinate with a producer for the sensitive acoustics."


    Geon chuckled. "The producer is already secured. We don''t need to worry; Dr. Dre will handle it."


    "Dr. Dre?" n eximed, surprised. "You mean the famous musician is producing our school''s free concert? A hip-hop artist producing an orchestra ¨C is that even possible?"


    "Yes, Professor. When ites to producing, he''s unparalleled," Geon assured.


    "Well, well. Today is full of surprises indeed. As Professor Corigliano said, you''re quite remarkable, Kay," n concluded.


    After exchanging a few more words, the four rose from their seats. n reminded Geon several times to take good care of the performance. Geon then offered Shaun and Damian to stay over at his ce, an invitation they dly epted.


    As Geon guided them home and went to wash his hands, Damian began exploring the living room and kitchen on the ground floor, rummaging through cabs and even peeking into the refrigerator. Watching Damian, Shaun chuckled and settled on the sofa, closing his eyes.


    A whileter, Geon spotted Shaun sitting on the sofa as he descended to the ground floor. He grabbed three cans of c from the fridge, ced them on the table, and cracked one open, taking a refreshing sip.


    "Ahh, refreshing. Shaun, would you like one? And what about Damian?"


    As Shaun opened his eyes to respond, Damian''s excited voice rang out.


    "Hey, Kay! Shaun! Come here!"


    As Geon and Shaun headed toward the kitchen where Damian''s voice came from, they found Damian inspecting a dried flower hung on the wall. Geon looked at Damian with a puzzled expression.


    "What''s going on, Damian?"


    Damian ran his fingers over the dried freesia. "Who gave you this flower?"


    Geon examined the flower. "It''s from a girl at school who asked me to sign it. Why?"


    Damian stuck his hand inside the flower, plucking out a miniature camera. He smirked as he showed it to them.


    "I knew it. It''s strange for someone like you to live in such a secure neighborhood. Your security isx."


    Geon''s eyes widened as he saw the camera in Damian''s hand. "What is this? A camera?"


    Damian detached something from the small camera. "Yes, it''s not just a camera; it''s a bug too. It''s almost criminal."


    Handing the camera to Geon, Damian began searching other areas. After a while, they found four cameras and three bugs on the coffee table in the living room. Sitting on the sofa, Geon and Shaun examined the devices with seriousness.


    "Even I, not an expert, found this much. If we search more, we''ll likely find more. We should report this to the police," Damian suggested.


    Geon looked bewildered. "Could it be that the girl who gave me the flower hid these?"


    Shaun shook his head. "No, we can''t be sure yet. These weren''t only in the flower. Perhaps the girl used the bugs in the flower to locate your house, and someone else illegally installed them, or someone else illegally broke in and installed them. Given theck of security here."


    That day, Geon''s house was visited by the NYPD''s scientific investigation unit.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 133: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo

    Chapter 133: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo


    "In the evening, Geon received a visit from the police, who searched his house. He had spent the night at a nearby hotel, feeling uneasy but relieved to have reported the incident and seen the police. He had fallen asleep at his desk while working on orchestral scores untilte. The next day, he headed to the police station upon receiving a call.


    It was quiet in the morning, but as soon as Geon stepped into the police station, he attracted the attention of many people. They murmured as they looked at him, giving him a somewhat uneasy feeling, like he had be a criminal. Geon sought out the officer in charge, moving through the crowd. He approached a burly African-American officer nearby.


    "Excuse me, sir. Could you tell me where I can find Detective Jeffrey?"


    The African-American officer recognized Geon and chuckled before replying, "Oh, K.C.! Nice to see you. Follow me."


    Contrary to his appearance, the friendly African-American officer escorted Geon to the desk of the responsible detective. Seated there was a chubby white officer in histe forties, with his legs propped up on the desk as he went through documents.


    "Detective Jeffrey, K.C. is here," the African-American officer announced.


    Jeffrey, upon seeing Geon, quickly stood up apologetically. "Oh, sorry about that. Please have a seat here. You''ve been through a lot."


    As the African-American officer left with a smile, Geon asked, "Detective, have you got the results of the investigation?"


    Jeffrey frowned as he shuffled through papers. "Ah, well... There''s something odd about our search of your ce."Geon''s eyes widened as he inquired, "Something odd? What do you mean?"


    "Thanks to you, our forensic team had to bring in specialized equipment and search your house until dawn. It''s the first time in my twenty years as a detective that I''ve encountered something like this in such a modest home."


    "Really? That many cameras?"


    "Yes, over a hundred miniature cameras were found. And, you might not know, but many of your clothes had miniature cameras attached to them, even on the front buttons of your coats."


    "My clothes too? That''s... unsettling."


    "It''s beyond the behavior of a typical stalker. This level of surveince suggests a security setup for protecting a high-profile individual. We''re investigating specialists in this field, starting with those with a history of stalking."


    "I see... Then I can''t go home for a while."


    "Yes, it''s unsafe. I rmend staying elsewhere, K.C."


    "Alright, Detective. Thank you for your hard work."


    "No problem. It''s all in a day''s work."


    "By the way... Was there any connection between me and the girl who gave me flowers?"


    "No, none. We found out she''s just a fan. We even searched her ce, but there was nothing noteworthy."


    "That''s a relief. Alright, Detective. Feel free to contact me anytime."


    "Haha, getting K.C.''s contact feels like a dream. Could I ask for a photo once this case is solved?"


    "Sure, anytime. Well, I should get going."


    Feeling uneasy, Geon left the police station and headed to school."


    In the evening, Geon received a visit from the police, who searched his house. He had spent the night at a nearby hotel, feeling uneasy but relieved to have reported the incident and seen the police. He had fallen asleep at his desk while working on orchestral scores untilte. The next day, he headed to the police station upon receiving a call.


    It was quiet in the morning, but as soon as Geon stepped into the police station, he attracted the attention of many people. They murmured as they looked at him, giving him a somewhat uneasy feeling, like he had be a criminal. Geon sought out the officer in charge, moving through the crowd. He approached a burly African-American officer nearby.


    "Excuse me, sir. Could you tell me where I can find Detective Jeffrey?"


    The African-American officer recognized Geon and chuckled before replying, "Oh, K.C.! Nice to see you. Follow me."


    Contrary to his appearance, the friendly African-American officer escorted Geon to the desk of the responsible detective. Seated there was a chubby white officer in histe forties, with his legs propped up on the desk as he went through documents.


    "Detective Jeffrey, K.C. is here," the African-American officer announced.


    Jeffrey, upon seeing Geon, quickly stood up apologetically. "Oh, sorry about that. Please have a seat here. You''ve been through a lot."


    As the African-American officer left with a smile, Geon asked, "Detective, have you got the results of the investigation?"


    Jeffrey frowned as he shuffled through papers. "Ah, well... There''s something odd about our search of your ce."


    Geon''s eyes widened as he inquired, "Something odd? What do you mean?"


    "Thanks to you, our forensic team had to bring in specialized equipment and search your house until dawn. It''s the first time in my twenty years as a detective that I''ve encountered something like this in such a modest home."


    "Really? That many cameras?"


    "Yes, over a hundred miniature cameras were found. And, you might not know, but many of your clothes had miniature cameras attached to them, even on the front buttons of your coats."


    "My clothes too? That''s... unsettling."


    "It''s beyond the behavior of a typical stalker. This level of surveince suggests a security setup for protecting a high-profile individual. We''re investigating specialists in this field, starting with those with a history of stalking."


    "I see... Then I can''t go home for a while."


    "Yes, it''s unsafe. I rmend staying elsewhere, K.C."


    "Alright, Detective. Thank you for your hard work."


    "No problem. It''s all in a day''s work."


    "By the way... Was there any connection between me and the girl who gave me flowers?"


    "No, none. We found out she''s just a fan. We even searched her ce, but there was nothing noteworthy."


    "That''s a relief. Alright, Detective. Feel free to contact me anytime."


    "Haha, getting K.C.''s contact feels like a dream. Could I ask for a photo once this case is solved?"


    "Sure, anytime. Well, I should get going."


    Feeling uneasy, Geon left the police station and headed to school."


    Geon unknowingly veered onto the path leading to the zoo. The entrance to the Bronx Zoo wasn''t too far away. Resembling the entrance to a jungle in a park from the movie "Jurassic Park," Geon bought a ticket for $13 and entered.


    Perhaps because it was a weekday, the zoo was quite deserted. As Geon wandered through, observing various animals, his expression seemed to rx as if his mind was clearing.


    "It was nice to cool off at Dante Park. I shoulde here on weekdays more often."


    A pr bear,zily lying with stretched paws, caught Geon''s eye. Despite theirzy appearance, he recalled hearing they could dash at an incredible speed when they spotted prey. Geon couldn''t believe such ferocious predators could look so cute.


    The Bronx Zoo was quite extensive. After seeing all the animals, more than three hours had passed. ncing at his wristwatch, Geon sighed, realizing he''d lost track of time.


    "Can''t seem to focus with all these animals around. And I''m running out of time. Ugh."


    Realizing he hadn''t eaten anything all day, Geon headed to the snack bar inside the zoo. Ordering some food, he took out his guitar, a J-200, and softly started ying the tune of Shaun''s "Parachute." A few people around turned their heads at the sudden guitar sound, but seeing it was just an instrumental, they soon lost interest and went about their business.


    Feeling the cool breeze, smelling the grass, and basking in the warm sunlight, Geon felt a moment of peace. Closing his eyes, he yed his guitar, smiling to himself.


    "So peaceful. Haha, from now on, this is my spot!"


    Looking around, he noticed everyone had dispersed except for the female staff managing the snack bar. He closed his eyes and began singing the chorus of "Parachute" in his beautiful voice. His rendition of "Parachute," infused with Shaun''s mncholic vibe, resonated through the zoo.


    Geon''s voice, initially soft and hesitant, gradually grew louder as he immersed himself in the song. Finishing the song, he kept his eyes closed, savoring the lingering feeling it brought. Suddenly, he felt someone tugging at his pants.


    Opening his eyes, he saw a cute baby bear holding onto the hem of his pants. The bear, covered in ck fur, about the size of Geon''s forearm, looked up at him with an adorable expression, shaking his pants with its two feet.


    "Aww, how cute!"


    Reaching out to the bear, Geon held out his hand, and the bear grabbed it with both paws. Mimicking a handshake with his fingers, Geon bent down, meeting the bear''s gaze.


    "Hello? I''m Geon. Who are you?"


    As the bear seemed to struggle to understand Geon''s words, it tilted its head cutely. Seeing this, Geon burst intoughter, which caught the attention of a woman nearby.


    "I''m Rikki. I''m one of the baby friends at our zoo."


    Startled by the sudden voice, Geon hastily raised his head and bumped it into the table.


    "Ouch! Ahh, sorry."


    Rubbing the back of his head, Geon apologized, while the woman, wearing a zookeeper''s uniform, covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "Ohoho, it''s okay. Rikki seems to like you."


    Geon nced at the woman for a moment before turning his attention back to Rikki, who was now climbing up his leg. About to reach hisp, Rikki climbed onto Geon''s arms, then proceeded to climb up to his face. Laughing as he felt ticklish, Geon said,


    "Hehe, tickles, Rikki!"


    As Rikki finally reached Geon''s face and began licking it, the female zookeeper picked Rikki up, smiling.


    "Faces are dangerous. Baby bears tend to suck rather than lick, and they can leave bruises."


    Disappointed to be separated from Rikki, Geon looked at him with longing eyes. The zookeeper, with a surprised look, gestured towards Geon''s face.


    "Are you... Kei?"


    Geon chuckled.


    "Yes, I''m the Kei you know. Haha."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 134: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo

    Chapter 134: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo


    Geon, sitting beside Olivia at the table, teased while looking at Ricky nestled in Olivia''s arms.


    "You''re so cute, Ricky. What kind of bear are you?"


    Olivia said, slipping her finger into Ricky''s mouth.


    "Ricky is an ''American ck bear.'' He came from Canada. He''s about 90 days old. It''s almost closing time at the zoo, so I was taking him for a walk. He''s still too young toe out when there are too many people around."


    Olivia, still ying with Ricky, asked,


    "But why are you alone when you''re famous?"


    Geon chuckled wistfully.


    "Well, I don''t really have close friends. I mean, besides famous musicians, I don''t have any real close friends."


    Olivia said sympathetically,"I''ve heard that''s usually the case with celebrities, but is it the same for Kay? He''s not from the US, right?"


    "No, he''s from Korea, came to study at Juilliard."


    "That makes sense then. How long has he been living in the US?"


    "Um... about a year and a half."


    "Well, then, it''s understandable. You''ll probably make good friends as time goes on."


    Geon grinned and asked Olivia,


    "But where do the keepers live? Don''t they need to take care of the young animals even at night?"


    Olivia hugged Ricky, who was leaning down slightly, and replied,


    "Yes, that''s right. Most keepersmute, but some live in housing inside the zoo. It''s close to the baby animals'' area. Really young ones are kept in the sterile room, but slightly older ones sometimes live together in the housing. Ricky here is one of those babies."


    After furrowing his eyebrows in thought, Geon asked again,


    "The housing is inside the zoo? How many people live there?"


    "Not many, originally about ten keepers lived there, but now only three remain because there are fewer baby animals."


    Geon pondered for a moment before asking again,


    "So, there must be quite a few empty rooms in the housing?"


    With a puzzled look, Olivia asked,


    "Yes? Why do you ask?"


    After a moment of silence lost in thought, Geon spoke up,


    "Olivia, I''m sorry, but could I meet the director for a moment?"


    As Olivia kept trying to prevent Ricky from climbing up her face, she said,


    "The director? Um... well, I don''t think she''s left for the day yet..."


    "Please, it''s important to me."


    After a brief hesitation, Olivia nodded her head.


    "Alright. The director might like Kay if you take him there. Let''s go; the office is over there."


    In the office guided by Olivia, Geon could see a woman in her sixties, the director, sitting alone. She seemed to havee to the office for a final round of paperwork before leaving for the day. As she saw Olivia and Geon approaching, she raised her head from the documents, frowning with concern.


    "Oh, Olivia. What''s going on? Ricky''s walk?"


    Smiling with Ricky in her arms, Olivia replied,


    "Yes, director. Oh, do you know this person here?"


    Turning her head to scrutinize Geon closely, the director''s eyes widened.


    "Oh? Kay? No! What brings you here?"


    Geon waved his hand with a smile.


    "Hello, it''s Kay. I had something to discuss with the director, so I asked Olivia here for a favor."


    The director stood up from her seat as she gestured to the sofa nearby.


    "Yes, please have a seat here first. Wow! What a surprise. I''m Emma, the director of the Bronx Zoo. Just call me Emma."


    As Geon took his seat, he smiled.


    "Sure, Emma. The zoo is beautiful."


    Emma hurriedly took out juice from the fridge, poured it into a cup, and ced it on the table, smiling.


    "Thank you. Haha."


    As Geon took a sip of the juice Emma had given him, she asked, looking concerned,


    "What''s the matter?"


    Geon exined about the stalker incident that had happened at his home, causing both Emma and Olivia to look astonished.


    "What? About a hundred miniature cameras came out of your house?"


    "Even bugs? Isn''t that a serious crime?"


    Geon sighed and continued,


    "Yes, it is. In fact, with the orchestral performance approaching, I had nowhere to focus, so I wandered around and happened toe here."


    Looking at Geon with a sympathetic expression, Emma said,


    "So, you''re saying, Kay, that you should be staying in a hotel anyway, but if there are empty rooms in the keeper''s housing, how about living here? It''s quiet and nice. I''ll cover the cost equivalent to the hotel."


    After considering Geon''s suggestion for a moment, Emma asked Olivia,


    "Currently, there are three people living in the keeper''s housing, right? So, are there seven empty rooms?"


    Olivia nodded and borated,


    "Yes, and one of them is a detached house. It''s the one the retired deputy director usedst year."


    After nodding her head, Emma said.


    "Um... It seems like you could use that ce, but... we''re operated with support from the city of New York, so we can''t charge for it. But giving it away for free is a bit..."


    As Geon swallowed a dry gulp, he only looked at Emma''s lips, and Emma grinned and said, "How about helping us out? We can let you stay in the amodations in exchange for helping out at the zoo."


    Geon chuckled and said, "Sure! I love animals! I''ll do whatever it takes!"


    Emma and Olivia looked at each other and smiled.


    "Really? Haha. Alright, Olivia, show Kay around."


    "Yes, Director."


    After thanking Emma several times, Geon came to the amodations with Olivia. The amodations were deep in the zoo, slightly away from the main exhibition hall, nestled in the middle of a quiet mountain. The path to the amodations was lined with trees, and the sounds of birds echoed as if there were wild birds around.


    Geon breathed in the scent of nature, which was hard toe by in New York, and smiled happily as he headed towards the annex. Along the way, he saw a cute woman with red hair tied in a ponytail carrying something onto a truck in front of the amodations. The woman looked at Olivia and shouted loudly.


    "Olivia! Can you help me with this?"


    After Olivia released Ricky inside the fence in front of the amodations, she said, "Alisa, what''s all this?"


    Alisa, who was called out, replied as she carried a sack onto the truck.


    "It''s bird feed."


    As Olivia suddenly started working, Geon, who had put down his guitar, raised his arms in confusion. Alisa nced at Geon with a puzzled look as she quickly started working. In less than fifteen minutes with the three of them working, all the sacks were loaded onto the truck. Alisa wiped her sweat on the sacks piled on the truck and said,


    "Phew! I wondered when I would be able to move this alone. It''s fortunate you came back in time. Thanks to you too. By the way, who are you?"


    Geon, who had his hand on the truck below, took off his hat and mask and smiled. Seeing his appearance, Alisa pointed at him with her finger and stammered. Oliviaughed and said,


    "Heh, I thought you''d react like that. Say hello, Alisa. This is Kay."


    As Alisa continued to stare with widened eyes and a puzzled expression, Geon said,


    "Pleasure to meet you, Alisa. I''m Kay. I''ll be staying at the back amodations for a while starting today. Nice to meet you."


    As Alisa greeted him with wide eyes, she gradually raised her hand to her mouth and let out a loud scream.


    "Aaahhhhhhhhhhh!!!!! Really, Kay?"


    Ricky, who was ying in the yard, looked surprised, and the birds ying on the trees around the amodations flew away in surprise. Seeing Alisa like that, Geon chuckled softly, and Alisa jumped off the truck and ran towards Geon.


    Seeing Alisa suddenly embracing him, Geon looked at her with a bewildered expression. Olivia rushed over and pulled Alisa away.


    "Alisa! What are you doing without manners to a stranger?"


    Even as Alisa fell back from Olivia''s pull and yelled,


    "Ack! Kay! Is it really you? Am I dreaming? Is this real?"


    Geon smiled at her like that. Watching Geonugh while looking at Alisa, Olivia said with a smile,


    "I''m sorry, she''s not usually like this..."


    "It''s okay, she seems to like me."


    "Oh, thank you for helping. Let me guide you to your amodations."


    Picking up his guitar and following Olivia to the amodations, Geon was followed by Alisa, who trotted behind. Alisa clung to Geon without saying a word, just staring at his face. Although Alisa''s gaze was ufortable, Geon simply smiled.


    The amodations were a muchrger one-story house than the one Geon used to live in. It seemed convenient to be within walking distance of Olivia and Alisa''s ce. Olivia took out the key from her pocket and opened the door, then put the key on the table.


    "This is the key to the amodations. Keep it with you. You don''t have to worry about thieves here, so feel free to leave the door open."


    Geon picked up the key and said, "Thank you. I''ll leave it to you from now on. But you said there were three of you?"


    As Olivia went into the living room after opening the door with the key, she turned her head and said, "One of them went to bathe the elephant. He''ll be back soon. His name is Taylor, and he''s also a Kay fan!"


    When Geon chuckled at the yful Alisa, Olivia closed the door and left. Geon looked around the amodations and thought to himself,


    "Phew... the beginning of a new life. Haha."


    Standing in front of therge window in the living room, Geon looked at the dimming evening sky. The evening sky seen through the trees seemed very peaceful, blending well with the quiet atmosphere. After taking a deep breath, Geon smiled broadly.


    "Nice! I love it! I want to live here forever! Haha."


    Leaning his elbows on the window sill and resting his chin, Geon looked outside. Unlike Olivia''s amodations, which faced the opposite direction, the small yard and the forest beyond were visible through the window. Feeling good, Geon closed his eyes and whistled for a while, enjoying the peace. When he opened his eyes, he was startled to see eyes staring at him in front of him.


    "Wha-what''s... a tiger!?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 135: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo

    Chapter 135: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo


    Geon''s eyes widened as hey on the ground, staring out the window. Through the window, he could see the tiger''s forehead. Having fallen to the ground, he could only see the tiger''s forehead, not the face he had met earlier. There was a scratching sound as if the tiger were scratching the window with its front paw or scratching the wall with its ws. Geon, with a frightened expression, remained still, not wanting to provoke the tiger by moving.


    "Sis! Fire! Do you keep jumping out of the car like that?"


    Suddenly, a sharp female voice startled Geon, and when he looked to the right of the window, he saw a woman in a zookeeper''s uniform running towards the tiger. Before she could scream a warning, the woman lifted the tiger on the ground into her arms. Geon froze as he saw the tiger being embraced by the woman, feeling embarrassed about his own fall.


    The tiger looked young at first nce. Although not a cub anymore, having passed six months since birth, it appeared agile, easily weighing over 10 kilograms. Geon felt embarrassed about his own fall as he watched the tiger licking the woman''s face with a gentle expression.


    As the zookeeper struggled to hold the tiger in her arms, she looked at Geon with widened eyes. After a moment of silence between them, the female zookeeper screamed.


    "Oh my! Kay? Kay, is that you? What are you doing here? Oh my goodness, oh my!"


    "Really? Is this not a dream?"


    As the zookeeper shouted, the startled Kay squirmed in her arms. The woman who had finally calmed Kay down shouted to Olivia, who had rushed over upon hearing themotion.


    "Olivia! Kay, Kay! Do you see this too? Is this real?"Upon seeing that Geon was standing safely, Olivia put her hands on her hips and said.


    "You too. Howe you and Alisa have the same reaction, Taylor?"


    Taylor widened her eyes and asked.


    "Huh? You knew? What''s going on? What''s going on?"


    "For the time being, you''ll be staying here. We''ll make sure you''refortable."


    Taylor asked in surprise.


    "Really? Really?"


    After waving her hands, Olivia said to Geon.


    "The meal is ready. Come over, Kay."


    Geon awkwardly smiled and said.


    "Yes, thank you Olivia."


    As Geon walked out of the house, he saw Taylor staring nkly at him, holding Kay. After greeting Taylor, Geon knelt down and made eye contact with Kay.


    "Hello? I''m Kay."


    Kay licked Geon''s face and yfully hung onto his leg as heughed. Watching Geon y with Kay for a moment, Taylor muttered.


    "I-Is this really... Kay... Wow."


    Later, a barbecue party was held in the courtyard in front of the three women''s dormitory. Kay and Ricky were ying with a ball in the yard, but as soon as the meat was ced on the grill, Kay ran over and sat in front of the barbecue grill, focusing on the meat. Ricky, on the other hand, seemed uninterested in the meat and was ying with the ball.


    As the three women brought food to the table in the bustling yard, they smiled every time they met Geon''s eyes. Geon also smiled back at them, and the atmosphere soon became cheerful. After finishing the meal and cleaning up, while drinking coffee provided by Olivia and chatting, Taylor said.


    "Um, Kay. It''s such a pleasant evening. Could you sing us a song?"


    Alisa agreed, seeming to think it was a good idea.


    "Yes, yes! We''re fans of Kay. Please sing us just one song, please? We really want to hear it."


    Olivia, as if scolding them, said.


    "Alisa, Taylor. That''s impolite. Let our guest rx."


    After looking at Olivia, Taylor urgently said to Geon.


    "Just once today! I won''t ask you again, okay?"


    Geon chuckled as he alternated between Alisa and Taylor with his gaze.


    "Just wait a moment, I''ll go get my guitar from my room."


    As Geon got up from his seat, he saw the eager eyes of the two women. Interestingly, even Olivia, who had scolded them, seemed to be filled with anticipation. A momentter, Geon returned with his J-200 guitar. As Kay and Ricky approached, seemingly seeing a guitar for the first time, they cautiously touched and plucked the strings. When sound came from the guitar strings, they were startled and backed away. Geon chuckled and petted Kay and Ricky''s heads before speaking.


    "Ahem, after identally discovering this ce today and touring the zoo, I felt a bit sorry for myself, who has been living too busily. I didn''t even realize there were such cute friends nearby, and such beautiful and bright people. After grilling the meat, the atmosphere in the yard became even more cheerful, and as we ate and cleaned up, Taylor said.


    "Hey, Kay. It''s such a nice evening, could you sing us a song?"


    Alisa agreed, seeming to think it was a good idea.


    "Yes, yes! We''re fans of Kay. Please sing us just one song, please? We really want to hear it."


    Olivia, as if scolding them, said.


    "Alisa, Taylor. That''s impolite. Let our guest rx."


    After looking at Olivia, Taylor urgently said to Geon.


    "Just once today! I won''t ask you again, okay?"


    Geon chuckled as he alternated between Alisa and Taylor with his gaze.


    "Just wait a moment, I''ll go get my guitar from my room."


    As Geon got up from his seat, he saw the eager eyes of the two women. Interestingly, even Olivia, who had scolded them, seemed to be filled with anticipation. A momentter, Geon returned with his J-200 guitar. As Kay and Ricky approached, seemingly seeing a guitar for the first time, they cautiously touched and plucked the strings. When sound came from the guitar strings, they were startled and backed away. Geon chuckled and petted Kay and Ricky''s heads before speaking.


    "Ahem, after identally discovering this ce today and touring the zoo, I felt a bit sorry for myself, who has been living too busily. I didn''t even realize there were such cute friends nearby, and such beautiful and bright people. So, please think of this song as a message to myself."


    Geon''s Gibson guitar resonated softly. The guitar sound echoed like a duet between a cello and a violin, osciting between low and high pitches. Geon''s hand, holding the chords, moved briskly up and down the neck, not ying a slow or quiet melody. The guitar, with its jumbo body, emitted deep resonance and reverberation in the lower tones. Ricky and Pye seemed astonished by the beautiful music flowing from the guitar, as they sat in front of Geon, tilting their heads and perking up their ears.


    With closed eyes, Geon whispered softly.


    "If you''re feeling low and lost today," Geon''s voice, heard by the three caretakers, felt like someone whispering softly into their ears. The ASMR-like sensation caused the eyes of all three caretakers to involuntarily close. Pye squirmed slightly, and Ricky leaned against Geon''s leg. Feeling Ricky''s warmth against his leg, Geon smiled.


    "Do you have a little time?" Geon''s hand stroked the strings, and as the volume of the performance increased, the three caretakers, now wide-eyed, looked intently at Geon. Geon began to sing the chorus with his beautiful voice.


    "Over here at the side of your life, I''d like to hold you still, remind you of all you''ve missed," he sang, as Pye stretched his neck and began to howl along with the song. Geon chuckled at Pye''s attempt to sing along and opened his eyes. Even though the song had ended, Pye, with a sad but cute look in his eyes, continued to make sounds.


    Upon hearing a thud, Olivia turned her head towards the dormitory area, where she saw birds gathering on the roof. More than thirty birds had gathered on the roof, all looking down as if listening to Geon''s song. Alisa and Taylor also nced around, noticing the giraffes in the distance, each lifting its head towards this direction. Strangely, all the giraffes were turning their heads in their direction.


    Although the three women, who were chuckling, couldn''t see the animals trapped in their respective enclosures, all the animals were perking up their ears, listening to Geon''s song. The zebras flicked their ears, the pr bears blinked slowly, and the monkeys, usually swinging around, quietly listened to Geon''s song.


    As Geon finished ying, the three women looked around and saw Ricky sleeping, cradled in Geon''sp, while Pye quietly stared at Geon. Alisa, watching the beautiful man looking down at the baby tiger on the floor with a smile, with her mouth agape, whispered softly, "What... is he an angel?"


    When Geon ced his guitar beside him and reached out to Pye, Pye jumped into his arms. Geon smiled as Pye licked his face, leaving drool. Turning his head away, Geon noticed that the birds perched on the roof had all flown away at once.


    Looking up at the sky with a wide smile, Geon saw the bright moon illuminating his smiling face. This time, Taylor muttered, "Crazy... Why is the guy so beautiful?" as the three women stared nkly at Geon''s face.


    That night, The Bronx Zoo weed its first quiet night under new management. The many animals in the zoo fell into a deep sleep for the first time since being transferred, resting peacefully until the next day''s sunrise. Until other caretakers arrived for duty and chuckled at the unusually quiet animals by the entrance.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 136: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo

    Chapter 136: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo


    Geon rose early in the morning and followed Olivia to the elephant enclosure. While Geon hoped to care for the baby animals, his experience with young and vulnerable animals was limited. Eventually assigned to chores around the enclosure, Geon spent the early hours clearing piles of elephant dung and sequentially cleaning up the enclosure, mainly focusing on removing waste.


    Returning to his quarters after the zoo''s opening hours, Geon copsed onto the sofa after showering.


    "Phew! This is tough. I really admire zookeepers. How do they do this every day?"


    Taking a moment to quench his thirst with a refreshing drink, Geon sat in front of his electronic keyboard and nced through the sheet music for "parachute."


    "Let''s start from the basics of orchestration."


    Pushing the "parachute" sheet music aside, Geon retrieved a stack of scores from his bag. After sorting through them, he sat back in front of the keyboard with precisely forty-nine sheets.


    "Mendelssohn''s ''Lieder ohne Worte'' has a simple left-hand part on the piano. Let''s try oveying ''parachute'' on this simple piece."


    Geon attempted to ovey the melody of "parachute" on the left-hand performance of the first movement of "Song Without Words." However, the mismatched harmonies resulted in dissonance, simr to subsequent attempts with Vian boat songs and spring melodies. Frowning throughout the performance as if hearing noise, Geon eventually removed his hands from the keyboard.


    "Hmm... This method seems more suitable forposing from scratch. It''s not the right approach for arranging existing pieces."Rummaging through his bag, Geon retrieved several orchestral scores. Spread out on the bed, Geon began transcribing them, meticulously copying each note by hand. After more than six hours of intense focus, neglecting lunch and experiencing aching muscles, Geon sat up on the bed, clutching his sore waist.


    "Hmm... Transcribing the works of masters seems to be beneficial. I feel like I''m starting to grasp the overall flow of thepositions. Just a little more."


    Stretching his body and flexing his shoulders against the wall, Geon resumed transcribing while seated on the bed. Most of the scores he was transcribing belonged to Debussy, and his aim was to understand the scale of various orchestras by transcribing them.


    After about two more hours of focused transcription, Geon looked up to see thete afternoon sunset through the window.


    "Time flies."


    Getting up from his seat, Geon leaned against the window frame, stretching his legs and loosening his cramped shoulder muscles. A groan, as if expressing dissatisfaction with the prolonged work, emanated from his body. After a moment of rxation, Geon looked out at the sunset, folding his arms and lost in thought.


    "essing ''parachute'' with diatonic harmony would be difficult, wouldn''t it?"


    Diatonic harmony, a theory that predates the use of the seven-tone scale in modern music theory, emphasizes horizontal flow of melodies while harmony focuses on vertical progressions of chords. In simpler terms, it''s music where there are primary melodies and corresponding melodies flowing alongside them, such as in French folk songs like "Tourdion" or Pachelbel''s famous "Canon in D."


    "Hmm... Even if I stick to conventional harmony, I can''t entrust the arrangement of reggae music to Damian, who knows nothing about orchestration. Ultimately, I''ll have to do it myself. I''ll consult Damian for the final touch."


    Geon pulled out a notebook and listed the names of orchestral instruments to be used. Contemting over various instruments, Geon frowned, focusing particrly on brass instruments.


    "The problem lies with brass instruments. It''s challenging to pierce through dozens of violins with just one brass instrument... The two trumpets are an issue."


    Geon began adding orchestral scores below the piano sheet music for "parachute" he had prepared in advance. One crucial aspect of orchestration was deciding where to ce instruments, where to rest them, which instrument would take the lead at which point, and which instruments'' sound would be subdued.


    "Approaching ''parachute'' with diatonic harmony seems simple in theory, but... I need to solve the volume issue to finish it."


    As Geon continued to work on the scores, he heard the distant sound of approaching footsteps. Before he could look up, a delighted smile spread across his face. As the pattering footsteps drew closer, Geonughed heartily and spread his arms wide. Even before the door swung open, Geon was already smiling. Ricky rushed into his embrace, wagging his tail happily.


    "Haha! Ricky! Had fun today too?"


    As Ricky snuggled into Geon''s arms, wagging his tail happily, Geonughed heartily. Meanwhile, Pye quickly followed suit, running up to Geon and starting to act cute. Geon chuckled as Pye nibbled lightly on his hair and began licking his face. In no time, Geon found himself covered in bear and lion drool.


    "Oh, you guys! Now I have to wash up."


    Geon headed to the bathroom to freshen up, with the two baby animals sitting patiently outside, waiting for him. By the time Geon finished washing up and emerged, Olivia was standing at the open door. Geon waved as he approached.


    "Oh, Olivia. Has the zoo closed?"


    Smiling, Olivia held the door open with one hand.


    "Yes, I just finished. How''s the work going?"


    Geon, towel-drying his slightly damp hair, replied.


    "Um, it''s a bit of a headache. It''s not an easy problem to solve."


    Leaning against the doorframe with her arms crossed, Olivia asked.


    "Oh? Tell me about it. What''s the problem?"


    Grinning mischievously, Geon replied.


    "It''s orchestration. It''s tooplicated for anyone who doesn''t do music to understand, you know? Haha."


    Pointing a finger, Olivia said.


    "My grandfather used to say that. The solution to all the world''s difficult puzzles is surprisingly simple."


    Geon chuckled.


    "Yeah... It sounds like a wise saying, doesn''t it? Haha."


    Seeing Geonugh without further exnation, Olivia asked again.


    "Come on, spill it. Do you know the answer? Maybe I can help."


    When Geon gestured towards the couch as if indicating for Olivia toe in, she unfolded her arms and sat down on the couch. Geon, handing her a drink already stocked in the refrigerator, sat down on the couch and said, "An orchestra is aposition of sounds produced by many instruments. When creating this music, the most important thing is the ''arrangement.''"


    Olivia nodded her head in agreement. "I know that much. I may not know the names of instruments other than the violin or cello, but anyway, a lot of instruments are involved, and several yers with the same instrument sit together to perform, right?"


    "That''s right, Olivia. Even with the same violin, there are times when the same melody is yed and times when it''s not."


    "Really? I thought the same instrument always yed the same note."


    "Haha, yes. Someone who can easily recognize it even during a performance would probably be a major or a prodigy."


    "So? Is the arrangement the problem?"


    "Well... it''s not exactly the arrangement of the melody, but rather a matter of volume."


    "Volume? You mean the loudness of the sound?"


    "Yes, it''s about how to blend the sounds together to produce harmonious music."


    After a moment of contemtion, Olivia suddenly smiled brightly. Approaching Geon, who was holding her hand awkwardly, Olivia, with a face full ofughter, said, "I might be able to help. Let''s go."


    As Geon took Olivia''s hand, Olivia, pulling Geon up, held his hand and went outside. Ricky and Py followed closely, but thanks to Olivia''s firm grip, Geon was too busy to resist. As they walked up a slightly elevated hill behind the amodation, they soon reached a hillside with a bright view below. Feeling refreshed by the cool breeze, Geon, who was admiring the view below the hill for a moment, saw Oliviaughing without saying a word.


    "It''s a nice ce. I didn''t know there was such a ce behind the amodation. But why did wee here?"


    Smiling, Olivia gestured below the hill. As Geon looked down again at Olivia''s gesture, he saw the Bronx Zoo at a nce. From giraffes in the distance to lions and goris, pr bears and monkeys'' cages,rge aviaries were all visible. The Bronx Zoo, nestled in the middle of the forest, seemed like a work of art just by looking down from above.


    Geon, gazing down at the zoo for a moment, said, "Nice. Does it mean to cool our heads for a moment while taking a breath?"


    Olivia squeezed his hand tightly. As Geon looked at Olivia, who was squeezing his hand, Olivia closed her eyes and pressed her hand to her ear.


    "Listen."


    Geon, looking at Olivia with a puzzled look, closed his eyes again and looked down at the zoo. The lions'' roars.


    Goris panting.


    Elephants'' trumpeting.


    Zebra''s snorts.


    Monkeys'' chattering.


    Wolves'' howls.


    Birds'' cries.


    The sound of trees swaying in the wind.


    And the wind resonating in the ears.


    All the sounds of nature were united without a single discordance. Every sound of nature, which sometimes sounded noisy when heard alone, was united without a single discordance. A look of amazement spread across Geon''s face as he closed his eyes and concentrated on the sound, his eyebrows twitching.


    Olivia quietly released the hand she was holding as she watched Geon, who had closed his eyes again and looked down at the zoo. Although Olivia went down the hill to return to the amodation, Geon''s eyes remained open for a long time. As the sun set and darkness approached, the sounds changed. Perhaps due to the decrease in air temperature surrounding them or simply because animal sounds differed during the day and night, the sounds of nature changed. However, even then, there was not a single discordance in the sounds of nature.


    Geon''s eyes opened wide as he shook his eyelids, which were trembling with tears.


    "This is it!!"


    In Geon''s eyes, birds flying above the darkened zoo and the freedom of the animals looking up at them entered. The sounds of nature, which filled the zoo devoid of noisy cars and people, rushed into Geon''s body once again along with the refreshing feeling provided by the sight from above.


    Spreading his arms wide and closing his eyes again, Geonughed heartily.


    "This is it. The sound of nature. The sound I should have been looking for was the sound of nature! Haha."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 137: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo

    Chapter 137: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo


    The next day, as soon as Geon finished his morning work, he called Shaun and Damian to the zoo''s amodations. Damian, with his hand in his pocket, looked around the amodation inside the zoo with an amazed look and said, "Wow, I knew there were keepers'' amodations, but it''s my first time seeing it."


    Geon chuckled at Damian, who was looking around with curiosity. "Right? It''s my first time seeing it too. It''s really pretty and nice here, isn''t it?"


    "Haha, yeah. But the smell is a bit strong."


    Shaun remarked, looking at the two of them.


    "With so many animals, the smell is inevitable. But hey, Kay. Have you caught something?"


    Feeling the urgency of the uing performance, Shaun urged. Geon smiled at Shaun''s impatience.


    "Yeah, I caught it. And it seems like I caught it quite well."


    Shaun grinned happily. "Oh! Really? Let''s see the sheet music!"


    Geon handed over the sheet music with a smile, and Damian, who had been wandering around, also returned to his seat and focused on the sheet music with a serious expression. Shaun read through the sheet music slowly, stroking his chin."Hmm... For now, the scales and orchestration seem to be in ce. Did you study?"


    Geonughed, pretending his arm hurt.


    "I can''t even remember how many Debussy scores I transcribed because of that."


    With a serious expression, Damian, without taking his eyes off the sheet music, said, "Hmm... Looking at the sheet music, it seems like a typical orchestral score... There''s a mute indication for the trumpet? Does it mean to attach a straight mute? To reduce the sound?"


    Geon said, taking out a drink from the refrigerator.


    "That''s right, Damian. I''m trying to minimize the sound of the trumpet to create overall harmony."


    Damian licked his lips, deep in thought.


    "I''ve never heard of using a muted trumpet in an orchestra. I can''t quite grasp it."


    Geon offered him a drink with a smile.


    "You won''t know until you try. When are the performers you recruiteding?"


    "After already arriving. They were given the piano scores first. They should have grasped the essence roughly."


    Geon looked at Shaun and asked, "Shaun, have you finished practicing the piece arranged for piano?"


    Shaun nodded without taking his eyes off the sheet music.


    "Yes. I originally majored in piano. An hour of practice is enough for me. It''s also my original piece."


    Geon pped his hands.


    "Great! Then let''s go to the orchestra today and watch them practice after handing over the sheet music."


    As the three of them hurriedly got up from their seats, they found Alice Tully Hall, where the Juilliard Orchestra was practicing, using the car that Damian had brought. Even before entering the hall, they could hear the music flowing from the hall, as over 80 musicians were ying other pieces for the uing performance.


    The group quietly took their seats in the audience to avoid disturbing the orchestra''s practice. Shaun, looking at the stage, chuckled.


    "Huh? The conductor is a woman? That''s rare..."


    Geon looked at the female conductor with ck hair from behind and said.


    "Why? There are many famous female conductors these days. It''s not physically demanding work."


    Shaun shook his head.


    "That''s a misconception. Conducting an entire orchestral score and giving passionate performance instructions require tremendous physical stamina. So, it''s still a challenging job for women. Oh, don''t misunderstand me. It doesn''t mean women are less capable. It''s just about physical stamina."


    Geon nodded, understanding, and Damian said.


    "That''s a mistake. Conducting calctions and passionate performance instructions consume a lot of physical energy. So, it''s still a tough job for women. Ah, it doesn''t mean women are less capable. It''s just that physically..."


    Geon nced at Damian, indicating he understood, and then they all turned their heads to the stage, noticing that the orchestra''s practice had stopped.


    "Oh, it''s break time. Let''s meet the conductor now."


    Geon quickly got up from his seat and ran to the stage. Damian and Shaun got up a bit more slowly and walked towards the stage. As Geon swiftly climbed the stairs to the side of the stage, the female conductor, who was organizing the sheet music, looked at Geon with a surprised expression. The female conductor, in her early twenties with neat ck hair tied in a ponytail and snow-white skin like eyes, looked deep with thick eyeliner, and her lips sparkled with pink lip gloss. She looked startled and blushed as she dropped the sheet music she was holding.


    Seeing the scattered sheet music on the floor, Geon picked them up one by one and said, "Oh, I''m sorry. Did I startle you by running too fast?"


    Picking up the scattered sheet music, Geon smiled and looked at the conductor, who blushed with a flustered expression. The conductor, Sabrina, sped her hands together and slightly bowed her head, speaking in a voice that sounded like a creeping sound.


    "Uh... yes, h-hello."


    Sabrina, with her head bowed, couldn''t meet Geon''s eyes, so Geon awkwardly looked at her. Soon after, Sean, who was walking slowly, spoke to Sabrina.


    "Sabrina? I greeted youst time, right? Today, Kay and Damian are here to work together. I''ll give you the sheet music and watch the rehearsal."


    Looking at Sean standing next to Geon, Sabrina said with a chilly expression.


    "Yes, Mr. Lennon. It''s been a while."


    Sean, who hadn''t seen Sabrina''s reaction in front of Geon,ughed awkwardly and said.


    "You''re always so cold. You''re a beautiful person; it would be better if you smiled more."


    Sabrina red at Sean with a cold face and said.


    "I am not a woman; I am a conductor. Please refrain from such remarks, Mr. Lennon."


    Sean raised both hands and smiled.


    "Yes, I understand. Sabrina. I apologize. Kay, here''s the sheet music."


    As Geon stepped forward and handed over the sheet music, Sabrina blushed as she took it with both hands.


    "Here you go, Miss Sabrina. I''m really sorry for giving you the sheet musicte."


    Sabrina said with a slightly flustered expression.


    "Oh, no, Kay. It''s okay. Um, then I''ll..."


    Seeing Sabrina hastily grabbing the sheet music and rushing to the waiting room, Geon, looking puzzled, said to Sean.


    "What''s up with that woman? She''s so cold towards me, but she blushes in front of Kay. Anyway, women are..."


    Damian, standing behind them with his hands in his pockets,ughed.


    "Understandable, Sean. It''s because Kay is handsome. Guys like us don''t get treated like that. Haha."


    Scratching the back of his head, Geon stared nkly at the closed waiting room door.


    "Well... she''s a bit peculiar. Anyway, we didn''t have time to discuss; what should we do?"


    Sean muttered with dissatisfaction.


    "Her personality is like that, but she''s the top student in our department. Professor Leontine Price also praised her, so she must be talented. I''ll give you my phone number; if you have any questions, feel free to call, don''t worry, let''s go eat."


    The three of them headed to the restaurant in the school. While Sean was eating diligently, he suddenly received a text message while walking to the restroom.


    ''Sabrina Molly: I have a question for Kay. Do you know where she lives?''


    Looking at his phone, Sean shrugged and sent a message.


    ''Sean Ono Lennon: Shall I give you her phone number, Sabrina?''


    ''Sabrina Molly: It''s not something I want to ask over the phone. If you tell me where she lives, I''ll visit her.''


    ''Sean Ono Lennon: Ah... well, she has some issues, so if she''s still at school, we''ll go visit her.''


    ''Sabrina Molly: Do you not know where she lives?''


    ''Sean Ono Lennon: No, there''s a bit of a problem.''


    ''Sabrina Molly: I see. I''ll contact you again.''


    ''Sean Ono Lennon: She''s in the school cafeteria. You can meet her right away.''


    Waiting for Sabrina''s reply for over five minutes, Sean, with a puzzled expression, headed to the restroom. When Damian saw Seaning back from the restroom after a long time, he asked.


    "Sean, why were you in the restroom for so long? Is there a problem?"


    Sean, sitting back at the restaurant table, dragged his chair and said.


    "Oh, no. I was just texting with Sabrina."


    "What did she say?"


    "She suddenly asked for Kay''s address, saying she had something to tell her. I found it odd, so I didn''t tell her, but then she ignored my text again with a chilly response."


    "Wow? Does that girl really like Kay?"


    Seeing Damian''s mischievous expression, Geon awkwardlyughed and said.


    "Then I guess today''s schedule is over? That''s good; there''s a lot of work to help with at the zoo. I''ll go now. If Sabrina contacts you, please let me know."


    Geon refused Damian''s offer to give him a ride and arrived at the Bronx Zoo by subway. Since it was still operating hours for the zoo, Geon saw many people loitering around and quickly dashed into the zoo. It was because he had left his hat and mask in Damian''s car. Gasping for breath as he sat on the sofa, Geon looked up when he heard someone approaching the door. Taylor, who was smiling at Geon, entered the room.


    "Oh! Taylor, are you done with work already?"


    Geon quickly got up and opened the door, and Taylor smiled as she spoke.


    "No, I have a gori birth in our section, so I have to go there, but I couldn''t find anyone to watch Pie. So I brought her here in case Kay is at the lodge."


    Geon smiled as he looked at Pie, who was lying on the floor.


    "Yes, I''ll take care of her. But is today the day the baby gori is born?"


    "Yes, mountain goris are precious friends from our zoo. We have four pairs of goris given to us as gifts from Virunga National Park in Central Africa. Today, the baby born will be the first mountain gori born in our zoo."


    "Wow! I want to see too. But I guess I can''t, haha."


    "Yes, but if you wait until this weekend, you can see Kay too."


    Taylor said, touching Pie''s face as she bent her knees.


    "Okay, Pie. Listen to your brother. I''ll be back!"


    As Geon picked up Pie, Taylor waved her hand and disappeared. Geon went into the room, looking at Pie, and said.


    "Okay, Pie~ Let''s y with your brother today~"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 138: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo

    Chapter 138: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo


    Geon''s life at the zoo was surprisingly simple. Afterpleting the sheet music, he didn''t leave the zoo, waking up early to clean the animal enclosures in the morning, and taking care of Pie and Ricky during the day. After dinner, he would climb up the hill in the forest, singing songs and enjoying the scenery, sometimes sitting in front of the cage, and other times spending time with the animals while they sang.


    However, unlike Geon, who led an ordinary and happy daily life, there was someone troubled.


    Emma, the zoo director, was in the office, looking at documents with a happy expression. Emma sometimes smiled happily and sometimes looked troubled again. Olivia, who came in with an empty feed bin, asked her when she saw Emma like that.


    "Director, what''s wrong?"


    Emma, who didn''t notice Oliviae in because she was concentrating on the documents, said, slightly surprised.


    "Oh! Olivia. When did youe? You surprised me."


    Olivia chuckled and approached Emma, asking, "Why are youughing and then looking troubled again?"


    Emma said, holding up the documents.


    "Um... It''s the health indicators of our zoo animals... The indicators for this week are a bit unusualpared tost week."Olivia widened her eyes and took the documents to look at them.


    "What? What''s wrong? Are there sick animals?"


    Emma, sitting at her desk, looked up at Olivia and said.


    "No. It''s the opposite. There are no sick animals, and in fact, they''ve be healthier."


    "Yes? How is that strange? It''s good if the animals are healthy, Director."


    "Yes, it''s a good thing. But, Olivia..."


    When Olivia looked at Emma, who was hesitant, Emma said with a troubled expression.


    "We can''t predict the health status of animals from countries with different climates. If we don''t know the reasons for sudden improvements or deteriorations, even the current good health status can change in an instant. While it''s good that they''re healthy, not knowing the reason is worrying."


    Olivia nodded and looked at the documents again.


    "That could be true. But, ''Ellen,'' one of the Arctic foxes, had a high fever all ofst week, but now it says she''spletely normal? It''s not my responsibility, but I heardst week, the keeperined that they might need to prepare themselves mentally."


    Emma crossed her arms and said.


    "That''s right. Ellen was in a severe condition, and the veterinarians made a lot of effort because of that. She couldn''t even eat and had to be given intravenous fluids."


    "Yes. The veterinarians couldn''t even guess the disease."


    "Yes, but strangely enough, after two days, she started eating on her own, and on the third day, she waspletely fine, running and ying with the other Arctic foxes. It''s good that she''s gotten healthier, but it''s still worrying."


    "Hmm... That''s really strange. There hasn''t been any change from the usual."


    The two of them discussed for a long time, but they couldn''te to any conclusion. After Emma, who had continued to discuss even after the zoo''s closing time, left for home, Olivia, who had cleaned up the office alone, walked to her dormitory lost in thought.


    ''This is strange. From the director''s perspective, it''s understandable that she''d be worried.''


    Thinking to herself, Olivia went up to her dormitory, ate dinner with Alisa, Taylor, and Geon, and then, even afterte evening, she couldn''t find an answer despite thinking deeply. Feeling frustrated, she took Ricky for a walk in the zoo. As it was well past 10 o''clock, the zoo was deserted except for the security guards.


    While watching Ricky running around and chasing butterflies, Olivia''s ears caught a faint singing voice. The singing voice, apanied by quiet guitar ying, whispered like a murmur.


    "Everybody''s looking for that something"


    "One thing that makes it allplete"


    Unknowingly, Olivia moved her steps towards where the singing wasing from. Baby bear Ricky also followed Olivia, twitching his ears. Passing the pr bear enclosure, the wolf enclosure, Olivia approached the hill where there was arge aviary. The size of the aviary was simr to a small apartment, with benches lined up around the circr-shaped aviary. As Olivia approached the aviary, the singing became slightly louder.


    "You find it in the strangest ces"


    "ces you never thought it could be"


    Looking up, Olivia saw the birds inside the aviary. Instead of flying away as they usually did when people approached, the birds were perched on branches or sitting on the ground, nodding their heads as if dozing off despite Olivia approaching. As Olivia looked around the aviary, she saw Geon sitting on a bench ying the guitar.


    A beautiful boy closed his eyes and sang quietly, even more quietly than before, calming the heart like a luby.


    "Who can deny the joy it brings"


    "When you find that special thing"


    "You''re flying without wings"


    Olivia watched Geon singing, her expression distant. She couldn''t help but admire Geon''s joyful singing and beautiful demeanor as he smiled widely with closed eyes. Olivia stood there, unable to take her eyes off Geon for quite some time. After a while, when Olivia regained her senses, she looked around to find Ricky, wanting not to disturb Geon.


    As Olivia scanned the area, she spotted Ricky lying asleep in the grass nearby. With a smile, Olivia carefully picked up Ricky to ensure he didn''t wake up and silently descended the hill with a birdcage in hand, muffling her footsteps. As she listened to Geon''s beautiful singing, a sight she hadn''t noticed before emerged: the animals, previously unseen, came into view.


    With surprised eyes, Olivia looked around at the animal enclosures. Squirrels and monkeys, usually pestering for food or jumping around trees, were either sprawled out on branches with sleepy eyes or already asleep. Without making a sound, Olivia observed the animals and then turned her gaze elsewhere.


    Pr bears, either sprawled out as if feeling hot or panting as they submerged themselves in water to cool off, were sleeping soundly, emitting contented grunts. Wolves, still retaining their wild instincts, gathered in corners, sleeping with rounded bodies while keeping watch over their surroundings. Olivia held Ricky and surveyed all the animals in the zoo. Not a single one seemed anxious or restless. With astonished eyes, Olivia nced towards Geon''s direction. From afar, faintly, Geon''s singing could be heard carried by the wind.


    "You''re the ce my life begins,


    And you''ll be where it ends.


    I''m flying without wings,


    And that''s the joy you bring.


    I''m flying without wings..."


    As Olivia briefly fixed her gaze towards where Geon''s singing could be heard, she chuckled.


    "Oh... Could it be..."


    Carrying the sleeping Ricky, Olivia headed back to the dormitory as the peaceful night at the Bronx Zoo deepened.


    The next day, news spread about the birth of a new baby at the zoo. Zookeepers, bustling since dawn, hurried to finish their work and rush to the delivery room. Geon, who had been standing alone, put down his cleaning tools and headed back to the dormitory. As Geon walked alone towards the dormitory, Olivia, who was passing by in a truck, rolled down the window and leaned out.


    "Geon, where are you going?"


    Geon replied hesitantly, "Oh, everyone has gone to the delivery room. I''m going back to the dormitory."


    Smiling, Olivia gestured, "Come on, you''re in the sterile room now, so it''s okay to see outside."


    "Wow! Really? I really wanted to see it! Thank you, Olivia!"


    With a smirk, Olivia, with Geon in the car, set off. After about three minutes, they arrived at the sterile room attached to the animal-exclusive delivery room. Through the window, a small, cute baby gori, its eyes not yet open, was fumbling its fingers and moving its hands. Seeing the zookeepers gathered around the window, celebrating the birth of the baby gori, Geon approached the window and looked at the adorable baby.


    The birth of life was always mysterious. The baby gori, lying alone in the incubator, constantly moved its tiny body, announcing the beginning of a new life. Geon smiled, cing his finger on the window.


    "Have you given the baby a name yet?"


    Olivia, who was watching with her arms crossed, said, "Not yet. Usually, the director decides."


    "I see. It''s really cute."


    After staring at the gori for a while, Geon suddenlyughed heartily, raising his hand high.


    "It looks alike! Yes! Shiwa! Let''s name her Shiwa, Director!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 139: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo

    Chapter 139: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo


    Geon''s daily life was simple. He would wake up early to clean the animal enclosure, go to school for rehearsals with Damian, Shaun, and the orchestra, then return to the dormitory in the evening to visit his baby gori, Shihwa, in the sterile room, have dinner, and y with Ricky and Pye.


    Time flew by, and it was soon the eve of the Juilliard Orchestra''s free concert.


    A party hall was set up in the school''s auditorium, and musicians, professors, sponsors, and acquaintances were attending the bustling party. Sabrina sat alone on a few chairs set up in a corner of the party hall, staring nkly at the festivities. While many musicians were enjoying themselves with sponsors and acquaintances, she seemed unable to mingle with them and sat alone in her chair.


    Suddenly, the noise of people around her grew louder.


    "Wow! It''s Snoop Dogg!"


    "Eek! Dr. Dre!"


    "Demi Malley! It''s Shaun Lennon!"


    Startled, she turned her eyes toward the door to see Snoop Dogg wearing sunsses entering. Following him were Damian and Shaun, with Geon appearingst. In an instant, people at the party surrounded them, and she nced around nervously to catch a glimpse of Geon amidst the chaos.


    What she saw was him smiling and greeting several people. Professors and familiar faces came forward to shake hands with Geon, who seemed to be popr among them. While Snoop and Dre were also mingling to build connections with Juilliard staff whom they were not usually close to, Sabrina noticed that instead of being surrounded by people like Geon, they were moving around greeting people here and there.Beside Sabrina, Shaun approached and sat down. Sabrina stiffened her expression and remainedposed as Shaun spoke.


    "Nice to see you again, Sabrina."


    Without giving Shaun any attention, Sabrina replied, facing forward.


    "Yes, Mr. Lennon."


    Shaun made an awkward expression and said, "Please greet me warmly. We work together, after all."


    "Musicians canmunicate through music. Please refrain from unnecessary familiarity."


    "Sigh, you never give me a chance to get closer."


    Despite Shaun''s words, Sabrina''s expression remained unchanged as she continued to face forward. Shaun nced at her side profile and then turned his head in the direction Sabrina was looking. There was a cute blonde woman standing next to Kay, wearing a sky-blue party dress and leaning closely to Geon.


    Sabrina swallowed hard and asked, "Who is that woman?"


    "Who? The woman next to Kay over there?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh, that''s Eminem''s daughter, Hailey. You know Eminem, right? The rapper."


    "Is she close with Kay?"


    "Yes, they are. Hailey seems to like Kay, but..."


    "She likes Kay?"


    "Yes, even Eminem seems to approve of Kay, and everyone hopes they''ll get along well. But Kay isn''t interested in girls much, so who knows what will happen."


    "I see..."


    "Hailey is so pretty and cute, isn''t she? You can tell she''s been loved a lot since she was young. She''s wless."


    "..."


    "Seeing the two of them singing and ying in Dre''s studio made Damian jealous. It seems like whether it''s a man or a woman, if they''re pretty and good-looking, they''re worth seeing. Haha. Even though I never hear anyone say I''m ugly, I get treated like a monkey when I''m next to Kay."


    Sabrina clenched her fists without saying a word and bowed her head. Seeing Sabrina trembling slightly, Shaun asked with a worried look, "Sabrina, are you okay?"


    As Shaun lowered his head to examine her expression, Sabrina stood up abruptly and said, "I-I''m fine."


    Sabrina left with brisk steps without saying anything more. Watching her retreating figure, Shaun clicked his tongue.


    "Anyway, what a brat. It would be nice if she showed some gratitude when someone cares and shows kindness."


    While Shaun scolded Sabrina alone for a while and looked around the party, Geon, who had greeted people and finally reached Shaun''s side, approached. As Geon sat down next to Shaun, he asked, "Shaun, why the long face? What happened?"


    Shaun frowned and said, "Oh, nothing, just that woman, Sabrina. She''s too much, ignoring people''s kindness like that."


    Hailey pricked her ears and asked, "Shaun, who''s Sabrina?"


    "She''s... the conductor of the orchestra."


    Geon looked around with his finger tapping the bottle of alcohol while Snoop was holding and, seeing no one on the second floor, he walked out onto the terrace. Since everyone seemed to be enjoying the party, there was no one on the second floor. As Geon felt the wind blowing at the entrance of the terrace with curtains drawn, he saw Sabrina leaning on the terrace railing.


    "Oh? Sabrina, are you here?"


    Startled by Geon''s sudden voice, Sabrina turned around. Geonughed brightly as he leaned on the terrace and looked outside.


    "Hehe! It feels good. It was too crowded inside."


    Sabrina looked at Geon''s side profile nkly for a moment, then leaned on the terrace with a flushed face, looking outside. Geon stretched and said,


    "Does Sabrina also not like alcohol?"


    "Yes? Oh, no. I drink asionally."


    "I see. I''m starting to understand the taste of beer now, but I can''t drink whiskey. Snoop only gives me whiskey every day. Drinking alcohol is to get drunk, but drinking alcohol that doesn''t get you drunk is a luxury! Like this."


    "Oh... haha, I see."


    After taking a quick nce at Sabrina''s side profile, Geon said,


    "She''s kind to me, but is Shaun overdoing it a bit?"


    Startled, Sabrina clenched her fists and bowed her head deeply.


    "Oh! No, it''s not. I''m just a bit shy..."


    "Ah~ I see. Haha, do you have feelings for Shaun?"


    Surprised, Sabrina shouted, "No!! Who would like someone like him!"


    Geon looked a little surprised when Sabrina suddenly shouted, then smiled slightly and said, "Ah... I''m sorry."


    Sabrina covered her mouth, repeatedly apologizing, "Oh! No, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Geon smiled slightly as he watched her.


    "Is the orchestra preparation going well? I watched yesterday''s rehearsal, and it seems like we don''t need to worry."


    Sabrina said, sping her hands together.


    "I''m doing my best. So that I won''t disgrace Kay''s reputation."


    "Reputation? The reputation of Juilliard Orchestra is much more impressive. And the funds raised from this free concert will all go to a good cause. It''s an honor to be able to perform like this."


    "Oh.. I see."


    "Sabrina, when did you start with music?"


    "Well.. I started when I was four. Both my parents were ssical musicians."


    "Wow, you must have received proper early education."


    "Haha, yes, something like that."


    Sabrina smiled happily during her first private time with Geon, but their time together didn''tst long.


    "Kay! There you are?"


    Geon turned around with a bright smile at the sudden voice.


    "Hailey, did youe looking for me?"


    Haileyughed and hooked her arm with Geon''s.


    "Yeah! I''ve been looking everywhere for you."


    Geonughed and nced back at Sabrina as they stepped away from the terrace. Sabrina was bowing her head, avoiding eye contact, and staring at the ground. Geon passed by Sabrina and said,


    "It seems like there are many people looking for you downstairs. Let''s talk again next time, Miss Sabrina."


    Sabrina nodded slightly with her head still down.


    "Yes.. Mr. Kay."


    As Geon and Hailey descended the stairs, Sabrina''s eyes twitched thinly as she watched their backs. Her clenched fists trembled slightly. Even after Geon and Hailey disappeared, her gaze remained fixed on the empty space they left behind. As a chilly breeze blew across the terrace, her face, which she had buried in her hands, was revealed. Her cold eyes shone blue under the night sky.


    As Geon and Hailey descended, Snoop said to Hailey,


    "Hailey, your dad was worried because you weren''t picking up the phone. You should call him."


    Hailey nced at the phone in the back and eximed,


    "Oh my! 81 missed calls? Seriously! Dad isn''t even a stalker, geez! Kay, I''ll make a quick call."


    Hailey gestured to Geon and moved towards the table where the food wasid out to make the call. Geon, watching her with a smile, said to Snoop,


    "Snoop, you seem to adapt well to ces like this? I thought you wouldn''t like parties where people in suits hold wine sses and talk."


    Snoop chuckled, taking a sip of wine.


    "Hey, do you think I haven''t been to ces like this before? Once you reach my level, you get invited to almost every party."


    "Oh, really? You have experience?"


    "This kid, I''m Snoop, man."


    As Snoop tapped his chest with his fist, Geon saw the door opening in the distance, and four sturdy men walked in. Geon nodded with a smirk.


    "Hey? Detective Jeffrey?"


    Snoop turned his head and asked,


    "What? A detective? What''s a detective doing here?"


    "He''s the detective in charge of the stalking case. What''s going on here?"


    Approaching Jeffrey with a puzzled look, Geon asked,


    "Detective! Hello? What''s going on here?"


    After seeing Geon, Jeffrey looked around sharply and said to the officers standing behind him,


    "Search."


    Seeing the officers quickly dispersing, Geon asked,


    "Detective? What''s happening?"


    Jeffrey said seriously,


    "Is there a student named Sabrina Molly in Juilliard?"


    "Yes? Sabrina? She''s the conductor of the orchestra... Why?"


    "Do you know her?"


    "Well.. a little.."


    "Videos of Kay were found on her web hard drive. Also, bugged sound files."


    Geon widened his eyes in surprise.


    "What? Are you saying Sabrina is the culprit?"


    "Yes. When did youst see her?"


    Geon turned his head to look at the party. The people in the party seemed to move in slow motion. And he saw Sabrina, holding a steak knife, rushing towards Hailey with a terrifying expression. Hailey, busy talking to Eminem on the phone, didn''t see Sabrina running towards her from behind.


    "No!!!!!! Hailey!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 140: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo

    Chapter 140: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo


    The scene unfolded slowly, like a slow-motion video.


    Sabrina, holding a knife, turned around and grabbed Hailey''s shoulder, pulling her towards herself while Hailey, startled, dropped the phone in her hand and looked at Sabrina with a surprised expression as she was forcibly turned around. Her sky-blue dress shimmered, revealing her white calves.


    Jeffrey, standing next to Geon, quickly drew a gun from his holster, and the officers close to Sabrina also drew their guns, aiming at Sabrina.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "What, what''s happening!!!"


    *Bam bam!!!*


    In an instant, the joyful party turned into chaos, and Sabrina, with Hailey held in front of her at gunpoint by the officers, brought the knife towards her neck. A drop of blood trickled from the tip of the knife on Hailey''s neck.


    "Everyone step back!! If youe closer, I''ll slice her!"


    Sabrina shouted sharply. Although the officers gradually stepped back from Sabrina, they did not lower their guns, surrounding her. Hailey, terrified and unable to speak, looked at the officers with pitiful eyes, but everyone hesitated to move for her safety.With a gun aimed at Sabrina, Jeffrey approached her slowly, shouting, "Sabrina Molly! Drop the knife! You''re under arrest for stalking Kay, illegal filming, wiretapping, and attempted murder! I warn you again, drop the knife!"


    Hiding her face behind Hailey''s head, Sabrina pressed the knife deeper into her neck.


    "Eek..."


    As Hailey, with her neck slightly cut, whimpered softly, Jeffrey fired his gun into the air.


    *Bang!*


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    "Uhhhh!!"


    Again, aiming at Sabrina without taking his eyes off her, Jeffrey slowly lowered his gun to the ground.


    "Last warning, Sabrina Molly! Drop the knife!"


    With tears in her eyes, Hailey pleaded, "Please, please let me go... Please."


    Sabrina, shaking Hailey by the hair, shouted, "I''m finished anyway! If I''m caught, I''ll kill this fox-like woman myself, so do as you please!"


    Shocked by Sabrina''s aggressive behavior, the officers looked at each other. Jeffrey, who had been aiming at Sabrina for a while, raised the gun towards the sky and raised both hands.


    "Alright, let''s hear you out. What''s your reason?"


    As Sabrina continued to shake Hailey from side to side, she screamed, "Kay is mine! Mine!"


    Jeffrey, holding the gun with one hand and aiming it, showed the palm of the other hand without raising the gun.


    "Sabrina Molly! Okay, I get it! But that woman is innocent, right? Let her go."


    "Don''t joke! I''ve seen this woman flirting! With my Kay! How dare she touch my Kay?!"


    Sabrina shouted into Hailey''s ear, who was terrified and looked at the officers with tearful eyes, but none of them moved easily for her safety.


    Jeffrey, keeping his eyes on Sabrina, slowly lowered the gun to the ground and said, "Calm down, calm down, Sabrina Molly. Don''t torment the innocentdy ande talk to me. Okay?"


    With a distorted expression, Sabrina said, "What do you know about me! I have nothing to say to a cop like you! Get out of here!"


    "Sabrina."


    A low voice spread quietly among the people quietly watching Jeffrey and Sabrina. As soon as Sabrina heard Geon''s voice, she felt her strength leave her hands. As Geon, who had been quietly watching Jeffrey and Sabrina, approached her side, he looked at Sabrina with sad eyes. As Geon, without saying a word, just looked at Sabrina for a while, Sabrina, with a trembling voice, said, "Why... why are you looking at me with such sad eyes.."


    With a trembling voice, Geon said, "Liking someone is not a sin, Sabrina."


    Sabrina''s expression momentarily turned fierce.


    "Do you, too! Do you think it''s not a sin for that woman to flirt with my Kay?"


    Geon shook his head slowly and said, "No, Sabrina. I said liking me isn''t a sin."


    Sabrina''s eyes widened. As Geon took a step closer and said, "Love among people is something you can''t hide, especially. It can''t be a sin to like someone. There was just a problem with the way, Sabrina."


    As Sabrina, holding onto Hailey, stepped back, Geon took another step closer and said, "You didn''t have to do this, Sabrina. You could havee to me and just said you liked me."


    As Sabrina tried to step back further, the table with food on it hit her waist. As Geon approached again, the officers around tried to stop him. Seeing them, Jeffrey raised his fist and stopped the officers. When Jeffrey signaled to watch him, the officers aiming their guns took another step back.


    In the center of the party venue, with a knife pointed at Hailey''s neck and Sabrina standing behind her, except for Geon, who was standing a few steps ahead, everyone else was gathered in a circle, watching from a distance. Geon took another step forward and spoke.


    "Sabrina, your first impression on me wasn''t that bad. We clearly had a chance. The discord in love isn''t about two hearts being out of sync, but about two timelines being out of sync. We had a chance, Sabrina."


    Sabrina''s eyes trembled thinly, gradually showing signs of a spasm on her face. Her hand trembled, causing the knife around Hailey''s neck to slightly shift. Geon took another step closer. Standing within reaching distance of Hailey, Geon said,


    "Was it difficult to say you liked me? If you had told me, you would have had at least a 50% chance, Sabrina. But now, even that chance is gone. Why did you do that, Sabrina?"


    Arge tear formed in Sabrina''s eyes. Tears that had been trickling down her cheeks one by one turned into a waterfall. Sabrina, using her other hand that wasn''t holding the knife, wiped her face with her sleeve. Just as Hailey, who had been waiting for that moment, bowed her head and began to fall forward, Sabrina, in a panic, tried to catch her, but the bystanders aimed their guns and shouted,


    "Don''t move! Any step and we''ll open fire!"


    Sabrina looked around with tears streaming down her face. Seeing people looking at her with disdainful eyes, Sabrina lowered the hand holding the knife. As the guards rushed towards her, Geon raised a hand. When the guards momentarily stopped and looked at Jeffrey, who nodded slowly, Geon remained in ce and said,


    "Speak."


    Sabrina, whose head was drooping weakly, looked up.


    "W-What... what do you want me to say?"


    Geon took another step closer. The guards tensed even more, aiming their guns at Sabrina. Geon grabbed her shoulder as she reached out. As soon as Sabrina felt Geon''s hand, her body seemed to lose strength, and she dropped the knife to the ground. Geon, holding her shoulder tightly, said,


    "Say it. This is yourst chance, Sabrina."


    Sabrina''s pupils shook violently as she looked at Geon. The expression on Sabrina''s face, which had been silently waiting for Sabrina''s answer, gradually crumbled. With thick tears streaming down her face and trembling all over, Sabrina copsed in front of Geon, sitting on the ground hesitantly.


    Geon looked down at the copsed Sabrina with sad eyes. Sabrina, who had her hands on the ground and was sobbing, said softly,


    "S-Sorry... I love you."


    Geon looked down at her, saying,


    "I can''t hear you, Sabrina."


    Sabrina looked up at Geon with a face covered in tear-streaked, and said,


    "I love you, Geon."


    Geon knelt down, facing Sabrina''s eyes.


    "I''ve heard your heart. Sabrina."


    Sabrina looked at Geon with eyes that seemed to suck him in, giving a faint sad smile. After staring at Geon for a while as if she would never forget his appearance, Sabrina said,


    "I love you, Kay."


    Geon knelt down on one knee, looking into Sabrina''s eyes.


    "I''ve received your heart well. Sabrina."


    As Sabrina looked at Geon with eyes that seemed to suck him in, a group ofrge guards rushed in and handcuffed Sabrina, who was sitting on the ground. They lifted her up, handcuffed, and as the ambnce arrived, Geon approached Hailey, who was sitting in a chair, and knelt down, putting his hand on her shoulder.


    "Aaah!!!"


    Hailey shivered and pped Geon''s hand away, causing her to fall to the ground, knocking over the chair. Just as Geon tried to approach the fallen Hailey, the rescue workers who hade down from the ambnce stopped him.


    "Don''t approach! She''s in a sensitive state due to shock!"


    With a regretful look, Geon could only watch as Hailey, supported by the rescue workers, was taken into the ambnce. As he was staring at the departing ambnce with concern, Snoop, who had called Eminem to inform him that Hailey was safe, approached him.


    "She''ll be fine. It''s probably just temporary shock, so she''ll get better little by little if she rests. Kay, it''s better not to contact her until Hailey contacts you first. Hearing your voice might trigger her memories and cause her pain."


    As Snoop spoke, Damien, who had been standing aside, sighed.


    "Well, at least it ended here. But, what about the concert tomorrow without a conductor? Isn''t it going to be canceled? With this much of an incident, wouldn''t the school cancel it? I''m fine, but it''s a shame for Shaun, who has been preparing for a year."


    Shaun shook his head and said,


    "That''s the problem right now. The concert can be postponed. Hailey needs to be safe first."


    Snoop looked at Geon with concern.


    "Are you okay? You must have been surprised too. Anyway, the party is over for today, so go home early and rest. I''m sure the school will make some announcement about the concert tomorrow in the morning. It''s not like an immediate decision will be made here. Let''s all go back and rest. Come on, you guys too."


    Although Snoop pped his hands to air out the room, Geon''s steps didn''te easily. Shaun and Damien also couldn''t leave. They were the four people watching the ambnce rushing away into the distance with worried eyes.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 141: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo

    Chapter 141: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo


    The next day, the Juilliard School officially canceled this year''s free orchestra performance. The decision was difficult but necessary, as Kay''s prominence and the spread of stories from attendees of the party made it impossible to proceed with the performance. The unfortunate incidentmitted by the conductor, intended to benefit the underprivileged, rippled far and wide, constantly bringing Kay''s name into public discourse.


    Even after the resolution of the incident, the swarm of journalists gathered outside his home to report on the stalker case prevented Geon from returning home, leading him to stay longer at the amodations provided by the Bronx Zoo. Concern for Geon brought Sean to his doorstep early in the morning, where he sat on the living room sofa, visibly bored, prompting Geon to express his regrets.


    "Sean, I''m sorry about the performance we prepared for an entire year, all because of me."


    Sean waved off the apology.


    "No, no, don''t say that. You had a serious issue to deal with. The performance isn''t what''s important right now. I''m just a bit bored, don''t worry about it."


    As Geon sighed and looked out the window, Sean inquired.


    "How''s Hailey? Have you heard from her?"


    Leaning on the windowsill, Geon responded.


    "Yeah, I talked with Eminem this morning. She''s stabilizing, but still just looking out the window without saying much.""That''s worrying. I hope she''s okay."


    "Yeah... I feel guilty since it all happened because of me."


    "What do you mean ''because of you''? You were attacked by a crazy woman. You''re a victim too. Eminem doesn''t me you, does he?"


    "No... But I can''t help feeling responsible."


    "Don''t. Both you and Hailey are victims here."


    Geon remained silent, staring out the window, then softly added.


    "Honestly, it''s disappointing, isn''t it? The performance, I mean."


    Sean looked straight at Geon and agreed.


    "Yeah, it is disappointing."


    Geon nodded, understandingly.


    "I would be too. After all, it was a year''s worth of preparation."


    Sean sighed before speaking again.


    "Still, if you hadn''t helped, I might have been the first to drop out of the performance. If I were alone, I would''ve given up on it. So, it''s okay. There will be other opportunities."


    As they shared their regrets, a knock on the door interrupted them.


    "Knock knock"


    Geon got up and opened the door to find Olivia, Alisa, and Taylor standing there. Surprised, Geon asked.


    "Is the zoo closed already?"


    The three smiled at Geon, who checked his watch in confusion.


    "It''s not time yet?"


    Alisa put her hand on her hip and smiled brightly.


    "Did you see the news, Kay? Heard you''ve been through a lot?"


    Geon replied with a forcedugh.


    "Ah.. yeah.. ha ha"


    Taylor leaned in and suggested.


    "How about a party to change the mood? Maybe another barbecue?"


    Geon, puzzled, asked.


    "A party? Another barbecue party?"


    Olivia grabbed Geon''s hand, pulling him along.


    "No,e this way. Sean, you too. Oh, and Kay, bring your guitar!"


    Confused, Geon grabbed his Gibson J-200 while Sean, noticing the cue, slung an electronic keyboard case over his shoulder. Led by Olivia, Geon and Sean boarded a truck parked in front of the amodation. Seated in the truck''s cargo area, Geon turned to Alisa.


    "Alisa, what kind of party is this?"


    Alisa replied with a fresh smile.


    "A party only possible at the zoo. It''ll definitely lift your spirits, just trust us, Kay. It''s almost closing time, so we can have the party to ourselves."


    The truck stopped in front of arge building after about three minutes. Alisa jumped out first, followed by Geon and Sean looking at the building.


    "Huh? This is the maternity section, isn''t it? Where Shihwa is?"


    Alisa ran ahead and gestured from the building''s entrance, leading Geon and Sean inside. Passing several doors, Alisa stopped in front of arge, thick metal door, turned back, and asked.


    "Kay, you''ve visited the germ-free room to see Shihwa quite often, haven''t you?"


    As Geon nodded, Alisa opened the door, eximing.


    "Ta-da! Wee to the special nursery for baby animals!"


    The thick metal door opened to reveal a room decorated with colorful wallpapers and low wooden fences, where baby animals frolicked. Geon, smiling broadly, hesitated before eximing.


    "Wow!! So cute!! But are we allowed in here?"


    Alisa crossed her arms and nodded.


    "Yes, with the director''s permission, we''ve brought in animals older than


    5 months. Just use the hand sanitizer provided at the entrance, and there''ll be no problem, Kay."


    Geon quickly used the sanitizer and washed his hands, while Sean, standing awkwardly, was nudged forward by Alisa. Sean protested as he was pushed.


    "Hey! I''m not really fond of animals!"


    As Alisa tilted her head, Sean scratched the back of his head.


    "I had a dog fur allergy when I was young.. I''m fine now, but still, I guess I have a bit of an aversion... Sorry, I''ll just watch from outside the fence."


    Geon, having sanitized his hands, leaped over the fence.


    "That''s right, Sean! You stay there! You''re missing out! Hehe"


    As Geon made eye contact with the baby animals on the floor, they toddled over, licking and gently pawing at him with curiosity in their eyes. Seeing Geon sprawled on the floor,ughing as if he were cleaning it with his entire body, elicited from Sean a murmur.


    "There... that''s where the animals have peed and pooped..."


    Geon spent more than two hours joyfully interacting with the baby animals, like a child. When he started singing with his guitar out, the baby animals gathered around him, tilting their heads and listening intently to the sounds he made. The small enclosure filled with joyful music as Sean joined in with his electronic keyboard.


    The fun continued until Olivia came in to suggest they go for a meal.


    "Kay, it''s time for the babies to rest. Let''s go have dinner. Director Emma invited us to join her."


    Even as they were led to the dining room by Olivia, Geon kept looking back at the baby animals with a longing gaze. Upon reaching the staff-only dining room, they found it empty except for a central tableden with food, where Alisa, Taylor, and Emma were seated. Emma greeted Geon with a smile.


    "Kay, wee."


    "Ah! Emma, it''s been a while."


    "It has. Funny how we live in the same zoo but hardly see each other, ho ho."


    As Geon and Sean took their seats, the meal officially began. Everyone, apparently famished, eagerly dug into the food and soon started chatting over after-dinner tea. Emma watched Geon ying with Alisa for a while before broaching the subject.


    "The performance... I heard it was canceled?"


    The mention of the performance quieted the lively conversation among the keepers. Geon nodded with a wry smile.


    "Yes, it was canceled."


    "Was it the school''s decision?"


    "Yes, given the main conductor was arrested for an unfortunate incident, it would have been difficult to proceed. They officially announced the cancetion of this year''s performance this morning."


    "That''s unfortunate. Not just for you and Sean but for all the orchestra members who practiced so hard."


    "Probably.."


    Emma paused, sipping her tea, then spoke.


    "Um... Kay."


    "Yes, Emma?"


    "Well... I might sound a bit silly asking this, but I heard from Olivia that you''ve been singing to the animals every night during your stay. Is that true?"


    "Um, yes, that''s right. I sang while walking around the zoo at night. Why?"


    "Well... It might be hard to believe, but the health indicators of the animals you''ve sung to have been improving."


    "Health indicators?"


    "Yes, it''s a graph that quantifies the animals'' health. Even the sick animals are showing improvement."


    Sean interjected with a surprised look.


    "Really? You think that''s because Kay sang to them?"


    Emmaughed awkwardly.


    "Well, I''m not entirely sure, Mr. Lennon. But we haven''t changed the treatment methods or the environment. The only new factor is Kay''s singing. And ording to other keepers, many animals have been sleeping better through the morning since Kay started living here."


    Sean looked incredulous.


    "That sounds a bit... spective, doesn''t it?"


    Emma responded with a smile.


    "Spective or not, we''re just grateful the animals are healthier."


    Sean scratched the back of his head in agreement.


    "Ah... well, I suppose..."


    Emma leaned forward, looking intently at Kay.


    "So, Kay."


    Geon waited for her to continue.


    "About that orchestra performance. Would you consider doing even just one piece here at the zoo?"


    Geon looked surprised, and Sean chimed in.


    "Really? A performance here? Do we have a suitable space?"


    Emma nced between Sean and Kay.


    "Of course, we do. It''s been three years since thest one, but we have an outdoor stage capable of hosting small concerts right in the middle of the Bronx Zoo."


    Geon, still surprised, remained speechless, prompting Sean to ask.


    "If we ask the orchestra members, do you think they''d perform here?"


    Geon shrugged, looking at Sean.


    "We''d have to talk to them. What do you think, Sean? Want to do it?"


    Sean tapped the table lightly.


    "Of course! We''ve prepared for a year for this!"


    Geon looked at Emma gratefully.


    "Thank you for considering it, Emma."


    Emma raised her hands enthusiastically.


    "Thank me? I truly believe your singing provides the animals withforting rest. If anything, I''m the one who should be asking you."


    Geon nodded with a smile, then turned to Sean.


    "Sean, Damian hasn''t left yet, right?"


    Sean grinned.


    "He got caught up drinking with Snoopst night and is probably still sleeping it off in his hotel."


    Geonughed.


    "Ha, for once, I''m thankful for Snoop''s hospitality. Shall we give him a call?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 142: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo

    Chapter 142: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo


    Eric was a 28-year-old office worker. He took a day off on Thursday and was enjoying a rtively quiet day in New York with his girlfriend, L, as they headed to the Bronx Zoo on the subway.


    "L, have you been to the Bronx Zoo before? How is it?"


    Sitting next to Eric on the subway, L leaned her head on his shoulder and replied.


    "Um.. I haven''t been since I was a kid. Maybe when I was four?"


    Eric, slightly surprised, asked.


    "Has the zoo been around that long? That''s over 20 years ago if you were a kid."


    "Yeah, I think it''s over a hundred years old? It''s the secondrgest zoo in the world. I loved it when I was little."


    "Secondrgest in the world? Wow, but I guess the facilities might be a bit outdated?"


    "I don''t think so? It gets government support, so they''re always renovating and maintaining it well.""That sounds promising. Exciting, right?"


    "Yeah ~ Ah! Here we are! We need to get off at this stop."


    The couple disembarked at West Farms Square station and walked down the tranquil path to the zoo. L bounced along, smiling.


    "Ah~ How long has it been since I''ve experienced a weekday afternoon like this! It''s so crowded on weekends that it''s hard to find a ce to eat or enjoy a date, but it''s so peaceful and nice on a weekday, isn''t it, Eric?"


    Eric smiled back at her.


    "Yeah! It''s been a while since I''ve felt this rxed after joining thepanyst year."


    L puffed her cheeks and said.


    "Exactly, who told you to go into finance? Always workingte into the night, barely sleeping. What kind of life is that, Eric? Where did the Eric who wanted to pursue music in college go?"


    Eric clicked his tongue.


    "When was that? That''s a story from when I was naive. Music isn''t something just anyone can do."


    "But you were really cool back then."


    "Haha, yeah. You fell for me aftering to my show, right?"


    "Stop it, that''s not funny. You''re the one who fell for me after the show at the party."


    "Ha! Let''s just say that was the case."


    "What do you mean ''let''s just say''? Oh? But what''s that?"


    "Huh? What?"


    L pointed upwards, and Eric followed her finger to see gs hanging between the trees along the path to the zoo. Eric stopped in front of a metal pole to look up at the gs.


    "A zoo orchestra? They''re having a concert here? It''s this weekend, huh? Ah, too bad we can''t see it today."


    L read the small print on the gs and eximed with wide eyes.


    "Eric! Look at the list of performers below!"


    Eric squinted, reading the list of performers, and his eyes widened.


    "Dr. Dre? Damian Marley, Sean Lennon? Wow, Kay is performing too?"


    L spoke with a hint of excitement.


    "Eric, shouldn''t Kay be resting because of the incident reported in the newspaper yesterday? He went through a lot."


    Eric nodded, staring nkly at the gs.


    "Yeah, it was the stalker case. It turned out to be a Juilliard student. Over a hundred cameras found in his house, dozens of listening devices, and he even took hostages when the cops came to arrest him. Is his mental state okay? Normally, people would be out of it for a while after something like that."


    "Exactly. I would need at least a month off to be socially functional again. He must have a strong mentality."


    Mumbling to herself, L grabbed Eric''s hand and eximed.


    "Eric! Let''s date somewhere else today ande back to the zoo this weekend! Okay? It''ll be great to see the concert then."


    Eric looked slightly conflicted.


    "Um.. I do want to see the concert... and the lineup is impressive."


    L shook Eric''s arm, pleading.


    "Please~~ Let''se back on the weekend~~ Eric~~ It''s a free concert, and you know how much tickets would cost to see those musicians, right? Right?"


    Eric looked up at the gs for a moment and then grinned.


    "Okay, let''se back on the weekend. But noining if I haven''t made dinner reservations, deal?"


    "Yay!!! Deal, deal!"


    Holding hands, they ran back to the station.


    **


    Three days before the zoo entrance and various other locations were adorned with gs, Professor n Gilbert gathered the Juilliard Orchestra to exin the purpose of the concert and invited all orchestra members to participate in the zoo music festival. Most musicians, having practiced for a long time and understanding the purpose of the free concert, willingly agreed to perform regardless of the venue.


    Upon receiving confirmation from Kay that the performance was possible, Zoo Director Emma immediately ordered the production ofrge


    banners and gs for the structures. Despite the rush, resulting in less borate banners, the impact of the musicians'' names listed in text was beyond imagination.


    Following the instation of the gs, reporters who received tips called and camped outside the zoo even after closing hours, seeking interviews with Director Emma or gathering in front of Alice Tully Hall where the Juilliard Orchestra was practicing. Due to the stalker case, Kay stayed inside the zoo amodations and left the orchestra practice under Professor Gilbert''s direction, not making any public appearances.


    Only Damian and Sean participated in the orchestra practice, and on the eve of the concert, Snoop and Dr. Dre joined, but Kay was nowhere to be seen at Alice Tully Hall. It wasn''t until the final rehearsal at the zoo''s concert venue that Kay appeared, greeted by Snoop, who had been watching the musicians set up.


    "Hey, Kay. Been hard to catch a glimpse of you?"


    Kay approached with his J-200, smiling.


    "Snoop! How''s the practice going?"


    Snoop adjusted his sunsses and replied.


    "Our part''s fine. But the main arranger hasn''t shown up, making everyone a bit nervous."


    Kay put down his guitar and asked.


    "Why? Was there a problem?"


    "Rather than a problem... the musicians have been waiting for you. Without the arranger to verify if the emotions were properly conveyed, there was no way to be sure. Your professor seemed to be waiting too, oh, here hees."


    As Geon looked in the direction Snoop was nodding towards, he saw Professor n Gilbert running towards them. Geon stepped forward to greet him.


    "Hello, Professor."


    Panting, Professor n said,


    "Kay, are you feeling better now?"


    "Yes, Professor. I''ve rested for a few days and feel better. There wasn''t much of an issue with me in the first ce. Haha."


    "That''s good to hear. I was quite worried after hearing the news. But it''s fortunate that we can still go ahead with the performance."


    "Right? I think so too, Professor."


    "You''re nning to participate in the final rehearsal, right, Kay?"


    "Of course, I have to be on stage tomorrow."


    "Good, then give us about 30 minutes to finish setting up and Mr. Dre to test the amps, then we can try syncing up."


    "Sorry for making you worry, Professor."


    "Not at all, I''m just d to see you''ve recovered quickly. I''ll go prepare then."


    As n turned and ran back, Damian and Sean, who were approaching, passed by him. Sean waved at Geon.


    "Kay, you''re here?"


    "Yeah, Sean! Did you bring my guitar?"


    "Yeah, it''s set up on stage there."


    Damian asked, puzzled,


    "What guitar? You have the guitar right beside you, don''t you?"


    Sean shook his head,


    "Nah, Kay''s famous for his White Falcon. He had to rush to the zoo and forgot to bring the White Falcon, so he asked me to bring it today."


    Damian nodded in understanding as Snoop, with his arms crossed, inquired,


    "But Kay, are we doing the final rehearsal just once?"


    Geon looked towards the musicians getting ready and said,


    "Well, I''m going to ask Professor n to schedule our piecest. If it doesn''t feel right, we might need to practice a bit longer. Why, do you have ns?"


    "Ah, thinking of visiting Hailey in the hospital."


    "Oh... Should I not go?"


    "Yeah, I''ll check on her condition and let you know. I''ll only be seeing her from a distance. Eminem said she still gets startled easily by anyone approaching."


    "Alright... Since your part involves rap, it''s unrted to the instrumentals, so join the practice once or twice and then you can leave early."


    "Hmm, I''ll see how it goes."


    After nodding, Geon went to Professor n, busy directing the musicians, and requested that they practice the other musical pieces first and save ''Parachute'' forst. Understanding that multiple rehearsals might be necessary since the main arranger, Kay, hadn''t seen the overall practice, n agreed. Geon then returned to hispanions and sat down.


    Soon, the majestic orchestra rehearsal began. Dre, adjusting the sound levels at the amp controller next to the stage, frowned and busily manipted the equipment. His expressions alternated between a frown at the start of each piece and a slight smile by the end, adjusting the volume and levels differently for each piece to achieve a satisfactory sound.


    After over an hour of final rehearsals for the concert pieces, Professor n, having given the musicians a ten-minute break, approached Geon.


    "Kay, please prepare for the final rehearsal of ''Parachute'' in ten minutes."


    "Thank you for your hard work, Professor."


    Waving off as he walked towards the restroom, n saw Geon smile at Damian and Sean.


    "Shall we go then?"


    Following Damian, the percussionists sitting in a corner of the audience joined them. As Geon climbed onto the stage, Damian checked the microphone in front of the percussion set. Sean sat at the main grand piano, testing the keys and microphone. Geon, with his guitar, moved to the center of the stage, plucked the strings connected to the multi-effects pedal, and yed a simple tune.


    The musicians, either drinking or returning from the restroom, were captivated by the short but skillful performance of the beautiful boy at the center of the stage.


    After checking the guitar, Geon, seeing many musicians staring at him from below the stage, paused momentarily, then smiled and approached the microphone.


    "Shall we start the final rehearsal, everyone?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 143: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo

    Chapter 143: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo


    The musicians bustled to their positions. Professor n Gilbert climbed onto the stagest, standing at the conductor''s podium. As he surveyed the audience and lifted his baton, every musician ced their fingers on their instruments. When n''s hand pointed towards Damian, he struck the percussion, eliciting a cheer.


    "Ha!"


    The percussion yed a rhythmic reggae beat for four measures, followed by the violins and cellos starting the prelude to "Parachute." However, the performance halted not even ten seconds in, stopped by n at Geon''s signal.


    Geon, looking troubled, spoke into the microphone.


    "Dre, sorry, but could you halve the amp volume?"


    Dre, who had been watching Geon from the side of the stage, lifted one ear off his headphones, nodded, and adjusted the amp. Geon requested n to restart the performance, but it was halted again before twenty seconds had passed. Geon spoke again into the microphone.


    "We need to proceed more quietly, everyone. Please y as if you''re trying to minimize the sound from your instruments as much as possible."


    A female cellist raised her hand, and at Geon''s gesture, she cautiously asked.


    "Could I ask about the volume level you''re envisioning? We''ve seen the arrangement intentions in the score, but there hasn''t been guidance on the volume of the performance."Geon, holding his Haku, crossed his arms and pondered with a contemtive expression. All musicians focused on him until he finally spoke.


    "Does anyone remember the lubies your mother used to sing, or do you rely on ASMR to fall asleep because of insomnia?"


    Most musicians raised their hands, indicating they had such memories or experiences. Geon nodded and continued.


    "Themonality between a mother''s luby and ASMR is that theyfort the listener, right? You all would prefer a luby that doesn''t disturb your ears but gently lulls you to sleep. That''s the concept for this arrangement. Please y even more softly, with more restraint."


    He looked at Damian in front of the percussion.


    "Damian, even the initial exmations should be softer. Think of exhaling, not inhaling, as you make the sound."


    After Damian nodded, Geon turned to Sean at the piano.


    "Sean, the piano volume is good. But could you y it more like water flowing?"


    Sean considered Geon''s request carefully before touching the piano keys.


    "How about this?"


    "A bit closer between the notes, please. The volume and melody are fine as they are quite unobtrusive, but the notes should flow continuously like water."


    "I''ll try."


    Geon then addressed the trumpet yer.


    "Please check your straight mute again. We''re ying at a lower overall volume, so even with the mute, it might stand out too much. Could you prepare the tube just in case? If the volume doesn''t match, we''ll install the tube and continue practicing."


    The trumpet yer showed a ck tube he had prepared, shaking it. Geon smiled slightly and then addressed Professor n.


    "Professor, could we try again, please?"


    n, having observed Geon giving instructions, suggested,


    "Kay, how about you conduct for now? Even I''m not fully grasping your intentions, so it might be better for you to take over until weplete a run-through. Let''s exclude your guitar for this practice."


    After a moment of consideration, Geon set down his Haku and approached the conductor''s podium. n handed him the baton and stood by, arms crossed, observing the musicians. Geon looked at the baton in his hand, then around at the musicians, and said,


    "This might take a while... I apologize for extending the final rehearsal because I couldn''t join earlier. I bow my head in apology."


    As Geon stepped aside and bowed, the musicians were taken aback. Voices erupted from among them.


    "No need! We''ve all seen what you''ve been through!"


    "Right! It''s okay! We understand!"


    "It''s because of you, Kay, that we students can share the stage with such famous musicians!"


    "We''re prepared to stay all night if necessary! I''ve already called home!"


    Seeing the musicians rallying around him, Geon smiled faintly.


    "You might regret saying we can stay all night, but you really mean it, right?"


    "Yes!!!!!!!!!!"


    "It''s fine! After tomorrow''s performance, it''s all over anyway!"


    "Let''s do it right until the end!"


    Smiling, Geon looked around at the musicians and then, as if struck by an idea, handed the baton back to n.


    "Professor, I''ll be right back. Could you give the musicians a 10-minute break?"


    "Now? We''ve barely started."


    "I''ve got an idea that might help with practice. It''ll only take 10 minutes."


    "Ah, really? Alright then. Go ahead."


    After the musicians were given a break, they didn''t leave the


    stage but individually reviewed their scores and practiced quietly. About five minutester, as Geon re-entered the auditorium, female musicians screamed in delight.


    "Kyaa!! What, what! So cute!"


    "Ah! It''s my first time seeing a baby tiger up close!"


    "Oh, look at the baby bear!"


    As Geon approached the stage, followed by Ricky and Pye, even the male musicians couldn''t help but watch the adorable gait of the baby animals. When Geon climbed onto the stage, and the two baby animals scrambled as if wanting to join him, female musicians screamed again.


    "Ah! I want to touch them just once!"


    "Me too!"


    About twenty female musicians rushed to the podium to pet Ricky and Pye, shrieking with excitement. Watching them, Geon pped his hands to gather attention.


    "p p"


    "Alright, everyone, back to your positions. We need to hurry if we don''t want to pull an all-nighter."


    As the female musicians, sending regretful nces, began to return to their ces, Geon continued.


    "If we finish practice before 10 pm, I''ll let you spend some time ying with Pye and Ricky, so please get ready quickly."


    The musicians'' movements hastened at Geon''s words. Quickly seated, they held their instruments, their eyes urging Geon to start.


    "As I mentioned earlier, this piece should flow asfortably as a luby. Though the baby animals would probably fall asleep anyway, if they twitch their ears or roll over during their sleep, consider it a failed performance. Only if they fall into a deep sleep, fully immersed in slumber, can we call it a sess. Please focus your attention on the animals as you y."


    The musicians, intrigued by this unusual practice method, murmured among themselves.


    "Wow, there''s such a practice method? This will be interesting."


    "Yeah, I''ve never heard of anything like it. Let''s give it a try. I thought only cartoons had stuff like this, haha."


    "Hey, keep it down, the animals are watching us. They need to sleep so we can go home."


    After briefly chatting, the musicians quietly turned their attention to Geon''s baton. When Geon gestured towards Damian, he softly struck the percussion. Compared to when he hit it with the palm of his hand, the sound was significantly muted, and as Damian''s cry followed, the violins and cellos joined in.


    That night, no musician had time to y with Ricky and Pye after practice. The baby animals did not toss and turn but fellpletely asleep well past 2 am. Yet, no musician felt disappointed for not ying with the baby animals. They were filled with a sense of aplishment and a pleasant fatigue at the end of the practice, and they quickly headed home. Sean, needing to preserve his voice for the next day''s performance, left for the hotel where Damian was staying.


    Left alone on stage, Geon stepped down and sat beside the sleeping Pye and Ricky, gently stroking them.


    "Sorry, you two had a hard time because of me. I''ll give you lots of tasty snackster!"


    The two baby animals seemed to enjoy Geon''s gentle touches, purring and exposing their bellies. After spending some time petting Ricky and Pye, Geon carried them to Olivia''s lodging. He quietly opened the door, ced the sleeping animals on the sofa, covered them with a nket, and stealthily exited.


    As Geon headed back to his own lodging, he heard birds chirping from afar.


    "Hm? It''ste, why are they still awake?"


    Geon changed his direction towards the aviary on the hill. In the dimly lit zoo, illuminated sporadically by streetlights, he saw birds flying restlessly inside the cages. The birds calmed down and perched on branches as Geon approached, turning their bodies to face him.


    Puzzled, Geon stared at the birds and then smiled broadly.


    "Have you been waiting for me?"


    As if answering, the birds chirped back, and Geon, sitting on a bench next to the cage, took out his guitar.


    "I''ll sing for you tonight as well, guys. Dream sweet dreams!"


    Soft arpeggios flowed from Geon''s guitar, and soon, a beautiful melody filled the air as he began to sing.


    The song hadn''t even finished before the Bronx Zoo was enveloped in silence. The animals that were already asleep sank deeper into their dreams, and those awake soon found rest. Geon''s song continued into the early morning.


    Looking at the quieted cages, Geon nced up at the sky, his eyes sparkling.


    "Tomorrow''s the day. The day to release the sounds of nature to the world."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 144: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo

    Chapter 144: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo


    The Bronx Zoo, exceptionally extending its weekend hours from 5:30 PM to 10 PM, ushered out visitors at 5:30 PM and reopened for free admission at 7 PM. Those who had arrived early, understanding the animals needed rest, waited patiently, dining at nearby cafes and restaurants.


    Eric and L, having learned of this through the Bronx Zoo''s website, dined elsewhere and arrived at the zoo around 6:50 PM.


    "Wow, Eric! Look at all these people! Seems like the media is here too. There''s a camera there, and there, and over there too!"


    L, bubbling with excitement like a child, was watched by Eric with a fond smile.


    "It''s because of the celebrities appearing. But the website mentioned that the main event is a Juilliard Orchestra performance, with only thest piece featuring those celebrities. Should we watch the earlier parts too?"


    L shrugged.


    "It''s a concert they''ve prepared diligently for; it wouldn''t be right to only watch thest piece. Plus, we can''t enter the areas with animals after the concert starts."


    "Right? We shouldn''t disturb the animals just for our entertainment."


    "Ah! Looks like they''re starting admission! Let''s hurry and get in line; we want to get a good spot to see Kay closer.""What? You have a boyfriend ring right here, and you''re eyeing another guy?"


    "It''s Kay, a star. Stars are just styles, Eric. It''s unattractive to be jealous over such things."


    "Well, if it''s Kay, can''t help it. He''s indeed good-looking and an incredible musician."


    "Hehe, d you agree, Eric. But who''s that gentleman the reporters are interviewing?"


    "Where? Which one?"


    "Over by the left entrance of the zoo."


    Eric''s gaze followed L''s pointing finger,nding on a middle-aged man surrounded by reporters, answering their questions with a somewhat stiff expression.


    The reporters crowded around, microphones extended towards the man from various angles. One of the reporters posed a question.


    "Mr. Norman Lebrecht, we understand you rarely leave the UK; is it true you visited the US specifically for this performance?"


    Norman replied with his usual stiff demeanor.


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "After Pantera''s European tour, you acknowledged a mistake in your article via ''Telegraph''. Does this visit rte to that incident?"


    Norman nced sharply at the reporter, who backed off slightly but still insisted on an answer, pushing the microphone closer. Norman said,


    "Indeed. During Pantera''s tour, I was unaware of Kay''s existence and hastily published an article. My visit to the US is to witness firsthand the orchestral music created by the genius Kay."


    "You''ve called Kay a genius. There''s public sentiment that only impulsive journalists bestow such a title on someone who is still a student without an album. Do you, as one of Britain''s top critics, also acknowledge Kay as a genius?"


    "Yes, certainly. To those forming such opinions, I suggest they listen to his music before speaking. Otherwise, they might end up embarrassed like I was in the UK."


    "There''s talk that this event, being a free performance by Juilliard School, is more of a recital than a formal concert. What do you think, Mr. Lebrecht?"


    Norman looked incredulously at the reporter and replied,


    "Dr. Dre, Damian Marley, Snoop Dogg, and Sean Lennon performing at a school recital? Are you serious with that question?"


    As the reporter''s face reddened and the microphone lowered, Norman gestured to end the interview.


    "Let''s stop here. It''s open seating, and I need to find a spot."


    With Norman leaving, the reporters checked their watches and hurried into the zoo. Eric and L, having watched the interview, entered the zoo, hand in hand, discussing.


    "Do you know that man, Eric?"


    "No, but from what I heard, he''s a critic from the UK."


    "Huh, I heard too. Why would a British critice all the way to the US? To see Kay?"


    "Seems like it. From the interview, that''s the impression."


    "Kay must truly be a genius. I''ll definitely collect his album when it''s released."


    "Ha, I''ll gift you his first album."


    "Really? You promise?"


    "Ha, yes, yes. Oh? Looks like that''s the venue over there."


    Before Eric and L, who were tightly holding hands, appeared a circr venue set amidst a vast forest. Already, the audience seats were filling up, leaving no room at the front, so they settled for seats a bit towards the back. Ericmented as he sat,


    "Wow, why are there so many people? Must be thousands here?"


    L, sitting beside him, replied,


    "The lineup is impressive. Even as we wereing in, people kept pouring in behind us. It''s going to be even


    more crowded."


    As they predicted, the outdoor venue continued to fill with people: dignified elderly couples, newlyweds holding hands with joyous expressions, young couples like Eric and L, and families kept adding to the audience. Ten minutes before the show, the venue was overflowing, with people standing at the back and sides to watch.


    As the murmur of the audience grew, the curtain that had been hiding the stage drew back, and the crowd erupted in cheers, anticipating the start.


    "Whoo!!!"


    "We''ve been waiting! Let''s start!"


    The stage revealed an unusual setup, split in half for the musicians, with a grand piano on the right front side and percussion on the opposite. A few minutester, Professor n Gilbert, the conductor, elegantly dressed, walked onto the stage and bowed politely, receiving apuse. After greeting the audience several times, he took his ce on the conductor''s podium, and the 80 orchestra members took their seats.


    The appearance of a figure on the side of the stage, previously unseen by the audience, sparked an unmatched level of cheering.


    "Wow!!! It''s Dr. Dre!"


    "Is Dr. Dre really here? Amazing!"


    "He''s so handsome~~~!!!"


    Dr. Dre, dressed in a white shirt, ck pants, and white Nike sneakers, waved back at the cheering crowd, then looked at the conductor with headphones on. Professor Gilbert nodded at Dre, then turned to face the audience with a microphone in hand.


    "Good evening, we''re the Juilliard Orchestra."


    The orchestra members stood and greeted the audience, who responded with roaring apuse. After the apuse, Professor Gilbert announced,


    "The first piece is Antonin Leopold Dvorak''s Symphony No. 9 in E minor, ''From the New World''."


    Professor Gilbert scanned the quiet audience, put down the microphone, and picked up his baton. Turning back to the orchestra, he slowly raised the baton, and the musicians began to y, enveloping the audience in the mystical introduction that seemed to lead into a new world. Thebination of soft violin and trumpet sounds, against the backdrop of the zoo surrounded by forests, created a magical atmosphere. As the baton pointed towards the brass section, the sudden burst from the tuba was like an exmation at the sight of a new world, followed by a serene full orchestra performance that captured the peacefulness of a green meadow.


    Dvorak''s music, incorporating elements of American Indian and African American music, was essible and resonated with a broad audience. The choice of a familiar piece as the first allowed even those unfamiliar with orchestra music to rx and enjoy, without fearing that the music might be beyond their understanding.


    Norman Lebrecht, watching the Juilliard Orchestra with a critical eye, was deep in thought.


    ''Is this the level of the Juilliard Orchestra? They''re on par with famous philharmonic orchestras. What''s happened to them? Such volume, perfectly capturing the emotions ''From the New World'' evokes.''


    Despite the chill running down his spine, Norman couldn''t take his eyes off the orchestra. Reporters and producers from a ssical music channel were also spellbound during the performance. Although the general audience might not notice the difference, the experts recognized the orchestra''s performance was beyond the level of student musicians, expressing their amazement.


    As the lengthy first piece concluded, the experts, holding their breath until then, stood and apuded. Their ovation held a different significance from the cheers of the general audience.


    "Bravo!!!"


    A pleased Professor Gilbert turned around to bow, then picked up the microphone.


    "The next piece will be Tchaikovsky''s Violin Concerto in D major, Op. 35, 1st movement."


    The night at the Bronx Zoo was filled with the majestic and mncholy strains of Tchaikovsky''s concerto, leading up to Geon''s final piece. Over two and a half hours passed, and the audience, in high spirits, awaited thest piece. Finally, as the order for thest piece came, most of the 80 musicians bowed and exited the stage, leaving about 30. Even the conductor, Professor Gilbert, bowed and left the stage.


    Norman Lebrecht, puzzled, whispered to himself,


    "Orchestras adjust the number of musicians as needed, but why would the conductor leave too?"


    The audience was also bewildered, murmuring among themselves as the curtains on either side of the circr stage slowly closed, even though thest piece was yet to be performed, causing the murmuring to intensify.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 145: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo

    Chapter 145: Stalker, Orchestra, and Zoo


    For about five minutes, the curtain blocking the stage remained closed. As the audience''s murmurs grew, specting a cancetion of the final piece, the curtain began to slowly open. The crowd pointed and shouted as the curtain moved.


    "Ah! It''s starting again!"


    "Thought it was over, I was so worried. I came just for this piece."


    "Start quickly~~"


    As the curtain opened fully, revealing the stage, the audience eximed in surprise.


    "What? Why are all the musicians facing the center? Where''s the conductor''s podium?"


    Indeed, the musicians on the revealed stage were seated in two blocks, facing an empty space in the middle, where a stunningly beautiful guitar stood on a stand. The sight prompted screams from the audience.


    "Screams!!! It''s the White Falcon!"


    "It''s Kay! It''s Kay''s guitar!"Unfazed by the screams, Damian Marley and two ck session musicians emerged from behind the musicians, waving as they walked out, eliciting more screams from the audience.


    "Wow~~~~ Damian Marley!"


    "It''s Bob Marley''s son, Damian!"


    As Damian checked his instruments at the percussion set, the audience cheered him on. Then, from the right side of the curtain, Sean Lennon appeared. Dressed in a ck tuxedo and smiling, he walked to the grand piano and bowed politely.


    "Wow~~~!!! To see the sons of Bob Marley and John Lennon on the same stage!"


    "Screams!! I''m so excited!"


    Sean sat at the grand piano, took a deep breath, and closed his eyes. The majority of female audience members screamed as if the zoo itself was copsing.


    "Screams!!! It''s Kay!!!"


    "Screams!! My love!!"


    "Oh my, oh my! Kay in a tuxedo! So handsome, screams!"


    "Honey! Your lover is me, not Kay!"


    "Quiet! You''re not even worth Kay''s toenail, hmph!"


    As the women screamed, Geon, dressed in a ck tuxedo and a high-cored dress shirt, walked through the musicians seated in blocks. As he smiled and waved, another round of tremendous cheers and apuse erupted.


    "Screams!!! Kay!!!"


    Geon raised both hands, focusing the audience''s attention, then smiled and gestured towards the side curtain. The audience followed his gesture with their eyes.


    "Screams! What are those adorable little ones?"


    "What? Bears? Tigers? They look like baby animals?"


    As Geon pointed, Ricky and Pye emerged, wiggling their little behinds onto the stage, looking curiously at the screaming audience. Ricky, reacting instinctively to the loud noises, stood on two legs and raised his front paws as if greeting the audience, causingughter.


    "Laughs!! So cute!!"


    Pye, though a baby tiger, bravely nced at the people before hopping towards Geon. Ricky, after a moment of confusion, hurried over to Geon as well.


    As Geon stooped to pet Ricky and Pye who hade to his side, the two baby animals yfully rolled around on the floor, charming the audience into hanging broad smiles unknowingly on their lips. Geon stood up and received a microphone from a nearby cellist.


    Taking a moment to catch his breath, Geon spoke into the microphone.


    "Thank you all for being here today. I''m Kay from the Juilliard Orchestra."


    Cheers poured out as Geon waved.


    "Screams~~ I love you!!"


    "I''ve been looking forward to this! You''re really handsome, Kay!"


    "Oh no, I think I''m really falling for him!"


    Geon looked at the cheering crowd and then spoke again.


    "Today''s performance was a regr free concert by the Juilliard Orchestra. As always, it wasn''t held in a hall within the Juilliard School but here at the Bronx Zoo. Actually, today''s performance was for the animals. Oh, I don''t mean to ask for donations for the animals. Haha."


    The audienceughed at Geon''s light joke, and he continued.


    "The beginning of this connection started one night when I sang in front of therge birdcage on the right side, without much thought, holding my guitar."


    Following Geon''s gesture, the audience looked at therge birdcage rising on the right side of the stage. The cage, hidden by lush trees with only its top visible, showed many birds flying vigorously within.


    "Many of you may know the story from the articles. It was fortunate for me, who was wandering and pondering, toe to the Bronx Zoo. I met Ricky and Pye here as well."


    As Geon mentioned their names, Ricky and Pye, who had been yfully rolling on the ground, looked up curiously at him. The audienceughed again at the cute sight of the two baby animals. Geon looked down at Ricky and Pye, smiling, then continued.


    "I''d like to thank zookeeper Olivia and Director


    Emma of the Bronx Zoo for teaching me what sounds animals and nature make and for allowing this performance."


    As Geon prompted apuse, the audience pped. He then pointed towards two women in the front row of the audience, who awkwardly stood and waved back. The audience realized they were Olivia and Emma and sent them a louder round of apuse.


    After Olivia and Emma sat down, somewhat embarrassed by the attention, Geon picked up the microphone again.


    "Lastly, the song I will present to you is ''Parachute'' by Sean Ono Lennon, arranged for orchestra. It''s a song that expresses the emotions of sad love, containing the beauty of love, the fear of separation, and the concept of death."


    As Geon earnestly exined the piece, both the general audience and the experts listened intently.


    "It''s not just about expressing the emotions conveyed by the song through the orchestra arrangement. I prefer to y first and leave the interpretation and judgment to you. Isn''t that the fate of those who create art?"


    Geon reached for Haku, slung over his shoulder, and spoke.


    "One of the people I consider a mentor in my musical life once said, ''Music that does not intend anything is meaningless. Music must signify something; if the listener experiences an emotional change upon hearing it, then the music''s meaning has been conveyed to them.'' I hope what I intended with this arrangement reaches you."


    The audience saw a beautiful boy, mic set aside, strapping on the world''s most beautiful, dazzlingly white guitar, closing his eyes, and tilting his head towards the sky. The boy''s focused form shone brilliantly among the concentrating musicians. The audience, maintaining silence so as not to disturb his concentration, heard a woman''s murmur.


    "So, so beautiful.."


    Geon, gently picking the pick tucked into Haku''s head, ced his hand over the guitar strings and opened his eyes. Confirming that all musicians were focused on him, he nodded to Damian and the two percussion session yers waiting at the percussion set. The session man softly struck the first rhythm on the percussion.


    "Ah!"


    With Damian Marley''s soft exmation, the percussion softly opened the performance with a distinctive reggae rhythm. As Damian led the rhythmic percussion, causing the audience to sway, the reggae''s unique rhythm subtly moved the bodies of the audience, who had been watching the performance with decorum. Geon raised a hand to signal the violin and cello yers, then swung his hand down to start. The violinists, following Geon''s cue, began the prelude to ''Parachute'', quickly joined by the cellos.


    The reggae rhythmbined with the grandeur of the violin and cello created the illusion of a new instrument''s sound. As the audience marveled at the novel performance, Norman Lebrecht and ssical experts watched Geon with astonishment.


    ''The guitarist is conducting!''


    Norman wiped the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief, his eyes trembling.


    ''A musician conducting, and this volume? It''s lower than ssical music I''ve heard before. How can there be absolutely no jarring to the ears? I can''t tell if I''m listening to music or the sound of the wind calling from the African ins.''


    The ssical channel''s PDs, mouths agape, ran to the sound director to ask,


    "Is the recording going well, Director?"


    The sound director nodded but uncertainly added,


    "The recording is fine, but I''m not sure it will convey what we''re hearing when it airs on TV. In 20 years of filming performances, I''ve never encountered sound this challenging to capture. I''m not even sure this is music."


    The PD murmured worriedly while looking at the stage,


    "A performance like this being free, it''s something people should pay to see. Ah, this might be the biggest crisis of my PD career. How well I convey the greatness of this performance to the viewers will be the measure of my ability."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 146: The Stalker, the Orchestra, and the Zoo

    Chapter 146: The Stalker, the Orchestra, and the Zoo


    With his eyes closed, resting his hands upon the grand piano, Sean turned his entire body to look at Geon.


    As Geon was making eye contact with the other musicians, conducting them, he pointed his baton at Sean, signaling him to join. At that moment, Sean''s piano began to sound, joining the performance so softly and gently that the audience, some with their eyes closed, listening to the music, couldn''t even tell the piano had joined. Those watching the musicians felt their hearts ease at the sight of the piano''s seamless, flowing performance. The percussion by Damian and the session musicians rhythmically flowed, but it was the beautiful piano y that took the center stage, turning the overall performance into a beautiful, sorrowful melody. Geon led the music tirelessly with his hands, and soon Sean''s voice lifted, starting the song.


    "Love is like an airne"


    "You jump and then you pray"


    "The lucky ones remain"


    "In the clouds for days"


    "If life is just a stage"


    "Let''s put on the best show"


    "And let everyone know"Sean''s voice was soft and small, like a man whispering in the ear of his lover who had fallen asleep on a Sunday afternoon, her head resting on his thigh. This drew an even more focused atmosphere among the women in the audience, who unknowingly sped their hands and turned their eyes into hearts. As the song reached its interlude, Geon fixed his gaze on the musicians and ced his hand on the guitar strings.


    The signal for the musicians, who had been taking a brief rest, to swiftly bring their keys upon their instruments and start ying together. The sounds merged harmoniously without shing, with Geon''s guitar bringing a slightly different tone over the ensemble, like a breeze over the sound of nature, as Sean''s song reached its climax.


    "''Cause if I have to die tonight"


    "I''d rather be with you"


    "Cut the parachute before the dive"


    "Baby don''t you cry"


    "You have to bring me down"


    "We had some fun before we hit the ground"


    Geon''s guitar ended leaving an echo like a brief wind passing through the beautiful evening scenery and the sound of wild animals. Raising both hands again, Geon began to conduct, and regardless of whether Geon was ying the guitar or conducting, the musicians focused on him, nodding together and following his lead.


    Captivated by the beautiful sound, Norman murmured, seemingly unable to stand up from his seat.


    "The sound of nature... That''s what he was trying to express."


    Norman watched Geon, who was leading the performance from among the musicians, with trembling eyes.


    "Perhaps, he is a genius beyond what I had imagined, Kay."


    The sound director, squatting next to the camera and adjusting the broadcasting sound equipment with headphones on, seemed displeased with the recording situation. The PD sat next to him, whispering worriedly.


    "Director, is there a problem?"


    The sound director gestured for silence and, after a long moment of frowning at the sounding from the headphones, took them off and said,


    "Phew, this is not working. I can''t allow this to be broadcasted as it is, PD."


    The PD, surprised, asked,


    "What? We came here to broadcast. What do we do if we don''t air it?"


    The sound director shook his head and put down the headphones.


    "The greatness of this music you hear with your ears cannot be captured by this equipment. You''ll see, but it''s capturing less than a third of its essence. Broadcasting this with my name in the credits would be a stain on my 20-year career as a sound director."


    The PD was dumbfounded. The director was a veteran who had spent 20 years capturing the sound of ssical music performances and documentaries. It was unthinkable for the PD that there was music the director couldn''t capture. They had not brought the high-end equipment since it was an outdoor performance and not arge one, but the PD had trusted the sound directorpletely.


    The PD turned and muttered as he saw Dr. Dre, sweating and concentrating with headphones on beside the stage.


    "Well, there''s nothing we can do but to ask Dr. Dre for help."


    The sound director stood up and said looking at Dr. Dre,


    "That guy must be having a tough time right now. Managing such control in real-time is incredible. That''s so Dr. Dre. But he must feel like he''s walking across a cliff without a stick, so precarious that a slight mistake could ruin the entire music. I''m envious. Even for a great producer, producing such a piece will be a tremendous experience for him."


    Following the sound director''s words, the PD instructed the camera director to focus on Dr. Dre. As the camera zoomed in on Dr. Dre, the beads of sweat on his forehead became visible. Seeing Dr. Dre''s intense concentration, the PD nodded,


    "The sound director is right. It''s an incredibly demanding task."


    The camera director, capturing Dr. Dre''s focused expression, brightened up and shifted the camera''s position. In the middle of the stage, conducting, Geon was suddenly joined by Snoop, who, in a departure from his usual appearance, was d in a ck suit and sunsses. The audience, perhaps too immersed in the beautiful melody to cheer, remained quiet even as the superstar Snoop Dogg made his entrance.


    Snoop, microphone in hand, reached over to Geon''s shoulder and brought the mic to his mouth.


    "Let the motion of your body be the key"


    "Now you can look to the Sun, and spot the moon"


    Snoop''s signature smooth, rhythmic rapping seamlesslynded on top of the orchestra''s melody. Even though heyered his preferred G Funk style over the orchestra, the integration was so wless that many experts nodded in approval. Snoop then slightly lowered his sunsses to re at Geon, continuing his rap with intensity.


    "Ie down with the wickedness"


    "One rude bwoying with the darkness"


    Geon couldn''t help but let out a chuckle at Snoop''s lyrics as he continued to conduct. Snoop then stepped forward from Geon''s shoulder to the front of the stage, pointing at the audience.


    "I got somethin for them niggaz in the front and the rear"


    "So shut the fuck up, and listen while I''m kickin this"


    As Snoop turned back after delivering hisst line and exited behind Geon, Geon raised his left hand and swung it towards Sean, signaling him to join. Simultaneously, Sean''s piano re-entered the mix, this time taking the lead in the performance. Sean began singing as he joined in on the piano.


    "Love is like a hurricane"


    "You know it''s on the way"


    "You think you can be brave Underneath the waves"


    "If life is just a dream"


    "Which of us is dreaming"


    "And who will wake up screaming"


    As Geon ced his hand back on the guitar strings, the violinists and cellists prepared to y. The guitar''s sound waspletely different from the first performance; instead of a clear and beautiful tone, it was now gritty with heavy gain. While the audience tilted their heads, intrigued by Geon''s distinct ying, Norman Lebrecht, who had been sitting with a drained expression, suddenly stood up with force.


    Several camera directors noticed Norman''s reaction and quickly turned their cameras to capture him. The camera showed his shocked face, beads of cold sweat forming on his forehead as he stared wide-eyed, his mouth twitching as if murmuring.


    "The emotions are changing. The song is evolving!"


    The PD, watching through the monitor, also closed his eyes to concentrate on the music. If Verse 1 sang of beautiful love, Verse 2 yed the fear. As the murky fear of love leaving filled the performance hall, Pai, sitting in front of Geon, began to howl with a sad look. While the audience focused on the singing tiger cub, the sound director frowned.


    "Wait, this isn''t just one animal howling?"


    The sound director adjusted the amplifier and increased the volume in his headphones. From afar, the howling of dozens of wolves could be heard from their enclosure. The sound director, rmed, signaled the PD, who hurried over.


    "What''s the matter, director? What''s happening?"


    The sound director, baffled, handed over the headphones.


    "Listen to this."


    The PD, with a puzzled look, donned the headphones. After a moment of concentration, he removed them, equally bewildered.


    "What''s this? Sounds like wolves. Don''t tell me the animals from the distant wolf enclosure are howling?"


    The sound director nodded and exined.


    "Wolves tend to howl along with what they recognize as part of their pack. Kay must have sung to the animals regrly. That''s why the wolves recognize Kay as part of their pack. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be howling in unison like this."


    The incredulous expressions of the PD and sound director were captured on camera, along with their conversation.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 147: The Stalker, the Orchestra, and the Zoo

    Chapter 147: The Stalker, the Orchestra, and the Zoo


    Geon''s brief guitar performance was enough to stir a change in the emotions of many in the audience. They gripped the hands of their loved ones tighter, not wanting to let go of the love they currently held. This mutual feeling grew as more people began to hold hands or link arms, driven by a vague fear of parting.


    Norman was watching the audience''s reactions, looking around.


    "The audience is responding to the emotional shift! Ordinary people, not just experts!"


    Norman red at Geon, who had put down his guitar and was conducting on stage.


    "Show me! Go on, show me more! I must see with my own eyes how far you can go!"


    Geon''s expression, as he made eye contact and conducted the musicians on stage, gradually became sadder. Though his hands led the performance faster, tears began to well up in his eyes, lost in the emotions conveyed by the music. This phenomenon quickly spread among the musicians, starting with the female violinists closely observing Geon. Tears from the closest female violinist fell onto her violin. The cellist''s grip trembled slightly. When Sean looked up while ying the piano, a tear could be seen streaming down beneath his sses. He was crying, yet there seemed to be a great joy, as he smiled brightly through his tears. Opening his eyes, Sean saw hallucinations among the few stars in the dark sky.


    "Father!"


    In Sean''s eyes, the image of John Lennon, smiling andughing brightly from the sky, appeared. Several audience members, seeing Seanughing up at the sky, unwittingly looked up as well. Immersed in the melody and the emotions the music conveyed, many in the audience began to take out handkerchiefs to wipe their tears.


    Norman, having stood up to scrutinize the stage, was surprised at himself."Tears? Am I crying? Norman Lebrecht crying?"


    Norman was startled as he wiped away a tear that had unknowingly fallen from one eye.


    "How long has it been since I''ve been purely moved by music rather than analyzing it?"


    Indeed, since starting his career as a critic, Norman, who used to seek out music simply because he liked it, had shifted to analyzing, dissecting, and listing the pros and cons, as well as the background and emotions expressed in the music. After learning an instrument, when he listened to music, he could hear each instrument separately. From the moment he started analyzing music, the emotional impact music itself could have diminished. Norman trembled his lips, looking at Geon, who had returned him to the emotions of a young man who simply loved music.


    "I''ll spend the rest of my life following you, Kay. You could be the second act of my life."


    From the stage, where Sean was looking up and smiling, thest chorus flowed.


    "Cause if I have to die tonight"


    "I''d rather it was you"


    As Geon grabbed the microphone and added harmony to Sean''s song. The harmony, made up of simple "na na na" humming, maximized the sorrow conveyed by the song''s emotions.


    "Cut the parachute before the dive"


    "Baby don''t you cry"


    "You have to bring me down"


    "We had some fun before we hit the ground"


    After Sean''sst lyrics, all instruments ceased, leaving only the sound of Sean''s piano resonating in the concert hall. As Sean''s ying dwindled, he stopped and bowed his head. Tears fell onto the keys of the grand piano. Sean, trembling with satisfaction from the performance, stood up and approached Geon.


    Geon looked at him and smiled brightly. Raising his hands, he reached out to Sean, who ran to him and hugged him. In the center of the stage, the two men hugged; the beautiful boy''s face was filled with a happy smile, while the man with sses on his pale face had tears of joy. The audience, perhaps too stunned to apud at the music''s end, just stared nkly at the two men.


    As Geon hugged Sean, he saw Dr. Dre running towards him and smiled, extending his other hand. Dre hugged Geon''s other shoulder and said,


    "That was incredible! The best experience of my life, Kay!"


    From behind the trio, Snoop, wearing sunsses, peeked out and said,


    "Hey, I was here too, even if my part was small. Include me too."


    As Snoop reached out to back-hug Geon from behind, Geon''sughter grewrger. Damian Marley looked up at the sky from in front of his percussion, just as Sean had seen John Lennon in the sky, he too was thinking of his father.


    "Father, I miss you terribly today. If only I could have shown this performance to you..."


    The musicians gathered around Geon, putting down their instruments. Though it was customary to greet the audience first after a performance, nobody seemed to care about that now. The violinist with tear-stained face, the cellist with mascara sme


    ared, all beamed with joy as they crowded around Geon. Dre, seeing the musicians gathering, shouted,


    "Let''s lift him up in celebration!"


    At Dre''s cue, the male musicians clung to Geon. A bit flustered, Geon, being lifted, eximed,


    "Ah! Please, not too high!"


    The musiciansughed mischievously and counted,


    "One, two, three, up!"


    They threw Geon up high with all their might. As Geon screamed from being tossed too high, Pai below growled uneasily. Hearing that, the audience began to wake from their trance. Surprised at themselves for being so absorbed, they looked at each other and opened their mouths wide.


    Standing, Norman began to p slowly until the end of the performance.


    "p, p, p"


    As the audience''s attention focused on Norman pping, more and more began to join in, and a wave of apuse and cheers swept through the zoo concert hall.


    "Wow~~~~~~~~~~ It was the best performance!"


    "The best performance of my life!! Whew!!"


    "Kyaaak!! I was so happy!"


    As the audience erupted in cheers, the musicians gently lowered Geon back to the ground. While it would have been appropriate for him to acknowledge the apuse, all the musicians silently watched Geon, adjusting his attire before stepping forward. As Geon stepped forward and raised his hand, a broad smile spread across the faces of the musicians as they finally bowed in gratitude to the audience''s louder cheers and unending apuse until the curtain slowly closed. Reluctant to disturb the rest of the animals despite wanting an encore, the audience simply apuded.


    Even after the curtain had fully closed, the audience continued apuding for a while before starting to leave the zoo, with the animals, still awake from the night''s performance, watching them. Cameras and reporters swarmed around Norman, who was staring nkly at the departing audience.


    A reporter handed a microphone to Norman and asked, "Mr. Norman, could you share your thoughts on tonight''s performance?"


    As Norman continued to stare nkly at the closed curtain, the reporter prompted, "Mr. Norman?"


    ncing briefly at the reporters and cameras surrounding him, Norman said, "Didn''t you all hear it? What more is there to say?"


    The reporters hesitated, searching for words, but persisted in pushing the microphone closer to Norman, who frowned at the encroaching mics and dered, "Without a doubt, it was the best performance. This is Norman Lebrecht speaking. Dare I say, the best performance I have ever witnessed in my lifetime. That''s all."


    Handing off the microphone bundle to a nearby reporter, Norman quickly made his way backstage, where reporters were already filling the area, but were being held back by zoo security guards who were preventing them from entering. As the security guards loudly urged the reporters to leave for the animals'' rest and stated that interview requests would not be epted as they had been previously discussed with the performers, the reporters reluctantly began to disperse after being told to submit formal interview requests through theirpanies.


    Approaching the security guard, Norman was stopped with an extended hand. The guard asked, "Did you not understand what was just said?"


    Norman nodded calmly and asked, "Could you please ry just one message to Kay?"


    After a moment of confusion, the guard inquired, "What message would that be?"


    Norman, with a serious look, said, "Please tell him that Norman Lebrecht, whom he met in Ennd, said, ''I will follow the future that the musician Kay will tread for the rest of my life.''"


    The guard looked at Norman for a moment before slowly nodding, "I will make sure the message is delivered."


    After thanking the guard with a handshake, Norman left the zoo. As the performers, still buzzing from the excitement, heard that the audience and reporters had all left the zoo, they began to pack up their instruments. Amid the hustle of clearing the stage, Snoop announced, "It''ste today, but let''s rent a club and have a party tomorrow! It''s on me!"


    "Wow!!!!"


    "That''s awesome! Wow, I''m going to a party hosted by Snoop Dogg! Can I bring my girlfriend?"


    "If you''re bringing your girlfriend, bring a friend too! Then you''re wee!"


    "Hahahaha!!"


    As Snoopughed, he turned his gaze to Geon, who flinched upon noticing. Snoop approached and looked down at Geon, saying, "Don''t disappear to Jamaica after the show likest time, or I''ll load my private jet with machine guns and head to Jamaica."


    Geon awkwardly stepped back with a nervousugh, "Ah, ah, haha, okay, Snoop. I''ll be there for sure."


    After scrutinizing Geon for a while, Snoop finally left the stage with Dre. As most of the performers had departed, Sean, who had been standing by Geon, touched his shoulder.


    "Kay, I''m sure you''re an angel sent to me by my father. That''s what I believe."


    Geon smiled and shook his head, "Well, I''m not that good of a person, haha."


    Sean hugged Geon again, whispering quietly, "Thank you, Kay. If there''s anything you need, contact me anytime. Don''t hesitate to reach out if you need help."


    Geon patted Sean''s back, "Sure, Sean. And no pretending not to know meter, okay?"


    After releasing his hug, Sean smiled at Geon before leaving. Left alone on the stage, Geon picked up Ricky and Pai, who were sitting at his feet looking up at him.


    "Up we go! My little ones. It''ste, isn''t it? Let''s go to bed, and since the other animals haven''t slept yet, I''ll sing for you first. Don''t worry. I''ll make sure you''re asleep before I go. Let''s go~"


    Carrying Haku, Geon was thest to leave the now-empty stage.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 148: The Stalker, the Orchestra, and the Zoo

    Chapter 148: The Stalker, the Orchestra, and the Zoo


    The next morning, having risen at dawn as usual to assist with the zoo''s tasks, Geon left the zoo. With his face hidden beneath a hat and mask, he headed towards the NewYork-Presbyterian Hospital. Alighting from the taxi, he sighed upon viewing the hospital''s exterior.


    "I hope Haiey is okay."


    Entering the hospital, Geon checked Hailey''s room number in the lobby and approached her room, where he saw Eminem sitting outside on a chair. After a moment''s hesitation, Geon approached Eminem, who, with his arms crossed and looking down, lifted his head to see Geon.


    "Oh, you''re here? How did the show go?"


    Geon replied awkwardly.


    "Yes, how is Hailey doing?"


    Eminem sighed.


    "I''m not sure yet. The wound on her neck is just a superficial scratch, they say it''ll heal with some ointment, but she''s been shockingly silent due to the psychological impact. She''s improved a lot over thest few days, though. Initially, she would scream even if a nurse approached her. Now, at least she doesn''t startle when Ie close. She just won''t speak."


    Feeling guilty, Geon said."I''m sorry for all this."


    Eminem leaned back while sitting and responded.


    "Honestly, I was resentful at first. But then, Snoop came and talked to me, said it wasn''t my fault. From what I''ve heard, you''re a victim too. So, no need to feel sorry."


    Geon peered through the window in the door to the room.


    "Is Hailey awake?"


    "Yeah, she woke up a while ago and had breakfast."


    "Can I go in to see her?"


    Eminem looked conflicted for a moment, then got up and peered through the room''s window at Hailey before saying.


    "Sure, go in. But call me immediately if anything seems off."


    Geon nodded, knocked on the door, and opened it. The room was a single, with only one bed. Hailey was sitting on the bed, looking out the window, showing only her back to Geon. Approaching the bed, Geon hesitated before finally speaking.


    "Hailey.. it''s me."


    Hailey''s shoulders twitched slightly before she slowly turned to look at Geon. The Hailey he saw after days wasn''t the bright and beautiful girl he remembered. Her pale, exhausted appearance bore a sad smile as she saw Geon. Unable to continue, Geon faltered as Hailey spoke with a cracked voice.


    "You''re here. How was the performance?"


    Geon stood, looking down at her.


    "Yeah.. I''ve been wanting to visit, but I heard you weren''t ready to see people. I came toote, didn''t I?"


    Hailey shook her head.


    "No, I only came to my senses yesterday. Even if you hade earlier, I wouldn''t have been able to meet you."


    Hailey, seeing Geon hesitate, tapped the bed beside her.


    "Sit here."


    Geon looked troubled for a moment before carefully sitting beside her. As Geon looked out the window Hailey had been gazing at, he listened to her deep sighs and looked at her profile.


    "Kay, listen.."


    Geon waited quietly until she hesitantly began.


    "I liked you a lot. No, I still do."


    After a pause, she lowered her head slightly and continued.


    "But right now, I''m struggling too much to get closer to you. I know I should reach out to you quickly so I don''t lose you, especially since you don''t see me as a woman yet, but I don''t think I can do that now."


    Geon, looking at her sad profile, lifted his hand to gently touch her disheveled hair. His hand paused near her head before he withdrew it, unseen by Hailey, who looked down before lifting her sad eyes to Geon.


    "Listen, if I get better, and you''re still alone by then, can Ie to you?"


    Geon, seeing her sad gaze, nodded quietly, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "Don''t turn me awayter, saying it''s toote. Promise me."


    "Yeah, Hailey. I promise."


    "Thank you. It''s time for my check-up now. Can you call my dad?"


    "Oh, sure. I''lle again."


    "No, don''te anymore."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "I want to get better quickly ande to you. I want to focus on my treatment until then. So, please don''te."


    "Ah... okay, Hailey. I''ll wait."


    Geon stood and walked towards the door, pausing to look back at Hailey. Wanting to say more but unable to find the words in the face of her sad smile, he turned back and left the room. Outside, Eminem asked him.


    "Why did you leave so soon? Something happened?"


    Geon shook his head.


    "No, nothing. It''s time for her check-up."


    "Ah, right. It''s the check-up time. I''ll take her, so don''t worry and go. See you next time."


    Watching Eminem enter the room, Geon walked away with a sad smile, pausing to look back at the room from the outside before leaving the hospital. Pulling out his phone, he saw a call vibrating on the screen.


    ''Detective Jeffrey''


    Answering the phone, Geon said.


    "Yes, Detective. Hello?"


    "Ah, Kay. It''s Jeffrey."


    "Yes, Detective, I remember. How is Sabrina?"


    "I called to tell you, Sabrina has given up her appeal."


    "Her appeal?"


    "Yes, despite facing serious charges including attempted murder, she hasn''t hired awyer and admitted to all charges. It''s quite unusual. In such cases, people usually hirewyers to reduce their sentences, especially someone from a prestigious family like Sabrina."


    "Hmm... I see."


    "When I asked her, she talked about you. It seems she felt a lot from your conversation when she was arrested. While she seemed to feel guilty, there was also a sense of relief in her expression."


    "Yes..."


    "A trial ising up soon. Since you''re not directly involved in the crime and we have secured all the evidence, there won''t be a need for you to attend the court, but please visit the police station toplete the paperwork."


    "When should I visit?"


    "Just make sure toe before the trial begins. I think visiting within the next week should suffice."


    "Thank you, detective, for your hard work. I appreciate it."


    "Not at all. Oh, and Sabrina is likely to receive a sentence of at least three years. Considering the charges include attempted murder and stalking,pounded by the fact that it urred after 8 p.m., she will also face enhanced penalties for being a special offense."


    "Understood, detective. Thank you for letting me know."


    "See you at the police station then."


    After hanging up, Geon stood still for a moment, sighing deeply. He then hailed a taxi and headed to Juilliard. Upon entering the school and removing his hat and mask, he was once again swarmed by students. Feeling ufortable, Geon made his way through the crowd to Professor Sharon''s office and knocked.


    "Knock, knock"


    "Come in."


    As Geon opened the door, Sharon, who had been sitting on the sofa drinking tea and reviewing documents, stood up in surprise.


    "Kay! My goodness! Are you okay? I was worried."


    Sharon rushed over to check Geon''s body here and there, making a fuss. Geon weakly smiled and said,


    "I.. think I need some constion today, Professor. Haha"


    Sharon looked into Geon''s eyes with a serious expression, then turned around and said,


    "When you''re feeling down, herbal tea is perfect. Take a seat; I''ll show you my skills."


    As Geon sat down on the sofa, Sharon moved to the tea table to make tea. ncing at Geon seated on the sofa, Sharon cautiously asked,


    "You mentioned Eminem''s daughter, right? Hailey, was it? How is she?"


    Geon, rubbing his forehead as if it ached, replied,


    "I just saw her. She''s okay, but it seems it will be difficult to see her face for a while. It''s a mental issue, so treatment might take some time."


    Sharon brought the tea and sat opposite Geon, saying,


    "Try this. It''s made from vender''. It''s good for stress."


    As Geon quietly sipped the tea, Sharon continued,


    "Falling in love is very simple, but falling out of it is terribly difficult. Is Hailey feeling that way?"


    After taking a sip of tea, Geon shook his head,


    "Not really. But I guess over time, without seeing each other, feelings will eventually sort themselves out."


    "Did you have feelings for Hailey?"


    "Um.. not sure. We were just close friends of the opposite sex, I guess."


    "That''s understandable. Love is something no one knows when it will start; it''s just the loss of an opportunity."


    "Yes, Professor."


    "What happened to Sabrina? Professor Leontine was also worried."


    "The detective said that she would be severely punished for attempted murder."


    "Hmm, it''s sensitive since she''s our student, but that''s a relief. A severe punishment means a long imprisonment. Over time, her feelings for Kay might also settle. The deepest love can turn into the fiercest hatred, just like the finest wine turns into strong vinegar. If she gets out too soon, those unresolved feelings could harm Kay."


    "Do you think so? The detective mentioned that she confessed to all charges and didn''t appoint awyer."


    "That''s fortunate, then."


    Sharon set down her tea cup on the table, saying,


    "Kay, there wille a day when you will love again. Don''t put all your heart into love. Love can end in pain, like Sabrina."


    Geon looked a bit sad as he said,


    "I read in a book once, ''Love starts with a smile, grows with a kiss, and ends with tears.'' At the time, it didn''t resonate with me; it just seemed beautiful. Although it wasn''t my experience, seeing Sabrina made me realize love isn''t just beautiful."


    Sharon looked at Geon for a moment, then smiled,


    "You''ve grown, Kay. Not as a musician, but as a person. Now, the best prescription is to focus on something else."


    Geon weaklyughed, asking,


    "You''re not going to give me homework in this mood, are you?"


    Sharonughed,


    "Of course. It''s a professor''s job to help students find solutions in the areas they struggle with most. As I said, the best solution for Kay right now is focusing on learning something new."


    Geon chuckled,


    "I guess it''s about time for a mission anyway. What is it this time?"


    Sharon sat on the sofa, arms crossed, saying,


    "Actually, Kay, you might not know since you''ve been away for concerts


    , but a mission was already assigned to the guitar department studentsst week."


    "Oh, I see. I''m a bitte then. What''s the mission?"


    Sharon smiled,


    "Complete the blue note."


    Geon raised his eyebrows slightly,


    "The blue note? You mean the blues guitar scale?"


    Sharonughed and nodded.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 149: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club

    Chapter 149: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club


    Having received a mission from Professor Sharon, Geon sat alone in the practice room, taking out his guitar, Haku. After fiddling with the effects for a moment, he ced his hand on the strings of Haku and fell into thought.


    "The blue note... lowering the third, fifth, and seventh notes of the nine-note scale by a half-step is what constitutes a blue note, but Professor Sharon''s mission couldn''t be that simple, could it? As expected, the fastest answer would be to listen to the music of the seniors."


    Geon connected his smartphone to the amplifier and searched for blues music.


    "Let''s start with ''Crossroads'' by Robert Johnson, called the pioneer of the blues."


    After ying ''Crossroads,'' with its sticky guitar sound and Robert Johnson''s gritty voice, Geon closed his eyes and tapped his foot.


    "The sound quality isn''t great since it was recorded in the 1930s, but it has its charm. I heard the first record was made in a shower room because there were no recording studios back then. Did they not have recording studios at that time?"


    As Geon listened to the music, he browsed information about Robert Johnson and raised his eyebrows.


    "What''s this devil''s contract theory? At the time, it was rumored among ck people that the devil lived at the crossroads on Mississippi''s highways, and if you went there at midnight, you could meet the devil and sell your soul for a wish. There were rumors that Robert Johnson had gained his guitar skills by making a deal with the devil, and he even acknowledged these rumors by leaving songs about them. He also had a great interest in Voodoo, attending Voodoo rituals... It seems there were many ignorant people back in the day. Haha, a devil, huh."


    Geon searched for more information about Robert Johnson with interest."Hmm.. He only made two recordings back then. Well, at that time, it was moremon to roam clubs and perform than to record albums. His albums were reissued in 1961, receiving high praise from Bob Dn and Eric pton, shining a light on him. Just like artists who were recognized posthumously."


    Geon chuckled as he continued his search.


    "What''s this, a Japanese animation that depicted Robert Johnson making a deal with the devil, resulting in him having ten fingers on his right hand? Haha, the reason he yed guitar facing away from the audience was to hide his fingers... That''s a funny setting, it must be entertaining. Haha"


    Geon then yed another famous song by him, ''Me and the Devil Blues,'' on his smartphone music app, immersing himself in the emotion of the music.


    **


    In the castle of the Duke of Hell, Gamagin.


    Sitting on a splendid ck chair with red carpets on the highest floor of the castle, Gamagin, who was resting his chin on one hand, watched Geon''s image reflected on therge screen installed on the wall.


    "Pyemon, that Robert something guy. Wasn''t he the one Amdusias talked about before?"


    Pyemon, sitting in the chair next to him and drinking wine, tilted his head.


    "Hmm, I''m not sure about the human Amdusias yed with. Let me ask."


    Gamagin waved his hand dismissively.


    "I''ll just call him, Amdusias!"


    "Yes?"


    As Gamagin and Pyemon turned around, they saw Amdusias standing at the door, staring nkly at them. Gamagin asked with a perplexed expression.


    "If I summoned you, shouldn''t youe to the summoning circle? Why are you there?"


    Amdusias scratched his head as he entered the room.


    "Ah, I was curious about the kid. Since he has my powers, I have a stake in this, don''t I? Since you, Duke, have sealed the tracking of the kid, unless I descend directly, I have to watch from here."


    "Is that so? You wereing anyway. Sit down."


    "Thank you, Duke."


    As Amdusias took a seat, Pyemon asked.


    "We were just talking about you. The kid is researching the music of someone named Robert Johnson, and the Duke mentioned you used to y with him. Is that true?"


    Amdusiasfortably sat on the sofa and sipped wine brought by a maid, watching Geon''s image on the screen.


    "Yes, that''s correct. Wow, but to think that back in the day, we had to look down on the human world through a crystal ball, and now there''s a big screen?"


    Gamagin smiled contentedly.


    "Yes, human technology is so advanced. I sneakily took one and had my demons modify it. Isn''t it magnificent?"


    "Haha, yes, Duke, it''s fantastic. I''d like one in my castle too."


    "Haha, alright, since Pyemon asked


    first, I''ll gift one to Pyemon, and I''ll send one to you too."


    "Thank you, Duke. I look forward to it."


    "Now, shall we talk about this Robert Johnson guy?"


    After taking another sip of wine, with the color of blood lingering on his lips, Amdusias spoke.


    "You asked me before when I met Jimi Hendrix, right? If all those who received my powers die at 27. At that time, I told you it was a coincidence, but this guy, I did take his soul back then."


    Pyemon asked.


    "You made a deal with him?"


    Amdusias nodded and ced his wine ss on the table.


    "In human years... it would have been around 1931. I went down to the United States, where the screams of African ves brought over and abused sounded too delicious. As I was walking down a highway in Mississippi, I heard a desperate voice."


    Gamagin and Pyemon listened quietly as Amdusias savored his words.


    "He offered his soul in exchange for the ability to y the guitar. It sounded fun, so I rushed over, and there was a guy kneeling at a crossroads with his guitar, praying."


    Gamagin flicked his finger and asked.


    "So, you gave him the ability?"


    "Yes, Duke. The guy was so dumb, even after I gave him the power, he couldn''t use it well, so I had to keep him for a few weeks."


    "And then? What happened after that?"


    "He gained immediate attention at a performance in 1932. I had given him a method of ying that was unheard of at the time."


    "What was that?"


    "Hmm... humans call it the blue note. I only taught him the technique, but creating the blues as a genre was due to human creativity."


    "So, you gave him the power, and he made a deal to take his soul at 27?"


    "That''s not it."


    "No? Isn''t it?"


    "Yes, the contract with that guy was for 5 years. He was 21 when he made the deal."


    "Then... should he have been taken away at 26?"


    "That''s right. But he wanted to extend the period by one year in exchange for the soul of his second wife."


    "His wife?"


    "Yes, his first wife had already died before the contract was made. She died giving birth, he said. When I went to collect his soul, he was on his knees begging. He said he hadn''t yet left his music for posterity and asked for just one more year. So, I took his wife instead."


    "Uh.. A move made out of obsession with music, but as a husband, he wascking. Selling his own wife, that''s something."


    "Yes, anyway, he recorded 29 songs during that one year and remained respected as a musician by posterity, so he would be satisfied."


    Gamagin crossed his arms and thought for a moment before speaking.


    "Anyway, if it were Amdusias'' power, the child could delve into that guy''s music deeply without any issues, right?"


    Amdusias nodded and replied.


    "That''s right. If anything, the child would feel even closer. Because my power is also imbued within the child."


    Gamagin smiled and said.


    "I see, thanks for exining. Then there''s no need to worry, haha."


    Pyemon red at Gamagin and said.


    "My lord, you''ve started to sound like one of those overbearing parents. You used to just watch over things, but now you seem to worry more and more? Like that incident in Jamaica."


    Gamagin coughed awkwardly and changed the subject when Jamaica was mentioned.


    "What''s with this wine... Hey, servant! Bring me a different wine. Throw this one away."


    Pyemon and Amdusias, who were watching Gamagin send off the servant with a task, looked at each other and smiled. After a moment, Amdusias spoke.


    "If you''re worried about watching over, I can give the child the power I gave to Robert Johnson."


    Gamagin waved his hand and said.


    "That''s fine, he''s already overflowing. I want the child to grow by discovering things on his own, so let''s not interfere anymore."


    Pyemon and Amdusias slightly nodded in agreement, then turned their gaze to Geon, who was immersed in music in the practice room.


    **


    Sitting in the practice room, Geon was holding Haku and trying out the basic scales of the blues.


    "Um, the essence is the blue note, a minor third descending from a higher note, but the real issue is not just ying the scale, but the groove. It''s not easy to replicate the unique rhythm of ck musicians."


    After practicing alone for a while, Geon shook his head and put Haku down.


    "This isn''t something I can do alone. Blues is about improvisation within repetitive rhythms. I need people to help."


    Geon left the practice room intending to ask Sharon for help, but Sharon was not in the office. Picking up the phone, Geon called Sharon and waited for the call to connect.


    "Professor? It''s Kay."


    "Yes, Kay. I saw you just now, what''s up?"


    "I need some help. Where are you?"


    "Um.. I have an appointment and am at a nearby restaurant. Would you like toe here? We could have a meal together."


    "Sure, where should I go?"


    "It''s ''B.B. King Blues Club'' on West 42nd Street."


    "Really? It''s lunchtime, and you''re at a club?"


    "Ha-ha, they serve brunch. They only have performances at night. It''s quite a popr ce, so hurry over."


    "Ah, Professor. But you said you had an appointment, is it alright for me to join?"


    "Um... Ha-ha, you''re in luck, Kay."


    "Really?"


    "No, ha-ha. Juste over."


    "Alright, Professor. I''ll take a taxi!"


    During the call, Geon had already left the school and hurriedly caught a taxi to West 42nd Street. The taxi driver, familiar with the famous club, dropped Geon off at ''B.B. King Blues Club'' in about five minutes. Grateful for the quick arrival, Geon tipped generously and ran into the club. Under the dim lighting, the club was bustling with guests seated for brunch amidst its borate decorations and lighting.


    Looking around, Geon spotted someone waving at him. Recognizing it was Sharon, he waved back and started running over, then slowed down upon seeing a white man sitting across from Sharon and eventually stopped. The man in his 60s, smiling with his elbows on the table, had wavy blond hair and a full beard but overall looked handsome.


    Geon''s eyes twitched as he looked at the man smiling at him.


    ''Eric Patrick pton, a three-time inductee to the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame!''


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 150: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club

    Chapter 150: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club


    Geon quickly changed his pace and approached Sharon and Eric pton. As Geon approached, Sharon moved a chair aside to make space for him.


    "Kay, over here."


    "Thank you, Professor."


    Sharon indicated towards Eric and said,


    "You know who this is without an introduction, right? We were just talking about you and Eric."


    Surprised, Geon looked at Eric, who smiled and extended his hand.


    "Pleased to meet you, Kay. I''ve wanted to see you."


    Geon cautiously took his hand, not daring to grip tightly or shake it. As Geon lightly held his hand, Eric, with a smile, gripped firmly and said,


    "You''re the young man who surprised me. After seeing the riffs you yed at the Pantera concert, I waspletely taken by you. Haha."Without realizing, Geon, reverting to old habits, bowed his head and said,


    "No, I could never have imagined meeting you. I truly admire you, Mr. pton."


    "Ha, just call me Eric. I''m calling you Kay on our first meeting, right?"


    "Yes, yes. Okay, Eric."


    "Good, ha. Isn''t that nice?"


    After the handshake, Geon sat down, and Sharon asked,


    "What will you have? We ordered the B.B King¡¯s Burger, do you want a burger too?"


    "Yes, that sounds good."


    "Do you want to add cheese or bacon?"


    "No, just the original, please."


    Sharon signaled a server to ce the order, then Eric said,


    "Kay, I heard you helped Sean? Sean was praising you a lot on the phone."


    "You know Sean?"


    "Of course. I''m friends with all The Beatles members. Naturally, I know Sean too."


    "Oh, I didn''t know. Sean never mentioned it."


    "Yeah, he''s an introvert, doesn''t have many friends, but he seemed really happy talking about you."


    "Ha, that''s nice to hear. I like Sean too."


    "Despite the age difference, you two seem like friends beyond age. I''m envious."


    While they talked, the server brought the burgers and drinks and set the table. Eric took a big bite of his burger, wiped his mouth with a tissue, then said,


    "Actually, we were talking about you even before you called Sharon. I was already impressed watching the live performance with Pantera, but hearing about you from Sean made me more curious. I hope I''m not intruding on your lunch with Sharon?"


    Geon shook his head vigorously,


    "Not at all, I''m the one who feels sorry for interrupting your conversation. But even though I feel sorry, after meeting Eric, I can''t help but feel it''s okay, ha."


    Eric smiled and said,


    "So, you''re learning blues?"


    "Yes, Professor Sharon gave me that mission."


    "Hm, an easy yet hard task, blues. It''s not easy to practice alone."


    "Yes, actually, that''s why I called the professor. It seems I need other instrumentalists to support me for improvisation."


    "Right, that makes sense. If all else fails, practicing with a backing track is an option, but it won''t capture the real joy of blues."


    As Eric spoke, a passerby brushed against his back, causing him to wince. It wasn''t just difort; it seemed like real pain, prompting Sharon to ask with concern,


    "Eric, how''s your peripheral neuropathy?"


    Eric reached back to rub his spine, squinting one eye,


    "Hm.. I''ve been continuing treatment. It''s better if I''m prepared for it, but sudden bumps like this make the pain worse."


    Geon asked with a worried look,


    "Are you in pain? Peripheral neuropathy? What''s that?"


    Sharon answered for Eric,


    "Peripheral neuropathy is a condition where there''s either no sensation in parts of the body or even a slight touch can cause severe pain. Eric was diagnosed with it in 2013. It was very painful at first, and he was hospitalized, but it''s much better now."


    Hearing Sharon''s exnation, Geon turned to Eric and said,


    "If even a slight touch causes pain... it must be hard to go out. Are you okay when ying? It must hurt a lot to y the guitar with your left fingers.."


    Eric chuckled and showed his left hand,


    "It''s strange. God gave me this condition, but this hand remains unaffected. If I sit and y the guitar for a long time, my thighs holding the guitar hurt more than my hand."


    Geon looked at his hand in awe and said,


    "Maybe that''s because your left hand was also a gift from God."


    "What? Hahaha! You really know how topliment someone! Ha."


    Sharonughed along and asked,


    "You''re getting proper treatment, right?"


    "Yes,ing to New York this time was for treatment."


    "How long will you stay?"


    "Probably about a month?"


    "That''s a long stay. nning to stay in


    a hotel?"


    "Guess I have to, though I''m not fond of hotels."


    Listening to their conversation, Geon cautiously said,


    "If you''re open to staying somewhere different, you''re wee to stay at my ce..."


    Sharon looked at Geon thoughtfully, then pped her hands and said,


    "Right! Eric, did you know Kay is currently living at a zoo?"


    Eric looked puzzled,


    "A zoo? There''s a ce for people to live there?"


    Geon nodded and exined.


    "Do you know the Bronx Zoo? There are amodations there for the zookeepers. Due to certain circumstances, I ended up living there, and now I practically reside there. If it''s alright with you, you''re wee to stay at my ce."


    "Wouldn''t we need permission from the zoo?"


    "Sean stayed with me when he was in New York, so having one more person should be fine."


    Eric nodded after a moment''s thought, and Geon, delighted, eximed,


    "Wow! I can''t believe I''ll be living with Eric! Ha!"


    Eric, with his arms crossed, smiled and said,


    "I''m the one staying for free, why are you so happy? Ha."


    Seeing Geonugh and look at Sharon, Eric proposed,


    "How about this? While I stay at your ce, I''ll teach you the blues scale. How does that sound? Ah, Sharon, is this cheating?"


    Sharon shrugged and replied,


    "Kay and the other students are beyond the point of beingpared and graded equally. If you take him under your wing, Kay can soar even higher."


    Eric smiled and extended his hand to Geon,


    "Okay! Deal!"


    "Yes! Ha!"


    Sharon then told Geon,


    "Learn well, Kay. There''s no one among the living guitarists who understands the blues better than Eric."


    Eric flicked his finger and said,


    "B.B. King, Freddie King, Albert King would jump out of their graves if they heard that. Compared to them, I''m still just a fledgling."


    Sharon waved her hands and rified,


    "I said among the living, not those who have passed. Being a living legend of the guitar along with Jimmy Page, you deserve such praise."


    Geon nodded in agreement, causing Eric to change the subject, seemingly embarrassed,


    "Geez, you''re making me blush. So, Kay, what''s this zoo like?"


    "Um.. The Bronx Zoo is the secondrgest zoo in the world, so there are a lot of animals. Ricky, a baby bear, and Py, a baby tiger, live in the quarters with us zookeepers, and there''s also a baby gori that was recently born and will soon being out of the sterile room, which I''m excited about."


    Eric''s eyes widened as he asked,


    "Bears? Tigers? Goris? Are you Tarzan or Mowgli?"


    "Ha, I do like animals. What about you, Eric?"


    "Well.. I like them too but haven''t had much contact with the ones you mentioned. Isn''t that normal?"


    "Ha, then this is a chance to see them up close."


    Eric raised his hands and said,


    "I might manage touching them, but holding them is out of the question, as you can see, I''m in pain."


    "Ah.. I''m sorry."


    "What for? It''s not your fault I''m in pain. Huh, shall we go now that we''re done eating?"


    As they left the club, a valet brought Eric''s car, a bright red Ferrari, which surprised Geon. Seeing his reaction, Eric smirked and said,


    "Sorry, Sharon, my car only seats two, so you''ll have to take a taxi. Sorry I can''t give you a ride."


    Sharonughed and shook her head,


    "Please take good care of my student."


    After waving goodbye to Sharon, Eric got into the car, rolled down the passenger window, and said,


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go, Kay."


    As Kay grasped the Ferrari''s door handle, he thought,


    "Wow! The feel of this door handle is amazing! I never imagined I''d ride in a Ferrari."


    Geon and Eric headed to the Bronx Zoo in the Ferrari. From the entrance of the Bronx Zoo, Eric was constantly amazed. After showing his face to the guard and getting clearance for the vehicle, Geon signaled to go ahead, and Eric drove into the zoo. Throughout the ride to the lodging, Eric marveled at the beautiful scenery of the Bronx Zoo,ughing and smiling all the way.


    After arriving at the lodging and unloading their luggage, the two rested for a bit before having dinner with Olivia, Alisa, and Taylor, who had returned from closing the zoo. They screamed in delight at seeing Eric pton, and he, in turn, was pleased to dine with three beautiful zookeepers and the two baby animals looking at him with round eyes. After finishing dinner and indulging in the women''s chatter over tea untilte, Eric sat on the couch with a satisfied smile,


    "Phew~ This ce is really nice. The air is fresh, it''s quiet, and then there are three beautiful zookeepers and baby animals that heal you just by looking at them! Kay, you live in a great ce."


    Laughing, Geon picked up his J 200 and Eric asked,


    "Are you nning to practice now, at night?"


    Geon headed towards the door, saying,


    "No, it''s just my usual routine, please


    rest first."


    As Eric saw Geon about to leave for a walk, he stood up to join,


    "If it''s a walk, let''s go together. It''s my first time walking in an empty zoo."


    Geon smiled and gestured for Eric toe along. As they stepped out, Py and Ricky excitedly jumped around inside their fence, as if asking toe along. Geon let them out, and the two baby animals happily followed, wiggling their tails.


    Sitting on a bench in front of arge bird cage, Geon started ying his guitar. Eric, watching him, was puzzled. After clearing his throat, Geon began to sing softly, weaving beautiful vocals with the gentle guitar melody. The birds in the cage, flying around, soon settled on branches or the ground, nodding off as the song continued. Astonishment flickered in Eric''s eyes.


    ''So this was what Sean was talking about!''


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 151: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club

    Chapter 151: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club


    It had already been two weeks since I started living at the zoo with Eric. During this time, I learned a lot about Eric, and we were building our friendship, but Eric''s health was clearly deteriorating. Even though he visited the hospital every morning for treatment, the pain consuming his body was gradually worsening.


    Eventually, 15 days after his arrival at the zoo, Eric was hospitalized. I helped with his hospital admission and then visited his room, looking at him with concern.


    "Eric, will you be okay?"


    Eric, looking weak, sat on the bed and gazed out of the window.


    "I''ll be fine, I''ve been through worse."


    I remained silent, lips sealed like a m. This was because a few nights ago, after drinking beer, Eric shared the story of his life. He talked about his third band, Derek and the Dominos, how a band member, Duane Allman, died in a motorcycle ident, and the drummer, Jim Gordon, after showing symptoms of schizophrenia and murdering his mother, ended up in prison for many years. Then, living through years of drug addiction before finally getting his life back on track, only for his 4-year-old son to fall to his death from a 55-story building. It was a turbulent life story indeed.


    At the time, listening to Eric''s drunken tales, I realized how much misfortune one person could endure. Despite being called one of the greatest guitarists in the world and enjoying all the fame, it seemed like God had taken everything else away from him except for the gift of music.


    Eric muttered, looking at the clouds drifting outside the window.


    "I miss my dead son today."Not knowing what to say, I just quietly sat there, looking at him. Then, quietly, Eric began to sing.


    "Would you know my name if I saw you in heaven?"


    Despite the beautiful melody, the song ''Tears in Heaven'' had such sad lyrics. Eric looked at me with a slight smile.


    "Ah, sorry. I just missed my son all of a sudden."


    I nodded slightly and asked.


    "That song. You made it thinking of your son, right?"


    Eric leaned back, supporting himself with his arms.


    "Yeah, I wrote it for my son. Being sick makes me sentimental. I''ve always tried to keep a positive outlook."


    As Eric continued looking out the window, I waited for him to speak. After a moment, he leaned forward.


    "Now that I''m hospitalized, I can''t help you with your practice."


    I quickly replied.


    "No, I can practice on my own. You should focus on getting better. Healthes first."


    Eric sat up and rummaged through the drawer next to his bed, pulling out a business card and handing it to me.


    "This is the card of the general manager of B.B King¡¯s Club. I called ahead; I asked them to fit you in during the band''s practice times. The club used to be empty before brunch, but now they don¡¯t have free slots, so they rent practice spaces elsewhere."


    I took the card from Eric and saw the name written in fancy gold ink.


    "''Sambo Cuffe''"


    Eric continued as I looked at the card.


    "Sambo has been working there since he was eleven, working his way up to general manager. We''ve been close since we performed live together during B.B. King''s lifetime. He''s a good guy, he''ll take care of you. I''ve already contacted him, so just ask about joining the practice."


    I looked at him with a guilty expression.


    "Eric, you''re not well, and yet you''re worrying about this? I¡¯m grateful but also sorry."


    Eric waved his hand dismissively.


    "It¡¯s not just any favor. I¡¯ve been watching you at the zoo for the past two weeks. You might be an even greater musician than me. You''re aplishing things I couldn''t at your age. I''m investing in your genius. Someday, when I''m gone, people will still be able to hear good music, thanks to you."


    I shook my head in disbelief.


    "A sessor? You shouldn¡¯t be thinking about that yet, Eric."


    "Ha, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll focus on my treatment and get better. But I was also raised by my seniors. It''s time to give back."


    "Are you talking about B.B. King?"


    "Yes, he taught me a lot."


    "Who do you consider your mentor?"


    "Well, B.B. King, Albert King, Freddie King, they''re all my mentors. But the person who first made me pick up the guitar and inspired me to be a guitarist was Robert Johnson."


    "Robert Johnson? I listened to his music recently."


    "Yeah, it might sound a bit outdated now. It¡¯s from the 30s, so the recording quality is the worst. But after I overcame my drug addiction, I was so inspired by him that I named a facility for addicts after his song ¡®Crossroads¡¯."


    "Ah, I¡¯ve heard that song


    ."


    "Yeah, I¡¯ve spent my life following in the footsteps of those seniors. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll leave a mark as a guitarist, but I can¡¯t say I''ve yed the role of a pioneer like them. Keon, try to be like those seniors."


    "Can I... do it?"


    "With your ability to lull animals to sleep with your singing, what can¡¯t you do?"


    "Ah.. that was just me singing quiet songs..."


    "It''s fine. It seems you''re not yet aware of yourself. One day, you will realize what kind of being you are. That day will also be the day you awaken your abilities and soar. Anyway, head straight to the club. Sambo will be waiting for you. I need to rest."


    Lying down and crawling into the nket, Eric watched as Geon spoke.


    "Then, I''ll visit often, Eric. Thank you."


    As Eric waved his hand weakly and turned to lie down, Geon left the hospital room and headed for B.B. King''s Blues Club. Arriving at the club by taxi, Geon noticed its entrance at the corner. The facade was adorned with mboyant neon signs, prominently featuring the red letters "B.B. King," and a scrolling sign below continuously disyed snapshots of currently performing musicians.


    Upon entering the club, a ck female staff member approached and asked,


    "How many in your party?"


    Geon took out a business card from his pocket and showed it to her.


    "I have an appointment with Mr. Sambo Cuff."


    The staff member, suspicious of Geon wearing a hat and mask, watched him until he hurriedly removed them to show his face. She then smiled warmly.


    "Oh! Are you Geon? I''m a fan, haha. Please, this way."


    The moment Geon removed his hat and mask, murmurs from the seated customers grew louder.


    "It''s Geon!"


    "Really? Where, where?"


    "Right there, in front of the counter."


    "Wow, the restaurant of a famous musician is different. Even stars like hime here. Should we get an autograph?"


    "Let''s tryter if we get a chance."


    As the attention focused on him, Geon waved and greeted them. Apuse and whistles erupted from various directions. After a brief moment of fan service, Geon followed the waiting staff member to the office located behind the club. The staff stopped in front of arge ck door and knocked.


    "Knock knock"


    "Come in."


    As a deep male voice beckoned from inside, the staff member turned to Geon and said,


    "Go ahead. I''ve been told you have an appointment, so I won''t apany you. I''m swamped with work, haha. Promise to give me an autographter?"


    Geon smiled warmly at the staff member''s cute gesture of showing her pinky and entered the office. Inside, a huge ck man in a gray suit and sunsses sat. He was not a muscle-bound giant nor overweight, but had a unique build with a lot of muscle mass and a protruding belly. Upon seeing Geon, he stood up and approached,


    "Geon. You''ve arrived. Eric called me ahead of time. Please, have a seat."


    Feeling intimidated by the man''s presence, Geon cautiously sat down on the offered sofa. The man then fetched a drink from a mini-fridge and sat opposite Geon, who worried the sofa might copse under the man''s weight. Smiling, showing his teeth, he introduced himself while touching his short, curly hair.


    "I''m Sambo Cuff. Nice to meet you."


    "Ah, I''m Geon. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Sambo leaned back on the sofa and crossed his legs,


    "I heard you want to participate in the bands'' rehearsals at our club, is that correct?"


    Geon nodded and replied,


    "Yes, Mr. Cuff. I''m still a student learning about blues. I think it would be a great learning opportunity for me."


    "Haha, everyone knows you''re a student at Juilliard. So, which band''s rehearsal would you like to join? We have many musicians performing on different days."


    "I don''t have a preference for any band. I''d be happy to participate in any band''s practice."


    Sambo nced at the performance schedule on the wall, pondering. Geon followed his gaze, waiting for Sambo to speak. After a moment, Sambo suggested,


    "For rehearsal, it''s best to have a band with many instrumentalists. And the band should have a weing atmosphere and be willing to amodate you... Do you prefer a white band?"


    Geon chuckled,


    "I''m Asian, Mr. Cuff. I don''t choose based on race."


    "Hmm, good thinking. If you want to learn the true essence of blues, it might be best to join a band with ck soul. How about ''a decade of soul'', the band responsible for Saturday evening performances?"


    Geon shrugged,


    "Any band is fine with me."


    Sambo smiled, raising one finger,


    "But I have one condition, Geon."


    Geon looked at him curiously as Sambo continued,


    "I''m a businessman. I don''t do things that don''t make money. In exchange for helping with your practice, you''ll need to perform with them at B.B. King''s Blues Club during your practice period."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 152: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club

    Chapter 152: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club


    Geon found the basement rehearsal room across from the club, following Sambo''s directions. It appeared that the space, originally not designed as a rehearsal room, was situated in the basement of a regrmercial building, divided into several rooms. Having shown his face to the caretaker, Geon was led to a rather spacious rehearsal room and sat down on an empty chair, browsing information about ''a decade of soul'' on his phone.


    ''Nine members, quite arge band, ''a decade of soul'' is.''


    Geon was recalling his conversation with Sambo while browsing through the search results about them.


    "A performance, me? I''m just a student learning; I don''t think I have the skills to perform on stage."


    "Ha, your reputation alone is enough. The moment your name hits our rolling banner, our guests will surely increase."


    "But won''t that be a nuisance to the band?"


    "Who do you think you are? You''re someone introduced by Eric pton, not just any student. Your presence might even intimidate the band members with the image you''ve shown to the public so far."


    "It''s great that you''re offering me the opportunity to perform... but why are you going to such lengths for me?"


    "Ha, as I''ve said, I''m a businessman. I have a keen nose for profitable ventures. That''s why I''m sitting here. To you, music might be an art, but to me, it''s business. Music business, that''s the reason for my current existence."Geon shook his head as he recalled his conversation with Sambo.


    ''Didn''t seem like someone consumed by money, but I guess you really can''t judge a person until you''ve dealt with them.''


    Geon checked his watch.


    ''It''s three o''clock. The band''s rehearsal starts at four thirty, I came too early. Maybe I should practice a bit in the meantime?''


    Geon connected his guitar, Haku, to the amplifier. The rehearsal room of a premier club featured a renowned amp, ''Marshall JCM 2000''. After connecting the jack and trying out a few notes, Geon smiled in satisfaction.


    ''The sound is killer!''


    Geon yed the riff section of ''A Decade of Soul''s ''Knock on Wood''. His body moving to the lively rhythm, Geon then connected his smartphone to the amp and started ying along to the music, adding his own guitar ad-libs. Although it was his first attempt at improvisation and felt awkward, he soon immersed in the joy and fun it brought, taking out a notebook to write down the music score as it flowed through the amp. The score under Geon''s pen started to turn a deep red color. Smiling at the color-changing score, Geon''s expression turned curious.


    ''ck?''


    Between the red notes, ck notes began to find their color. The changing colors turned into notes mixed with both red and ck, creating a chaotic blend. Geon pondered, ''Red represents passion and love, and ck signifies emptiness and despair? What does it mean?''


    Geon tried ying the riff as an ad-lib, following the emotions suggested by the score. The music that poured out was a direct reflection of the emotions the score intended to convey. After ying through one song, Geon stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    ''It feels right... but if I can''t interpret the song correctly, then it''s just skill.''


    Suddenly, the rehearsal room door burst open, and two white men with guitar cases entered, looking at Geon in surprise. Both wore horn-rimmed sses; one donned a beanie, and the other had his short blonde hair slicked back.


    Geon stood up to greet them.


    "Hello?"


    The short blonde-haired man scanned Geon from head to toe.


    "Ah, hello, Geon. We''ve been informed about you. But was that your ying just now?"


    Geon smiled shyly.


    "Oh, yes, just practicing for a bit."


    The man in the beanie set down his guitar.


    "Not just any famous person, then. Just a practice session and it''s already at that level. I''m truly impressed. My name is Reece."


    The short blonde-haired man followed, "Call me Lettie. Nice to meet you."


    Geon smiled back and forth at them.


    "Thank you for the opportunity, I''m Geon."


    Lettie, momentarily dumbfounded, then said, "At first, I thought you were just a well-known student among the public, offering help at a student level... But hearing your y, my mind has changed. Looks like we might be the ones getting help."


    Geon waved his hands dismissively.


    "Oh, no. I really need a lot of help. My understanding of blues is still very shallow."


    Reece took out his guitar and sat down.


    "If Geon''s understanding is shallow, what does that make us? We''ve been ying blues for over ten years butck that level of skill."


    Geon scratched


    the back of his head.


    "No, I still have a lot to learn. ying isn''t just about skill; it''s about soul, right?"


    Lettieughed heartily.


    "Well said! You already grasp the most important part of ying. So, what don''t you understand?"


    Geonposed himself before answering.


    "I''ve listened to ''A Decade of Soul''s music, which is mostly bright and passionate. Yet, strangely, I feel despair and emptiness in their music."


    As Geon spoke, the door opened and a portly 70-year-old ck man entered. Without looking at Geon, he said,


    "That''s blues for you. Because it''s blues, you feel that despair and emptiness."


    Geon stood up and greeted him.


    "Hello, I''m Geon, looking forward to practicing together starting today."


    The kindly-looking elderly man adjusted his light-colored sunsses and smiled.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m William. I''ve heard about you in advance."


    William unfolded a portable chair next to Geon and sat down, breathing heavily as if the movement was strenuous for him.


    "Have you ever yed the blues?"


    "Yes, I was fortunate enough to meet a great teacher and learned all the scales."


    "Ever performed?"


    "No, I haven''t had the opportunity yet."


    "But you were able to interpret the emotions conveyed by the blues? Not just from books but by ying a song? Which song was it?"


    "''Knock on Wood.''"


    "I see. A good song. Full of upbeat lyrics. But you sensed despair and emptiness in it? You''re quite something. Who''s your teacher?"


    "Uh... Eric pton."


    Reece and Lettie stood up in shock.


    "Eric pton is your teacher?"


    Geon smiled awkwardly.


    "Well, I only studied with him for a few weeks, so it feels strange to call him my teacher, but yes, he taught me the blues scales.


    Reece and Lettie were speechless, and Williammented, "Hmm... So the rumors about you being a genius are true? If Eric pton taught you, it must be."


    "Tease? Who''s that?"


    "Our band''s female vocalist. The only woman in the band."


    "Oh, she knows me?"


    "Of course. You performed at the zoo orchestra recently, right? Tease went there. She''s been talking about you ever since. When Sambo asked if he could fit you into the band''s practice, it was Tease who weed you with open arms."


    "Ah, I''m grateful to her then, haha. I''ll have to repay her kindness."


    "Married, so be careful, haha."


    "Oh, I didn''t mean it like that, haha."


    William took off his sunsses, pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket, and began cleaning the lenses before returning to the conversation.


    "Let''s get back to what we were talking about. You were asking why a song full of passion could contain despair and emptiness?"


    "Yes, William. It''s a bit confusing because the emotions are so contrasting."


    "Have you ever seen the movie ''12 Years a ve''?"


    "Uh... I haven''t seen it yet."


    "You should watch it when you can. It might help you understand."


    "I will, William."


    William offered Geon a cigar from his case, but Geon declined.


    "I don''t smoke."


    William, seeming a bit disappointed, lit one for himself.


    "It''s a top-quality Cuban cigar. I don''t offer these to many. You''re missing out on a great opportunity."


    Geon just smiled, and William continued after exhaling a cloud of smoke.


    "During the Civil War, the white ntation owners, outnumbered by the ck ves, often resorted to systematic violence to maintain efficient control. Despite this, they always felt tense because of the physically superior ves, leading them to exercise even higher levels of violence and eventually banning conversations among the ck ves."


    William took another deep puff of his cigar, blowing smoke from his mouth and nose.


    "cks, who had lived freely in Africa, found themselves in a suffocating predicament, living worse than animals in front of the barbaric whites'' guns. Can you imagine the frustration? Africans, who once roamed the vast savannas and hunted, needed a way to express anything to survive the hardbor and to stay alive. So, they started pouring out their grievances to the heavens, which became known as ''field hollers,'' the work songs of the ves."


    Geon asked, puzzled, "Field hollers? That''s the first I''ve heard of it."


    "It''s an old term, young friend might not know it. Anyway, it was a spiritual song where the cks, almost unable to converse with their fellow men, had to engage in unwantedbor, expressing their pain, frustration, and sorrow to God. The white ntation owners didn''t particrly stop them since it wasn''t a conversation but a song to endure painful work."


    "Field hollers evolved through the Civil War and the Industrial Revolution into two genres: the religious ''gospel'' and the secr ''blues.'' Gospel, as you know, became a genre adding soul to hymns, while blues sang about secr, everyday life."


    After unloading his exnation in one breath, William took another deep inhale from his cigar.


    "Some say blues lyrics are crude. They fail to realize how much the field hollers reflected the cruel reality. You know, regional folk songs also have many secr lyrics?"


    "Yes, the folk songs from my homnd, Korea, often have quite bold lyrics."


    "That''s right. Blues started with direct lyrics for that reason. Most blues music incorporates despair and emptiness because it''s rooted in the pain of ck ves."


    Geon looked thoughtful for a moment. William watched him silently smoking his cigar, giving him time to ponder. After a while, Geon spoke,


    "Can people who are not ck understand and express that sentiment through music?"


    William chuckled and pointed at Reece and Lettie.


    "Do they look ck to you?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 153: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club

    Chapter 153: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club


    Sambo''s business acumen was extraordinary. As soon as Geon began his practice, Sambo immediately hung a banner at the very front of the club''s rolling marquee, emzoning "Kay & A Decade of Soul" and even added a picture of Kay. It was only a matter of moments before many passersby saw it and word of mouth spread rapidly. Unaware of this, Geon returned to the zoo, cuddling Pye and Ricky, who were vying for his affection, and sat on the couch, purchasing and watching "12 Years a ve" online as William had mentioned.


    "Ah... Just as I expected. The protagonist, a free man from the North, is kidnapped and sold into a harrowing life of very in the South for 12 years because he is ck. Field hollers are featured, but there''s more of a gospel feel than the blues."


    After watching the over two-hour movie, Geon shut hisptop. Ricky and Pye, who had been lying on the couch with him, fell asleep there, and after putting the sleeping animals back in their enclosure at the zookeepers'' quarters, Geon trudged back to his own lodging.


    It wasn''t toote at night, so it wasn''t time to sing to the animals yet. Lying on the grass on his way back to his quarters and gazing at the sky, Geon thought,


    "I need to practice properly to avoid embarrassing myself at the performance this Saturday."


    Geon was scheduled to join the Saturday performance as an acoustic guitar yer. With the tight schedule and not having met all the band members yet, Geon couldn''t help but feel anxious. He remembered Sambo''s smiling face behind sunsses.


    "I''m in no position to demand, but isn''t it a bit much to use my name for ''A Decade of Soul'' without any guarantee negotiation? Tsk."


    Sambo didn''t negotiate any guarantees for ''A Decade of Soul.'' The guarantee would increase with the number of customers, and having Geon would surely attract more, thus increasing their earnings. It was a clever maniption by Sambo, exploiting both Geon''s position as a learner who couldn''t demand a formal contract and the band''s gain from increased customer attendance.


    Jumping up from the grass, Geon thought,"No time toy around. I have five songs to practice. Better start memorizing the scores now."


    He ran back to his quarters, grabbed his J 200, and sat on the bed to begin his practice. Since Geon wouldn''t be singing at this performance, he only needed to practice the guitar, but to avoid being a nuisance to the band, which had been ying together for a long time, he needed to memorize the scores urately.


    "''Knock on Wood'', ''Soul Man'' are the band''s original songs... ''Crossroad'', ''Me and the Devil Blues'', ''Preachin'' Blues'' are arrangements of Robert Johnson''s songs."


    Geon''s practice went on untilte into the night. With only a few days left for practice and needing to sync with the band members, he had to memorize all the scores that night. Lost in practice, he didn''t even think to sing to the animals and eventually fell asleep on the bed.


    Waking up just before noon the next day, Geon hurriedly prepared and headed to the rehearsal space. As he descended the stairs to the basement, he could already hear the music from the ongoing band practice. Hesitating at the rehearsal room door for a moment, he seized the opportunity when the music stopped to enter.


    "Sorry I''mte!"


    All members inside turned to look at him. A ck woman in herte thirties approached Geon, grabbed his arm with a warm smile, and said,


    "Oh my! Kay! You''re here?"


    Geon smiled awkwardly at the warmly weing ck woman.


    "Hi, are you Tease? I''m Kay."


    Tease hooked her arm around Geon''s and pulled him towards the center of the room.


    "We''ve been waiting,e on."


    Geon followed Tease to the middle of the rehearsal space, took off his hat, and greeted,


    "Hi, I''m Kay. I''m really sorry for beingte today. I stayed upte memorizing the scores and overslept, my apologies."


    William, raising an eyebrow at Geon''s words, asked,


    "Oh? So you''ve memorized all the scores in just one day?"


    Geon quickly took out his J 200 from its case.


    "Yes, I''ve memorized the basics."


    As Geon sat down and connected the jack to his guitar, William, with his hands on his hips, announced,


    "Let''s see your skills then. Hey drummer, let''s start with ''Knock on Wood''."


    Geon''s performance captivated the band members before the first song was even over. Having seamlessly blended into the band with just one day''s practice, the band''s three ck vocalists smiled


    throughout their singing. Reece and Lettie, ying the bass and electric guitar, were simply amazed and couldn''t take their eyes off Geon''s ying.


    After the first song''s practice concluded, William burst intoughter,


    "Ha! We''ve got ourselves a killer acoustic yer! I thought we were here to help the student, but it turns out the band is the one getting help."


    Tease, holding onto the microphone stand, added,


    "See, I told you. This guy is Kay, Kay!"


    Lettie, mouth agape, eximed,


    "How can you achieve this level of perfection in just one day? I thought it was just a regr band practice. There was no disruption at all."


    Reece nodded in agreement, plucking his bass guitar strings,


    "Right, it''s like he''s been with us for years."


    William adjusted his sunsses and smiled,


    "Good, I was a bit worried about this performance, ha. Since the show is the day after tomorrow, let''s practice a bit longer today!"


    With William''s words, the musicians readied themselves again, and the practice sessionsted for an extensive four hours. After practice, William and Tease took Geon out for dinner at a quiet restaurant nearby. Despite being tired from rushing to practice and ying for four hours, Geon decided it was a good opportunity to bond with the key band members and joined them for the meal. William scooped a spoonful of tomato soup and asked,


    "So, after practicing together, what do you think of our band?"


    Geon, stirring his steaming mushroom soup, replied,


    "Well... The band''s original songs seem to lie somewhere between blues and gospel. And you''ve arranged Robert Johnson''s songs into versions that are light enough to sway to, enriched with instruments."


    Tease nodded, tearing a piece of bread and eating it,


    "Right, William and I also sing in the church choir."


    Geon nodded as if he had expected as much,


    "I could sense that vibe when you sang."


    William slurped his tomato soup and set down his te,


    "Chomp, chomp. What about Robert Johnson''s songs?"


    Geon looked a bit troubled and said,


    "To be honest, I''m not sure. It was hard to keep up because I rushed to practice them today."


    Tease scolded William,


    "Don''t ask such tough questions on his first day of practice, William. You''re making Kay ufortable."


    William, feigning innocence, retorted to Tease,


    "Oh! Wasn''t it Tease who grilled Reece with questions when he first joined the band? Why the special treatment for Kay? Ah, women, lose their minds over good-looking guys."


    Tease rolled her eyes,


    "Oh please, do men do any different? William''s over 70 and still winking at pretty girls on stage."


    "Ahem! That''s purely stage manners, fan service, you know?"


    "I know all about you going out for drinks with those tourists from Georgia after the show, no use pretending."


    "That, that was just me exining blues in depth to students who wanted to know more..."


    "Enough, William. Reece told me everything. You should''ve seen how much heughed."


    "Ah! That Reece, always so loose-lipped!"


    Geonughed as he watched the two, who seemed more like old friends than bandmates, bicker. Tease, who had been teasing William, paused and stared at Geon, forgetting to chew the bread in her mouth.


    "Pay attention. You''re married with kids."


    Tease, startled, red at William,


    "Is there aw that says a married woman can''t be a fan?"


    William raised his hands in surrender,


    "Alright, alright. I can''t win an argument with you. Anyway, Kay. Now that you''re part of our band, we''re counting on you. Make sure you keep up."


    That day, the three of them decided to abandon the idea of just having a meal and enjoyed we into the night, getting to know each other. With only two days left, the band members intensified their practice efforts, and finally, the day of the first performance, Saturday, arrived. B.B KING¡¯s Club was always crowded, but today, there were unusually many teenagers sitting outside, waiting to see Kay''s performance. Unable to enter the club because it sold alcohol, they hoped at least to catch a glimpse of him. As Geon and the band members headed to the club after theirst practice session, the teenage fans surged forward.


    "Screams!!!!!"


    "Kay! Kay! Look at me!"


    While the band members were taken aback by the scene, Geon, ustomed to such situations, waved at them and quickly hid behind the closest security guard. Protected by the security staff, he entered the club and took the stage. The club was packed, and when Geon appeared on stage, the crowd erupted in cheers.


    William quickly greeted the audience and started the first song, with everyone eating and swaying to the


    music. Geon sat on a chair and added his guitar to the band''s sound.


    "Crash!!!!!!"


    Suddenly, the sound of a breaking bottle silenced everyone. The band stopped ying and looked towards the source of the noise.


    "It''s Eric pton!"


    "Really? Eric pton is here?"


    Geon, startled by the crowd''s reaction, stood up from his chair to see Eric ring at him with fierce eyes. From his twisted mouth, a slightly hoarse voice emerged.


    "Sambo!!! Sambo Cuff!! Where are you? Come out right now!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 154: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club

    Chapter 154: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club


    As Eric''s stern voice echoed, the murmurs among the guests grew louder.


    "What''s happening? Is there some kind of problem?"


    "Yeah, who''s Sambo Cuff?"


    "He''s the general manager here, been around since B.B. King was alive."


    "Eric pton looks really angry, doesn''t he?"


    The performance halted and the bewildered guests watched as the staff quickly informed Sambo. Sambo, rushing out, made his way to Eric''s table with an awkward smile, scanning the room.


    "Oh! Eric pton! Thank you always for visiting our establishment! Is there something wrong?"


    Eric red at Sambo with fiery eyes. Sambo, noticing the guests'' stares, whispered to Eric.


    "Let''s not do this here, it''s disturbing the business. Let''s go to my office."Eric nced around before staring back at Sambo, who then put a friendly arm around Eric''s shoulder and helped him up.


    "Let''s go to my room, Mr. pton. What are you waiting for? Band, start ying again!"


    As Sambo escorted Eric away, an uneasy silence filled the club. William, regaining hisposure, grabbed the microphone.


    "Ah... Apologies for the interruption. Let''s get the show going again, hey drummer, give us the beat!"


    Music started flowing again, reviving the atmosphere, but Geon still looked towards Sambo''s office with concern.


    ''Eric, why are you here in such a condition...''


    Just like Geon worried, Eric was not in a normal state. Supported by Sambo, he coughed as he settled into the sofa in Sambo''s office.


    "Cough, cough."


    After seating Eric, Sambo stood with his hands on his hips.


    "Now, Eric, why disrupt someone else''s establishment when you''re not well?"


    Eric, covering his mouth and coughing for a while, gasped for air.


    "Gasping. I asked you to help Kay with blues, not to put him on some stage like that. Gasping."


    Sambo, looking frustrated, patted his chest.


    "Look, Eric. I have to make a living too, don''t I? Do I look like a charity worker to you? This is a club, my club."


    Struggling to sit up, Eric said,


    "I don''t need to hear more. I''ll take Kay and leave."


    Sambo, removing his sunsses, said,


    "Ads have been running for days. If you take Kay, you''ll have topensate for the damages to the club."


    Eric, half-rising, red at Sambo.


    "Are you underestimating me? I''ve been in the music business for decades. Did you even sign a contract? Did you offer Kay a guarantee?"


    Sambo stuttered, flustered.


    "Well, that... I intended to share Kay''s part of the band''s guarantee..."


    Eric fully stood up.


    "No contract then. Thought as much. Why have you changed like this, Sambo? You weren''t like this when B.B. King was alive. You''ve be all about money!"


    Sambo grabbed Eric''s arm, trying to appear friendly.


    "Now, don''t be like that. What about the club? Just sit down for a moment!"


    Eric shook off Sambo''s hand.


    "Let go! We''ll finish today''s performance. But cancel next week''s."


    Sambo, sweating, said,


    "I''ve advertised on our website that Kay will be performing regrly on Saturdays. Let''s sit down and negotiate. Talking it out is the only way to solve this."


    Eric coughed again and weakly sat down.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Sambo urgently called to a staff member,


    "Bring some hot coffee here!"


    After hanging up, Sambo spoke to Eric, now half-lying on the sofa.


    "Let''s have a cup of coffee and talk, Eric."


    Eric, silently gasping for breath, gave Sambo a stern look. When the staff member brought in the steaming coffee and left, Sambo started,


    "What''s the issue? Kay gets to practice and perform, gaining experience, and I make money. Isn''t everyone happy?"


    Eric looked at Sambo with a mix of sadness and disappointment.


    "Sambo. How did you end up like this?"


    "What do you mean ''end up''? Am I wrong? This is a club, a business. We need to make money to keep going! And keeping going means keeping B.B. King''s name alive!"


    Eric quietly observed Sambo raising his voice. Sambo, seeing Eric''s silence, hesitated before lighting a cigar, then put it down after seeing Eric''s pallid face. Calming down a bit, Sambo spoke more softly,


    "Eric. If I pull Kay now, what about the guests who''vee expecting to see him? There are peopleing from far away because of the ads. Please, see our side too."


    Eric''s gaze shifted to a photo of B.B. King on the wall


    beside them. In the photo, King appeared joyful, ying his guitar against the backdrop of the club. It felt like you could almost hear his soulful ying from the image alone. Eric, after a moment of looking at the photo, turned back to Sambo.


    "Keeping going... you mentioned maintaining the club. Is there a problem?"


    Sambo sighed and shook his head.


    "No, there isn''t."


    "Why do you think we''ve suddenly started selling brunch? It used to be a practice space for musicians during the day. Now, bands without their own practice rooms are renting nearby spaces with their own money to practice because of financial difficulties."


    "Why are there financial difficulties? The ce seems to have plenty of customers."


    Sambo hesitated for a moment, then sighed deeply.


    "It was to honor B.B. King''s will."


    Eric frowned.


    "A will? B.B. King left a will?"


    "Yes, I was there at his deathbed."


    Sambo stood up and, taking a handkerchief from his pocket, began to wipe a picture of B.B. King.


    "Did you know that B.B. King provided schrships for underprivileged ck children all his life?"


    Eric nodded.


    "Yes, I knew that. He started when he was about thirty-five, continued for over forty years, and everyone respected him for it."


    Sambo, not taking his eyes off the photo of B.B. King, continued.


    "It''s been over three years since he passed."


    "Yeah, I''m aware of that."


    "The schrships are still continuing in B.B. King''s name."


    "What? Is his family continuing it?"


    "No, it''s being maintained with the ie from this club."


    Eric, looking side-long at Sambo, was momentarily at a loss for words. After a silence, Eric finally spoke.


    "Is that why? The reason you became a money-grubber."


    Sambo bowed his head and admitted,


    "Yes. When he first passed away, I thought we could easily maintain the schrship. But I was foolish to think the club would remain the same without him. No matter how many famous blues musicians we invited, the customers kept dwindling. Old fans who came for B.B. King''s performances don''te here anymore. It''s turned into a ce where fleeting touristse to take pictures against the backdrop of performances and brag on social media."


    Seeing Eric''s surprised look, Sambo sat next to him and met his eyes.


    "There''s no club filled with music like when he was here anymore. It''s all my fault. I was inadequate and shortsighted. I wanted to honor his will at least. To be a light for suffering ck children, just as he had been. If it weren''t for his grace, I would probably be selling drugs in some alley and now rotting in a moldy cell, full of regrets and bitterness towards someone."


    Eric looked at Sambo with deepened eyes.


    "The person I remember... used to watch B.B. King''s performances with a face full of reverence and longing, knowing the joy blues could bring. Seeing how you''ve changed, I just thought money had corrupted you. But now I feel sorry. As someone who was quite close to B.B. King during his lifetime, I should have looked out for you more."


    Eric spoke gently to the dejected Sambo.


    "Shall I help you out?"


    Sambo chuckled wryly and sighed.


    "Sigh, Eric, with your wealth, helping wouldn''t be difficult. But do you think that''s what he would have wanted? I''m no longer the Sambo who scraped by on handouts as a child. He didn''t leave this club to me, someone with no blood rtion, just so I could rely on others to carry out his will. I don''t want to disappoint him, watching over us from heaven."


    Realizing his faux pas, Eric fell silent. Sambo took a sip of his now-cold coffee and said,


    "I''m sorry about Kay. He''s a rising star with quite the reputation, so I saw it as a good opportunity and pushed too hard. But really, can''t we make it work, Eric?"


    Eric closed his eyes, pondering deeply. After a long wait, he opened his eyes.


    "Let''s do this."


    Sambo brightened up.


    "Tell me. If you''ll just allow Kay to perform, I''ll agree to any condition."


    Eric leaned forward, getting closer to Sambo.


    "You have a sub-band that only ys instrumentals, right? Not currently performing. Hand that band over to Kay."


    "Yes? Those guys aren''t on stage right now. They''re just musicians who y during downtime, not contracted, and they don''t even have a band name. You want me to hand them over to Kay? They''re a no-name band."


    "Yes, that''s why I''m suggesting it. I wanted to show Kay the joy of blues. It wasn''t about joining an alreadyplete band."


    After checking the performance schedule, Sambo asked,


    "When could they possibly perform? Wouldn''t they need time? The ads are out, and we need to perform next week."


    Eric rxed back into the sofa.


    "Leave it to him. If it''s that kid, he''ll bring you an answer in time."


    Sambo looked intently at Eric for a long while. Seeing the hate-filled gaze turn into the warm look of their younger days, Sambo couldn''t help but smile. He then became serious again, looked down, and after a moment, lifted his head.


    "Alright. Let''s try."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 155: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club

    Chapter 155: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club


    Geon hurriedly wrapped up his performance and listened to Eric''s whole story. Eric left him with words to lead the band and to immerse himself in the joy of blues before returning to the hospital. Geon, unable to hold Eric back any longer as he struggled to catch a taxi, entered the club where Sambo was waiting for him at the counter.


    "Kay, can we talk for a moment?"


    Though Geon felt averse to Sambo, he felt the need to converse with him because of Eric''s words, so he followed Sambo to his office. Upon arriving, Sambo offered him a seat on the sofa.


    "Coffee?"


    "Yes, please. An Americano."


    Sambo smiled warmly as he prepared the hot coffee, cing it on the table before sitting across Geon. Sambo silently observed Geon for a while, and just as Geon started to feel uneasy, Sambo began to speak.


    "Eric seems to think highly of you. He must have taken quite a liking to you."


    As Geon red at him without a word, Sambo shrugged and said,


    "Oh, you don''t need to be so hostile. I''m ready to talk now."When Geon looked puzzled, Sambo continued,


    "You think of me as a money-grubbing demon, don¡¯t you? That I care about nothing but money, like a pig satisfied with just earning?"


    Geon coldly responded,


    "I won''t deny it."


    Sambo, taken aback by Geon''s blunt words, covered his eyes with his hands and looked up at the ceiling.


    "Sigh, I admit, it seemed that way. You''re right. I did live like that for a while. But what if there was a clear reason for it? What if it was all to fulfill B.B. King''s will?"


    Geon''s icy gaze didn''t waver as he scrutinized Sambo''s sincerity.


    "I don''t know what B.B. King''s will entailed, but I''m sure he wouldn''t have wanted you to do anything wrong. Assuming his will involved money, you must have needed to earn it."


    "Exactly."


    "It''s difficult to earn money, I understand. You have a remarkable talent for it. However, I can''tprehend why you would run a music business without respecting the musicians'' music. If it was just about earning money, you could have pursued a different line of work."


    Sambo leaned back, crossing his arms.


    "Hmm. What if the operation of this club was included in B.B. King''s will?"


    Geon continued to re silently. After a standoff, Sambo raised his hands in surrender.


    "Alright, I lose. What did Eric tell you?"


    "He said you would support me as the main act of a band and that I must perform starting next Saturday."


    Sambo smirked,


    "Do you think you can handle it?"


    Geon straightened up, supporting himself on his knees.


    "I must. I don''t want to lose to you."


    Sambo, with an air of arrogance, replied,


    "Is that so? Then off you go. Time is short. I''ll send the band members to the rehearsal room by two o''clock tomorrow."


    After Geon looked down at Sambo and then left, Sambo''s expression turned sad as he watched the door m shut. He looked up at B.B. King''s photo, sighed, and looked back at the door.


    "I''m sorry, Kay. I''ll apologize once everything is over."


    The next day, although it was a Sunday and Geon was in a hurry, he went straight to the rehearsal room after finishing his morning work at the zoo. With three hours still to go before the scheduled time, he sat alone in the rehearsal room choosing songs.


    "''Change The World'' would be the main track, but let''s start with ''I Shot The Sheriff'' for its pure blues vibe. We can finish with ''Badge''. These three songs will be our battle."


    As Geon yed his guitar along to Eric''s music, he didn''t notice two hours had passed until he looked at the clock.


    "There''s still an hour left until the band members arrive. They mentioned an electric guitar, bass guitar, and drum trio, all about my age. Are they students?"


    While Geon continued to y, three ck men entered the rehearsal room. Surprised at the sight of the first man, Geon eximed,


    "What!? Samuel Chandler, is that you?"


    Recognizing Samuel from the Juilliard studio ss where he yed the bass guitar, Geon energetically shook the hand Samuel extended.


    "It''s been a while, Kay."


    "Are you a band member? Do you work here while attending school?"


    Samuel, still holding Geon''s hand, replied,


    "Yes, all three of us are Juilliard students. We perform here as part-time musicians."


    As Samuel began to introduce the other members, he pulled Geon''s hand toward the rest.


    "In this corner, wearing a hat, we have ke, who is in charge of the electric guitar. He''s aposition major at Juilliard but originally a guitarist, so you can count on his skills. And the chubby guy over there is Carson. He''s our drummer, also from Juilliard''s drum department. Including me, we''re a three-man band."


    As Geon shook hands with ke and Carson, he suggested,


    "We''re about the same age, so how about we keep it casual? Just call me Kay. I''ll call you ke and Carson. Sam, you too, speak freely."


    Although ke and Carson seemed a bit intimidated by Kay''s fame, they quickly warmed up to him as young men do and started chatting excitedly. Being acquainted with Samuel already made it easier for them to be friends. Sitting on the rehearsal room floor with the three guys, Geon shared the three songs he had chosen and said,


    "Actually, we only have 6 days left, so I thought we''d focus on just these three songs. I think these would be great, but what do you think?"


    After reviewing Geon''s song list, ke sighed in relief and with a brighter expression said,


    "Phew, I was worried, but this is a relief because they''re famous songs. Being Juilliard students, we''re well aware of your genius, Kay. We were concerned about facing some unheard-of,plex old songs, but we''ve practiced these three before, so if we work on our harmony, it should be totally doable."


    Carson and Samuel nodded in agreement, their expressions brightening. Relieved that everyone agreed, Geon smiled and said,


    "I''m d you''re all on board. I was worried in case you didn''t like my choices."


    With a grin, Samuel added,


    "Sambo told us to follow your lead no matter what. Even if you had chosen different songs, we weren''t nning to object. I might have grumbled behind your back, haha. Honestly, I lost sleep over ''Asturias'' for two weeks straightst time."


    Hearing Sambo''s name from Samuel''s mouth made Geon''s expression harden.


    "I feel sick whenever we talk about that money-grubbing scoundrel. Haven''t you guys been wronged by him? Like, worked to the bone without proper payment?"


    Surprised, Samuel asked,


    "What? Are you talking about Sambo?"


    Geon crossed his arms and puffed his cheeks,


    "Yeah, that money-obsessed pig."


    Unlike Samuel''s shocked expression, ke and Carson red at Geon. Sensing the mood shift, Geon stuttered,


    "Why... why are you looking at me like that?"


    The usually quiet Carson stood up and said,


    "I can''t work with you, Kay."


    Geon looked up at Carson in confusion as ke also got up,


    "I feel the same. Sorry, let''s talk another time."


    As Geon watched them in silence, Samuel grabbed their arms and said,


    "Hey, what''s going on? Let''s sit down and talk. It seems like Kay has some misunderstandings. Let''s sort it out through dialogue."


    The two stood silently, looking away. Samuel turned to Geon, sitting down, and asked,


    "Kay, did something happen with Sambo? He''s not the person you''re making him out to be."


    Geon looked at Samuel with confusion and disbelief as Samuel exined,


    "All three of us are from very poor backgrounds. If it weren''t for Sambo, we wouldn''t even dream of attending Juilliard. I grew up without a father, and my mother worked in a restaurant raising five kids. ke is an orphan, and Carson''s father is disabled, his mother ran away when he was young. Thanks to Sambo''s sponsorship since we were kids, we''re able to study at Juilliard."


    Geon''s eyes widened in shock,


    "What did you say?"


    Samuel, looking down at Geon, confirmed,


    "Just like I said. And it''s not just us. A kid from our neighborhood, whose father was a drug addict, is now at Harvard, all because Sambo supported him since childhood. To us, Sambo is a hero, still supporting us with band gigs even when it''s not necessary, just so we can have some living expenses."


    Geon gaped at them, stunned, "Sambo... a hero?"


    As Carson stood up, he dered, "He''s a benefactor to me and my dad. I don''t want to work with someone who insults him, Kay."


    ke, arms crossed, looked down at Geon, "Calling Sambo a money-grubbing pig? Maybe from the outside, that''s how it appears. But Kay, don''t you think it''s right to have at least a basic understanding before judging someone?"


    Confused and speechless, Geon watched as Samuel, ke, and Carson decided to step out for some air, promising to returnter for further discussion. Left alone, Geon remained in a daze, his mind racing with the revtions about Sambo''s true character and his own misjudgments.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 156: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club

    Chapter 156: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club


    Alone in the practice room, Geon couldn''t hide his bewildered expression.


    "Did that money ghost sponsor them? All three of them? No, including the kid Samuel mentioned went to Harvard, makes it four?"


    Geon recalled the face of the chubby Sambo, hidden behind sunsses in arrogance.


    "With that face?"


    Geon shook his head vigorously, thinking.


    "What''s going on here? There''s no reason for Samuel, ke, or Carson to lie. It''s a fact, then could it be that the reason they''re so desperately trying to make money is to sponsor the kids?"


    Geon remembered the conversation he had in Sambo''s office the day before.


    "Then, BB King''s will... was to operate the club to sponsor underprivileged kids?"


    Geon sat there, clutching his head."Damn... did I make a mistake with Mr. Sambo?"


    As Geon sat on the floor, clutching his head, three young men returned to the practice room. Samuel quietly opened the door and chuckled upon seeing Geon with his head down on the floor.


    "Kay. Came back after calming the kids down. What are you doing on the floor?"


    Geon looked up at the three of them, quickly stood up, and said,


    "Sorry! I think I judged Mr. Sambo based on what I saw without really knowing him."


    ke and Carson rxed their expressions upon hearing Geon''s sincere apology and sat down. ke said to Geon,


    "Don''t sit on the floor. Let''s sit on chairs and talk, Kay."


    After arranging chairs for the four of them, Geon sat down and said,


    "Can you tell me more in detail? If you know anything else, that is."


    Samuel crossed his legs and said,


    "Apparently, when BB King passed away, he left the club to Mr. Sambo, with a will to continue sponsoring poor ck kids, which he had been doing all his life. But as the club''s revenue started dropping without BB King, it became hard to sponsor, so Mr. Sambo is trying to make money with all his might, to earn sponsorship funds."


    Geon sighed heavily and covered his eyes with his hands, saying,


    "Ah, I didn''t know that... What should I do? I said harsh words to Mr. Sambo."


    Carson spoke up,


    "You can''t take back words once said, but you can apologize. Take the chance and do apologize. He''s a good man."


    As Geon nodded silently with his eyes covered, Samuel gave him some time before pulling out a bass guitar, saying,


    "Come on, we don''t have much time. Let''s practice quickly. Get your instruments ready."


    Geon, with his eyes still covered, rested his chin on his hands for a while, thinking. Upon seeing ke connecting his electric guitar, Geon asked,


    "Hey... have you guys eaten lunch?"


    ke shook his head, saying,


    "No, not yet. Why? Do you want to eat first?"


    Geon rolled his eyes while resting his chin on his hands, saying,


    "Then, how about we go out for a meal? I think we might need to change the song."


    Samuel looked surprised,


    "What? This song is perfect as it is. Why the sudden change? If we switch songs now, we won''t have enough time to practice."


    Geon stroked his chin, saying,


    "Artists convey their hearts through paintings, and musicians through music... right?"


    Samuel looked at ke and Carson, puzzled, but they both shrugged. After thinking for a while in a hunched position with his chin rested on his hands, Geon said,


    "Let''s go eat. I''ll have it sorted by then. Sorry for being fickle."


    After Samuel sighed, he, along with ke and Carson, left the practice room. Geon didn''t watch them leave; instead, he continued to ponder with his chin rested on his hands.


    ''I don''t want to convey a one-dimensional thought through a song filled with apologies.''


    Geon messed with his hair, now tangled like a bird''s nest, thinking,


    ''Mr. Sambo must always be missing BB King, right? Let''s do two of BB King''s songs and one of Eric''s.''


    Having organized his thoughts, Geon plugged in his earphones and started listening to BB King''s music. He was intoxicated by the bluesy and sticky sound for a while with his eyes closed. When he opened his eyes, he saw the three young men sitting in front of him. Surprised, Geon removed his earphones and asked,


    "Huh? When did you get back? Have you already finished eating?"


    ke chuckled,


    "You''ve been like this for two hours."


    "Two hours?"


    "Yeah, that''s after we ate and came back. What were you listening to that got you so absorbed?"


    Geon looked at the clock on the wall with a bewildered expression. It was just past 5:30 PM. He looked at the ear


    phones in his hand and said,


    "I thought only about twenty minutes had passed..."


    Samuel, who had been sitting for a while, stretched his back and said,


    "So, have you decided on the song? We have to leave for a part-time job this afternoon. Let''s just decide on the song and part ways for today. But, make sure to memorize the scores by heart even if it means staying up all night."


    Geon, unknowingly stiff from staying in the same position for a long time, stretched his joints andughed,


    "The good news is I''m only changing two songs, leaving one of Eric pton''s as it is."


    ke and Samuel''s faces brightened. Geon smiled at their expressions,


    "Let''s do the rest with BB King''s songs. We''ll perform the songs of the person Mr. Sambo misses the most."


    Samuel asked with a worried look,


    "Which songs are you thinking of? ying BB King''s music is tough. If we can''t do it right, we might just end up being ridiculed."


    Geon showed them his smartphone screen,


    "Well, I''m thinking of ''The Thrill is Gone'' and ''Ghetto Woman.'' For Eric pton''s music, ''Change The World.''"


    ke recalled the tune of ''The Thrill is Gone'' and nodded,


    "It''s a tough song, but I''m a blues maniac, so I''ve practiced it. But are you okay, Kay? I''m not sure about your skills, but BB King''s music needs to have that bluesy stickiness to it, or it''ll just be mediocre."


    Carson also nodded,


    "The drums will be fine. Like ke said, Kay, you might be the toughest."


    As all three looked at Geon, he grinned,


    "Don''t worry. This mission is approved by Professor Sharon, so I don''t have to go to school. I don''t work part-time, so I''ll have time to practice, assuming it''s just these three songs."


    Samuel pped his hands and stood up,


    "Great! Then, let''s wrap up for today, and everyone memorize the scores by tomorrow! The one who doesn''t memorize buys dinner!"


    "What if everyone memorizes?"


    "Then, why are you asking? Let''s go! Kay, practice well!"


    Samuel waved his hand and left the practice room with the two young men. Geon, holding his smartphone, red at BB King''s album jacket disyed on the screen with fiery eyes.


    "I''ll catch up to you somehow, BB King."


    **


    Sambo was already on edge on the fifth day, not because of the club but because of the band that hadn''t shown a single hair. He had changed the rolling banner of the signboard and the schedule on the homepage two days ago, fearing any issues. Sitting alone in his office, Sambo puffed on a cigar and looked at the club''s homepage on hisptop screen.


    The homepage featured a banner with "B.B King''s Club" written in glittering gold letters, below which was an image of Geon ying the White Falcon. Unlike the musician introduction page at the bottom of the homepage, this banner popped up in full screen as soon as one entered the homepage. Geon''s image was cut where the White Falcon was visible, and below it, in yellow letters, shed "Saturday night 08:00."


    Sambo, puffing on his cigar with a worried expression, yelled towards the outside,


    "Lillian! Come in for a moment!"


    A few secondster, the waitress who first greeted Geon at the club peeked in through the door.


    "Yes, boss?"


    "Lillian, any news from Kay''s band?"


    Lillian smiled slightly and said,


    "I''m not sure? I haven''t heard anything."


    "Samuel, ke, Carson aren''t answering their phones. Nothing''s wrong, is it?"


    "They''re probably busy practicing. Wouldn''t the practice room manager have reported if something happened?"


    "Ugh... It''s the day after tomorrow, and they''re nowhere to be seen. I''m going insane with worry. Alright, sorry to bother you when you''re busy."


    "No problem, boss!"


    Lillian gave a fresh smile and winked before leaving. Sambo turned his gaze between a photo of BB King on the wall and the wall clock, showing a tense expression. Taking a deep puff of his cigar, Sambo exhaled a thick, heavy smoke, saying,


    "I''m not expecting a ster performance, just no problems. Please, kids."


    Sunday night, 7 PM.


    ''A Decade of Soul,'' on stage since 6:30 PM, danced and sang merrily but were surprised by the endless influx of guests.


    ''What''s with all these guests? It wasn''t this packed when Kay yed with our band. Is it because Kay is singing? It''s really overflowing.''


    Tease, too, was surprised while singing,


    ''My goodness! There''s not even space to stand, let alone sit. Won''t the


    second-floor railing copse with so many people clinging to it?''


    Tease swallowed hard, seeing the hall packed with people standing, holding beers, making it difficult even to go to the bathroom. Sambo, checking the situation from the counter where the stage was visible, repeatedly looked at his wristwatch, sweating coldly.


    ''It''s two hours before the show, and they''re still not in touch! What''s happening, guys!''


    As Sambo checked his watch every three minutes, one of the security guards waiting on the first floor ran down and whispered to Sambo,


    "Boss, there are too many teenage girls outside. It looks like at least a thousand. What should we do? Even if Kayes, it''ll be hard to get through."


    "What? Oh no... Let''s go up."


    Sambo waddled up to the first floor to look outside, where he saw an enormous number of teenage girls sitting on the ground or walls, looking around. Sambo took a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe the sweat off his head, pacing back and forth in agitation.


    ''Ugh~''


    As his phone rang, Sambo stuffed his hand into his pocket and pulled out his phone, seeing the name "Samuel Chandler" on the screen.


    After looking around, Sambo went to a corner to answer the call, speaking in a small but high-pitched voice,


    "Samuel! What''s going on? Why haven''t you answered until now?"


    "Ah, sorry, Mr. Sambo. We''ve been practicing for two nights straight. We''re on our way now."


    "Don''te this way! If youe through the main entrance, you won''t be able to get in! Do you know the basement restaurant next door? Come there. It''s connected to our kitchen through a side door. Got it? I''ll go there."


    "Uh? Oh... okay. See you there."


    After hanging up, Sambo nced around to make sure no one had overheard, sighing in relief.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 157: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club

    Chapter 157: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club


    Sambo barged into the club''s kitchen, his bulky body swaying. The chefs, who had been frantically cooking due to the influx of orders, stopped their movements and gasped at the sight of Sambo panting. Arge African-American man, who appeared to be the head chef, put down his frying pan and approached, shaking the moisture off his hands, and asked,


    "Boss? Did you need something in the kitchen?"


    Sambo, sweating profusely, waved his hand at the chef.


    "No, nothing! Just, move aside!"


    As the chef stepped aside along the narrow kitchen path, Sambo squeezed through the narrow path between the metal shelves, bumping into them with his belly and back as he hurried past. The chef, who barely managed to prevent the dishes on the shelves from tumbling down due to Sambo''s rushing, shook his head as he watched Sambo run off.


    Standing in front of the side door that led to the next building, Sambo paced back and forth restlessly, waiting for the band. Soon, a knock sounded at the door, and Sambo, brightening up, unlocked the door and swung it open.


    "Samuel! Why didn''t youe earlier?"


    As soon as he opened the door, calling out for Samuel, Sambo saw Kay standing there, looking at him bewilderedly. Sambo wiped the sweat off his brow with a handkerchief and said,


    "Kay, you''re here."With a slightly awkward expression, Kay replied,


    "Ah, yes, Mr. Sambo. We''re not toote, are we?"


    After checking his wristwatch, Sambo gestured for them to hurry inside, indicating that they should check their instruments promptly.


    "Not toote, but we should start checking the instruments now. Come in! Samuel, ke, Carson! Hurry up and get in."


    As Kay and the band members hurried out of the bustling kitchen with their instruments, the chef, wielding adle, eximed,


    "Hey! Who keepsing in and out of the kitchen? It''s driving me crazy!"


    As Sambo was thest to pass in front of the chef, he apologized,


    "Sorry! Get back to work!"


    Sambo, arrivingst at the hall and not seeing the band, called over Lillian, who was serving.


    "Lillian, where''s Kay?"


    Lillian pointed towards the band''s dressing room and said,


    "They just went that way."


    Sambo sighed in relief, wiping off his sweat. Onstage, Tease and William were still leading ''A Decade of Soul,'' and while the audience was enjoying the lively blues rhythm, they kept ncing around, eagerly awaiting the next performance. Sambo, with his hands on his hips, watched the stage then slumped onto the sofa in his office.


    "Phew, I''m going to lose weight at this rate."


    Sambo took out a cigar from the sofa, lit it, and drew in a long breath.


    "Hopefully, there won''t be any problems. But I didn''t even ask what song they''re ying. Surely they won''t y something other than blues with Kay here? Anyone withmon sense wouldn''t y anything other than blues in a blues club."


    Sambo''s office filled with the thick smoke of his cigar and his worried sighs. After cooling down a bit in the office, he went back out to inform the security guards outside to let the waiting girls know that Kay had already entered and to disperse them. Then he returned to the hall to check on the guests''fort and continued to give instructions to the staff. Amid this rare boom, he ended up taking off his suit and helping with serving.


    Returning to serving after a long time brought back old memories and made him nostalgic. Lillian, seeing Sambo''s happy smile as he served, also smiled at the rare sight. Shortly after, as ''A Decade of Soul'' finished their set and descended the stage to apuse, the murmur among the audience grew.


    Sambo instructed the counter to y B.B King''s music during the break time as usual. Soon, the hall filled with his bluesy music, regaining its liveliness. After about ten minutes, as people were engaging in cheerful conversations, they started looking around, knowing the performance time was nearing.


    As the band members began to check their instruments, the audience''s anticipation grew.


    "Honey, when is Kaying out?"


    "I came here to see Kay, why isn''t he appearing?"


    "Let''s start already!!"


    Sambo, seeing the audience''s reaction, fretted over Lillian because Kay hadn''t appeared from the dressing room yet.


    "Lillian! Where''s Kay? Why are only theying out and not Kay?"


    "Why are you rushing? There are still a few minutes left until the performance. That''s not like you, boss."


    Sambo, having shown his impatience to Lillian, shook his head as she scolded him. While he was busy taking orders, Carson sat at the


    drums, crossed his drumsticks to count in, and then, together with Samuel''s bass guitar, they began to y. As the audience, still searching for Kay, was buzzing, a scream erupted from a corner of the hall.


    "Ahhh!! It''s Kay!"


    "Ahhh!! Kay!!"


    Heads turned towards the source of the screams as if on a swivel. Sambo, still holding two beers for a customer, stopped and looked towards where the screams came from.


    Kay emerged from between the seats, connecting his wireless jack to the White Falcon. As the drum and bass continued, Kay scanned the audience with a smile. As people cheered at the sight of him, he lightly waved and suddenly jumped onto a table.


    "Screams filled the air!!"


    Kay hopped from table to table towards the center of the hall. The seated patrons made space on the tables to facilitate his jumping, and Kay passed by, giving high-fives and smiling. This gesture, starting close to Kay, spread to all tables in his path, with everyone moving their food and drinks aside in anticipation. Seeing the empty tables, Kay jumped on them, engaging with the audience with high-fives.


    Then, ke''s guitar riff started, and Kay, having reached the center table, stood up. As soon as he stood on the table, his bluesy ad-libs began. Though it was a B.B King song, Kay''s improvisation sounded fresh, as if it were his own original work. However, the blues feeling was very much alive, causing the audience to start pping overhead.


    Even the staff, busy taking orders, paused to watch Kay, who stood on the table, eyes slightly closed, ying the guitar. Lillian, witnessing Kay''s performance, was unwittingly mesmerized.


    "He''s truly amazing..."


    Sambo watched Kay, utterly stunned.


    "How... even if he''s a genius, to y blues to this level in just a few days? Was this what Eric boasted about?"


    Kay''s ad-lib performancested for about 2 minutes. After ying the guitar on the table, he jumped down towards the stage. ke was the first to stop ying and watched Kay. They shared a smile as the guitar stopped, but the drum and bass continued. Kay, moving to the beat of the drums and the melodic line of the bass, grabbed the microphone stand and said,


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Kay from Juilliard."


    Cheers erupted from the audience. Over the continuous drum and bass, Kay''s voice joined in.


    "We are a blues band made up of Juilliard students, called ''MBK.'' It means ''Missing B.B King.''"


    Again, the blues fans in the audience cheered.


    "Yeah! B.B King is what blues is all about! Kay knows his stuff!"


    "MBK is a cool name! Let''s hear a song!"


    As Kay smiled at the audience''sments, several female fans clutched their chests and feigned fainting.


    "Our first song is based on an original B.B King track, but with our band''s lyrics. The song is called ''The Age is Gone.'' Please listen."


    As the female fans led the cheers, ke''s guitar riff smoothly climbed over the drum and bass. Kayyered a short blues ad-lib over ke''s riff and approached the microphone.


    (The era has ended)


    (The era is over, Baby)


    As he sang with a deep voice, scraping his throat, the audience showed each other the goosebumps on their arms in awe. Kay''s voice was alive, reminiscent of Robert Johnson.


    As Kay spoke, Sambo finally snapped back to reality and delivered the beers he had been holding to the customers, tilting his head in confusion at Kay''s performance.


    "What''s this? An original song? It''s so different from the original."


    Kay closed his eyes and delivered a rich ad-lib as he sang.


    (I''m not doing anything wrong, but people point fingers at me)


    (And one day, I will apologize)


    When Sambo''s eyes met Kay''s as he sang the lyrics, he froze. In Kay''s gaze, Sambo could see determination and belief in his own convictions. Kay then resumed his passionate performance, gripping the microphone.


    (The era has ended)


    (B.B King has already departed from us)


    (The era is over, Baby)


    (I''ve already gone far from us)


    (Though I will continue to live,)


    (I walk this road so lonely)


    The audience cheered for the song filled with bluesy vibes, but Sambo couldn''t share their enthusiasm. It felt as if Kay was using his voice to express the words Sambo wanted to say to the world. Behind the band performing with Kay, arge screen disyed pictures of B.B King during his lifetime. As Kay''s song echoed, the images showed B.B King''s bright smile.


    (As you know, I''m not free)


    (No, I''m free, Baby)


    (He wishes for my well-being,)


    (He''ll be watching over me with a smile)


    Thick tears streamed down Sambo''s face, fixed on the image of B.B King.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 158: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club

    Chapter 158: The Money Ghost and the Blues Club


    Lillian noticed Sambo standing in front of the counter, tears streaming down his face, unable to take his eyes off a photo of B.B. King''s radiant smile. Seeing him like this, her hands trembled slightly.


    "Boss! No matter how much people call you a money ghost, those of us who work with you know you''re warmer than anyone. Hang in there, boss."


    Sambo was a strong man. Perhaps it was because he had lived tenaciously through the years without B.B. King, enduring everything that came his way. As if he hadn''t shed tears, he quickly wiped his face with his sleeve and greeted the customers with a bright smile. Watching Sambo, Geon sang and smiled at his cheerful demeanor.


    "A strong person. And a kind person."


    That day, MBK finished their performance with two original songs and two covers of B.B. King songs. Thunderous apuse and an encore performanceter, MBK finally left the stage well past ten o''clock. The club, bustling with guests until two in the morning, remained lively even after MBK had left. Samboter opened the door to the dressing room where the band members were resting.


    ke and Carson, seemingly exhausted, were the first he saw, sitting on the couch with their eyes closed. Geon, leaning against the wall and talking to Samuel, noticed Sambo. Hesitating for a moment, Sambo approached Geon and extended his hand.


    "Kay. You did a great job today."


    Geon looked intently at Sambo before smiling and shaking his hand.


    "I heard about it. I would have performed with more joy had I known earlier. I''m sorry for the misunderstanding."Sambo, slightly surprised, looked at Samuel, who subtly nodded. Sambo''s gaze becameplex as he looked at Geon, who firmly held his hand. Geon met Sambo''s eyes and smiled, making Sambo realize no further exnation was needed.


    "Thank you for understanding. And thank you for performing. It''s been a while since the club was this lively. Ha-ha."


    Geon smiled at Sambo''s still somewhat awkward manner.


    "It''ll keep being lively from now on, you''ll see."


    Sambo, puzzled, asked,


    "Really? The performance is over, unless musicians like Kaye again..."


    As Geon grinned at Sambo, Sambo''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Are you saying... you''ll continue to perform?"


    "Yes, Mr. Sambo. I n to keep going for a while."


    Sambo, grasping Geon''s hand tightly, asked urgently,


    "Really? You''ll continue to perform for us?"


    As Geon nodded with a smile, Sambo burst out in gratitude.


    "Thank you! Thank you! The guarantee will be the same as for other bands, no, I''ll give 5% more!"


    Geon shook his head slightly at Sambo''s offer.


    "Please give the guarantee to ke, Carson, and Samuel, who need to earn their tuition. You can add my share to the funds when you donate to support needy children."


    Sambo gaped at Geon''s suggestion.


    "That... such..."


    Samuel, smiling, touched Sambo''s shoulder.


    "We''ll also contribute 50% of ours, Sambo. Sorry we can''t give it all because of our tuition."


    Sambo, looking dazed at Samuel, then saw ke and Carson also nodding with smiles. Sambo, turning back to Geon, was at a loss for words.


    "This is..."


    Geon patted Sambo''s shoulder and said,


    "When things are hard to do alone, we do them together. I''m not sure how long we can do this. As you know, I''m Korean, and Koreans must go to the military. Until then, I''ll do as much as I can."


    Tears welled up in Sambo''s eyes. Geon teased him, pointing at his face.


    "Ha-ha, Mr. Sambo! You look funny crying with that scary face, ha-ha."


    Joined by Samuel, ke, and Carson, they all teased Sambo, who shook his head to regain hisposure and looked at the four in front of him. The three kids he had sponsored from childhood had grown up and were now supporting him. A young man, who had been a stranger and had nned to use him for money, was smiling in front of him, understanding his intentions. Watching them, Sambo hurriedly said, feeling he might cry again,


    "Thank you, guys. Thank you, Kay."


    Geon formally signed the contract on behalf of MBK, allocating his entire share to be entrusted to Sambo for donation. Afterward, Geon continued to perform every weekend for a year while attending school, and the blues club, powered by Kay''s fame, saw an unceasing flow of tourists, not just on weekends but on weekdays as well. Especially on weekends, priority was given to hardcore fans of B.B. King and


    locals, reaffirming Sambo''s business approach that the club was a ce for music, earning him widespread praise.


    On the day Geon left the club, Sambo, Lillian, and all the staff threw a party for him. After getting drunk and passing out first, Sambo left the band members, busy with their third year and daily lives, to depart, and Geon also returned to his lodging at the zoo.


    Late at night, as Geon walked up the hill to his lodging, passing the entrance to the zoo, he saw the familiar animals. Looking at each with affectionate eyes, Geon noticed Shiwa, recently moved to the gori enclosure, gripping the bars with wide-awake eyes. As Geon approached, Shiwa reached out, grabbing Geon''s clothes and puckering its lips in a plea for attention. Now almost the size of an adult gori at one year old, Shiwa hadn''t forgotten Geon, who had yed with it every day for the past year, always showing affection whenever they saw each other.


    As Geon extended his finger through the bars, Shiwa, retaining its baby habit, sucked on it. Though Shiwa had grown, its gaze at Geon remained as innocent as when it was a baby, causing Geon''s expression to turn slightly sad.


    "I''m sorry, see you in two years. I''ll definitelye back."


    As Geon tried to leave, Shiwa, sensing something, whined and shook the bars. Unable to look back, Geon walked away from the enclosure as Shiwa cried out louder, unable to hide its anxiety. Geon walked towards the tiger enclosure with heavy steps. Severalrge tigersy sleeping on the ground.


    Geon''s eyes caught Pai, now the leader of the pack, lying on the highest rock. Pai, not noticing Geon, yawned deeply and closed its eyes, resting its head between its legs. Geon silently greeted Pai with a nod.


    "Pai, the day you became the leader of the pack, I won''t forget the moment I applied medicine to the wounds you got from fighting."


    Watching Pai sleep soundly, Geon stood still for a while before heading to Ricky''s enclosure, slightly smaller and set apart. Ricky, not yet asleep, was pacing around the enclosure but approached the bars upon seeing Geon. The distance between the bars was too far for any physical contact, but Pai pushed its nose through the bars and sniffed, seemingly happy to see Geon.


    Even though Geon reached out his hand, unable to touch Ricky, he looked at it sadly and whispered softly,


    "I''ll definitelye back, Pai."


    After sharing a moment with Pai, Geon took out his phone as it vibrated in his pocket.


    "Hello?"


    "Kay, it''s Sharon."


    "Hello, Professor. You''re still awake."


    "I can''t sleep. You''re leaving tomorrow, right?"


    "Yes, Professor."


    "Is military service in Korea very tough? With the standoff with North Korea, it must be dangerous."


    "Ha-ha, it''s not like that. It''s a ce all Koreans go to, and it''s just another ce where people live. North Korea only makes provocations, actual engagements are rare, so don''t worry."


    "Phew, I''m still worried. There''s a stereotype that Korea is a dangerous ce."


    "Don''t worry, Professor."


    "When do you n to return?"


    "In two years. I''ll probably be discharged during the semester, so I think I can re-enroll in about two and a half years."


    "Alright, make sure to contact me before you re-enroll."


    "Yes, Professor. I''ll keep in touch whenever I can. You can use the phone there."


    "Alright, let me know when you arrive in Korea."


    After ending the worried conversation with Sharon, Geon looked at the high birdcage of the zoo and the empty outdoor stage nearby, lost in memories.


    "I was so happy toe to Juilliard. I met so many people and experienced so much. We''ll be apart for a while, but I hope everyone stays healthy."


    Standing alone on the empty stage, Geon sat on the edge, staring at the vacant seats for a while before returning to his lodging at dawn. And in the summer of 2019, Geon entered Korea quietly and enlisted in the military without anyone knowing. Only his family apanied him to the training center, where heforted Shiwa, crying and worried, and silently faced his parents, who couldn''t find the words to say, before enlisting.


    **


    On a fall day, two yearster, in front of the 7th Division Chilseong unit in Hwacheon, Gangwon Province, South Korea, a young man with unusually fair skin, neatly dressed in military uniform with four stripes on his arm, carrying a double bag, walked out of the base''s main gate. His face was hard to see with his cap pulled down, but the smile on his lips


    and his sharp jawline were enough to identify him as a handsome young man.


    Walking towards the Hwacheon bus terminal, he browsed through the Hwacheon traditional market, snacking here and there before entering the terminal with a fish-shaped bun in his mouth. After checking the bus schedule and buying a ticket, the young man boarded the intercity bus that was about to leave. The kindly-looking bus driver, noticing the corporal stripes on the double bag carried by the soldier, smiled warmly and said,


    "Ah, looks like you''re being discharged? Lucky you~"


    The young man pressed his cap down further andughed,


    "Yes, I''m being discharged. Ha-ha."


    "That''s one of the best moments in life. Go home, have fun, but make sure to snap back to reality soon and study hard. Hurry on, we''re about to leave."


    "Thank you, sir."


    After finding a seat by the window in the almost empty bus, the young man took in the view of Hwacheon city from the window. As the bus started, he cautiously took off his cap. His slightly sunburned but still too fair and beautiful face for a man was revealed. With thick eyebrows, a high nose bridge, and lips like they were stained with blood, the young man smiled brightly as he looked out the window.


    "Let''s start again!"


    In the fall of 2021, the soul-stirring musician, Geon Kim,pleted his duty to the nation.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 159: Song of the Himalayas

    Chapter 159: Song of the Himyas


    A week had passed since Geon Kim returned home from his military service. For the first few days, his sister Shihwa, overjoyed by Geon''s return, did not leave the house and followed him around everywhere. However, as days went by, she went out to meet her friends. With his parents also out, Geon, bored and loafing around the house watching TV, called up Yeongseok.


    "Hello?"


    "Yeongseok hyung! It''s Geon."


    "Oh? Geon? Did you change your number?"


    "Yes, after being discharged, I went to sign up and someone else was using my number."


    "Ah, I see. You made it home okay? This is the first we¡¯ve spoken since your service leave."


    "Yeah, hyung. You said we should have a drink when I got out, so I called. Haha."


    "Wow, I can''t believe you''re old enough to drink soju with me now. Feels a bit strange, doesn''t it?"


    "Haha, does it? It does feel a bit strange to think I¡¯ll be drinking with you.""Alright, then... it¡¯s your six now, so how abouting to Yeouido by six?"


    "Uh? I thought you were in Sangam-dong?"


    "I switched jobs. It¡¯s a new broadcast station called MVN. I¡¯m not a PD anymore, but a CP (Chief Producer)."


    "Oh~ I don¡¯t really know what a CP does, but congrattions on your promotion, hyung."


    "Yeah, if you search on your phone, you''ll find the ce. Come on time, I¡¯ll treat you to sashimi. It must have been hard to get something like that in the U.S., and impossible during your service."


    "Haha, that¡¯s true. See you then, hyung!"


    After hanging up, Geon took a shower. He hadn¡¯t bathed properly in days and felt his hair might be starting to smell. Once done, he checked again that nobody was home, then walked to his room without bothering to put on underwear. Sitting naked, he rummaged through his closet and said,


    "Ah, where is that luxury underwear that Yeonju noona gave me.. Ah, here it is!"


    After putting on the wide-banded silk underwear from his closet, Geon, now more worn and torn than ever, dressed ording to Yeonju¡¯s styling tips always attached to his closet. The clothes seemed to fit him better than before he enlisted, thanks to his consistent exercise. After blow-drying his hair roughly, he put on a ck mask, checked the time, and hurried out.


    "I might bete at this rate!"


    Geon took the apartment elevator down to the first floor, then stepped out, spreading his arms wide with a smile.


    "My dear steed!"


    Below the stairs on the first floor was the Harley Davidson gifted by the chairman of Fantagio. Pressing the smart key, the motorcycle¡¯s rearpartment opened automatically, revealing a helmet. Touching the ck helmet, simr in design to German military helmets, Geon thought,


    ''Sorry, I have to leave you behind today because I''m going to drink.''


    Geon left the apartment building and hailed a taxi.


    "Hello! To MVN in Yeouido, please!"


    As the taxi driver slowly started the car, he noticed Geon with his mask on through the rearview mirror. Even with arge mask covering up to his chin, the driver could tell he was incredibly handsome.


    "Oh, it¡¯s great to get a long trip to Yeouido. Though I¡¯ll have to return empty, nowadays with real-time call taxis, if I¡¯m lucky, I might pick up a passenger on the way back. By the way, you''re really handsome~ Going to a broadcast station, are you a celebrity?"


    Geon pondered for a moment.


    ''Am I a celebrity? Not yet?''


    After thinking it over, he replied,


    "I guess not yet, haha."


    "Not yet? So, you''re an aspiring celebrity then. My daughter nags me every day wanting to be in a girl group. Are you an aspiring singer too?"


    "Yes, I suppose so, haha."


    "Well, I''ve heard that''s tough. Don¡¯t lose courage and keep working hard."


    "Thank you, sir."


    As they chatted about life, the taxi eventually made its way through Olympic-daero and into Yeouido. After paying the fare and getting out, Geon saw Yeongseok waiting in front of the broadcast station, putting out his cigarette anding over to grip Geon¡¯s shoulder.


    "Geon! Wow, it¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it? Even though we''ve spoken on the phone, seeing you in person is really something else."


    Geon smiled and gave Yeongseok a light hug.


    "Indeed, hyung. Sorry, I should have met you before en


    listing."


    Yeongseok yfully grabbed Geon''s head.


    "Yeah, you little, I was upset."


    As Geon grinned, Yeongseokughed heartily.


    "Let¡¯s go. Normally, I¡¯d just head to a street food stall for some fishcake soup and soju, but it might be ufortable for you, and I brought the corporate card, so we can go somewhere nice. Hehe."


    "A corporate card? You can just use that for personal stuff?"


    "Of course not, man. But who''s going to say anything if I used it to meet you? Come on, there''s a nice Japanese restaurant nearby. Their fresh sashimi is to die for."


    As they walked to the restaurant, more people nced at the star PD, Yeongseok, than at Geon wearing his mask. Geon, noticing the stares, smiled with his eyes.


    "Wow, hyung, you¡¯re quite famous, huh? Everyone''s looking."


    Yeongseok elbowed Geon teasingly.


    "Man, if you took off that mask, it¡¯d be chaos here."


    "Ah, it¡¯s been two years; more people probably don¡¯t recognize me."


    "You''re kidding. Everyone looks at your face first. ''Isn''t that Geon Kim? Looks familiar.'' That¡¯s how it is."


    "Haha, I wasn¡¯t active in Korea for long."


    "What you did overseas is well-known; almost every Korean knows. This country loves its national pride. If a Korean does well abroad, everyone''s quick to boast as if they had a part in it."


    "Haha, hyung, you¡¯ve be quite cynical."


    "It''s not cynicism; it¡¯s a fact."


    Chatting and joking, they entered the upscale Japanese restaurant. A modernly dressed hostess in a kimono greeted them with a smile.


    "Oh, the CP is here~ It''s been a while. Ah~ So, CP, you were the one who made the reservation?"


    Yeongseok, hands in his pockets, smiled brightly.


    "Ah, yes~ Madame, how have you been? Yes, that was my reservation. I''m meeting someone."


    The hostess looked at Geon, her eyes wide with surprise.


    "Oh my, who is this tall gentleman? A model?"


    Geon, keeping silent, simply smiled with his eyes still masked, causing the hostess to blush.


    ''What''s this? I can barely see his face and he looks young, but why does my heart flutter?''


    Yeongseok, noticing the hostess''s reaction, mischievously asked,


    "We''re hungry, which room is ours?"


    Startled by Yeongseok''s question, the hostess pointed inside.


    "It¡¯s the second room on the inside, the Maehwa room. You reserved course C, right? I''ll bring it right away."


    Yeongseok led the way, removing his shoes and sliding open the door marked "Maehwa room," revealing an elegant Japanese-style interior with a recessed floor for seating. Geon looked around the room in awe.


    "Wow, this ce is really nice. Isn¡¯t it expensive?"


    Yeongseok, settlingfortably into a low chair with a backrest, said,


    "Why are you surprised by this? You have plenty of money, all that money from China."


    Geon grimaced.


    "That''s gone. Dad said you have to invest in real estate to be wealthy in Korea, so he used it to buy an apartment in my name. Of course, it''s technically my asset, but it¡¯s tied up. The rest went to tuition and living expenses abroad, so I don¡¯t have much left. Maybe I should start looking for a part-time job, haha."


    "Mm.. Real estate can be profitable, but ideally, you should avoid both real estate and stocks."


    Geon''s eyes widened in curiosity.


    "Why? If you don¡¯t do those, you can¡¯t make money here."


    "Real estate and stocks, people call it investing, but it''s all gambling."


    "Huh? How is that gambling?"


    "It''s legalized gambling. Let¡¯s use poker as an example. You get the first three cards and ce one down before drawing more, right? Then the betting starts. Why do you think people join the betting?"


    "Um.. because the first three cards look promising?"


    "Exactly. You see a potential pair, or they all share the same suit, or the numbers are in sequence, and you think it''s worth a bet. Investing is the same. You invest because the cards shown by the other side look attractive. How is merely changing names considered an investment?"


    "Um.. I hadn''t thought about it that way."


    "If you''re going to invest, invest more in music. That''s the faster way to make money."


    As the servers brought in the course meal and set up the table, Yeongseok waited for them to leave before continuing.


    "So, when are you nning to return to school?"


    Geon dipped a piece of sash


    imi into soy sauce and chewed thoughtfully before answering.


    "Man, this tastes so good after so long!! I¡¯m not sure yet. Doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯ll go back to school for a few months."


    "So, what do you n to do?"


    "Well, I used to travel when I had time, but I¡¯m out of money now, haha."


    Yeongseok stared at Geon, who was still eating, then put down his chopsticks. Geon, feeling the sudden attention, also put his chopsticks down, sensing an important conversation was about to start. Yeongseok broke the silence.


    "Do you want to do a program with me?"


    Geon looked puzzled.


    "I saw what a CP does on the way here, they don¡¯t directly make programs but manage them. I¡¯m not really interested unless you¡¯re directly involved."


    Yeongseok''s gaze turned serious.


    "I¡¯ll be directly involved in this one."


    "Really? But you said you¡¯re a Chief Producer?"


    "Yes, but I was scouted by this new broadcast station with a big offer, and they need something to draw attention early on. It¡¯d be easier with your help."


    Geon appeared hesitant, so Yeongseok continued.


    "You said you wanted to travel, right? You know I¡¯m a travel program PD. Actually, I have a program already fully nned but haven¡¯t confirmed the cast yet. Just waiting for the boss¡¯s approval."


    "What¡¯s the program about?"


    "It¡¯s a travel show exploring remote ces. The original n was to cast a girl group or something, send them to a remote location, and make them trek through tough travels for a variety show. But if you''re on board, we might shift the focus to music."


    "Music in a remote ce?"


    Yeongseok, with a dreamy look, gazed out the window of the room, raising a hand.


    "Imagine. The destination I¡¯m talking about is Nepal. You know, where the Himyas are. Picture yourself ying the guitar and singing in such an amazing ce. Wouldn¡¯t that be incredible? You wanted to travel, right? It¡¯s a free trip, and seeing such vast, magnificent mountains could really expand your musical scale."


    Geon''s interest seemed piqued as he adjusted his posture.


    "What''s the name of the program?"


    Yeongseok raised a finger, suggesting,


    "It was initially ¡®The Wizard of the Remote ces,¡¯ but if you''reing, ¡®The Song of the Himyas¡¯ would be better."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 160: Song of the Himalayas

    Chapter 160: Song of the Himyas


    Geon made an immediate decision to join the show after a drinking session with Yeongseok. Slightly intoxicated, Yeongseok went straight to the broadcast station, instructed his subordinate to prepare the contract, and called the station president. Hearing it was Geon''s return to broadcasting, the president enthusiastically weed the idea with open arms. Yeongseok, having received verbal approval over the phone, read through the contract quickly prepared by his subordinate, then presented it to Geon in the meeting room.


    "Here, just sign this after reading it carefully."


    Geon, his face flushed from alcohol just like Yeongseok''s, smiled.


    "If hyung prepared it, I trust it''s all good."


    Yeongseok yfully smacked Geon on the head.


    "Hey, man. You''re an adult now, not the high school student you used to be. You need to read through contracts carefully. I''ll read the important parts for you first. Then, read it again yourself, twice, three times, before signing. Got it?"


    As Geon scratched his head and nodded, Yeongseok highlighted sections of the contract with a pen while exining.


    "First, the signing fee. Normally, there''s just an appearance fee, but since we''re heading to a remote location like Nepal, it''smon to include a signing fee in case you decide to quit midway. You''ve had a break, but you''re still highly rated, so the fee is substantial. Typically, the signing fee is set at the rate of four episodes'' appearance fees, and you''ll have to pay triple in damages if you break the contract. Understand?"


    After Geon nodded, Yeongseok continued."Your appearance fee per episode is 8 million won. This program is a pilot, so if it receives a good response, it will be scheduled as a regr broadcast. You''re only required to appear in the pilot, likely around ten episodes, each running for about an hour and a half. The shooting period is two weeks. So, that''s 32 million won for the signing fee, right? Got it?"


    As Geon diligently read the contract alongside him, Yeongseok tapped Geon''s head with the pen.


    "The important part is here. ''The Participant agrees to abide by the rules established by the Producer to ensure the broadcast''s entertainment value, and the Producer epts vitions of these rules if they enhance the show''s entertainment quality. However, the Participant must adhere to basic rules, and failure to do so constitutes a breach of contract.'' When you do shows in the future, always ensure to include a use stating ''rules will not damage the Participant''s image.'' Understand?"


    Geon asked, puzzled, "Why is that?"


    Yeongseok looked exasperated.


    "Idiot, what if they tell you to strip down to your underwear and dive into the Himyas for the sake of entertainment? Contracts are not just the starting point for a good oue; they''re a safeguard for the worst-case scenario. Remember that."


    "Ah, I see. No need to look at me like that; how am I supposed to know?"


    "Kid, if it weren''t for people like me, you''d be ripe for the picking!"


    Geon joked with a yful look.


    "Hyung lives without thew?"


    Yeongseok nodded emphatically.


    "Of course! I''m a good citizen who pays his taxes by smoking two packs a day."


    "What? Smoking daily is paying taxes well? Ha!"


    Waving his hand dismissively, Yeongseok pushed the contract towards Geon.


    "Enough chit-chat. Read this again. Make sure to read it at least three times before signing. I''m watching."


    After mimicking the action of watching Geon and pointing towards him, Geon began reading the contract with a smile. Yeongseok, after a while, mmed the table to stop Geon from signing after only two reads.


    "Kid, I know you only read it twice. Read it again."


    Chuckling, Geon re-read the contract from the beginning before filling in his bank ount details, social security number, name, and signature. Yeongseok then presented another copy of the contract.


    "Normally, you sign twice. Check if this contract is the same as the one you signed."


    Geon, making a face, asked, "Read it again? But it''s the same?"


    "What if it''s different? Well, if it''s different, the contract would be void, but check anyway."


    After Geon meticulously reviewed and signed the contract, Yeongseok ced both copies together.


    "Now, sign here in the middle. Only then is it considered that you''ve thoroughly reviewed and agreed to both copies of the contract. Stop making that bothered face and hurry up. Can''t you see I''m trying to help you seed? Go on."


    Once Geon signed, Yeongseok called over the waiting subordinate to hand over the contract. The subordinate, after receiving the


    contract, passed a thick file to Yeongseok and left the meeting room. Yeongseok flipped through the file.


    "I''ll give you a brief on the program. We''ll have a detailed briefingter, so juste back to the station then."


    Geon nodded, and Yeongseok showed him the file page by page.


    "We''ll first head to Tribhuvan International Airport in Kathmandu, Nepal. After spending a night at the Baber Mahal Vs hotel, we''ll take a helicopter."


    "A helicopter? Where are we going that we need a helicopter?"


    "That''s a secret. You''ll be blindfolded in the helicopter, and you''ll only find out where we are afternding. Our goal is to reach a designated destination within a set time toplete the mission and receive a reward."


    "What''s the reward?"


    "Items that will help with your survival in the wilderness."


    "Am I going alone?"


    As Yeongseok flipped through the file, profiles of two beautiful girls appeared.


    "We initially nned to cast Sorin and Youngmi from the girl group TOF, but now that you''re joining, we''ll have to change that. Getting entangled with a girl group only leads to bad rumors. Do you have anyone in mind you''d like to go with? Ah, if we''re choosing a guide, let''s go with a woman. Your easygoing nature might get you eaten alive otherwise."


    Geon pondered for a moment before Yeongseok added.


    "Decide first. A singer? An actress?"


    Geon looked thoughtful and then said, "I''d prefer an actress. It''s a field I''m not familiar with, and I''d like to learn."


    "You want to learn acting?"


    "No, I just want to understand the life of an actress."


    "Hmm.. then a seasoned actress would be good. Someone of a decent age."


    "That would be great."


    "We need someone who can handle trekking, so not too old... Ah, how about Ryu Chae-eun? You watched a lot of TV in the military, right? The lead actress from the drama ''Recement''."


    "Ah, I''ve seen her. She''s in her 30s, right?"


    "Yeah, mid-30s. Not so young as to start rumors, but young enough. Plus, she''s pretty."


    "I think that sounds good."


    "Yeah, she started as a theater actress. Has been doing small theater for over 10 years before making her broadcast debutst year. Fresh, and she loves music, having starred in a y called ''For John Lennon.'' Seems like you two could have good chemistry. I''ll arrange it."


    "Sure, I agree! Let''s wrap this up!"


    Tired from the long meeting following their drink, Geon eximed for it to end, and Yeongseok chuckled.


    "Alright, I''ll handle the casting. You can go now. I''ll be in touch."


    "Thanks, hyung. Had a good time today! See youter!"


    ** Two weekster, at Tribhuvan International Airport.


    Geon, having been packed with survival gear by his overly excited sister Shihwa, arrived at the airport lobby pushing tworge suitcases. Slightly tired from the long flight, he suggested to the shadowing director,


    "Director, please have a seat too. You must be tired."


    The director, smiling, waved off the suggestion and continued filming. The ''Song of the Himyas'' team, led by main PD Yeongseok, had entered Nepal with a minimal crew of seven, including one AD, two ENG camera directors, one drone camera director, and one each of lighting and sound directors. The small expedition, totaling nine including Geon and the actress, had already be quite close during the pre-departure drinking session, although unfortunately, Ryu Chae-eun couldn''t join due to scheduling conflicts.


    After passing through immigration, Geon asked Yeongseok, who was catching up,


    "Why isn''t Ryu Chae-eun here yet?"


    Waving his passport, Yeongseok replied,


    "She had a shooting schedule, so she''s on a flight two hours after ours. She''ll be at the hotel soon. Let''s go!"


    The group boarded a pre-rented minivan and headed to the hotel. As Geon admired the Kathmandu cityscape and noticed their destination, Baber Mahal Vs, he eximed,


    "Wow! That''s a stunning building. It stands out so muchpared to the surrounding worn-down buildings, doesn''t it?"


    Following Geon''s pointing hand, the camera lens captured the hotel, built in a distinctive white and gold Imic architectural style. The minivan entered the luxurious-lookingpound and stopped at the hotel entrance. Yeongseok opened the door, saying,


    "Let''s get out. AD, check us in. Get separate rooms for Geon."


    "Yes, CP!"


    Check-in was swift thanks to prior arrangements. Although they had to show their passports as


    foreigners, the hotel staff quickly processed them and showed them to their rooms. The staff set up stationary cameras in Geon''s room, bustling about as he watched from the bed. Yeongseok approached,


    "Ryu Chae-eun justnded at the airport. She''ll be here in about 30 minutes, so rest up. We''ll set up cameras in her room and start filming your dinner on the second floor as soon as she arrives."


    "Cameras in her room too?"


    "Of course, man. That''s the trend these days. Though, we''ll have fewer cameras in her roompared to yours, out of respect for her privacy. We''ll set up for the shoot in her room and the restaurant, then head down to the second floor in 30 minutes."


    After the staff left Geon alone in his room, hey on the bed, strumming his J-200 guitar to pass the time. Getting up to head to the second-floor restaurant, he was greeted by a luxurious setting. A Nepalese waitress in clean, white attire shed him a bright smile. Geon smiled back and entered the restaurant, noticing the quiet corner set up for filming. Approaching Yeongseok, who was standing by the camera, he saw a woman seated demurely in front of the camera. Yeongseok, seeing Geon approach, extended a rolled cue sheet,


    "Ah, Geon''s here. Go sit down. Say hello to Ryu Chae-eun."


    Geon bowed to Ryu Chae-eun, their eyes meeting.


    "Hello, I''m Geon."


    Ryu Chae-eun stood up, smiling brightly.


    "Kay! I''m a fan!"


    Geon grinned and took his seat,


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been called Kay. Please take care of me."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 161: Song of the Himalayas

    Chapter 161: Song of the Himyas


    Chae-eun and Geon quickly became close. Chae-eun approached Geon in a friendly manner, asking him to call her "sister" despite the ten-year age difference and their different genders, which led them to open up and be friends quickly. They soon forgot they were in front of a camera and started chatting away, salivating over the traditional Nepali dishes brought by the staff.


    Producer Yeong-seok, standing behind the camera, said, "The dishes being served are traditional Nepali foods: ''Dal Bhat,'' ''Jaoi Yen,'' and ''Lemon Tree Steak.'' In particr, the Lemon Tree Steak, made from buffalo, is a must-try dish. Please, go ahead and taste them."


    Chae-eun, with her experience in variety shows, cautiously asked Yeong-seok, "Can we just eat? Normally, you make us y games for food and sleep, don''t you?"


    Yeong-seok, raising his arms, responded, "Ah~ Today, it''s on the house. Enjoy to your heart''s content!"


    Though Chae-eun looked at Yeong-seok suspiciously, Geon, having no experience in variety shows, immediately started eating the ''Jaoi Yen,'' a type of Nepali fried noodles, as soon as he was told to eat. Filling his mouth with noodles, Geon gave a thumbs-up.


    "Wow, this is really delicious. The spices are strong, but it''s tasty. You should try some too, sister."


    Chae-eun, looking worriedly at Geon as he eagerly ate, said, "Geon, I heard from our manager that Yeong-seok CP is a total devil. He said not to just take food because you never know what might happen."


    Laughing, Geon offered Chae-eun some of the fried noodles and said, "Worrying won''t change anything. If we''re going to be put through trials, might as well eat first. It''s not like not eating will spare us the trouble, haha."


    Unable to resist the tempting aroma of the noodles, Chae-eun began to eat. Seeing their expressions as they savored the taste, Yeong-seok smirked devilishly.''Eat up, Geon. It''s going to be a hunger-filled journey.''


    After making sure the camera captured them eating, Yeong-seok announced from behind the camera, "Enjoy your meal. You need toe down to the lobby by 9 AM tomorrow. From there, we''ll move to the helicopter pad and then fly to our destination. Make sure your personal belongings are packed in your suitcase and loaded onto the helicopter."


    The two buried their faces in their dishes, making circles with their fingers as if to say everything was delicious, prompting Yeong-seok to continue filming with a circr motion of his finger.


    **


    The next morning, everyone gathered on the first floor of the hotel on time, and the production staff, wearing double blindfolds, escorted Geon and Chae-eun into a car. Feeling her way with her hands, Chae-eun said, "Ah! Where are we going with these blindfolds? I''m scared."


    Resigned to his fate, Geon, blindfolded, was loaded into the car. Soon, the sound of helicopter propellers whirring could be heard, and they were escorted onto the helicopter. Unable to see, Chae-eun held onto Geon''s hand tightly as they sat on the helicopter and wondered, "Where are we going?"


    Geon, holding Chae-eun''s hand reassuringly, said, "Don''t worry, sister. Worrying won''t make it any easier."


    Geon then patted Chae-eun''s back with his other hand, easing her anxiety as she leaned backfortably. The helicopter flew for over an hour. Eventually, it stopped its forward motion and hovered in the air beforending at a location, where the staff helped Geon and Chae-eun off the helicopter.


    Following the staff''s lead, they felt their way to a spot and then heard the helicopter leaving, prompting them to shout, "Ah!! My suitcase! It''s still on the helicopter! Did you take it down?"


    Chae-eun, unable to see anything because of the blindfold, stomped her feet in frustration. As the sound of the helicopter''s propellers faded into the distance, Yeong-seok''s voice could be heard, "Now, you can take off your blindfolds."


    Geon, reaching into his pocket while still blindfolded, removed his blindfold at Yeong-seok''s instruction. Squinting against the strong sunlight, he waited for his vision to return. As Geon''s sight adjusted to the light and he lowered his hand, he looked around.


    "Wow!!! It''s really magnificent!"


    The Himyan mountains unfolded before Geon''s eyes. Far away, beautiful snow-capped mountains touched the sky, and the majestdscape of the overwhelming mountain range made Geon spread his arms and spin around,ughing. Chae-eun, too, was amazed by the view of the mountains and turned around to see Geon, who was smiling brightly far away, looking like an angel against the backdrop of the Himyas with his somewhat short hair, fair face, and a tall figure with an innocently bright smile.


    Yeong-seok gestured for the camera director to capture Chae-eun''s expression. The camera director quickly moved to a position where he could capture both Geon and Chae-eun in one shot, lifting the tripod. Geon, still smiling, spun around, enjoying the view of the mountains, then approached a cliff edge to look down. Below, clouds obscured the view, but through them, the endless mountain range stretched out. Turning to the right, he saw a very small vige on a hillside, shimmering in the sunlight. Standing at the edge of the cliff, Geon felt the mountain wind on his face and closed his eyes.


    Chae-eun watched him from behind, her hands involuntarily touching her flushed cheeks as she stared nkly at Geon. A beautiful melody flowed from Geon''s lips as he sang with his eyes closed.


    (The Almighty of the Mountain.)


    (I am happy in the mountains.)


    (Every tree speaks to me through you.)


    (Nature is a book made by God.)


    With arms spread wide, Geon''s voice singing as he gazed at the distant snow-capped mountains resonated far and wide along the ridges of the Himyas. Chae-eun, astonished by Geon''s beautiful voice, covered her mouth with her interlocked hands and looked at him with dreamy eyes, as his figure merged with the mountainside. Raising his arms higher, Geon sang with a louder voice.


    (I am now on the roof of the world.)


    (Here I look down on everyone, but I''m too small.)


    (The Almighty of the Mountain.)


    (I am happy in the mountains.)


    (Every tree is talking to me through you.)


    (Nature is a book made by God.)


    Even after the beautiful song that flowed from Geon''s lips had ended, Geon''s eyes remained closed. Chae-eun, who had been staring at Geon with her mouth agape, the filming team capturing Geon, and even Yeong-seok, who should have been giving directions to the filming team, all experienced a momentary suspension of thought, intoxicated by the magnificent Himyas, the beautiful young man standing before them, and his song.


    After a while, Geon opened his eyes and looked at the scenery below the cliff. The cool mountain breeze fluttered Geon''s hair, and he turned to Chae-eun with a smile. Chae-eun, startled by Geon''s gaze, quickly cooled her flushed cheeks with her hands and asked, "Wh-What kind of man is so beautiful... And what was that song? It''s the first time I''ve heard it, and it''s so good."


    Geon shrugged and said, "It''s a song I just made up. Just a tune that flowed out, haha."


    Chae-eun, wide-eyed, looked at the production team, and even Yeong-seok had a surprised expression. Chae-eun looked back and forth between Yeong-seok and Geon, thinking, ''He''s not called a genius for nothing!''


    Chae-eun, with the Himyas as a backdrop and hands on her hips, asked Geon with a smile, "Geon, how did you start music?"


    Geon, stepping onto a small rock and closing his eyes to feel the wind, said, "I don''t know when it was. One day, someone whispered to me. And at some unknown time, I began to sing, and that brought me many connections. My debut in a drama OST was really a chance urrence."


    "Someone whispered to you?"


    "Yes! Someone whispered to me every night. They said to make the world happy with your songs."


    Chae-eun was speechless. Yeong-seok, too, just looked at Geon nkly with his arms crossed. After a moment, Geon looked at the camera and asked, "Bro, what should we do now?"


    Yeong-seok, a bit startled by Geon''s sudden question, shook his head and said, "Ah, sorry. Now, you two, see the luggage over there? Go and check it."


    Geon turned to see his guitar ced a short distance away. Upon closer inspection, the luggage consisted of Geon''s J-200 guitar, two shes, a map, and a rolled-up letter. Geon first secured his guitar, and Chae-eun approached to read the letter.


    "Wee to the song of the Himyas. Enclosed is a map with today''s destination marked. Please arrive there within the next eight hours. If you arrive on time, you will receive a survival kit to aid in your survival."


    As Geon unfolded the map, arge map of Nepal expanded, with a g drawing and "Deurali" written below. Geon lowered the map and told Chae-eun, "Today''s destination is a ce called Deurali. But looking at the map, I can''t tell where we are, so I''m not sure how long it will take, sister."


    Chae-eun approached and looked at the map curiously. Geon pointed to the small vige he had seen earlier and said, "Let''s go there first, sister, and ask around."


    Chae-eun, looking worriedly at the vige Geon pointed to, said, "Will English work there? I''m not worried about English with you here."


    "Well, we''ll find out when we get there. But, Yeong-seok bro! What about our suitcases?"


    Yeong-seok smirked and said, "The helicopter took them."


    "What? Then what about us? Our clothes are in there."


    "Fend for yourselves. Completing the arrival mission will solve the basics. Of course, if you don''tplete it, you won''t get anything."


    "Wow, you''re really a devil PD!!! Arghhh!!!"


    Yeong-seok chuckled and shrugged, and Geon, resigned, looked back at Chae-eun and said, "Sigh, sister, let''s just head to that


    vige for now. It seems like a Sherpa vige, so there should be someone who speaks English."


    After walking for about 20 minutes, Chae-eun and Geon reached the entrance to the vige. The vige was a small settlement of about twenty Sherpas and their families, with a total of nine old buildings that could be considered houses.


    Approaching an elderly man sitting at the vige entrance, Geon greeted him. The elderly man, with poor eyesight, squinted at Geon as he approached. As Geon got closer, the man''s eyes widened, and he pointed his finger, saying, "???? ?? ???? ??? ?? (Deva? Are you a celestial being?)"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 162: Song of the Himalayas

    Chapter 162: Song of the Himyas


    As Geon approached, the elderly man struggled to rise from his seat, sped his hands together, and bowed respectfully. Geon, looking a bit surprised, hastily sped his hands and bowed in return, saying, "Namaste. Do you happen to speak English?"


    The elder, with his hands sped, stared intently at Geon, indicating that English was not understood. With a puzzled expression, Geon scratched the back of his head, and Chaeun, who had followed, asked, "What''s up? Does he understand English?"


    Shaking his head, Geon replied, "No, it seems he doesn''t understand English just by looking at his face. Let''s find someone else."


    Geon then sped his hands towards the elder once more and said, "Dhanyabad."


    Chaeun looked puzzled and asked, "What''s ''Dhanyabad''? Is that Nepali?"


    "Yeah, it means ''thank you.'' I only memorized two phrases: ''hello'' and ''thank you.'' Haha."


    As Geon and Chaeun entered the vige, people who were busy with their own work started to gather around them. When about ten people had assembled, Geon shouted loudly, "Does anyone know how to speak English?"


    Hearing Geon, a man in histe thirties raised his hand and stepped forward, saying, "Yes, I can speak English."


    Geon was relieved and said, "Oh! That''s such a relief. I was worried what we''d do if no one understood English. What''s your name?""My name is Tenzing."


    "Ah, Tenzing. I''m Geon, and this is Chaeun.. ah, just call her Ryu."


    "Nice to meet you."


    Chaeun, looking anxious, opened a map and said, "Geon, let''s first find out where we are."


    Showing the map to Tenzing, Geon asked, "Where are we right now?"


    Tenzing pointed to a spot on Geon''s map, causing Geon''s eyes to widen.


    "ABC? (Annapurna Base Camp) You mean Annapurna?"


    Tenzing nodded and said, "Correct. This is a Sherpa vige in Annapurna."


    Chaeun, looking dazed, crumpled the map and threw it towards the camera, shouting, "What do we do if we''re dropped in Annapurna without anything!"


    Yeongseok dodged the flying map,ughing, "Ah, we haven''t started climbing the mountain seriously yet. It''s not that tough."


    Geon, incredulous, said, "Bro, ABC is over 4,000 meters above sea level. It''s a thousand meters higher than Mt. Baekdu, and you''re just gonna leave us here with only a guitar?"


    Unperturbed by Geon and Chaeun''s resentful looks, Yeongseok shrugged. Geon, resigned, looked at Tenzing and asked, "Tenzing, how long does it take to reach the vige of Deurali from here?"


    After thinking for a moment, Tenzing replied, "For an experienced person, it takes about five hours by foot, and for a beginner, around eight hours."


    Chaeun seemed to lose strength in her legs and slumped to the ground, saying, "Without food or money? Ah, we''re dead."


    As Geon also shook his head in disbelief, Tenzing said, "Come with me. It seems you''vee from far away; I''ll offer you some tea."


    Brightening at the mention of food, Chaeun quickly stood up and followed Tenzing. It didn''t take more than a minute to reach Tenzing''s house, and as they settled in the living room, a young woman who appeared to be his wife brought out tea. Sitting on the stiff sofa and holding a teacup, Tenzing said, "This is Mustang tea. It''s made with salt and butter. Please, have some."


    As Geon and Chaeun sipped the warm tea, Tenzing looked at his wife and said, "Honey, could you also bring some bread?"


    Shortly after, his wife brought out a t, round, golden-brown bread. Tenzing tore the bread and spread the apanying butter on it before taking a bite.


    "It''s called Roti. It''s a Nepalese bread made from a mix of wheat flour, cornmeal, and barley flour."


    Chaeun, following Tenzing''s example, took a bite of the bread and smiled happily, "Wow, this is delicious. It suits my taste too. And this gentleman speaks English well, right, Geon?"


    Geon nodded and then asked Tenzing, "You speak English very well, Tenzing?"


    "Yes, my job as a Sherpa involves dealing with trekkers from all over the world,


    so I speak a bit of English."


    "Wow, I see. Are you the leader of this vige?"


    "Yes, for now. The vige elder handled it until a few years ago, and I''ve only taken over a few months ago."


    "Thank you so much for your hospitality, Tenzing."


    "It''s nothing. You''re guests in our vige."


    After Geon and Chaeun had eaten the Roti and rested for a while, they stood up to leave, "We need to get to Deurali in time, so we should be going now. Thank you very much for today, Tenzing."


    Tenzing sped his hands and said, "No problem. May the blessings of Brahma be with you."


    As Geon and Chaeun left the vige, the elder who was at the entrance came up to Tenzing. The elder, unable to take his eyes off Geon''s retreating figure, said, "Kshatriya, Tenzing. There''s the scent of the Deva on that man."


    Tenzing, with a thoughtful expression, nodded slightly, "I felt it, Brahman, Rahul."


    Rahul, noticing a man waiting nearby, saw him hastily put on his motorcycle helmet and start the motorcycle. Seeing this, Rahul said to Tenzing, "Spread the word to the Kshatriyas of other viges. A man who might be a Deva has arrived."


    Tenzing nodded and began to make a call on a satellite phone. Rahul, without taking his eyes off the distant figures of Geon and Chaeun, looked up at the sky and thought, "Brahma, is he the messenger bearing your oracle?"


    **


    Geon and Chaeun made their way down a somewhat rugged mountain path. While it was not too difficult to descend, the journey was somewhat challenging for Chaeun, being female. Fortunately, it was a descent from above rather than an ascent, so it was not overly strenuous, but the continuous strain on their waists and knees brought rapid fatigue.


    After about three hours of descending, Geon, noticing Chaeun looking tired, said, "Sister, let''s talk while we go. It seems harder because it''s boring just going down."


    Chaeun, biting her tongue, replied, "I''m so out of breath. Maybe this was a mistake."


    Geon, trying to distract Chaeun, continued, "You asked me earlier how I got into music, right? When did you start acting?"


    After thinking for a moment, Chaeun said, "Well, for me, it was during my sophomore year of college. That''s when I dreamed of standing on a theatrical stage."


    "Why? Was there a particr reason?"


    "Yes, actually, I had no dreams. I just studied like everyone else, went to college like everyone else, and nned to enter apany like everyone else. I thought that was the set path in life. If you couldn''t follow it, you were falling behind."


    Geon grimaced and nodded, "Korean education does seem to enforce that. So, what happened?"


    Chaeun, moving forward, continued, "In my sophomore year, I went to watch a y in Daehangno with some ssmates for the first time. There was this line in the y."


    Curious, Geon looked at Chaeun, who smiled and said, "A high school girl was talking to a homeless man in the park and said life was too hard. Then, the homeless man said, ''Life is hard? Have you really lived your life? Until you''re twenty, it''s not your life but your parents''. You eat what your parents give you, wear what they buy you, and go to the schools they choose. How is that your life? It''s your parents'' life. A baby has to fall 30,000 times before it learns to walk. If your life starts at twenty, you have to fall 30,000 times to take your first steps. Live like that for ten years, and you''re just starting to live your life, then another ten years to reach forty, and another ten to fifty.'' That''s what he said."


    After delivering the lengthy dialogue, Chaeun took a breath and added, "That''s when I realized, ah, I haven''t been living my life. I need to fall and stumble more. Only then, when I can truly stand on my own, will I look back and see what life is all about. That y made me want to be an actress who can deliver such messages to others."


    Geon nodded appreciatively and said, "Sister, that''s impressive. It was right to travel with someone not from the music industry."


    Chaeun, embarrassed, smiled and said, "Impressive? I''m barely getting recognized by people, far from being a star recognized in America like you, Geon."


    Geon, puzzled, asked, "But isn''t your dream not to be a star but to be an actress who can deliver messages?"


    Chaeun stopped walking. Staring into the distance at the mountains, Geon also stopped and quietly observed her. Sensing that Chaeun was experiencing growth, Geon gestured for silence to Yeongseok, who had been following them. About twenty minutester, as Chaeun came to, she and Geon locked eyes and she smiled. Chaeun, with a shaky voice, said, "Coming here was a good decision. Being able to travel with someone like you, Geon, has been a real fortune."


    Geon draped an arm around Chaeun''s shoulder and asked, "Really? Did you feel something, sister?"


    Chaeun, smiling brightly, nodded, "I''ve been too focused on bing a star. That wasn''t what I wanted. Wow! I''m really d I did this program!"


    With renewed vigor, Chaeun''s steps quickened. After four more hours of trekking, the two cheered as they spotted the entrance to the vige of Deurali in the distance.


    "Wow! There''s the vige! Sister


    , that must be Deurali!"


    "Yes! Yay!!! My feet are killing me, I can''t wait to wash up!"


    Rushing, almost running to the vige entrance, they saw many people gathered there. Seeing everyone looking in their direction, Chaeun tilted her head and said, "What''s this? Is there a festival in the vige? Looks like more than a hundred people."


    Geon stepped forward and said, "Let''s go see. There should be someone who speaks English in a vige this size."


    Yeongseok quietly asked the assistant director, "Hey, was there a festival in the vige when we did our preliminary research?"


    "No, CP. I heard there was a wedding in the vige, but nothing else."


    "Then what are all these people doing?"


    "I don''t know, why are you asking me?"


    While Yeongseok was scolding the assistant director, he noticed an elderly man, looking about ny years old, approaching Geon, sping his hands together and bowing deeply. The elder, without raising his head, said, "Wee, messenger of Brahma."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 163: Song of the Himalayas

    Chapter 163: Song of the Himyas


    As Geon and his group entered, the Nepalese people gathered around. More precisely, they crowded around Geon. Having experienced crowds in America, Geon remained calm but began to feel slightly uneasy as he read earnest and reverent intentions in the people''s eyes, not that of fans. The people approached Geon closely but did not touch him or ask for anything.


    A woman wearing a Nepali traditional dress called Choubandi Cholo kneeled near Geon, and following her, children and other women began to kneel. Enclosed by the people, Geon started to be captured on camera as people took a step back and kneeled. Geon, looking very puzzled, shouted to the people who were sping their hands towards him, ¡°Hey, what''s going on here? Yeongseok, Chaeun?¡±


    Yeongseok, equally confused, asked the assistant director, ¡°What¡¯s happening here? Where did the person who speaks the localnguage go?¡±


    The assistant director, adjusting his cap, replied, ¡°We were supposed to meet up in Deurali. I''ll contact them now.¡±


    As Yeongseok and the assistant director conversed, Chaeun, pushed aside by the crowd, stood alone, watching Geon standing amidst the people. She could hear the murmuring voices of the people kneeling, ¡°Is this an audience with the Deva, the messenger of Brahma?¡±


    The assistant director, who climbed up to a higher vantage point to make a call, shouted down after finishing, ¡°Herees the local interpreter!¡±


    Yeongseok, looking where the assistant director pointed, saw a man wearing a Nepali traditional top called Daaural and jeans, running towards them. The assistant director quickly came down and approached him, asking, ¡°Simba? Are you Simba?¡±


    Simba, catching his breath, nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Simba.¡±


    The assistant director, pointing to the people, urgently asked, ¡°What are these people saying? Why are they bowing to him and kneeling?¡±After listening carefully to the people, Simba quietly approached Yeongseok, asking, ¡°You''re Simba? Can you speak Korean?¡±


    The assistant director stepped aside, saying, ¡°He went to college in Korea. Yes, his name is Simba.¡±


    Yeongseok, nodding, asked Simba again, ¡°What are they saying?¡±


    Simba, gesturing for silence, listened carefully before opening his eyes and saying, ¡°They are calling him a Deva, a messenger under Brahma.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a Deva? And who¡¯s Brahma?¡±


    Simba smiled gently at Yeongseok¡¯s questions, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It seems to be a misunderstanding, but it¡¯s not harmful. Brahma, along with Vishnu and Shiva, is one of the principal deities of Hinduism in Nepal. A Deva is a male deity under him.¡±


    ¡°Wait, so they think Geon is a deity?¡±


    Simba nodded with a smile, ¡°It seems so. But I¡¯ll exin to clear up the misunderstanding.¡±


    Simba then shouted to the crowd, ¡°Everyone, he is not a Deva. These people are here from Korea for a shooting. Please make way!¡±


    The people, who had been praying on their knees, looked at Simba. However, they seemed hesitant to get up. Simba called out again for the vige chief.


    As the people pointed to one direction, an elderly man in histe sixties stepped forward and spoke in English, ¡°I am the vige chief of Deurali.¡±


    Approaching the chief with a smile, Simba introduced himself, ¡°Nice to meet you. I''m Simba from Kathmandu.¡±


    The chief introduced himself as Timo, ¡°I am Timo, a name meaning reverence to the deity.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Chief Timo. These are producers from Korea. There seems to be some misunderstanding; could you ask the people to disperse?¡±


    Timo looked at Geon and asked, ¡°Is that your wish?¡±


    Simba turned to Geon, indicating it was the wish of their group as well.


    Timo nodded and announced loudly to the people, ¡°The Devamands, return to your work.¡±


    The people, after touching their foreheads to the ground once more in prayer, slowly began to disperse, turning back several times to catch another glimpse of Geon.


    Geon immediately looked for Chaeun, asking, ¡°Sister, are you okay? Were you scared?¡±


    Chaeun shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. The people were interested in you, not me. How about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve been surrounded by people, haha.¡±


    The ENG director approached, and Geon said to the camera, ¡°I was a bit surprised, but I¡¯m okay!¡±


    As Geon looked at Yeongseok, he approached with Simba and Timo, suggesting that the shooting should continue and


    thatmunication with Timo, who spoke English, would be smooth.


    Simba, gesturing towards Timo, asked him to have a natural conversation with Geon.


    Timo approached Geon, sped his hands, and greeted, ¡°Namaste, may the blessings of Brahma be with you. I am Timo, the vige chief of Deurali.¡±


    Geon returned the gesture, and Chaeun, noticing, also bowed her head. Geon straightened up and introduced himself, ¡°Nice to meet you, I''m Geon.¡±


    Timo maintained a reverent demeanor towards Geon, ¡°Ah, Deva. You bear the name Geon.¡±


    Confused, Geon asked, ¡°Deva? I heard that term earlier. What does it mean?¡±


    Timo exined with a kind smile, ¡°A Deva is a male deity in Hinduism, Geon.¡±


    ¡°A deity? You think I¡¯m a deity? Haha, what a misunderstanding.¡±


    Chaeun, pulling on Geon''s sleeve, said, ¡°Geon, let¡¯s first find out if there¡¯s a ce to stay. It¡¯s getting dark, and I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Timo, noticing Chaeun rubbing her stomach, offered, ¡°Are you hungry? Pleasee to my house.¡±


    Geon, beaming, replied, ¡°Really, Chief? Wow, thank you. Sister, the chief has invited us to his house. We can eat!¡±


    ¡°Really? Hooray!¡±


    Chaeun jumped for joy as they followed Timo to arge house in the vige center. The vige wasrge for a rural area, with fewer than 300 buildings, including a temple at its heart, opposite which was Timo¡¯s house. Whistling at the size of Timo¡¯s house, Simba approached Geon, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Simba, the local interpreter.¡±


    Geon smiled, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Geon. Call me Geon. You speak Korean really well.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I went to university in Korea.¡±


    ¡°Is this Timo¡¯s house? It¡¯s huge.¡±


    ¡°Yes, a vige chief of this size would belong to a caste higher than Kshatriya, so they live inrge houses.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a Kshatriya?¡±


    As Simba nced at the filming camera, he exined, ¡°Nepal maintains a caste system. There are four main castes, with the highest being the Brahmins, the priestly caste. Below them are the Kshatriyas, the nobility and warriors. Themon people are called Vaishyas, which includes most of those who were bowing to Geon earlier. There¡¯s also the Sudra, the servant ss.¡±


    Chaeun, surprised, asked, ¡°Servants? There are still countries with a caste system?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the nationalw banned it in the mid-20th century, but many of the older generation still follow it. The government knows but has to ept it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a ss below servants?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Pariahs, considered untouchables. They face social ostracism and contempt, simr to ''baekjeong'' or ''mangnani'' in Korean history."


    As Simba pointed towards Timo signaling them to enter, Yeongseok hurriedly directed the ENG camera crew to film Geon and Chaeun entering through the grand entrance. Astonished by therge courtyard, Geon saw several Nepali women standing by a table filled with various foods, dressed in traditional attire, avoiding eye contact.


    Timo gestured towards the table, ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±


    As Geon awkwardly approached the table followed by Chaeun, Simba whispered to Yeongseok, ¡°It might be considered disrespectful for Chaeun to dine with them. They might find it ufortable for a woman to eat at the same table.¡±


    Yeongseok, gauging Timo¡¯s reaction, said, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on filming for now. Timo doesn¡¯t seem to mind Chaeun being there. Camera team, center the shot around the table. Geon, don¡¯t start eating until we¡¯re ready to film.¡±


    While the camera crew set up, suddenly music filled the air. Surprised, Chaeun looked towards the source and saw three menying a carpet to y traditional instruments. Approaching the musicians, they stopped ying and prostrated themselves. Confused by their reaction, Timo instructed, ¡°Raise your heads. The Deva is ufortable.¡±


    As the musicians lifted their heads, Geon, hesitating, knelt down to point at an instrument, asking Timo about it.


    ¡°This drum-like instrument is called a Dampu, made from goat skin. The wooden flute next to it is a Bansuri, simr to a flute. The violin-like instrument is called a Sarangi.¡±


    Intrigued, Geon reached out to touch the instruments, and the musicians respectfully offered them for him to examine. Overwhelmed


    by their deference, Geon stood up, and the musicians once again prostrated themselves. Sighing at their gesture, Yeongseok signaled that filming was ready. Hungry, Chaeun urged Geon, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, Geon. I¡¯m starving!¡±


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 164: Song of the Himalayas

    Chapter 164: Song of the Himyas


    Women who brought the foodid out on the tables on both sides of the central table began kneeling and bringing the food in front of Geon and Chaeeun. As the food piled up on the table, Chaeeun''s face filled with smiles. While Geon and Chaeeun¡¯s faces brightened, Yeongseok''s face crumpled.


    Geon, noticing Yeongseok¡¯s disgusted expression, said as if amused, ¡°Brother, were you expecting us to starve? What now? It¡¯s rude not to eat what¡¯s given. Guess we have no choice but to eat.¡±


    Chaeeun, with a mischievous smile, chimed in, ¡°Exactly. The vige chief prepared all this for us, not eating would be really rude. Let''s eat quickly!¡±


    Chaeeun, holding a spoon and checking for Timo''s cue, saw him signal with a smile to start eating. Chaeeun then brought her hands together, bowed her head slightly, and began eating. Sheughed continuously, tasting this and that, and urged Geon to try the food as well.


    ¡°Geon, try this. Is this goat meat? It¡¯s really tender and tasty. Wow, this is the first time I¡¯m eating something other than the bread given by the Sherpa uncle we met this morning. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m hungry, but it¡¯s really delicious!¡±


    As Chaeeun fed Geon, sheughed. Geon, tasting the food offered by Chaeeun, eventually found himself burying his face in the bowl and scooping up the food to eat. Timo, seeing the two of them, continued to order more food to be brought out, then started instructing the staff to serve food as well. The first woman to approach Yeongseok with a te of various foods offered it to him. After Yeongseok put his hands together and bowed to ept the te, several women approached with the same te, offering food to all the staff.


    The staff, who had only been filming Geon and Chaeeun eating, began to eat voraciously, perhaps due to hunger, upon Yeongseok¡¯s cue.


    ¡°Eat, we¡¯re all starving here. Let¡¯s eat and then continue. Just make sure to handle the handheld camera well.¡±


    Once Yeongseok gave his permission, the staff began to devour the food as if possessed. However, being professionals, they continued to monitor the situation even while eating, especially checking the camera monitors whenever Chaeeun and Geon had a conversation.After filling his stomach, Geon supported his body with his arms, leaned back, and looked satisfied though bloated, unlike Chaeeun. Despite her small stature, it was dubious how much food she could ingest, as she ate a lot and for a long time. Geon, watching Chaeeun with a smile, approached the musicians who had been ying throughout the meal.


    The musicians, having been instructed by Timo beforehand, did not stop ying as Geon approached. Geon stood in front of them, listening to their performance, then turning to Timo, who hade up beside him, asked, ¡°Could I see their sheet music?¡±


    Timo nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, you can.¡±


    Geon, with a bright smile, asked, ¡°Could I borrow some paper and a pen?¡±


    Timo immediately instructed a servant nearby, ¡°Bring paper and a pen.¡±


    As soon as the words were uttered, a servant darted into the house and quickly returned, presenting Timo with a few sheets of paper and a pen. Timo courteously handed them to Geon, who received them with both hands politely. Geon then casually sat down on the carpet where the musicians were seated. The musicians nced at him but did not stop their performance.


    Seeing Geon start to write something, the camera director crammed the remaining rice into his mouth and ran over with the ENG camera. Seeing this, Yeongseok quickly brought a bowl to his mouth and started shoveling food in. The staff also quickened their pace of eating.


    Geon, crouching down, began to write down the sheet music, then pondered deeply. Eventually, hey on the carpet, writing down the music as everyone watched. The musicians, continuing to y, asionally nced curiously at the sheet music Geon was sketching. After a while, Geon, holding three sheets of music, asked Timo, ¡°Could you ask if there are any notes on this sheet music that can¡¯t be yed with a bansuri or a sarangi?¡±


    Timo nodded and ryed to the musicians, ¡°The Deva asks if there are notes that cannot be yed on your instruments.¡±


    The musicians hastily stopped ying, kneeled, and after scrutinizing the sheet music while lying prostrate, shook their heads. Timo, after observing them, told Geon, ¡°They say it can be yed.¡±


    Geon, with a bright expression, handed the sheet music to the musicians, saying, ¡°Could you please y this?¡±


    The musicians, receiving the sheet music with respect, looked to Timo, who said, ¡°The Deva requests you to y.¡±


    The musicians, touched, kneeled before Geon and quietly brought their hands together, bowing. They ced a sheet of music on the floor and began to memorize it. Seeing this, Geon went to get the J 200 he had left beside Chaeeun. Chaeeun, still greasy-lipped from eating, asked, ¡°Why? Are you going to y? Do you know these instruments?¡±


    Geon, taking the J 200 out of its case, smiled, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know much. Just what I heard them y earlier.¡±


    ¡°And you drew a sheet music for them? What for? Is it an existing piece?¡±


    ¡°No, just something that came to mind while I was here, listening to the sounds of those instruments.¡±


    As Geon moved towards the musicians with the guitar, Chaeeun, holding a goat leg, muttered in a daze, ¡°You came up with sheet music just by hearing those instruments for the first time today?¡±


    Geon sat quietly on a low stone ledge, softly plucking the strings of his J-200 as the musicians memorized their scores. Observing Geon lost in thought with his eyes closed, Timo ced a finger to his lips amidst the bustling servants still serving food, instantly quieting the surroundings. Feeling the sudden shift in atmosphere, the camera directors rose to gather around Geon, beginning their shoot.


    Yeongseok, looking down at Geon envisioning the scene, thought, "This show is going to be a hit. It¡¯s not going exactly as nned, but just the trailer will cause a stir. Geon, mistaken for a god in Nepal, will definitely please the boss."


    Soon, the musicians stood, each taking their instrument to start rehearsing. As the first beautiful notes of the bansuri flute filled the air, the working women''s eyes widened. Sarangi joined midway, as if sneaking into the performance, followed by the entrance of the dhamphu. After two practices, the skilled musicians looked towards Geon, awaiting his direction as if ready.


    Geon, watching them, smiled and took off his shoes to sit in the middle of the carpet. Though they didn''t speak the samenguage, their shared love for music united them, sharing smiles. When Geon gestured to the bansuri yer to begin, a mournful yet beautiful melody flowed from the flute.


    As the exquisite sound yed, vigers, who had gathered one by one at Timo¡¯s house from the start of the rehearsal, began to close their eyes and feel the music. The bansuri¡¯s sound was aspassionate and gentle as Brahma''smenting gaze over the Himyas, witnessing the sorrows of the human world. The mournful melody felt like their deity shedding tears over them, prompting the vigers to sit and pray.


    Then, the sarangi entered with a melody resembling a blend of violin and cello, evoking sadness. It soared over the calm beat of the dhamphu, sounding like Brahma¡¯s voice speaking to humanity. Timo, too, seemed intoxicated by the spiritual enlightenment of the music, standing still with his eyes closed and head tilted skyward.


    A guitar¡¯s arpeggio then seamlessly joined over the traditional instruments, harmonizing with the bansuri¡¯s melody but in a chord three steps lower, echoing across the night sky. More vigers knelt at the front gate of Timo¡¯s house, their numbers growing as they prayed.


    More people climbed the hill outside Timo''s house, kneeling and praying together.


    Yeongseok, startled, tapped the shoulders of two camera directors, directing them to film the people praying at the gate and on the hill. Chaeun dropped the food she was holding, her eyes wide and trembling slightly.


    Geon, with his eyes closed, began to sing.


    "From the vige Deurali, atop the world''s roof,


    Thank you, God, for daily bread and afortable bed."


    Geon''s voice wasn''t gentle as the morning; it resonated deeply, nearly reaching the lowest tones a human could produce, akin to a Tibetan monk''s chant. The hands of those praying trembled, and Timo, still looking skyward, knelt to the ground, tears forming in his eyes.


    "Deurali, Deurali, may blessings of love and courtesy converge in this vige.


    Deurali, Deurali, may blessings of love and courtesy converge in this vige."


    As Geon''s voice echoed again, those kneeling bowed to touch their foreheads to the ground. Unseen by Geon, thest lyrics he sung were:


    "May blessingse to this beautiful vige, touching the sky."


    Though the song ended, the performance continued. Suddenly, the vigers lying on the ground began to chant in a low tone, as if praying, harmoniously blending with the musicians. They murmured the same words throughout the ongoing performance.


    Yeongseok, eyes wide in astonishment, turned to Simba, shaking slightly, and asked, "What are the people saying?"


    Simba, gazing at Geon and then back at the people, replied in a trembling voice, "¡®May blessingse to this beautiful vige, touching the sky.¡¯ They''re repeating his words. Even those who don¡¯t speak English are following along. How is this possible..."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 165: Song of the Himalayas

    Chapter 165: Song of the Himyas


    The deep prayerful voices of the vigers grew louder, spreading throughout the vige. Even those far from the chief''s house could hear the prayers. People passing through the vige and those spending the evening at home with their families kneeled and joined in prayer upon hearing the sound, soon filling Deurali with a unified voice.


    Yeongseok, with a dazed expression, listened to the sounds outside and asked Simba, who seemed lost in thought, "Is that the lyrics Geon said in English, tranted into Nepali? How can people who don''t understand English know the meaning and follow along?"


    Simba, looking down at his trembling hands, said, "I... I don''t know. How could this...?"


    Geon opened his eyes to the robust voices of the people. He continued to y the guitar, but as he looked around with wide eyes, he questioned Yeongseok with his gaze, who could only shrug in response. As the prolonged performance came to an end, the musicians, who had been deeply engrossed in their y, ced their instruments down and turned to sit facing Geon in the center, bowing their heads to the ground. Geon, with a bewildered expression, kneeled and looked to Timo for help, but Timo, still praying on the ground, hadn''t opened his eyes yet. Geon spoke to him.


    "Um, Chief Timo. Why are they doing this? Please, could you stop them?"


    Timo, hearing Geon calling him, quietly opened his eyes and looked at him. After a long stare, Timo finally spoke.


    "Go back (????)."


    Only then did the musicians begin to rise and gather their instruments, though they dared not make eye contact with Geon. Geon, noticing the musicians cautiously handling their instruments to avoid making noise, asked Timo, "But what are the vigers still shouting? I can still hear them even though the music has stopped."


    Timo turned his head to look at the hill visible outside the house. Geon, following Timo''s gaze to the hill, eximed in surprise, "What, how can there be so many people...?"The hill was crowded with many people; at least a thousand were praying with their foreheads to the ground. Timo turned his gaze back to Geon, who was frantically looking between the people on the hill and outside the front gate. After a moment, Timo stood up and said, "You must be tired; let me show you to your room."


    "A room? Oh, yes. You mean to let me sleep here? Thank you very much, Chief."


    Geon momentarily looked perplexed but then responded cheerfully, which made Chaeun, standing a bit away, shout, "What? A room? We can sleep here?"


    As Geon nodded with a bright expression, Chaeun burst intoughter, "Hahaha! This is awesome! We''re so lucky!"


    Yeongseok, seemingly resigned, covered his face and asked the assistant director (AD), "When do we send the tapes for the preview and the first episode?"


    The AD, after checking the schedule, replied, "The first dispatch is tomorrow morning. We decided to send it via a correspondent returning from Deurali to Korea. Producer Kim will handle the production in Korea."


    "Cut the first episode right before we arrived in Deurali, including the scene where vigers were waiting at the vige entrance. But include this scene in the trailer."


    "Yes, Chief Producer."


    "When''s the first broadcast?"


    "In 13 days. Saturday night at 11 PM."


    "Good, send it out first thing tomorrow and broadcast the trailer as soon as editing is done. I''ll call the boss separately."


    "Yes, Chief Producer."


    "Now, let''s get the actors to their rooms! Directors, please set up the cameras in the actors'' rooms."


    Following Yeongseok''s instructions, the camera directors rushed into the rooms with their equipment. Timo, watching the staff bustling about, turned to Geon and Chaeun, "Let''s have some tea while you wait; it''s good for digestion."


    "Oh, yes, Chief. Thank you."


    Geon led Chaeun into Timo''s room. Despite its modest appearance, the room was fairlyrge, with a red sofa under the window where Timo sat them down before leaving to make tea. Chaeun asked Geon, "What were the people saying earlier? It seemed like all the vigers were saying the same thing."


    "I don''t know; it was in Nepali. I asked Chief Timo, but he didn''t answer."


    Yeongseok passed by the open door of Timo''s room and saw Geon and Chaeun, saying, "Ah, you should be wearing cameras. What if you two wander off? Director, there are two people here!"


    Soon, a camera director with ENG and a sound director entered, and a lighting director set up portable


    lights. Watching them, Yeongseok said to Geon, "Geon, haha. Our program''s going to hit big because of you. Just had a satellite call with the boss, and they''re thrilled."


    Geon smiled, "Really? I''m d to be of help. But I think I''m the lucky one. I''m so d I came here. The people are so bright and kind. If I had traveled alone and stayed in a Kathmandu hotel, visiting tourist spots, I would never have had these experiences. I''m thankful to you."


    Yeongseok crossed his arms andughed, "Well, if you''re grateful, work hard."


    "What''s our destination tomorrow?"


    "Oh, right. I''ll exin when we have time. AD, bring the map. Geon, you too, look at the map."


    As they spread out the map on the sofa, Timo returned with tea. Seeing the crowded room, he momentarily ced the tray down before leaving to make more tea. As Geon and Chaeun sat close on the sofa, Yeongseok began to exin.


    "I''ll use formalnguage since we''re filming. Thank you all for your hard work today. Our destination tomorrow is Bamboo, a city simr in size to Deurali. You should arrive by tomorrow night."


    Chaeun suddenly remembered and asked, "But wepleted today''s mission, why haven''t we received a reward?"


    Yeongseok looked embarrassedly at the AD, who handed something over. Yeongseok pushed the item across the floor to them, saying, "Here you go."


    "The reward for mission sess was actually... a tent. We prepared it thinking you''d be camping outdoors, but now that you''ll be sleeping in such a nice house, it seems unnecessary. Still, keep it for future use."


    As Chaeun received the tent with a bewildered expression, Geon said, "We were lucky today, normally we should have slept in the tent. But since we don''t need it now, can we have a backpack instead? Something to carry it in."


    "Alright. I can do that for you. AD, give them a backpack."


    When the AD handed over a red hiking backpack, Geon took it, put the tent inside, along with a map and two shlights he had in his pocket.


    "I''ll carry this around then."


    Chaeun objected, saying, "You have to carry the guitar too. It''s not that heavy, let me carry it, give it here."


    "Hey, how can a man make a woman carry his load? My sister will watch this broadcast, I''d be dead."


    "Ho ho, scared of your sister, huh?"


    Suddenly, Geon stopped and looked at Chaeun with a serious expression, saying, "The most in the world."


    "What? Hahahahaha"


    While they were chatting, Timo came into the room with tea. He ced the tea on the table and first offered a cup to Geon.


    "This is Nepali ck tea. It''s a First Flush, so it has a smooth and light aroma."


    Timo poured the tea for everyone in turn, andstly for himself, before sitting down. After taking a sip of the tea in a proper posture, Timo asked, "Do you like the tea?"


    After tasting the steamy tea, Geon smiled and said, "Yes, I thought ck tea might be a bit heavy, but this is refreshing."


    "Yes, there are four types of Nepali ck tea. The one you''re drinking is the First Flush, the first to be brewed. The Second Flush is also smooth but has a bit stronger aroma. The Monsoon Flush is the third brewing, with a stronger vor and darker color, and the Autumnal Flush has a very strong taste, simr to Darjeeling teas."


    Geon nodded appreciatively and tranted for Chaeun, who then took another sip of the tea with a surprised look. The staff also savored the tea while listening to Geon''s exnation. Timo smiled contentedly and asked, "When do you n to leave?"


    "We have to leave tomorrow. We need to get to our destination within the set time for the shoot."


    "Where is your next destination?"


    "It''s Bamboo."


    "A good city. It''s rich in crops because of the many terraced fields."


    "Terraced fields?"


    "Yes, fields shaped like stairs for farming on mountains."


    "Oh, those. We have them in our country too."


    "It''s amon method in high-altitude areas around the world, hehe."


    Yeongseok, who had been quietly listening, said, "Just a heads up, if someone offers to give you a ride, refuse. If you want to take a bus, you have to work for it and earn the fare. We need to stick to the minimum rules. Otherwise, they''re ready to carry you in a pnquin, just so you know."


    Chaeun, looking disappointed, said, "Aww, I thought we could get afortable ride!"


    Laughing, Geon turned to Timo and asked, "Chief Timo, is there any work here we can do to earn some wages?"


    Timo, surprised, set down his tea and said, "Do you need money? Shall I give you some?"


    Geon waved his hands and pointed at Yeongseok, "No, the devil PD won''t allow that, haha. It seems we have to work for our money, whether it''s for bus fare or food."


    "Ah, I see. Well, there''s a wedding in the vige that needs help for about a week. Shall I introduce you?"


    "Wow! That''s perfect. Do you know how much the bus fare is to Bamboo?"


    "It''s about 300 rupees per person."


    "And how much can we earn working at the wedding?"


    "If you work from the morning until three in the afternoon, you can earn about 2,500 rupees per person."


    Geon turned to Chaeun with a happy expression and said, "Sister, if we work at the wedding house tomorrow, we can earn about 2,500 rupees each, and the bus fare to Bamboo is only 300 rupees per person."


    Chaeun pped her hands in joy, "Really? That''s fantastic. We won''t have to walk tomorrow!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 166: Song of the Himalayas

    Chapter 166: Song of the Himyas


    Thanks to Timo''s thoughtfulness, Chae-eun, refreshed from a good night''s sleep in a room with afortable bed, stepped out into the morning sunshine with a slightly brighter expression. In the yard, the staff, having finished their preparations for departure, were gathered, and Yeongseok was sitting on a tform in the yard, conversing in English with Timo. Since Geon had not yet appeared, Chae-eun approached Yeongseok and listened to their conversation.


    "Chief Timo, what happens if we go to a house where a wedding is taking ce?"


    "That house belongs to a Kshatriya family in our vige, so it''s quiterge. It''s a two-story house where the women bake bread on the first floor, and the men trim goat meat on the second floor."


    "Oh, really? That sounds picturesque."


    "Kay can sing for the workers if she wants."


    "Ah, that''s okay. Since the program''s concept involves hardship, it might be better to help with the goat meat."


    "Alright, then let''s go together, and I''ll introduce you."


    "Thank you, Chief."


    Having noticed that the conversation had ended, Chae-eun asked Yeongseok what they would be doing. After hearing Yeongseok''s response, Chae-eun, with a yful expression, rushed towards Geon, who was justing out to the yard."Geon! Looks like you''ll be trimming goat meat, haha."


    Geon ced a hand on his forehead and shook his head in disbelief.


    "Ah, I get dizzy at the sight of blood. This is going to be tough. Will I be able to handle it?"


    Shortly after, following Timo, the two arrived at a house smaller than Timo''s but still quiterge. It being a festive asion, many people were busily working, and musicians yed music to help the workers enjoy their tasks. Seeing the lively music seemed to alleviate Geon''s worries, as his expression brightened, and Yeongseok mischievously said,


    "Geon, look, a live goat is being taken upstairs. Looks like it''s about to be caught."


    Geon, following Yeongseok''s direction, saw a ck goat being led by a rope and wore a troubled expression. Chae-eun, sitting among the women kneading dough on the first floor, waved at Geon.


    "Geon~ Earn a lot of money~"


    As Geon''s expression grew more distressed, Yeongseok''s brightened. After ascending to the second floor, Geon, unable to bear watching the goat being ughtered, averted his eyes. Momentster, after the goat had been ughtered and its skin and innards were being processed, Geon, with gloves covered in blood, rubbed them on Yeongseok''s face,ughing, while Yeongseok, taken aback, fled in a panic. The amusing scene was captured on camera. After working past four in the afternoon, the two, receiving 5,000 rupees as their wages, stepped outside with bright expressions, where Timo was waiting.


    "Chief, thanks to you, we earned a lot, haha."


    Timo smiled and bowed slightly.


    "I feel sorry for making you do such hard work."


    "Not at all, not at all. I''m very grateful. Thanks to you, it seems we canfortably take the bus to Bamboo."


    Timo pointed in one direction and said,


    "The bus stop is this way. Let me show you."


    Upon reaching the ce Timo mentioned where the bus would stop, they found only a sign with "BUS" written on it standing alone by the roadside. Seeing people waiting for the bus seated on a stone wall, Geon shook Timo''s hand in gratitude.


    "Thank you so much, Chief."


    Chae-eun joined in, sping her hands in thanks, and Timo, after receiving their thanks, said,


    "Kay is always wee here. Come visit again. Remember to take the red bus. The blue bus goes somewhere else."


    "Yes, Chief. We''ll definitelye back."


    While they were saying goodbye to Timo, a dpidated red bus, stirring up a cloud of dust, appeared in the distance. Yeongseok announced,


    "The bus is here. Camera crew, prepare to board!"


    A young man in his twenties, apparently a crew member, alighted from the bus, collected money, and allowed boarding. The bus, being in the afternoon, had only three local passengers aside from them, allowing for a somewhat spacious seating arrangement. However, theirfort was short-lived. The bus floor had a hole through which dust came up, and the unpaved road made the ride so bumpy that they had to hold onto the seat handles in front of them tightly. Additionally, the bus used a narrow road along a cliff, making the descent constantly nerve-wracking. After much hardship, they arrived at Bamboo and disembarked from the


    bus, Chae-eun weakly letting her arms droop and said,


    "Would have been morefortable to walk...sigh"


    Geon, who got off the bus first, patted Chae-eun''s back, saying,


    "Hey, if we had walked, we wouldn''t have arrived until after sunset even if we left in the morning. It''s great we arrived while it''s still daylight. Let''s go, sister. But this ce seems a bit smaller than Dewureli, doesn''t it?"


    Lifting her head at Geon''s words, Chae-eun saw houses closely packed together on a downhill slope in the middle of the mountains. The vige was a bit smaller, but there were hotels and restaurants for trekkers. Chae-eun asked Geon,


    "Do we still have money left? Can we afford to eat?"


    Geon took out the remaining money from his pocket and counted it.


    "Well, we don''t know the cost of living here, so let''s ask around."


    Geon entered what appeared to be a lodge for trekkers. Ady at the counter, wearing an orange traditional dress, greeted them warmly. When Geon exined their situation in English and inquired about the price of food, the owner, with limited English, showed them the menu. Seeing the menu, Geon''s face lit up.


    "Sister! We can settle a meal for 200 rupees!"


    Hearing Geon''s voice from outside, Chae-eun rushed in excitedly.


    "Really? The prices are incredibly cheap. Didn''t we receive too much for our work earlier?"


    Geon, holding the money and tilting his head, then asked the owner,


    "How much for the hotel? Two rooms."


    After gesturing to inquire about the price of hotel rooms, the owner said it would be 2,000 rupees. Geon raised his hands, eximing,


    "Hooray! We can even afford to sleep here tonight! Sister, it''s 2,000 rupees for two rooms!"


    Chae-eun and Geon high-fived, delighted, while Yeongseok, crossing his arms, looked on and asked the AD in a sulking tone,


    "AD, wasn''t the wage supposed to be 2,500 rupees? Isn''t that too much, what they received?"


    "Simba, could youe here for a moment?" called the AD, and Simba, who had been smoking outside, came in. The AD pushed Simba''s back towards Yeongseok and asked, "How much do you usually earn in a day working at weddings like this?"


    After a moment of thought, Simba held up a finger. "About 1,000 rupees?" Yeongseok, scratching his head roughly, said, "Damn, so Chief Timo gave us more!"


    Thanks to Chief Timo, Geon and Chae-eun ended the day with a smile, having enjoyed afortable night''s sleep and warm, delicious food, though not at a fancy hotel. Yeongseok resolved to make sure they would endure hardships the next day. However, he waspletely unaware that motorcycles departing from Dewureli, passing through Bamboo, were spreading Timo''s message to other cities.


    The next morning, Geon, waking up a bit earlier than usual perhaps because of the lesser hardships the day before, went out for a walk in front of the lodge after washing his face. Stretching and weing the cool morning air of the hignds, Geon noticed several monks in Tibetan high monk robes in the distance. As Geon lowered his hands from stretching and brought them together in greeting, the lead monk respectfully joined his palms and bowed.


    The monk approached Geon and started speaking in English. "Are you Kay?" Surprised that the monk recognized him, Geon widened his eyes and asked, "Yes, but why?"


    The monk, ncing at the other monks, said, "This person is Devashida. Treat him with respect." Six monks around bowed respectfully towards Geon, who responded with a puzzled greeting. The head monk said, "I am Pravin, practicing here in the central temple of Bamboo. We would like to invite you to our temple, what do you say?"


    Pointing to himself with a forefinger, Geon asked, "Me? Why?" "Oh, please don''t misunderstand. Chief Timo asked us to invite you," said Pravin. Hearing Timo''s name from Pravin, Geon, dropping his guard, pointed towards the lodge with his thumb and said, "Ah, I see. But I havepanions with me, I can''t go alone."


    "It''s okay. We invite all yourpanions. Would that be alright?" Pravin nodded, indicating there was no problem. Geon, after thinking for a moment, spoke to the camera director, who was about to smoke a cigarette, "Ah, Director! It''s good timing. These monks from the temple here want to invite us. Is it okay if we go?"


    The camera director removed the cigarette from his mouth, hid it behind his back, and joined his palms towards the monks, then said, "That''s... not for me to decide. I''ll ask the CP. Just a moment." Shortly after the director went inside, Yeongseok came out running. Upon seeing the monks, he immediately joined his palms and then asked Geon, "What''s this about? Why are the temple monks inviting us? Did you cause some trouble again?"


    Geon, with a yful smile, elbowed Yeongseok and said, "Hey, when have I ever caused trouble? It''s at Chief Timo''s request." "Ah, is that so? Then let''s go. It''s usually difficult to get filming permission in temples, so this is great. Just wait a bit, okay? How did youmunicate? Did you understand English?" "Yes, it seems only Pravin here speaks it."


    Yeongseok turned awkwardly and offered a half-hearted bow to Pravin, who returned it with a respectful bow. Then Yeongseok rushed back inside, yelling and hurrying the crew to get ready. Being professionals, it took the staff less than five minutes to prepare, and they set off for the temple with Chae-eun, thest to join.


    As Pravin led Geon and the group up to the temple, a red building, thergest in the vige, appeared in the center of the town. Entering the temple, which gave off the feel of a medieval noble''s castle with its surrounding closely packed houses, Geon and Chae-eun marveled at the size of the temple and its ancient sculptures. Pravin, pointing at the stairs, said, "Let''s greet the abbot."


    Geon, holding Chae-eun''s hand, ascended the stairs and stood in front of the door, which Pravin opened to lead them inside. Inside was another courtyard with a moderately sized prayer hall in the center. Standing in front of the prayer hall, Pravin raised his voice slightly and announced, "Great monk, I have brought Kay."


    Hearing Pravin speak in English, Geon assumed he couldmunicate with the monks inside. Soon after, a cough was heard, and Pravin opened the door. Inside the prayer hall, with arge Buddha statue, a very elderly monk in monk''s robes respectfully joined his palms. As Geon and Chae-eun awkwardly returned the gesture, the old monk said to Geon, "A humble Lama of Tibetan Buddhism greets the messenger of Brahma, one of Hinduism''s trinity gods."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 167: Song of the Himalayas

    Chapter 167: Song of the Himyas


    Yeongseok directed the drone camera operator to start filming from above the temple. The entire majestic and beautiful Himyan mountain range was illuminated, and the tranquil bamboo vige was zoomed in on. A huge temple with white and red colors harmonizing in the center of the vige came into view, and the drone quickly captured footage from the main entrance, up the stairs, to therge hall where the head monk was located, then focused on the head monk and Geon sitting on cushions facing each other. Chae-eun was sitting awkwardly on a cushion one step behind Geon.


    The head monk slightly lifted his robe, joined his palms, and said, "Wee to the Lama''s temple."


    Overwhelmed by his aura, Geon bowed deeply and said, "I''m Kay. This is Chae-eun."


    After taking a brief look at Chae-eun and smiling, the head monk said, "Wee to the temple of the Lama. It must have been difficult for you as a Deva of Hinduism."


    Geon waved his hands dismissively and replied, "Not at all. Thank you for inviting me. But, I''m not a Deva of Hinduism. I don''t even know what a Deva is."


    The head monk, Haileke, smiled kindly and said, "Even the Di Lama does not have self-awareness until rebirth. Just as Buddha granted awakening to the Di Lama, you too will eventually be aware."


    Geon sighed and said, "So, I''m not a Deva."


    Haileke nodded slightly and said, "Let''s leave it at that for now. Timo invited you here, and he would be furious if he knew. I''ll keep it brief."


    As Geon straightened up and listened attentively, Haileke stood up, spread his hands, and said, "A great crisis will soone upon thisnd. Can you help?"Looking up at Haileke with an awkward stance, Geon asked, "Crisis? What kind of..."


    "I cannot say for certain. Buddha''s teachings oftene in the form of koans."


    Geon turned to look at Yeongseok filming outside the hall. Seeing Yeongseok nod slowly, Geon said to Haileke, "I don''t know what the crisis is, but I''ll help wherever I can."


    Haileke looked down at Geon and pointed with one hand towards a statue of Buddha, "You may not be Buddhist, but can you swear in front of Buddha?"


    Geon turned to look at the gold statue of Buddha Haileke was pointing at. Unlike the Korean Buddha statues he saw as a child at temples, this one had four of its eight hands spread in a mudra, while the other four held a baby girl. After a moment of contemtion, Geon said, "I have no religion, but I can swear to myself. If there is anything I can do, I will do my best within those bounds."


    Haileke smiled kindly and joined his palms, "That will suffice. I apologize for not being able to meet you in person and bringing you to such a humble ce. Now, feel free to look around the temple before you depart."


    Despite his kind smile, Haileke issued a dismissal and turned his cushion towards the Buddha statue to start chanting scriptures. Chae-eun quietly got up and signaled Geon to leave. Finally, they left the hall, where Pravin was waiting outside to show them around the temple. After finishing the tour and sweeping the yard with a broom handed to them by a monk, Pravin said to the departing group, "Thank you for visiting today. May peace be with you on your journey."


    Geon and Chae-eun returned to Mochi, with Chae-eun sitting on a bench in front of Mochi, puffing her cheeks in displeasure.


    "What was that all about? That big monk called us for such a short conversation? He could havee himself, tsk."


    Yeongseok put down the camera and told the assistant director, "Edit out what Chae-eun just said when you transfer the tape. Religion is a sensitive issue for Chae-eun, so try not to make suchments. There are still many Buddhists in Korea."


    Chae-eun said with a dissatisfied expression, "I don''t have a religion either, though my mom is Christian. It''s not about religion; it''s about why people are summoned and sent away. It wasn''t even that important of a story."


    Geon sat next to Chae-eun,ughing, "It was an important story, sister. They asked if we would help if a crisis hits Nepal."


    "I know, I heard it on the way out. But what kind of vague nonsense is that? He''s not an octopus predicting World Cup winners, is he prophesying or what?"


    "Haha, it''s a bit different but..."


    "What crisis


    ? We''re going back to Korea in a few days anyway."


    Eventually, Yeongseok intervened, "Let''s end this discussion. We need to film, so let''s move on to the next vige."


    As the camera operators started filming again, Yeongseok said, "We''ll start recording. You two have been through a lot in the song of the Himyas. Today''s mission will take us to Jhinu danda. It''s a vige at an altitude of 1,780 meters, so we''ve already descended more than halfway. ''Jhinu'' means ''small'' in Nepali, and ''danda'' means ''hill.'' It''s a small vige, but it has the highest quality rochi in the Himyas. There''s also an outdoor hot spring."


    Chae-eun eximed with delight, "A hot spring? Wow, that''s great!"


    Yeongseok looked awkward as he spoke.


    "As per the original n, you all should be appearing dirty and unwashed by now... but here you are, looking healthier than you did back in Korea, thanks to staying well-fed and rested in a hotel room."


    Chae-eun tugged at her clothes as if questioning what was said.


    "What do you mean by that? Do you know how many days I''ve been wearing these clothes? They smell!"


    Suddenly, Geon asked as if he just remembered.


    "But, Director, didn''t we not receive our reward forpleting the bamboo mission yesterday?"


    Yeongseok sighed and bowed his head.


    "Do you really need to collect your rewards when you already have plenty of money?"


    Geonughed and said.


    "The money we have is rightfully earned from our work, and the mission reward is a different matter. Do you want to make an apology broadcast to the viewers? Hehe."


    As if he had no choice, Yeongseok said.


    "The original mission reward was supposed to be a kettle and ramen... which you clearly don''t need."


    Chae-eun rushed in excitedly.


    "Is that supposed to be a survival kit? Give me clothes, my clothes!"


    Yeongseok sighed and said.


    "Since the helicopter already took the luggage, I can''t give you clothes, but how about the production team buys each of you a set of traditional Nepalese clothing?"


    Chae-eun raised her hand, smiling.


    "That sounds great! But one more thing! Buy us underwear too!"


    After contemting, Yeongseok nodded, understanding that not being able to change underwear could be distressing for a woman. An excited Chae-eun grabbed Geon''s hand, urging him to go shopping for clothes. The two quickly picked out clothes from one of the few clothing stores in the vige, filming fun scenes such as a fashion show and parodying movie entrance scenes with the bamboo vige as the backdrop, ensuring ample footage for the episode as they headed towards Jhinu Danda.


    The journey to a lower elevation made the road less rough than the first bus ride. Despite a few big bumps, Chae-eun could tolerate it and disembarked at Jhinu Danda with a bright expression. The production team had covered the amodation costs at Jhinu Danda''s Mochi, a pre-booked constion day gift for the crew at the end of their no-money journey, leaving them with no choice but to use it.


    The open-air hot spring in Jhinu Danda was not like Japan''s, being a vast valley instead. There were areas made to resemble baths around the valley, with bathing in the valley free and entering the baths for a fee. However, in the valley, only scooping water with adle for washing was allowed; immersing oneself was prohibited. Geon and Chae-eun, wearing clothes for the open-air hot spring, filmed scenes enjoying a bath, rxing their tired bodies, including a scene where Geon''s upper body was exposed.


    Yeongseok paid extra attention to Geon''s first upper body undressing scene. Contrary to worries, Geon, who exercised quite a bit in the military, had a lean but well-defined body. Chae-eun praised it as the type of muscles women love, making Geon blush as she yfully poked his body.


    After an interview on the beautiful terrace of Jhinu Danda''s Mochi at night, everyone gathered in the lobby to discuss the next day''s schedule as the camera was being set up. Yeongseok announced.


    "Tomorrow, we''ll go to Syauli Bazar. After reaching there, we''ll proceed to Naya Pul the next day, concluding our expedition. Naya Pul is a big city, so we''ll stay there for about 3 days before moving to Pokhara and flying back to Korea from Pokhara Airport."


    Geon asked with a yful expression.


    "What''s the reward for tomorrow''s mission?"


    Chae-eun added yfully.


    "Yeah, what is it for tomorrow? I hope it''s not something we don''t need again?"


    Yeongseok shook his head as if in pain.


    "From tomorrow, we''re thinking of changing the survival kit. You still have some money left, right? I''ve calcted, and there seems no other way to make you suffer more. The production team will have a meeting about this. Oh!?"


    While Yeongseok was speaking, the building of Mochi started to shake. The initially slight vibration gradually increased, prompting Yeongseok to grab the table and shout.


    "Everyone, get under the furniture! Quick!"


    Geon grabbed Chae-eun''s hand and quickly dove under the table. Dust fell from the ceiling, and the ground shook slightly. The camera directors hid under furniture but continued filming. Only Yeongseok checked the surroundings outside until the vibration slowly subsided and then ran outside. Chae-eun, lying under the table in Geon''s arms,


    asked with anxious eyes.


    "What''s happening suddenly... Is this an earthquake?"


    Geon protected Chae-eun with his body and looked around.


    "Yeah, it seems like it, but it doesn''t seem to be a big one. Fortunately."


    Geon and Chae-eun hid under the table for over 30 minutes. The AD shouted from outside.


    "Stay in your positions until we get the all-clear signal!"


    While telling others to wait, the AD himself rushed outside following Yeongseok. After another 30 minutes, Yeongseok and the AD returned to the lobby and said.


    "It''s safe toe out now."


    As Geon and Chae-eun came out, Geon asked.


    "Bro, what''s going on? Is it okay now?"


    Yeongseok, holding a satellite phone, waved his hand.


    "Yeah, it seems the epicenter isn''t nearby. Just a moment, let me make a call."


    Everyone watched Yeongseok making a call on the satellite phone. After waiting for the signal for a while, Yeongseok said.


    "Hey, it''s me. There''s no electricity here, but how''s it in Kathmandu?"


    "What?? A major earthquake? Where? 80km west of Kathmandu? Isn''t that Gorkha?"


    "Yes! Alright, call back every hour!"


    After hanging up, Yeongseok said with a serious expression.


    "There''s been a major earthquake in Gorkha. Considering the effects reached this far, it seems like a big one."


    Geon and Chae-eun looked at Yeongseok in shock.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 168: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake

    Chapter 168: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake


    Geon, having spent a restless night under the influence of the earthquake, got up at dawn and headed to the terrace of Mochi. His attempt to catch a breath of fresh air on the terrace was interrupted by the sound of Yeongseok yelling from outside, causing him to pause and listen.


    "No! Mr. President! How can you say that? After an earthquake, there can be aftershocks! Is it even humane to ask us to take the actors to Gorkha now?"


    Worried that Yeongseok''s loud voice might awaken others, Geon quickly closed the terrace door and stepped outside. He saw Yeongseok, gripping the safety rail of the terrace, turned towards thendscape outside while holding a satellite phone.


    "The production team treats this as work! What about the actors? There''s no prior agreement for entering a hazardous area. If it was supposed to be a shoot in a dangerous area, consent should have been obtained in advance. It''s too dangerous, even if it makes for a hot topic!"


    Yeongseok, hitting his chest in frustration, said, "You have to speak within the bounds ofmon sense, Mr. President. It''s not something that can be resolved by asking for understanding. No matter how much a new broadcaster needs recognition, does that make sense? I''d rather take a part of the filming crew who agrees to go to Gorkha for coverage!"


    Catching Geon''s eye as he turned around, Yeongseok signaled with his hand to wait and continued to yell into the phone.


    "If the news team has already left, then they can capture the scene! This is entertainment, entertainment! Waiting until the aftershocks are over and it''s safe, then capturing the emotional scenes of clearing debris and helping, that I understand. But how can we enter today when the earthquake happened justst night? Did you not watch the news this morning? There were more aftershocks at dawn!"


    "The first quake was a magnitude of 7.9, and the aftershock was 7.2! Imagine if another aftershock happens and our team is there. What if someone gets hurt? No, it would be lucky if it ended with injuries. Can you take responsibility if someone actually dies?"


    As Geon quietly pulled up a chair to sit, Yeongseok continued his call from the other side of the safety rail, looking out at thendscape.''It''s the same country, but it''s peaceful here. The earthquake struck a major city; how anxious and difficult must the people there feel?''


    Clouds drifted leisurely over the Himyas, entering Geon''s view.


    ''Was this what Haileke meant? I said I would help within my capacity... but what use is my strength in an earthquake.. I''m just a small human being...''


    Lost in thought, Geon''s ears picked up Yeongseok''s sharp yelling again.


    "We can''t take the actors! Understand that! How can you expect me to say that? There''s been a major earthquake, it''s dangerous, and yet you want us to enter a hazardous area because the broadcaster needs a hot topic? Do you think thepanies they belong to will just sit by? Alright, I''ll take only those from the filming crew who agree. I''ll handle the content, so just know that! I''m hanging up!"


    Yeongseok mmed the phone down on the table on the terrace and pulled out a cigarette from his pocket, lighting it up. As he took a deep drag, looking outside, he nced at Geon and said, "Don''t tell Chae-eun about this. I''ll handle it."


    Geon watched Yeongseok exhale smoke and smiled bitterly. After a moment of silence, Geon spoke cautiously.


    "Bro.. I want to go see it."


    Yeongseok stopped mid-drag, his body stiffening. After a moment of silence, he took another drag and shook his head.


    "No, it''s too dangerous. I''m a journalist, so this is my job, but you''re not. Well, strictly speaking, I''m not even a correspondent, just an entertainment PD, but since I''m a shareholder and an executive in thepany, I have to do it."


    Geon quietly looked at the Himyanndscape and mentioned Haileke''s words.


    "You heard what Haileke said, right?"


    Yeongseok exhaled smoke and shook his head vigorously.


    "That was just grabbing at clouds. And this isn''t something you can help with your own strength."


    After a pause, Geon spoke again.


    "I just want to help, even if it''s just moving a stone or a fallen tree, to be one of the many hands. It was a promise to myself."


    Yeongseok chuckled and said, "In the end, that''s all we can do there. No, if the government is controlling the


    area, we might not even be able to get close. Capturing the tense national atmosphere while we travel to Pokhara will naturally make the program sessful, so you should leave with Chae-eun from the Pokhara airport."


    Geon looked at Yeongseok''s profile and said, "You said we''d stay in Nayapul for about 3 days, right? If the situation is monitored and controls are lifted, and recovery work starts, couldn''t I stay behind while sending Chae-eun back?"


    Yeongseok took a deep drag of his cigarette, his gaze drifting towards the distant mountains. Geon waited quietly, and after a while, Yeongseok turned to look at him squarely. Geon met Yeongseok''s gaze, and Yeongseok stared back, asking, "Are you serious?"


    "Yes, bro."


    "It''s dangerous."


    "I know, bro."


    "It''s not just about getting hurt. You could die, kid."


    "If I die, you''ll die too, bro. Won''t be lonely, right? Haha, it seems better than me going back to Korea alone and hearing that you got hurt... Haha"


    Yeongseok stared at Geon intensely. Geon, not backing down, returned the gaze. After a moment of looking at each other, they both let out a chuckle. Yeongseok took out another cigarette, lighting it and said, "Should quit these damn cigarettes... Sigh. Alright, let''s go. First, make a call home with the satellite phone to say we''re okay."


    Geon quickly called home with the satellite phone, eager to reassure his worried family. When he exined the situation, he naturally faced fierce opposition. Unable to persuade Geon, Yeongha finally handed the phone to Shihwa, who tearfully begged him toe back, but Geon remained adamant. After over thirty minutes of persuasion, Geon sighed and hung up the phone. Yeongseok, who had smoked three cigarettes while listening to Geon''s conversation, asked,


    "What did they say?"


    "You heard everything. It''s chaotic, but I''ve told them I''m going."


    "Man, you''re as stubborn as an ox."


    "Haha, I guess so. What will you tell Chae-eun?"


    "I''ll exin the situation and finish our original schedule. Then, I''ll send her back to Korea from the Pokhara airport."


    "Alright, then I won''t say anything."


    "What do you mean you won''t say anything? I heard everything."


    Suddenly, Chae-eun''s voice startled both men as they turned around. Chae-eun, who had been hiding behind the curtains at the terrace door, walked out with her hands on her hips.


    "You''re not going without me! I''ming too!"


    Yeongseok, showing his palms, said,


    "Whoa, Chae-eun. This isn''t a trip. We haven''t even discussed it with yourpany, and it''s too dangerous."


    Chae-eun, hands still on her hips, mentioned,


    "Do you remember the 2008 Sichuan earthquake?"


    "Yes, the earthquake in China. What about it?"


    "It was a magnitude 8.0, worse than Nepal. I was a university student then and went there as a volunteer. It was a devastating earthquake with over 60,000 casualties. I can definitely be of help."


    "No, Chae-eun. Back then, volunteers went after the aftershocks had ended, and it was deemed safe by the rescue teams. You know there could still be more aftershocks here, right? There were several aftershocks within 24 hours of the Sichuan earthquake. It hasn''t even been 24 hours since this one."


    "I heard everything. You said we''d wait three days in Nayapul, and if there are no more aftershocks, we''ll go in. I''ming too, just so you know."


    Yeongseok covered his eyes with his hand,


    "But we haven''t even talked to yourpany. What about the contract?"


    Chae-eun scoffed,


    "If the person involved is okay with it, who''s going toin? I wasn''t forced, and I''ll talk to mypany. If it''s not too dangerous, mypany wouldn''t want to miss this opportunity."


    This time, Geon tried to stop her,


    "Sister, if it''s about making headlines, I can help when we return to Korea. It''s too dangerous here."


    Chae-eun flicked Geon''s forehead,


    "What are you talking about? Headlines are thepany''s concern, not mine. I can''t forget the horrors of the Sichuan earthquake from my childhood. If I can offer even the smallest help to those plunged into despair, especially when timing aligns like now, I won''t back down."


    Geon looked at Chae-eun with newfound respect. Chae-eun lifted her chin and leaned back,


    "How about that? Always acting like a big brother, Mr. Geon? Do I seem a bit admirable to you now?"


    Geon stood up from his chair, ruffled Chae-eun''s hair, and said,


    "Yeah, sister. You''re incredible."


    Chae-eun blushed as Geon, towering over her, patted her head. She nced up at Geon, then startled when she realized Yeongseok was there, swatting Geon''s hand away,


    "What, what! Stop! Always acting like an older brother? You''re more than ten years younger than me!"


    Geonughed, putting his hands in his pockets,


    "Haha, it''s because you''re cute, so cute~"


    "That''s the problem!! You''re the younger one! I''m your sister! Ugh!"


    "Haha, got it, got it."


    As Geon teased the blushing Chae-eun, he turned to Yeongseok, who was still smoking,


    "Shouldn''t you discuss it with the staff?"


    Yeongseok extinguished his cigarette on the safety rail of the terrace and said,


    "Those guys, they followed me from the previous broadcaster. They''ll all agree. Don''t worry."


    Then the terrace door opened, and the staff poured in. Yeongseok looked at them in surprise as the AD stepped forward,


    "Would have been sad if you didn''t say thest word, right?"


    "What? You guys were all listening?"


    The AD grinned,


    "Of course. How could we note check with all that yelling since dawn? Everyone''s already on edge."


    Yeongseok made eye contact with each staff member. They all smiled back, nodding slightly or giving a thumbs up. After making eye contact with everyone, including Geon and Chae-eun, Yeongseok turned back to gaze at the endless Himyan mountains stretching beyond the terrace and dered,


    "Alright, we''re all going together."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 169: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake

    Chapter 169: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake


    Passing through Syauli Bazar to reach Naya Pul, the crew had remained true to the concept of their journey. However, filming was challenging due to the national crisis atmosphere in Nepal. The crewughed for the first time in a while after watching a trailer produced in Korea, which aired in a city hotel in Naya Pul, showing Geon revered as a deity.


    In Korea, the trailer aired amidst news coverage of the Nepal earthquake, sparking tremendous interest. Various portal news sites churned out sensational articles about Geon getting caught in the Nepal earthquake, drawing widespread attention. MVN, aware that Geon and the production team were safe, was all smiles seeing the increasing number of cable TV subscription applications.


    IP TV was charging for unlimited ess to terrestrial channels, and other cable broadcasters were selling unlimited viewing on a monthly subscription basis, enabling immediate verification. MVN, finding itself at the center of attention, called Yeongseok hourly for updates via satellite phone. After spending 3 days in Naya Pul and confirming no further aftershocks since the early morning of the first day, the production team decided to enter Naya Pul. This decision leaked to the press intentionally by MVN, further fueling the buzz around "The Song of Himya."


    Even before its first broadcast, "The Song of Himya," with its trailer of Geon as a deity and news of entering the earthquake''s epicenter three dayster, garnered hot anticipation. Yeongseok, receiving this news via satellite phone, felt a mix of pleasure and bitterness.


    The AD hustled to the Korean embassy for filming permissions, while Geon and Chae-eun continued shooting in a restorative style, mostly staying inside the hotel. The AD, with his resourcefulness, managed to obtain filming permissions by partnering with the international relief organization Unichef.


    Once the filming permission was secured, Yeongseok gathered the crew to head to Gorkha in a jeep. With domestic flights temporarily banned, the crew, weary from the long car journey, soon saw the local police''s control line in the distance. Geon caught sight of the devastation in the Gorkha vige, which would have been peaceful hills and terraced fields if not for the earthquake.


    Despite days passing since the earthquake, the vige engulfed in a cloud of dust was filled with screams, shouting, and children''s crying; no house seemed intact. Simba, acting as an interpreter, showed the filming permits to the local police, who then issued entry badges.


    As the crew started their vehicles, they were soon stopped. The road was cracked in many ces, making vehicle entry difficult. Yeongseok got out of the car, saying,


    "We''ll stop here! The vige is visible from here, so let''s walk."Under Yeongseok''s lead, the crew entered the vige cautiously after ensuring safety. The camera directors dispersed with their ENG cameras. The drone director controlled the drone to avoid colliding with others from different broadcasters, and only one camera director apanied Geon and Chae-eun each. Chae-eun, upon seeing a young girl sitting on a rock and crying, quickly approached her.


    "Oh my, look at this child! Hey, are you okay?"


    The girl, not understanding Chae-eun''s Korean, just dropped tears from herrge eyes. Noticing no adults around, Chae-eun told Geon,


    "Geon, I''ll check on the children, you move as you see fit."


    "Okay, sister. Be careful, and don''t go near any houses with roofs left; they might copse anytime."


    "Got it, you too be careful."


    As Geon walked uphill through the destroyed homes, he saw people sitting dazed among the rubble. Hearingmotion, Geon hastened his steps. A group of men was trying to lift a rock off a woman trapped underneath. The woman, too exhausted to scream, just clenched her eyes shut and grimaced in pain.


    Geon hurriedly joined the men, squeezing in to lend a hand. The Nepalese men, surprised by the sudden appearance of an East Asian, nheless shouted and did their best to lift the rock. Geon, using all his strength, helped lift the rock.


    "Ugh, lift!"


    The rock budged slightly but did not lift. When Yeongseok rushed over to help and the camera director paused filming to assist, the rock was finally lifted with a thunderous noise. The women nearby hurriedly pulled the trapped woman out. Her lower body was severely injured, but luckily, she was alive below the mid-thigh.


    Geon, bending down to offer his back, shouted,


    "Please help me lift her! Ambnces can''t reach here, we need to carry her down!"


    Unable to understand his English, the Nepalese men caught on from his gestures and helped ce the woman on Geon''s back. With the woman groaning in pain on his back, Geon stood up and said,


    "Madam, please hold on, I''ll get you to the hospital as fast as I can!"


    Geon, with the woman on his back, began to run downhill. Yeongseok and the cameraman quickly followed. As he ran, Geon saw countless people crying in despair: babies crying from hunger, perhaps having lost their parents; an old woman sitting on a rock with her head covered in dust, looking dazed; a woman kneeling on the ground, praying to the sky with tears; a man frantically searching the debris, calling out a name.


    Geon clenched his teeth, biting his lips until they bled to hold back tears as he dashed down, leaping over the police control line to approach the waiting rescue workers.


    "Here! Ady who was trapped under a rock!"


    The rescue workers, who had been discussing over a map, quickly moved to action upon seeing thedy Geon brought, and several of them rushed her to an ambnce. Seeing Geon about to run back up, one of the rescue workers urgently called out in English,


    "Come with us!"


    Geon paused briefly for them, and in no more than a few seconds, six rescue workers, loaded with gear, followed him up. They dispersed upon reaching the top, each starting on their tasks. Geon raced back to where thedy had been extracted. The Nepalese men, exhausted from the prolonged effort, were sprawled over the rocks.


    That day, Geon continued until sunset, clearing debris, transporting the injured, and recovering the bodies of the deceased. The rescue operation, whichsted until two in the morning, paused only at eight in the evening when darkness rendered visibility null. However, once government officials brought inrge lights and set them up, the work resumed.


    It was just past half-past two in the morning when a tired Geon entered a temporary tent down in the vige. Turning on the tap, he first saw discolored water flow out. It took a while before the water ran clear. After a quick wash and a rough rinse of his dust-coated, whitened hair, Geon entered the tent. Inside, Chae-eun, also covered in dust, was drinking hot coffee. Seeing Geon, she stood up and said,


    "Geon! Are you hurt anywhere? I saw you running down with someone on your back earlier."


    Geon smiled weakly and replied,


    "No, I''m not hurt. How about you?"


    "I couldn''t do much. They kept stopping me, saying it was too dangerous. Mostly, I just gathered lost children and handed them over to relief organizations."


    "I see... Hah, sister, you mentioned volunteering during the Sichuan earthquake? Was it like this then?"


    "No, that was three weeks after the earthquake had hit, so by then, anyone who could be rescued had been, and it was more about recovering bodies or helping with vige reconstruction, not a hectic scene like this."


    Geon flopped onto a makeshift bed, covering his face with his hands,


    "I didn''t expect it to be this severe. It''s so different from what I imagined. How could something like this..."


    Chae-eun brewed another cup of coffee and said,


    "Yeah, everyone who sees a disaster site for the first time thinks the same. I felt that way too."


    Handing Geon the coffee, he took a sip and looked outside the tent,


    "There might still be people alive down there. But I''m too weak to help any further. I''m just in the way. I''m so powerless. Sob..."


    As Geon began to sob, looking outside, Chae-eun moved to sit by his side. Hugging Geon''s shoulder as he cried, Chae-eun said,


    "I feel the same. We''re so small and insignificant."


    As Chae-eun too began to cry softly, the tent filled with the sound of their low sobs. Yeongseok, about to enter the tent, stood frozen at the entrance upon hearing their cries. Tired from assisting, but unable to maintainposure hearing the young duo''s sobs, Yeongseok pulled out a cigarette and lit it.


    Under the bright lights, with equipment being moved in the background, Yeongseok''s eyes deepened. Entering the tent after washing up, he found Chae-eun and Geon had already fallen into a deep sleep from exhaustion. Considering Chae-eun''s sleep, he gently woke Geon, who was sleeping curled up on the floor,


    "Geon, there''s a single-person tent next to this. You should sleep there. This is themand tent; people will being and going."


    Just having fallen asleep, Geon groggily asked,


    "Bro, did you just get here?"


    "Yeah, I came a bit ago, washed up and came in. Wake Chae-eun and move to the tent together."


    "Okay, bro. You should get some rest too. It must be tough."


    "Alright, don''t worry and sleep."


    After ushering Chae-eun to the single-person tent and entering another himself, Yeongseok lit another cigarette while gazing at the disaster site. The chaos reflected in the smoke from his cigarette seemed almost like broad daylight under the bright lights. Yeongseok sighed deeply with the cigarette smoke,


    "Sigh¡­"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 170: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake

    Chapter 170: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake


    As morning arrived the next day, people from international and private relief organizations began flocking to the site. Geon and Chae-eun, seeing the workers transporting various equipment and relief supplies, rolled up their sleeves and began to help. Yeongseok, too, was so engrossed in helping that he forgot about the camera filming them.


    Journalists from around the world, capturing this scene, heard an American producer shout upon spotting Geon,


    "Is that K? That''s K, right?"


    American journalists, following the producer''s cue, turned all their cameras towards Geon. The Geon in the camera was not the well-dressed, always stylish K who appeared at concert venues. Instead, he was covered in dust and sweat, his face filled with the dirt of hard work. The American camera directors, taking the initiative, began filming this version of K, and the footage was broadcast live in the United States.


    Many Americans were moved by the sight of Geon, unlike other celebrities who wore makeup and paid attention to cameras even while participating in relief activities, working hard in a way indistinguishable from the locals. Even the news anchor broadcasting the footage was lost for words at the sight of Geon. A female anchor, upon seeing Geonforting a crying baby and ending up crying himself, burst into tears as well.


    While monitoring these scenes, a representative from UNICEF sought out Geon, who was resting in a tent. Geon, who had been lying down catching his breath, was startled by the call and stepped out of the tent.


    "K? Is K here?"


    "Yes, I''m K."


    "Pleased to meet you, K. I''m Kevin Dizzler, the head of UNICEF''s Nepal rescue operations."As Kevin reached out for a handshake, Geon reciprocated and said,


    "You''re from UNICEF? I''ve always admired the work you do in disaster situations."


    Kevin smiled warmly and brushed off the dust from Geon''s clothes.


    "When you''re working on a rescue, you have to pay attention to your own cleanliness. It''s inevitable while working, but make sure to wash up when you''re resting. If you fall ill, you''ll be a burden rather than helping others."


    Geon awkwardly smiled, watching Kevin brush off the dust.


    "Ah, yes. I''ll keep that in mind. But what brings you here..."


    Kevin pulled out a pamphlet from his bag and said,


    "You''re aware that your actions are being broadcast on the news, right? K is currently the center of attention in the United States, China, and Korea. We''re an international relief organization nning to air a fundraising broadcast on TV, and I came to ask if you''d be willing to help."


    Geon took the pamphlet and asked,


    "A fundraising broadcast?"


    "Yes, you might have seen them on TV before. The mostmon ones are those calling for regr support for African children. In situations like this, we also air temporary fundraising broadcasts."


    "Ah, I''ve seen those. Ads that show the dire situation of children and ask for help, right?"


    "Exactly. Our organization has branches in each country, and we get help from famous people in those countries for our activities. We produce advertisements with footage of their work. Both individual and corporate donationse in, but the small amounts from arge number of individuals really make a difference."


    "I don''t mind doing the ad shoot, but...will I be able to help as much as you expect?"


    Kevinughed, crossing his arms,


    "Right now, only journalists and disaster response workers are in Nepal. No celebrities or public figures havee in for volunteer work yet because safety hasn''t been confirmed. Many wish toe and help immediately, but they need permission from their organizations orpanies. The only known public figure here is K. Ah, and Ryu Chae-eun, but she''s not globally known, so excluding her."


    Geon looked at the site with a slightly worried expression. He could still see people frantically searching for their buried families.


    "I''ve realized just how small and powerless I am. I''m not sure if I can be of any help."


    Kevin leaned forward, trying to persuade him,


    "You''re already doing a lot, and everyone knows it. Could you possibly help us a little more?"


    "I''m willing to help; I just worry I might not be able to provide the assistance you''re expecting."


    "I''ve seen and heard about what you''ve done here. I can assure you, there''s no one better suited to convey the situation on the ground than you."


    After looking at Kevin for a moment, Geon handed back the pamphlet and asked,


    "Is a filming team ready for the ad?"


    Kevin nodded as he took back the pamphlet,


    "They''re on their way. They can''tnd in Nepal directly, so they''ll fly to India and drive from there. It''ll take a few days."


    "Sigh.. Okay, but I''m currently appearing in a broadcast back in Korea, so I need permission from the director. I''ll need to take some time off."


    "I understand. Discuss it internally and let us know your decision. Our base camp is about 50 meters to the right, marked by our g. Feel free to visit us anytime."


    "Alright, Kevin. I''ll get back to you soon."


    "Thank you. I''m looking forward to it."


    After Kevin left, Geon, having rested a bit more, headed back to the site. The vigers had temporarily relocated to a school about 2km away from the vige, so the site was filled only with workers and rescue personnel. After professional equipment had been brought in, there wasn''t much left for Geon to do at the site, so he took two boxes of relief supplies that the relief organizations were carrying to the school.


    At the school, Chae-eun was seen bustling around the makeshift bedsid out in the outdoor yground, assisting the injured. Doctors and nurses dispatched by international relief organizations mainly asked Chae-eun to move items that required a lot of moving around, so she was continuously on the move, delivering medical gauze, bandages, and the like. Yeongseok, who had been watching Chae-eun''s efforts alongside a filming cameraman, saw Geon approaching and said,


    "Ah, you''re back? Did you get some rest?"


    After setting down the relief supplies he had been carrying and wiping off his sweat, Geon responded,


    "Yeah, just a bit. It''s been hectic."


    Chae-eun, havingid out on the mats among the injured, was darting between them, providing assistance wherever needed. The relief organization''s doctors and nurses had quicklye to rely on her for transporting lengthy items, so she was constantly on the move. Seeing her dedication, the cameraman continued to capture her efforts while Yeongseok, arms crossed, remarked on Geon''s arrival,


    "You''ve done well. Managed to get some rest?"


    Geon, who had just brought in more relief supplies, put them down and mopped his brow,


    "Yeah, I grabbed a little downtime. It''s non-stop here."


    The scene was bustling with activity; the schoolyard had turned into a makeshift hospital where Chae-eun was actively helping, and Geon was bringing in essential supplies. The cooperation between the international relief workers and the dedication of individuals like Geon and Chae-eun showcased the global effort to assist Nepal in its time of need. Despite the exhaustion and the overwhelming scale of the disaster, the spirit of helping and healing was palpable among everyone involved.


    "Yes, I took a short rest in the tent. But, brother, UNICEF asked us to film a fundraising advertisement. Can I do it?"


    "Why are you asking me? I''m not the president of yourpany."


    "Because we''re in the middle of shooting. We need to take time out for this."


    "Fine, there won''t be any duplicates since we''ve already got plenty of footage of you working. You''re asking because you want to do it, right?"


    "I am a bit worried, actually. I''m not sure if I can be of any help."


    "Hasn''t your thought that you want to help if it''s something beneficial not changed?"


    "Of course, brother."


    "Then go ahead, even 10 won more is helpful."


    "Really?"


    "Go and help Ms. Chae-eun. She''s been working non-stop today, not even resting for 5 minutes. She keeps moving because she can''t just watch and listen to the people groaning in pain. She''s going to copse at this rate."


    Geon nodded and rushed to Chae-eun. Despite his offer to help so she could rest, Chae-eun kept working untilte in the evening and returned to the tent, where she fell asleep without even washing up, exhausted. Geon then immediately went to UNICEF''s base camp to find Kevin. Kevin was delighted to see Geon and invited him into the tent.


    "You''vee quickly, Kay."


    "Yes. Dragging it out doesn''t do any good; the sooner the funds are gathered, the more we can help the homeless."


    "That''s a good attitude. It seems you''ve decided to do it after hearing you talk?"


    "Yes, I''d like to help if I can. What should I do?"


    "The shooting is already over 80% done. We''ve captured plenty of footage of Kay without any omissions."


    "Really? So, there''s nothing specific I need to do?"


    "There is. We''ll shoot more of you working. There''s no particr intention behind the shooting, just think of it like the cameras that have been following Kay around, and asionally answer any questions we throw at you."


    "Ah, I see."


    "Yes, then let''s start right away."


    "Please, I ask for your cooperation."


    After leaving the base camp, Geon immediately went to the filming team''s camp, took out the J 200, and stepped outside. Despite not being sure how much help he could offer, the sight of a girl clutching a broken tree branch and crying over the destroyedndscape hardened Geon''s resolve. Sitting on arge rock outside the base camp''s tent, he took in the devastated view of Gorkha vige before closing his eyes and focusing.


    **


    In Korea, Shihwa couldn''t take her eyes off the news every day. The sight of her brother always covered in dust and dirty floodwater was distressing, and her worry grew day by day. The local scenes from Nepal aired on the news were horrific, and the plight of the unfortunate people was continuously shown, but for Shihwa in Korea, it was just a cause for distress, not something she could truly feel. Her only concern was for Geon. Sighing in front of the TV on a Sunday afternoon, Shihwa grumbled.


    "Ah, it must be really hot there, right? And I heard it gets incredibly cold at night. I wonder if my brother might catch a cold.."


    Yeongha sat down on the floor with a te of sliced melon she had brought.


    "Do you not see what''s happening? People are losing their limbs and dying every day, and you''re worried about a cold?"


    Shihwa puffed her cheeks and rolled her eyes.


    "Who doesn''t know that? But they''re all strangers to me. I''m more worried about my brother catching a cold. It''s been days already."


    "Goodness, you really are a fool for your brother. Eat this instead."


    Shihwa took a bite of the melon Yeongha offered her with a fork and said.


    "Anyway, it''s too kind of him to think he can be of any help in such a dangerous ce. It would be more helpful to just leave it to the aid organizations and donate a lot of money when fundraising. Tsk."


    Yeongha pointed at the TV and said.


    "It looks like the fundraising broadcast is about to start. I see the UNICEF logo."


    As Shihwa turned her head towards the TV with a piece of melon in her mouth, the screen, disying the UNICEF logo in white against a ck background, appeared. The ck screen faded out to reveal what seemed to be satellite footage. The peaceful Himyas in the background and the tranquil hillside vige looked very serene. As night fell and deep peace engulfed the vige, the footage began to shake. Screams were heard, and vigers started running out of their homes.


    It took less than a minute for the houses in the


    mountain vige to copsepletely. For a minute, the TV showed unfiltered damages of the earthquake. As Shihwa watched, a piece of melon dropped from her mouth. After the earthquake, a cloud of dust rose into the sky. From within the now invisible vige, the cries of children erupted.


    The screen then shifted to the urgency of the rescue site. A Nepalese man with amputated legs was carried away in pain, and the tears of children who lost their mothers began to appear. A young man carrying a heavily bleeding woman on his back was running down from the vige, crying. The woman on the young man''s back seemed to have lost consciousness. As the young man who was far away came closer,


    The tear-streaked young man shouted.


    "Here! Thisdy was trapped under a rock!"


    Yeongha stood up abruptly from watching the TV. Shihwa dropped the fork she was holding and, with trembling hands, pointed at the TV and said.


    "Is that... brother, mom?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 171: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake

    Chapter 171: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake


    In the screen, Geon was not the Geon that Shihwa knew. His face, smeared with tears and his eyes filled with urgency as he moved an injured person to an ambnce, resembled that of someone who had lost their family. The scene shifted, revealing a man wailing as he rummaged through the rubble. The man, who had been digging through a particr spot, suddenly sat down with a thump and cried out. Among the debris that looked like a house, a hand with a ring on it was visible. The man sat there, crying sorrowfully.


    The screen faded to ck, and the distant sound of a guitar began to y, oveid with the mncholic cry of the guitar and a flute sound that Shihwa and Yeongha had never heard before. The flute''s music, evoking the serene clouds of the Himyas, merged with the sad guitar, transforming into a profoundly sorrowful melody.


    The scene changed again to a cute girl withrge, tear-stained cheeks and big eyes looking into the camera. The girl stared at the camera with sad eyes without blinking, and a soft voice resonated behind her appearance.


    The name of staying deep in happiness is despair


    Our dyed poison of despair


    The voice, presumed to be a man''s, was hoarse and cracked, as if he had been singing after crying all day. It stirred Shihwa''s heart because it felt like the voice of the man who had found his wife in the rubble.


    The scene switched to a woman, cradling a deceased baby wrapped in a swaddle, shaking its hand as if trying to wake it, and looking around with a tear-stained face for someone to help.


    Hello? Goodbye...


    A small word that I do not want to say falls on my feet without powerYeongha started sobbing. The heartbreaking plight of the people and the music that spoke of them plunged Yeongha into an abyss of unbearable emotions. Shihwa, too, was ring at the TV, pressing her reddened eyes with both hands.


    The scene switched again, showing nurses and doctors with blood on their faces, moving the injured against the backdrop of a school. Doctors, devoid of time to wipe away the sweat, performed surgery outdoors without hospitals or medical equipment, their faces weary.


    When yourst is rising from the night you are in


    Despair ties endless sighs to thisnd


    The scene changed again to Geon''s face, covered in dust, with a vacant look in his eyes as he sat in front of the base camp, staring at the distant mountains. The dust mingled with the tracks of his tears, adding a mystical atmosphere as his gaze met the snowy mountains afar.


    clear spring sprang up in thend that was destroyed by the quake


    The camera panned away from Geon sitting on the cliff to reveal the vige of Gorkha behind him, devastated by the earthquake. The screen gradually zoomed out until the clouds concealed the view, fading to white before ck text appeared.


    clear spring sprang up in thend that was destroyed by the quake


    The screen turned ck again, switching to an interview where Geon, looking exhausted and resting his head powerlessly against the wall, spoke without looking up.


    "God said that giving us despair is not to kill us but to bring forth new life among us. Please let the children know that the only refuge from despair is not giving up on the world."


    Geon left these words before his head drooped as if he had fallen asleep. The screen faded out to a ck background with UNICEF''s logo in white letters.


    "For donations. UNICEF homepage"


    After lingering on UNICEF''s logo, the screen returned to the emergency disaster news broadcast. Yeongha turned to Shihwa with tears, and Shihwa began to cry as if the sky had fallen.


    "Waaaaah!!! Brother~~~"


    Shihwa ran into the room crying. Yeongha, wiping her tears with a tissue, saw Shihwa putting on her shoes as she came back out crying. Yeongha asked her.


    "Where are you going?"


    Shihwa, holding her bankbook, said while swinging it.


    "I''m going to send all the money Brother sent me, Waaaaah"


    Yeongha pped the floor with her hand and shouted.


    "It''s Sunday today, get a hold of yourself!"


    Shihwa stopped crying, looked at the calendar, then ran back into her room, crying again.


    "Waaaaah!! I''m going to check the website~~"


    The aftermath of Geon''s broadcast was enormous. The first to move were ordinary people who had seen the advertisement. Regardless of the amount, the number of people sending their spare money gradually increased. As individuals began to move, so did corporations, and then nations. The United States, Russia, and China were the first to move, offering full support at the national level. Especially, the President of the United States burst into tears while watching Ge


    on''s advertisement with reporters at a press conference.


    Many celebrities moved to ride the trend, but many also came with sincere hearts to volunteer. Although there were celebrities whoined of hardship and lost their initial intentions, most people sincerely hoped to help. A monthter, over 100,000 volunteers had gathered at the reconstruction site of the Gorkha vige in Nepal.


    From individualsing with the simple desire to help, to corporations prominently disying their brand advertisements, everyone''s assistance was undoubtedly reaching the locals. Many people visited Geon, who was staying at the base camp, just to thank him. A grandmother who held Geon''s hand for a long time and looked at him tenderly before leaving, and a man who brought Korean food, iming to be a Korean tourist, were among them. Geon gratefully epted everyone''s help.


    Yeongseok captured these people on camera with a warm smile, but his expression soured at the whispered words of an AD.


    "What? Why is that guy here?"


    "It''s almost election time for the National Assembly, he must havee to make an impression."


    "Ah, he should have just made a charitable donation to a homeless person near his house, why did he have toe all the way here, ah"


    Stressed, Yeongseok lit a cigarette. Watching him puff away, the AD whispered softly.


    "He''sing."


    Yeongseok hurriedly snuffed out his cigarette at the sight of a middle-aged man with half his hair gone, wearing a bright fluorescent vest with "New Freedom Country Party" written inrge letters, smiling broadly with a group of young men in suits and sunsses surrounding him as if to escort him. The man extended his hand to Yeongseok with a bigugh.


    "Hahaha, you''re going through a lot of trouble in a foreignnd. I am Jo Byung-guk of the New Freedom Country Party."


    Yeongseok shook his hand awkwardly, smiling.


    "Yes, what brings you all the way here, Congressman?"


    "Haha, what do you mean! Our country''s young people are suffering like this, and we, who live off the nation''s taxes, must naturallye and see! Hehe, where''s Kay?"


    "He''s Korean, so you should call him Mr. Geon Kim, Congressman. Kay is what foreigners call him."


    "Heheh, calling him Kay makes it easier for foreigners to recognize him, and it''ll help with the fundraising, right?"


    "Ah... Yes... He''s inside the tent."


    "Haha, then I''ll go see Kay, ahem."


    As Jo Byung-guk waited at the entrance of the tent, Yeongseok watched him go inside, then turned to Jo Byung-guk when he looked back at him. Jo Byung-guk asked with a questioning look.


    "Aren''t you filming?"


    "Excuse me? What do you mean?"


    "Aren''t you here to film for the broadcast, Mr. PD?"


    "Oh, yes, but I''m filming a variety show, not news."


    "Hehe, even better, isn''t it? A congressman appearing on a variety show. Young voters will love it, haha. Let''s go in."


    Yeongseok rubbed his face with his hand and quietly instructed the AD.


    "Just... bring a camera and pretend to film..."


    The AD nodded and picked up the camera himself. Jo Byung-guk, who had no idea that an AD, not a cameraman, had entered, opened the tent door and called for Kay with a big smile. After talking with Geon for more than 10 minutes, Jo Byung-guk left the tent with a pleased expression. He looked around for Yeongseok, but Yeongseok was hiding behind the tent, puffing on a cigarette. Slightly upset that Yeongseok did not wait for him, Jo Byung-guk coughed and disappeared, allowing Yeongseok to emerge.


    "Rotten pig."


    Yeongseok cursed as he extinguished his cigarette, and Geon and the AD came out of the tent. Yeongseok saw Geon smiling and asked.


    "Why are you out? You haven''t rested much, have you?"


    "I''m fine now. It was hard because of the blisters on my feet, but after I burst thest one moving rocks, it doesn''t hurt anymore after applying medicine and bandaging it."


    Yeongseok looked Geon up and down, then pointed in the direction where Jo Byung-guk had disappeared.


    "Did you just talk to that congressman ande out? Why are you smiling? Weren''t you upset?"


    The AD chimed in from the side.


    "Yeah, even though we were filming, his secretaries were taking so many photos... I saw them posting on SNS even before they left the tent."


    Geon looked at Yeongseok and the AD alternately, smiling.


    "Whatever the reason, it''s not important to me. What''s important to me is how


    much they brought. I''m not a keyboard warrior sitting in front of a PC in Korea. Judging their intentions doesn''t help me at all. As long as they lend a hand, even a small one, and contribute even a little to the fundraising, I''m just grateful. Because it''s turning into food for the children starving right in front of my eyes."


    Yeongseok clicked his tongue and said.


    "This guy is bing a saint, not just an adult, as he gets older, huh?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 172: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake

    Chapter 172: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake


    Sera, a 24-year-old vibrant young woman from the UNICEF Nepal Disaster Response Headquarters, had been a university student in Paris with a keen interest in volunteer work. Prompted by the news from Nepal, she volunteered toe here, harboring aspirations to work for UNICEF after her graduation. Hence, she possessed a genuine interest in her work and a deep understanding of the organization. It was her 29th day in Nepal when she noticed Kevin Deisler, the director, heading outside the base camp with a telescopete at night to observe a specific area.


    Stealthily following him, Sera peered towards where Kevin was looking. Straining her eyes in the deep night that made it hard to see, she called out, "Director!"


    Startled, Kevin, who had been intently observing through his telescope, jumped, his shoulders visibly shaking from the shock. Turning to Sera with wide eyes, he found her with her hands on her hips, stating, "I''m not sure what you''re looking at, Director, but you do know that could be considered a crime, right? If news got out that the head of a humanitarian organization like UNICEF was involved in this sort of crime, it could cause quite a stir. It''s time to stop now."


    Fumbling with his telescope, Kevin stammered, "No, no... Sera, it''s not what you think..."


    "What do you mean it''s not? I''ve seen youe out here every night with your telescope for the past two weeks."


    Looking around uneasily, Kevin offered the telescope to Sera, urging, "Look, you''ll understand if you see for yourself."


    Sera took the telescope, skeptically aiming it at the spot Kevin had been observing, to inquire, "What beauty could possibly be... Oh? Is that Geon?"


    Detaching from the telescope to regard Kevin, Sera''s expression grew even more puzzled.


    "Really? You were interested in that?"Kevin, confused, asked, "Interested in what?"


    Blushing and waving his hand dismissively, Kevin eximed, "What are you talking about? Do I look like that kind of guy?"


    As Sera motioned with the telescope, implying him to exin further, Kevin rified, "Look again. Isn''t Geon sitting on the cliff, singing? Just look around him."


    Sera gave Kevin a disdainful look before peering through the telescope again.


    "What''s there? He''s just ying guitar and singing."


    "Look around him, will you? Around where Geon is singing."


    "Around? What''s around... Oh?"


    Through the lens, Sera saw Geon seated on a cliff, endlessly extending his legs over it, strumming his guitar and singing. Although too distant to discern the song, the faint sound of the guitar reached her. Shifting the telescope''s lens around Geon, a ck cow came into view, seemingly in high spirits,ying on its back, rubbing itself on the grass. Not taking her eyes off the telescope, Sera remarked, "A cow? Why a cow? Is this your first time seeing a cow in Nepal? It''smon here since they''re considered sacred."


    "Yeah, I''ve seen plenty. But Sera, have you ever seen a cow lying next to a person, belly-up, rubbing its back on the ground like that?"


    After a moment''s thought, Sera admitted, "I guess not... Is that so unusual?"


    "Look around more."


    "What else is there? Let''s see... Oh?"


    "Do you see? There are over thirty cows lying around."


    The scene in Sera''s telescope was indeed astonishing. Behind Geon, who was looking towards the mountains and singing,y over thirty ck cows in various positions, all sleeping. Kevin spoke to an awestruck Sera, "If you look around, there are over ten dogs and cats, even chickens and ducks. Look up at the trees. There are even unknown birds sitting on the branches."


    Hearing Kevin, Sera frantically scanned the area as he described. Among therge ck cows, yellow and ck dogsy sleeping in the grass, tongues lolling out. Cats of various patterns, normally avoidant of dogs, were sprawled on rocks and grass, asleep. Several chickens and ducks waddled around, and on the trees, numerous birds of unknown species perched on the branches, looking towards Geon.


    Lowering the telescope, Sera gaped, momentarily speechless, before pointing towards Geon and looking at Kevin, her mouth agape in silence for over a minute before finally speaking.


    "Are... are those animals gathered because Geon is singing?"


    Kevin nodded slowly, "I had the same thought initially, wondering if such a thing could happen... The first time I saw this was 15 days ago. Since then, I''ve observed Geon singing every day at the same time, and it''s only after he starts singing that the animals gather. Before he sings, not


    even a mouse is in sight. As soon as Geon begins his first song, birds start settling down on the branches first, followed by dogs with sharp hearing, and then the ck cows arrive, with cats, chickens, and ducks following."


    Sera, dumbfounded, eximed, "Is that even possible?"


    Shaking his head, Kevin admitted, "It doesn''t make sense, which is why I haven''t told anyone. You''ve seen it with your own eyes and still can''t believe it, who would believe such a story if I told them?"


    Sera stood in silence, then once again raised the telescope to her eyes to watch Geon. A bird hadnded on his head, not waking from his gentle singing. Geon opened his eyes wide in surprise but soon smiled and continued singing. The bird, undisturbed by his presence, began to y with his hair. Watching this surreal scene, Sera again removed her eyes from the telescope to stare into the darkness, then back again, stealing nces at Geon. Kevin, folding his arms and chuckling softly, remarked, "You''re reacting just like I did when I first saw it."


    Sera, eagerly peeking through the telescope at Geon, suggested, "Wouldn''t this be a huge sensation if it were reported?"


    Kevin shook his head, "I tried to take pictures, but it only happenste at night, and there''s no lighting. If I try to approach stealthily, the animals sense it and run away, and so does Geon. So, I ended up lying that I came just for a cup of coffee."


    Lowering the telescope, Sera nodded in agreement, "Even with infrared mode, it wouldn''t capture the atmosphere. Maybe a professional photographer or documentary cameraman could do it?"


    "Maybe, but taking photos without Geon''s permission would be invasion of privacy. We''re disaster relief volunteers, not paparazzi. I wouldn''t want to go that far."


    Sera, nodding, asked, "Then why do you keep watching every day?"


    Extending his hand for the telescope, Kevin exined, "You know why. You''ll definitely be here tomorrow at this time, holding a telescope, right? Where else would you see something like this in your life?"


    Sera smiled, handing back the telescope, "Not tomorrow, I want to see more right now. Let me watch a little longer."


    Kevin, attempting to snatch the telescope, protested, "No, Geon goes inside once all the animals have fallen asleep. There''s not much time left, give it here."


    Sera stepped back, eximing, "But you''ve seen it every day, let me watch a bit more!"


    As Kevin rushed to take the telescope, he suggested, "There''s another telescope in the camp! Go get it and watch."


    Momentster, the two sat side by side on a rock, each with a telescope, gazing at Geon. The scene they observed through their lenses was mystically beautiful. Sera watched in amazement as a bird on Geon''s head snuggled against his hair, slowly nodding off. As the Himyan night deepened with Geon''s song, Sera and Kevin continued to sneak peeks at him. At that moment, Geon found a reason to smile, thanks to the animals. Carefully setting aside his guitar to not wake the bird on his head, Geon turned to gaze at the sleeping animals around him. Not all were fully asleep, but the ones dozing off contributed to the quiet surroundings. Looking further into the Himyan mountains, Geon''s thoughts deepened.


    ''I certainly had opportunities to make money in the past. But I''ve always tried to avoid it as much as possible.''


    Reflecting on the past month of physicalbor, Geon considered, ''Of course, I must have been of some help, but my efforts were too insignificant. Although I''ve contributed financially through fundraising, if I had my own disposable ie, I could have provided immediate assistance to those in need more swiftly.''


    Gazing at the mountains, barely visible in the darkness but unmistakably filled with life, Geon pondered, ''Would I have had the same thoughts here if I had aggressively pursued wealth? Might I have been too caught up in thefort money brings, striving only to umte more?''


    Leaning forward, elbows on his thighs and chin in hand, Geon mused, ''It''s hard to say... If I had money, would I have readily offered help, or would I have been too stingy to part with it?''


    As Geon shivered slightly in the cold mountain air, causing the bird on his head to fly away, he watched it disappear into the mountains with a sigh.


    ''Maybe it''s time to start making money... to n and set rules, ensuring a portion is always donated.''


    Geon looked towards the school, brightly lit by government-installed lights despite thete hour. Patientsy on temporary mattresses in the yground


    , awaiting treatment. Even at thiste hour, nurses in white bustled among the patients, looking like ants from a distance.


    ''Sigh... But how do I begin making money? Should I try producing an album right away?''


    Pondering, as he doodled with a twig on the ground, a person came to mind. A serious expression turned into a faint smile on Geon''s face, gradually deepening intoughter. After ncing around at the animals, careful not to awaken them, Geon tiptoed back to his tent to sleep. Left behind on the rock, a message doodled with the twig remained: ''Son Lin.''


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 173: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake

    Chapter 173: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake


    In the office of the director on the 12th floor of Fantagio in Shanghai, Son Lin sat with a steaming cup of coffee in front of her, lost in thought as she turned her chair to look out the window.


    "Do you want to make money?"


    She recalled the conversation she had just had with Geon, who had borrowed Yeongseok''s satellite phone to call her.


    "Director, is there a way for me to make money?"


    "Have you changed your mind? You, who lived as if you''d built a wall between yourself and money, what''s going on?"


    "Well... I''vee to realize that extending a hand in sympathy and providing financial support are two different things. I think I should do both."


    "Really? Feels like you''ve suddenly be a phnthropist. What about returning to school?"


    "I haven''t thought about that yet, I n to postpone it a bit."


    "Hmm... Do you have a specific amount in mind?""No, I just want to keep enough for tuition feester on and donate the rest of the money I earn to Nepal."


    "Hmm.. Donating... Are you thinking of making money through music?"


    "No, any method will do. Right now, all I want is to provide immediate assistance to those who are suffering."


    "I see... Immediate cash flow would most likelye from advertising. Your current poprity is at its peak. Just yesterday, ''The Song of the Himyas'' Part 3 was aired, featuring you rushing down to Gorkha vige carrying an elderly woman on your back. Not to mention, the fundraising broadcast produced through UNICEF has be a global topic."


    "Then, could you look into advertising for me?"


    "Your contract with Fantagio expired during your military service. I''ll send over the re-signing documents."


    "Yes, I''ll sign them right away and send them back. Please proceed with the advertising, Director."


    "Geon, we can''t just recklessly shoot a lot of advertisements."


    "Huh? But the more we shoot, the more donations we can gather, right?"


    "Advertisements also consume an entertainer''s image. Too much exposure can lead to a quick downfall due to bing stale. How about limiting it to two or three?"


    "Hmm... Won''t that limit the amount of money I can make? How much can I expect to earn?"


    "Your current standing is S-grade. Based on Korean standards, a 6-month contract for a single shoot could bring in between 400 to 500 million won."


    "What? So, shooting just two could make a billion?"


    "Yes, after dividing Fantagio''s share and handling taxes, your portion would be less than 700 million won."


    "Wow, that''s more than I expected. Alright, I trust you with this, Director."


    "When do you n to return to Korea?"


    "Well, considering Cha Eun''s and Yeongseok''s schedules, I think I can make it back in about two weeks."


    "Alright, we''ll get everything ready."


    Bathed in the sunlight streaming through the window, Lin was deep in thought.


    ''Geon will live his life as a musician. Rashly shooting numerous ads could, in the long run, be detrimental.''


    Lin''s contemtionsted from the morning after ending the call with Geon until the sun set.


    Three dayster, Fantagio announced a press conference to the world''s media, not just Chinese media but also foreign correspondents. Although it was unusual for a privatepany like Fantagio to hold such a press conference, the announcement garnered immense interest as soon as the content of the press conference was revealed. The news that Fantagio intended to discuss Geon''s contract extension and his future endeavors spread worldwide in less than a day.


    Various countries sent special dispatch teams to China, in addition to their correspondents residing there, to cover news about Geon. Consequently, Shanghai was bustling with foreign journalists. Anticipating the number of media attending based on the RSVPs, Fantagio rented the Shanghai New International Expo Centre (SNIEC) instead of a hotel venue due to the overwhelming number of participants.


    Exactly four dayster, the SNIEC was chaotic from dawn. Journalists jostled for a good spot to capture Lin''s arrival and the entire event. Lin had arranged for around a hundred security personnel beforehand to prevent any issues.


    Thirty minutes before the press conference, Lin alighted from a ck Rolls-Royce Phantom at the entrance of the venue. Dressed in a ck blouse, a ck skirt, and a white ribbon on her left chest, Lin''s arrival prompted journalists to swarm around her, bombarding her with questions. However, blocked by security personnel from getting too close, Lin simply stated, "I will address everything at the press conference," and entered the venue without turning back despite journalists'' pleas forments.


    Inside, journalists quickly set up theirptops and connected with their home offices through messaging apps to prepare their articles for immediate release.


    As Lin entered the stage,


    a barrage of shes greeted her. Dressed in all ck, she greeted the audience politely before taking a moment and then stepping up to the microphone.


    "First, I would like to express my condolences to the victims of the recent Nepal earthquake and their families."


    The unusual opening remarks for an entertainmentpany''s press conference quieted the journalists. They stopped typing and focused on Lin, who continued.


    "Fantagio intends to express its condolences for this tragedy byunching a crowdfunding system to provide financial support to Nepal as much as possible. This fundraising will targetpanies within China, excluding the general public. More details will be sharedter."


    The journalists typed faster, as it was an unprecedented decision for a Chinese entertainmentpany to engage in fundraising through crowdfunding. Lin observed the journalists for a moment before moving on to the main topic.


    "Let''s get to the point. Fantagio has decided to extend its contract with Geon, who hadpleted his military service, causing his previous contract to end. I want to rify that this was done with Geon''s consent."


    After taking a brief pause, Lin continued.


    "Geon''s first contract will involve advertisements. He intends to donate 90% of his earnings from these advertisements to Nepal."


    The journalists had mixed reactions. Some admired Geon''smitment to donate 90% of his advertising fees, while others were disappointed, having flown to China just to learn about his ad campaigns. However, Lin''s following statement shifted their expressions to shock.


    "Geon will live as a musician. We, Fantagio, want to avoid excessive advertising that could deplete his image. That''s why we''ve made this decision."


    As Lin stepped off the podium, the screens beside her disyed a PPT presentation, showing a world map. Approaching the screen, Lin announced:


    "Geon will only shoot three advertisements. As I mentioned earlier, 90% of his earnings from these ads will be donated to Nepal. Starting now, Fantagio will initiate an unprecedented ''ad model auction''!"


    The screen changed to show the auction details:


    ''Minimum Bid: None / Maximum Bid: None / Country/Region: None / Duration: Starting now, for 3 days''


    As murmurs grew among the journalists, Lin smiled and exined, "These three ads won''t be limited to Korea or China. Anypany or government from around the world can participate, with the top three bidders winning the opportunity to work with Geon. Bids can be sent to Fantagio''s business email on our website from now for the next three days."


    "Please include the ad duration, all necessary conditions, and the bid amount in your email. Fantagio will keep all bid amounts confidential, and only after contracts are finalized with the selectedpanies will the bid amounts be disclosed. This isn''t just about securing an ad model; it''s an opportunity to help the victims of the Nepal earthquake. We hope manypanies will participate. Thank you."


    As journalists raised their hands for questions, the room grew noisy. Lin picked one journalist, a man with brown hair and sses, who asked:


    "When will Geon return from Nepal? And we''re contracting with Fantagio''s representative, not Geon directly, correct?"


    "Yes, that''s correct. Next question?"


    Lin answered each question sinctly, preventing further inquiries due to her clear responses. After addressing the journalists for a while, Lin gathered her documents and left, saying, "This concludes our press conference. For partnership inquiries, please visit Fantagio''s website."


    As Lin exited, journalists busily typed their articles or sent summaries to their home offices. One journalist essed Fantagio''s website, which featured arge photo of Geon with the caption ''An angel of the poor'' and a countdown timer reading ''Day - 3 23:43''.


    The journalist included a screenshot in his article, and soon, other journalists followed suit, spreading the news.


    **


    In the publicity director''s office of SJT, one of Korea''s leading telmunicationspanies.


    "Bang!"


    "Get it no matter what, even if it costs a fortune!"


    The publicity director yelled at the team gathered around the long table. An article about Geon had just been published, and all the employees were busy on theirptops. The director, in his early 50s, red at a man in his early 40s sitting next to him.


    "Team Manager Kang! When did I tell you to try and get Geon as an ad model? You''ve been spacing out, and now we''re stuck in a bidding war with otherpanies! Do you have any idea of Geon''s current status? He''s not just a national hero; he''s a hero of the world!"


    Manager Kang, sweating, replied, "But, Director, you said we shouldn''t trust a nobody who hasn''t even released an album yet..."


    "Bang! What? Isn''t it your job to assist me in making informed decisions? Do you expect me to keep up with the news all day when I''m


    this busy?"


    "I''m sorry, Director."


    "Get it done. Consider it arge-scale corporate donation if you must. Use the social contribution budget if needed. I''ll deal with the CEO."


    Manager Kang cautiously asked, "How much should we aim for, Director?"


    The director looked at Geon''s photo on the screen and said, "Start at 100 billion. Use your connections to find out the bidding prices ofpetitors and always bid higher! Let''s move!"


    Employees quickly packed up and rushed out. The director watched Manager Kang, who lingered awkwardly.


    "Manager Kang, aren''t you leaving?"


    "Oh! Yes!"


    Manager Kang hurried out of the meeting room. And this scene was repeated in publicity departments of major corporations across Korea. They all knew they would bepeting, but they underestimated the extent of thepetition.


    They were unaware that this phenomenon was not limited to Korea.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 174: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake

    Chapter 174: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake


    In the PR departments ofpanies engaged in star marketing across several countries, a state of emergency had effectively been dered. Utilizing every contact avable, they sought information from all possiblepetitors across nations, keenly observing each other. For thesepanies, this was an opportunity to convert their nominal donations to Nepal into a goldmine of public interest and brand marketing effectiveness. This phenomenon was particrly intense in Northeast and Southeast Asia, and some European countries followed suit. Nations traditionally not engaged in star marketing stood by, watching. Yet, even they began to see the value in participating in the bidding using their corporate social responsibility funds.


    As each day passed, the world''s interest in Fantagio''s moves grew, with journalists forming queues at Fantagio''s doorstep, hoping to glean even a fragment of information. Some went as far as takingpany insiders out for expensive coffee in hopes of extracting information. However, Son Lin had not disclosed even the bidding prices to Wang Hao, the chairman, ensuring the information remained encrypted and essible only through herpany ount.


    In Fantagio''s boardroom, with Chairman Wang Hao at the center, Son Lin and Director Yan''an sat down for a meeting. Wang Hao seemed extremely pleased with the current situation, continuously smiling.


    "So, Director Son Lin, how is the auction proceeding?"


    Son Lin nodded slightly and replied, "There are 23 hours left until the auction closes. We have received bids from 103panies so far, with the highest number from Korea and China, followed by Japan and France."


    Listening in, Director Yan''anmented, "103panies? That seems fewer than expected."


    Son Lin, twirling a pen while facing Yan''an, responded, "It appears that medium-sizedpanies have opted out of bidding. Moreover, in countries like Korea, where corporate hierarchies are prevalent, subcontractors and affiliatedpanies fear bidding against their parentpanies."


    Chairman Wang Hao, leaning back deeply into the sofa, added, "That makes sense. The same is true for China."


    Son Lin agreed, "Indeed, the phenomenon is even more pronounced in China. However, most of the top-rankedpanies have participated in the bidding."Director Yan''an nced at Chairman Wang Hao before asking, "But why keep even us, the management, in the dark? Don''t you trust us not to leak information?"


    Son Lin nced sharply at Yan''an before replying, "I do not think of you both in that manner, but if apany we must strategically align with bids a lower amount, would you still be able to conclude the auction fairly?"


    "Perhaps it''s best to consider thepany''s position, no?"


    "That''s exactly why we''re not disclosing it."


    Director Yan''an tapped his pen on the table in dissatisfaction, "Director Son Lin, are you representing Fantagio or Geon Kim personally?"


    With a scoff, Son Lin retorted, "Of course, I am with Fantagio. That''s precisely why I am handling this matter with the long-term future in mind."


    An argument ensued between Son Lin and Director Yan''an until Chairman Wang Hao intervened, "What are you both doing? We should be supporting each other, not fighting. Director Yan''an, why so eager for information? Even I, the chairman, don''t know it."


    Director Yan''an hurriedly waved his hands, "No, it''s not that I want the information for its own sake. I was thinking bidding in a way that benefits ourpany''s position might be more advantageous."


    Son Lin, with a cold gaze, countered, "Isn''t that the same as saying, ''Show me the list of biddingpanies and let me pick''?"


    Director Yan''an red back, "So, you''re going to do as you please?"


    Son Lin turned to Chairman Wang Hao, "As stated in Geon Kim''s extension contract, he agreed to a 3-year deal with Fantagio on the condition that I am here. If I leave Fantagio, Geon leaves too. You''re aware of this, right, Chairman?"


    Director Yan''an stood up in outrage, "Are you threatening us?!"


    Son Lin maintained eye contact with Chairman Wang Hao, who after a moment, red at Director Yan''an. Taken aback by the chairman''s stern look, Director Yan''an quickly lowered his head. After a tense silence, Chairman Wang Hao finally spoke.


    "Son Lin is well-prepared, and I saw no issue to intervene. But it seems we must address this. Secretary!"


    At his call, a female secretary entered with a document. Chairman Wang Hao directed her to give it to Director Yan''an.


    Director Yan''an, visibly shaken, opened the document to find photos of himself meeting various people in a caf¨¦. Over twenty images depicted him engaging with different individuals. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he looked up at Chairman Wang Hao.


    "Chairman, these meetings were just part ofworking..."


    With a stern look, Chairman Wang Hao silenced him, "It seems you haven''t epted anything yet."


    Director Yan''an, panicking, insisted


    on his innocence, "Yes! I''ve been asked for favors, but I''ve never epted anything!"


    After a moment of silence, Chairman Wang Hao continued, "Had I not intervened, you would have epted after the auction, wouldn''t you? Do we look like fools to you?"


    Director Yan''an, overwhelmed, hung his head. Chairman Wang Hao, after a brief pause, addressed Son Lin, "You''re doing well. Please see this through to the end. You must be busy; go ahead. Director Yan''an, let''s talk some more."


    As Son Lin exited the room, closing the door behind her, the sound of a breaking ashtray echoed.


    "Crash!!! You bastard!!!"


    Son Lin smiled as she left the scene.


    The next morning, Fantagio''s server room staff were swamped, coping with server traffic that had long since exceeded its limit due to heightened interest. With the website down, the customer service team was overwhelmed with calls. Walking past the bustling office to her own room, Son Lin sat down and powered on her PC.


    Upon entering her password, Son Lin''s face lit up with a broad smile. After stretching and sighing contentedly, she picked up the phone. Soon, Yeongseok''s voice came through.


    "Hello?"


    "Ah, CP. It''s Son Lin."


    "Oh, Director! Long time no see. I''ll get Geon for you, just a moment."


    After a brief hustle to find Geon, amidst the background noise, Geon''s voice finally came through.


    "Hello? Director?"


    "Yes, Geon. Where are you? It''s quite noisy."


    "Ah, I''m on-site, working. Give me a moment; I''ll find a quieter spot."


    As Geon moved away from the noise, Son Lin switched the phone to speaker mode and waited. Once the background noise had sufficiently quieted down, Geon spoke again.


    "Phew, Director, can you hear me?"


    "Yes, loud and clear."


    "Sorry about that. We''re still in the midst of reconstruction here. What''s up?"


    "Today''s the day for the auction results. You might want to pay attention, Geon."


    "Oh? Is it already that time? Sorry."


    "That''s very much like you, Geon."


    "Haha, yes. So, how did it go?"


    "The top three bids have been finalized."


    "Great. When do we start shooting?"


    "We''ll have to coordinate that after finalizing the contracts. But aren''t you curious about whichpanies won the bids?"


    "Pfft, yes. Which ones?"


    "The third ce went to SJT, a Korean telmunicationspany. Second ce was taken by Germany''s Mercy Benz."


    "Benz? The carpany?"


    "Yes, it''s a luxury brand. Apparently, it''s been targeted by criminals who envy and resent its wealthy owners, causing image issues. They bid in an attempt to shed this negative perception."


    "I see. And the first ce?"


    "It''s not apany, Geon."


    "Then, a non-profit? But they usually don''t have much money, right?"


    "It''s a country. The United States."


    "What? The US?"


    "Yes. It seems they redirected the money they would have donated to Nepal to you, thinking that 90% of it would still end up in Nepal anyway. This way, they only spend 10% of the money to elevate America''s value in the eyes of the world."


    "That''splicated. But what kind of ads does a country make? Like public service announcements?"


    "That''s what it says, though it doesn''t specify which kind. I''ll let you know after we disclose the bids and finalize the contracts."


    "Alright, Director. I''m counting on you."


    "Now, aren''t you going to ask how much?"


    "Haha, yes. How much? 400 million? No, since you were involved, Director Son Lin, it must be more than the standard rate. Maybe around 500 million per ad?"


    "It''s 18 billion won. Per ad."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Yes, Geon. 18 billion won."


    "Is that... a joke?"


    "That''s the correct amount. Companies set aside funds for brand marketing through corporate social responsibility initiatives. In events like this, they donate money, continuously informing the public they''re not a "ckpany," thereby improving their brand image. By using that money for ads, and once those ads are aired, people naturally feel that buying products from thosepanies contributes to Nepal''s relief efforts, also portraying them as ''good''panies. That''s why the amount is astronomical."


    "Ah... yes... But this amount is too overwhelming for me toprehend. Whether I can live up to its value is another question..."


    "Your current global status is more than enough, Geon. Plus, the current disaster situation adds to it."


    "I see... but this is a bit too much for me to process. Alright, Director. Please keep me updated."


    "Geon... 18 billion is the single amount offered by the third-cepany."


    "Excuse me?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 175: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake

    Chapter 175: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake


    Three hourster.


    At the Charlie Brion newspaper office located in Paris, France, two journalists were constantly hitting the refresh button on theirptops. Among them, a bald man wearing horn-rimmed sses turned to the journalist beside him and asked.


    "Olivier, how about you? Can you connect?"


    The man referred to as Olivier was a man with ck, medium-length hair tied back with a spring hairband. Olivier was biting his nails and furiously pressing the F5 key on hisptop.


    "No, not at all. You neither, Bruno?"


    Bruno sighed and nodded.


    "Yeah, could this be deliberate, to give Chinese journalists a head start?"


    "Does that make sense? It''s a traffic overload. From what I know, Fantagio uses AWS servers, not their own or IDC servers. AWS isn''t based in China, Olivier."


    "Really? Ah, I don''t know much about servers... Anyway, this means it''s not just us, right?""Yes, it''s the same situation worldwide. But I understand. If we''re doing this, other journalists are likely doing the same."


    "Ah... If we''rete with the news, Chief Bengson will have our heads..."


    "That''s why we''re pressing like mad. We need to see it in time to include it in today''s evening edition."


    Suddenly, a loud noise made Bruno and Olivier look up in surprise. They saw a man who seemed to have tripped over, rolling on the floor by the desk at the entrance, with books scattered all around him.


    "What''s going on, Fran?ois? What''s so urgent that you knocked over the desk like that?"


    Fran?ois was rolling on the floor, holding his knees.


    "Ah, my leg!! Is my leg still attached, Olivier? Aaargh!"


    Olivier looked down at Fran?ois with a bewildered look.


    "Yes, the body your mother gave you is still intact. What are you doing?"


    Fran?ois sprang to his feet, waving his hands frantically.


    "Ye-Yes! Th-The memo, from Fantagio!"


    "What? Where, where?"


    Fran?ois pointed outside the door.


    "The chief is looking at it now! Let''s go quickly!"


    The three rushed to Chief Bengson''s office. The door was open, and several staff members were gathered around the chief, who was holding a fax. Chief Bengson, after looking at the document for a moment, eximed.


    "Alright! We need to start now to get this in the evening edition!"


    Chief Bengson pinned the document to the office door as he spoke, and the employees crowded around to read it. Fran?ois, pushed aside by the crowd, shouted.


    "Ah! Let me see too! Bruno, read it out loud for me!"


    As Bruno began to read the document aloud, with a bit more volume, other journalists stopped their jostling and listened to him.


    "First of all, we at Fantagio would like to express our gratitude for the immense interest and love you have shown us, allowing us to sessfullyplete the bidding process. Additionally, we apologize for the inconvenience caused by server traffic overload and for having to convey the results through this document."


    Bruno took a breath before continuing.


    "The winning bids were: in third ce, SJT Group from Korea, in second ce, Mercedes Benz from Germany, and in first ce... the USA government? What, the U.S. government won the bid? A nation stepped in?"


    The journalists murmured upon hearing Bruno''s words. Bruno nced at a shocked Olivier before continuing to read.


    "The bid amounts will not be disclosed without the consent of the advertisingpany. While some basics have been provided, details need to be negotiated. If negotiations with the winningpany or country do not proceed, we may contract with the next highest bidder. Thank you."


    As Bruno finished, journalists rushed back to their desks to start writing their articles. Olivier, still staring at the dispersing crowd, asked Bruno.


    "A country making an advertisement? A public service ad? But why spend so much on a public service ad?"


    Bruno, with a troubled look, did not answer, and Fran?ois spoke.


    "It''s the U.S., trying to secure its position in the global market. With Russia bing more powerful and China rising, it''s a country with many concerns."


    **


    The announcement from Fantagio spread rapidly through the inte less than 15 minutes after the memo was delivered. Four hours after the memo release, when Fantagio officially announced its crowdfunding, journalists workedte into the night. Fantagio set the crowdfunding goal at 299.45 million yuan, with 50% of the funding covered by Fantagio itself.


    The amount announced by Fantagio, roughly 50 billion Korean won, with half being borne by Fantagio, meant that Fantagio''s share from the auction''s proceeds exceeded 25 billion, focusing journalists'' attention on revealing the auction bid amounts. However, representatives from Fantagio remained tight-lipped.


    As Fantagio kept silent


    ,panies became more anxious. The contract was not merely for an advertisement but also for sending relief funds to the Nepal earthquake, necessitating disclosure of the amount for greater brand marketing impact. SJT from Korea was the first to disclose the amount to journalists, shocking the globalmunity.


    [Korea''s No.1 Tel Company SJT Signs an Advertising Contract with Geon Kim for 18 Billion Won!]


    [Seoul=NewsS] Reporter Kang Han-seo


    Korea''s leading telpany and the sixthrgest conglomerate, SJT, has signed a 6-month single-shot advertising contract with Geon Kim, who was appointed as UNICEF''s goodwill ambassador at the Nepal earthquake site, for 18 billion won (USD 15.73 million). An official stated that the contract with Mr. Kim was signed with funds intended for social contribution activities, hoping to provide even a little help to the victims and bereaved families of the Nepal earthquake. This amount is unprecedented for a single advertising contract, but the special nature of the relief activity has formed a high price for this one-time deal. Additionally, SJT announced ns to send a special filming team to Nepal to shoot the advertisement without disturbing Mr. Kim''s relief efforts on-site.


    The news that broke out in Korea was reported on global news channels within an hour, and the world was astonished by the astronomical amount, but the premise that 90% of Fantagio and Kim''s share would be donated allowed everyone to watch with a smile. That evening, inspired by the news from SJT, Mercedes Benz disclosed their contract amount.


    [World''s No.1 Car Company, Mercedes Benz. Confirms Advertising Contract with Kay for USD 34.2 Million]


    Especially the Koreans couldn''t close their mouths in astonishment, and many stayed upte searching for articles as if it was the World Cup. Everyone was enthusiastic about what Kim Geon was aplishing, and this excitement exploded the next morning with the official announcement from the U.S. government.


    [U.S. Government Announces Contract with Kay for USD 70 Million!]


    [Oh my God!! Kay, three contracts totaling USD 120 Million, Astonishing the World!]


    [Kay''s Share Exceeds Ten Million Dors with 10% Earnings!]


    [Fantagio Crowdfunding Goal Achieved, USD 50 Million Donated to Nepal]


    [Kay Decides to Donate an Additional 5% from His 10% Earnings. The Angel of Our Times]


    The world was both shocked and delighted by this warm news, and Lynn moved quickly. After negotiating contracts with the three parties and considering the special nature of the situation, an upfront payment was received, and she immediately connected with UNICEF''s representative to directly supply the necessary materials to nonprofit organizations in Nepal instead of the government.


    An enormous amount of materials was shipped to Nepal, delivered to the Gorkha vige by helicopters and trucks. This was broadcast live on news channels, and soon there was no one in Nepal who didn''t know the name Kay. Geon watched the supplies being delivered from a distance, merely smiling.


    Yeongseok filmed the numerous boxes branded with the UNICEF logo arriving and asked Geon.


    "Aren''t you a bit disappointed? It''s all UNICEF logos on the boxes. They could have at least put your name somewhere."


    Geon lightlyughed while watching the UNICEF staff busily moving boxes.


    "I didn''t intend to stand out, but it''s embarrassing enough as it is. If my face was on those boxes, I''d probably be too embarrassed to return to Korea. Haha"


    "I guess I''d feel embarrassed too if my face or name were on the boxes, hehe"


    Geon looked at the staff for a moment before suddenly asking.


    "What about Chae-eun?"


    "Oh, I saw her talking with her boss on the satellite phone this morning. She''s probably off helping at a school or something."


    "Doesn''t she have any schedule next? I''m essentially jobless so I can stay here, but she''s active, isn''t she?"


    "Yeah, she was talking about that this morning. But staying here might actually be more beneficial for generating buzz. Her image can''t get any better than it already has. The head of the girl group''s agency was regretting not taking this opportunity, haha."


    "What about you? Aren''t you doing the next program?"


    "Are you kidding? Do you know what the ratings for ''The Himyan Song'' are? It''s over 30%, man. Cable TV is a hit if it goes over 2%, and here we are, beating popr broadcast dramas. Why would I go anywhere else? The CEO is trying by all means to keep you here for at least one more episode. Hahaha"


    "Haha, really? That''s good."


    Yeongseok continued to stare at Geon''s side profile and then said.


    "But, how about shaving the beard? You should take care of your image, what''s that? When did you


    Geon, with a scruffy beard making him look like he had been meditating in the mountains,ughed while touching his face.


    "It''s fine. I''m not here to impress anyone, and I''d rather sleep more than spend time shaving."


    "Come on, have some self-awareness as a celebrity. What''s the point if you don''t think of yourself as a celebrity? Everyone else sees you as a public figure. You''re going to end up with a dark history."


    "Let it be then. I''m not living off acting or modeling."


    The persuasion from Yeongseok continued for a while, but Geon justughed and shook his head. As Yeongseok was getting tired of convincing him, about thirty monks in red robes approached the site. Yeongseok''s eyes widened as he said.


    "Uh? Isn''t that monk in the front, Hailke?"


    "Where?"


    Geon caught sight of Hailke walking at the front of the monks. Geon ran up to him and bowed with his hands pressed together.


    "No way, High Monk! What brings you all the way here?"


    Hailke bowed deeply in a way different from before, with his palms pressed together so much that his hands almost touched his knees.


    "Om mani padme hum. Greetings to the Guru of all Lamas."


    "What? Guru? What''s that?"


    "The Di Lama has bestowed upon Kay the title of Guru, the teacher of all Lamas."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 176: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake

    Chapter 176: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake


    With his mouth agape, Geon quickly had a camera thrust in his direction by the director, as Yeongseok beside him asked whether Haileke''s recent statement had been captured clearly.


    "What does it mean to say that he is the teacher of the Lamas? And... the Di Lama... is that the Di Lama I know? Are we talking about the divine figure in Tibetan Buddhism?"


    Haileke raised his hand dramatically before sping them together in respect.


    "Yes, that''s correct. It refers to the Di Lama, the incarnation of the Bodhisattva Avalokiteshvara, who is reborn."


    Seeing Yeongseok''s jaw drop, Geon snapped back to reality and said,


    "You mean the Di Lama addressed me directly?"


    "Yes, that''s right. All Tibetan Buddhists will now show you the same respect they would a guru."


    Haileke then turned to the lined-up Lamas andmanded,


    "Show respect to the Guru!"Immediately, thirty Lamas bowed in unison with sped hands.


    "May Buddha''s blessings be upon the Guru recognized by Gacho."


    Geon, in a daze, bowed deeply and chanted this mantra.


    "I am not someone great, Lamas! Please don''t do this."


    Suddenly, the Lamas began to kneel on the spot. As Geon and Yeongseok looked on bewildered, Haileke, thest to kneel, pped his red robe and eximed,


    "Respect to the teacher of all the Lamas in the world!"


    After shouting loudly, Haileke ced his palms up and pressed his forehead to the ground, followed by the thirty Lamas doing the same, shouting in unison.


    "Respect to the teacher of all the Lamas in the world!"


    Geon looked stunned, but from the moment the Lamas appeared, the myriad of international cameras turned towards him were frantically shing. Yeongseok quickly checked his camera. Even as the director gaped, he monitored the shoot.


    "Don''t do this, Venerable Lama, please get up," Geon pleaded, reaching out to Haileke.


    Haileke looked up at Geon and smiled.


    "Indeed, the Di Lama was right. You are unquestionably a Bodhisattva sent to this world by Buddha."


    Haileke was helped up by Geon, but the thirty Lamas remained motionless, foreheads to the ground. Geon, looking ufortable, pleaded with Haileke.


    "Venerable Lama, please ask them to get up. I''m really notfortable with this!"


    Haileke nodded slightly and then shouted,


    "The Guru says, ''Rise.''"


    The Lamas got up immediately without a word and stood upright. As they did, Geon, wiping sweat from his brow, said to Haileke,


    "Please, let''s not do this anymore. I''ll make some tea, so let''s go to the base camp, even though everyone might have to sit on the grass..."


    "Under Buddha''s grace, what ce wouldn''t be peaceful? I would consider it an honor to be offered a cup of tea by you, Guru."


    "Please, Venerable Lama, don''t call me Guru."


    "Ha ha, how could I not follow the instructions given by the Di Lama?" Haileke chuckled.


    "Let''s go, then. The other Lamas, pleasee along."


    Geon led the Lamas to the base camp. The base camp, a sizable ten-person tent, couldn''t amodate more than thirty Lamas, so they sat around on the grass outside as Geon busily made tea for them. Yeongseok, filming this, instructed his AD,


    "Hey, this is going to be a hit once it airs. Look up what ''Guru'' means in advance and add subtitles. And synthesize a picture of the current Di Lama."


    "Yes, CP. I already noted it down. Oh? But there''s something elseing. Ah! What is that?"


    "What? What else is there? Ah!"


    Yeongseok and the AD saw a wave of people ascending from the entrance of the Gorkha vige. At first nce, it seemed like thousands of Nepalis, carrying food like chicken and rice cakes and wrapped items, were heading towards the Gorkha vige. After Geon had served tea to the Lamas and sat next to Haileke, Haileke pointed to the peopleing from afar and said,


    "Herees Timo."


    "Eh? The vige chief Timo? Where.. Ah?"


    At the forefront of the approaching crowd, with a walking stick in hand, was Timo. Although he brightened upon seeing Geon sitting in front of the base camp, his expression soured upon noticing Haileke seated beside him. Raising his hand, Timo halted the moving crowd and approached the base camp alone. After a moment of staring at Haileke sitting on the


    ground with a scowl, Timo bowed to Geon,


    "Devasi, Timo has arrived."


    Geon quickly stood up and helped Timo to his feet,


    "Why are you doing this, Chief? Please stand up."


    After straightening up, Timo red at Haileke and spoke in Nepali,


    "What business does a mountain monk have here?"


    Hailekeughed heartily and sipped his tea,


    "I was just partaking in the tea offered by the Guru. And what brings you here? Your vige isn''t far from here, is it?"


    Stamping his walking stick on the ground, Timo said,


    "Your vige or mine, it''s all the same, you mountain monk. A Guru under the deity of Hinduism! Are you looking down on the Di Lama?"


    "Ha ha, I merely acted upon the Di Lama''s instructions. I made no judgments."


    As Timo red fiercely at Haileke, Geon, sensing the odd tension despite not understanding, stepped in,


    "Vige Chief Timo. Why be upset aftering all this way? Here, have a seat. I''ll make you some tea."


    Timo''s expression softened like melting snow, and he smiled,


    "Devasi! Thank you for saving Nepal. The children of Brahma are eternally grateful to you, Devasi."


    Geon waved his hands and said,


    "I''m not Devasi, please. Here, take a seat, Chief. I''ll quickly make some tea."


    After offering his seat to Timo, Geon went inside the tent to prepare the tea, while Timo, now cold again, said to Haileke,


    "Do not let Devasi grasp Buddha''s hand, messenger of Brahma."


    Haileke, with a kind smile, responded,


    "Ha ha, how could humans fathom the will of the gods? It''s enough to live as Buddha has destined."


    Timo, enraged, sat and swung his walking stick,


    "These damned monks, how dare you eye our Devasi? Get out of here, now!"


    Timo''s anger subsided upon seeing Geon return with tea, hiding his walking stick and sitting respectfully. Haileke, seeing this, smiled, thinking the two had reconciled, and Geon, smiling, offered tea to Timo,


    "It seems you''ve made up, Chief. That''s good to see. Here''s the tea."


    "Thank you, Devasi."


    "Remember, I''m not Devasi."


    As Geon sat waiting for Timo to take a sip of his tea, he asked,


    "It''s a long journey from Dewureli here by car, taking a whole day. What brings you, Chief?"


    Timo looked at the thousands of people standing in respectful silence despite their numbers, all of them looking down in a reverent posture,


    "As soon as I heard that a disaster had struck and Devasi was helping the Nepalis with all his might, I set off immediately. Along the way, so many Nepalis joined me, hoping to see Devasi, the savior of Nepal. It was only upon arriving that we reached."


    Geon''s eyes widened as he asked,


    "Eh? You walked all the way from there? From that far?"


    "Ha ha, yes, that''s right."


    Geon turned to see thousands of people,


    "Are... are all these people here to see me?"


    Timo nodded and stood up, raising his walking stick and shouting,


    "Pay your respects to Devasi!"


    Following Timo''smand, a woman carefully approached with a wrapped item. Kneeling before Geon, sitting between the Lama and Timo, she respectfully offered the wrapped item. As Geon, puzzled, epted it, the kneeling woman said,


    "O savior of Nepal, O rescuer of the Nepalis. We praise you."


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she sped her hands and spoke. Geon, taken aback, tried to help her up, but Timo intervened,


    "Let her be, Devasi. She''s expressing her gratitude for your help to Nepal."


    As the woman cautiously stood up and walked away without showing her back, Geon, holding the pink cloth, asked,


    "What''s this?"


    "A sign of gratitude, most likely. They''re probably giving things from their homes, livestock, or food."


    Geon gaped at the thousands still waiting with items in their hands,


    "Surely... they''re not all going to give me something like this?"


    Timo nodded with a gentle smile. That day, Geon received the most gifts he had ever received in his life. The base camp was filled to the brim with gifts from the Nepalis, leaving no room for anyone else. One by one, people approached Geon, offering gifts and praying for his future blessings from the gods. Even after giving their gifts, they returned to their spots, watching until all gifts had been delivered.


    After


    more than three hours of sweating profusely while dealing with the Nepalis, Timo, seeing that almost all gifts had been given, stood up and turned to Geon. As Geon ced thest living chicken beside him and stood up, Timo raised his hands high and then prostrated himself, shouting,


    "May Brahma''s blessings fill the future of Nepal''s savior, the celestial!"


    As Timo shouted, thousands of Nepalis hurriedly prostrated themselves, echoing,


    "May Brahma''s blessings fill the future of Nepal''s savior, the celestial!"


    The director, capturing the scene of thousands bowing to Geon with a drone, muttered,


    "What''s this... do these people really think Mr. Geon is a god?"


    His camera captured the awkwardly bowing Geon and the heartilyughing Haileke.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 177: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake

    Chapter 177: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake


    Among the rubble of houses copsed due to earthquake damage,ughter blossomed for the first time in a while. The feast had been organized by Geon, as it was difficult to dispose of the food and livestock gifted by the Nepalese. Many Nepalis who had arrived with Timo helped with the preparations for the feast. Geon, who had invited everyone from UNICEF and other sponsoring organizations to the school yground, generously shared delicious food with the hard-working volunteers, while ensuring that the patients received nutritious meals first.


    As people ate, drank, and rested, Chae-eun approached Geon, who was assisting the remaining Nepalis at the feast, and offered him a piece ofmb.


    "Geon, have some of this too. It''s delicious."


    Geon smiled and ate the meat Chae-eun fed him, saying, "Thanks, noona. Did you eat a lot too?"


    Chae-eunughed, sucking on her fingers smeared with meat juice, "Yes, I ate a lot. Hey, you should shave. What has happened to our handsome Geon''s face?"


    Geon received a te of food graciously offered by a Nepalidy and waved it off, "It''s okay. Everyone here lives like this. It would be weirder if I was the only one looking neat."


    Chae-eun shook her head, taking the te from Geon, "Anyway, give it here. I''ve eaten enough, so I''ll take care of this. You go and eat."


    Geon watched Chae-eun bustling among the people with a te in her hands,ughing. Staff members capturing the people eating at the feast caught Geon''s eye.


    ''I should prepare a meal in advance for Yeongseok hyung and the staff brothers.''After asking a Nepali to set aside about ten servings of food at the base camp and returning, Geon saw many journalists at the school entrance taking photos. He shouted to them.


    "If you''re done taking photos,e in and have some food, everyone! There''s too much food left; it''s going to spoil!"


    The journalists, touched by Geon''s heart, joined the feast amidstughter at his light joke. As new groups joined, thedies bustling with food serving began to serve more actively. Feeling sorry, the journalists stood up to serve themselves food and sat down to eat. Kevin, watching the feast deepen and children running around happily with roasted goat legs, spotted Geon.


    Geon was constantlyughing, ying with a boy in his arms. It was delightful how hemunicated joyfully with the boy despite thenguage barrier, their faces filled withughter. Sara approached Kevin upon noticing Geon at the end of his gaze.


    "It''s incredible... There exists such a person. Someone who only wishes to give without expecting anything in return."


    Kevin nodded slightly, "Humans find satisfaction in helping others. That satisfaction prevents many from stopping their service. Kay must be intoxicated by the satisfaction he feels now. We should hope that continues."


    "It''s not just about satisfaction, Director. Did you see earlier? How the monks and Hindus treat Kay? As if he''s a representative of the gods they worship."


    "Yes, it''s not just a religious stance; the people of Nepal must feel they owe Kay a great debt. I misspoke. If it were merely for his own satisfaction, he wouldn''t have received such respect."


    "When is Kaying back?"


    "Who knows? I saw on the news he''s shooting all hismercials here. He''ll stay a bit longer."


    "It''s impressive. It''s been over two months, right? Look at that beard. He looks like he''s been practicing in the mountains."


    "Seeing that scruffy beard makes me reflect."


    "Reflect on what?"


    "Do you know why Kay doesn''t shave?"


    "No? I thought it was just because there''s no need to dress up here."


    "No, you see that camera? Everything happening here is broadcast in Korea."


    "Really? And he''s still looking like that? That''s not the look of a celebrity."


    "Yes. That''s why I asked him."


    "And what did he say?"


    "He said he dislikes removing something given by God during a time he''s trying to revive all living things."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Perhaps it''s a superstition... He fears that touching anything living, even slightly, might harm Nepal, which he''s trying to revive."


    Sara turned to Geon with a shocked face, seeing him burst intoughter while holding the boy, against the evening sky. She watched Geon for a while then said to Kevin,


    "That''s remarkable... Such a mindset... I didn''t know, and it makes me reflect too."


    Kevin slowly nodded, not taking his eyes off Geon.


    "A young man, but a teacher to all monks, called Deva by all Hindus, a man known as the angel of the poor in the world... That''s Kay now."


    Sara, too, couldn''t take her eyes off Geon and chuckled after a while.


    "Heh, he''s wonderful. Desirable, indeed."


    Kevin smirked at Sara, "A wonderful man, indeed. But remember, a woman standing next to a great man is unhappy because he doesn''t look only at her. Be moderately greedy, Sara."


    "Pfft, as if he would look at me even if I made a move."


    "Haha, that''s also true."


    "What? What do you mean by that!"


    "Ah, my mistake. Haha."


    As the two bickered andughed,ughter bloomed on many faces around them. Arger smile of happiness and satisfaction blossomed on Geon''s face as he watched them. The beautiful Himyan mountains faintly visible in the night sky, the warm body temperature of the child in his arms, the beautifulndscape of Nepal in the distance, the sound ofughter, and the bright expressions of the people remained in Geon''s heart.


    **


    A few dayster, a filming team from SJT Group arrived for amercial shoot. They were cautious, seemingly instructed not to upset Geon. The shoot, meticulously nned in advance, waspleted in six hours. SJT shot a video with Geon against the backdrop of the Himyan mountains with their new smartphone, emphasizing its connectivity even in remote areas. After the shoot, unlike usual, they left Nepal without holding a dinner party because their courage was too small to drink with Geon, who was receiving global attention after a major disaster in Nepal.


    Merci Benz also sent a filming team. They decided to rece the new model with CG and only captured Geon''s natural volunteer work. They focused solely on brand marketing, aligning with Merci Company''s involvement in Nepal''s earthquake recovery. Geon, surprised at the smooth progression of the shoot, called Lynn.


    "Hello, Director! It''s Geon."


    "Yes, I know, Mr. Geon. How did the shoot for Merci Benz go?"


    "It just finished. They didn''t do much, just captured my usual work."


    "It was discussed beforehand. They wanted to focus on brand marketing rather than the new model."


    "I see. Now, only themercial requested by the U.S. government is left. I''ve seen many spective articles guessing it''s a public service advertisement, but I haven''t heard anything."


    "That''s because... We couldn''t believe it ourselves and had to check several times, but the counterpart flying to Nepal for the shoot with you is on their way."


    "Oh, is that so? They must being from Pokhara Airport, right?"


    "Probably."


    "Is it a famous actor?"


    "Famous... extremely famous indeed."


    "Wow, I should get an autograph, haha. What time is their flight? I''ll prepare to meet them."


    "That''s not necessary because they''re noting by a regr flight."


    "Oh? Do they have a private jet?"


    "Not a private jet. They''re flying on Air Force One."


    "Excuse me? What''s that?"


    "They''reing on Air Force One, the aircraft of the current U.S. President, Harold Winston."


    "What did you say?"


    "The counterpart is the U.S. President. We had to check multiple times because we couldn''t believe it."


    "The U.S. President?"


    "Yes, that''s correct. You''ll be shooting a public servicemercial directly with the president. The theme is ''Leading the World Together: The United States and the World''s Treasure, Kay.'' The agreement is to have a conversation sitting in front of the base camp, and themercial will be based on that conversation. Of course, to ensure the conversation isn''t distorted, both the original and the broadcast footage will be provided to us in advance."


    "The U.S. President..."


    "There''s no need to be so nervous. He''s one of the most approachable presidents. Just treat him as casually as you would a neighbor."


    "How can that be? It''s the U.S. President..."


    "If he tries any weird leading questions or anything, cut the conversation and call me immediately. Given his personality, it''s unlikely he''ll try to exploit Kay, but you never know."


    "Alright... Thank you, Director."


    After hanging up, Geon sat on a rock, staring nkly into space. Yeongseok, having seen him from afar, approached with the camera director. Since they had agreed not to film Geon''s call with Lynn, they had been a bit distant.


    "What''s with the face? Wasn''t that a call with Director Lynn?"


    Geon, with a vacant expression, said, "Hyung... The personing from the U.S. to film..."


    Yeongseok tilted his head, "The person?"


    "U.S. President Harold Winston."


    Yeongseok gasped in shock, and even the camera director was surprised, causing the camera to jerk.


    "What!? The U.S. President ising to Nepal?"


    Geon weakly replied, "Yes... that''s what they said."


    Yeongseok stared nkly at Geon, and the camera director gulped


    . After a moment of shock, Yeongseok finally spoke.


    "Do the journalists know about this?"


    Geon shook his head, "I just found out myself; how could they?"


    Yeongseok asked urgently, "Can we film it too?"


    "I don''t mind, but we need their permission."


    "Geon, you have to talk them into it! If the U.S. President appears on Korean variety, it''ll be a ratings killer! Please!"


    "Alright... I''ll talk to them. But I can''t make any promises. They might have their reasons."


    Yeongseok lifted Geon up, shouting excitedly, "That''s enough! Hahaha! You adorable guy! Pretty guy!! Hahaha!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 178: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake

    Chapter 178: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake


    The next morning, in front of the Himyas'' "Song of the Himyas" filming team''s base camp, Caucasian and African American security guards in suits swarmed in. Maintaining their politeness, they began checking the camp and its surroundings for any potential hazards, climbing up hills and even trees that had views of the camp. After scrutinizing all the mountains within sniping range through their binocrs, the security team leader radioed in, and the guards positioned themselves two meters apart.


    Sensing that it was time for President Herald Winston to arrive, Geon guarded the front of the camp with a tense expression. The camera team had stored all their cameras inside the camp and were sitting on chairs outside with Geon, waiting. Geon, looking nervously at the guards, said, "Yeongseok hyung, what kind of person is President Herald? I don''t know much about him since I''ve just been discharged."


    Yeongseok, equally tense, repeatedly clenched and unclenched his hands as he replied, "ording to what''s known, he''s among the most good-natured presidents in American history. It''s rare for such a president to emerge in America, which tends to favor strong presidents. However, there''s a lot of talk that he quickly assumed the presidency due to a rapid re-election after the previous president was impeached over corruption scandals. But experts say he would have be president eventually anyway."


    "Why is that?"


    "He wasn''t a famous figure in the business world. He was a civil rightswyer, actually. And not just anywyer, but the head of an organization that defended the rights of African Americans. He was also popr among Hispanic and Asianmunities. It''s a well-known anecdote that President Herald, during his time as awyer, appeared on a news channel and said that every American citizen deserves to be treated fairly."


    "Hmm.. I see."


    "Anyway,ing from a background as awyer, he''s bound to be good at speaking. And as far as I know, he was in a band during his college days."


    "A band, the president?"


    "Yeah, he wasn''t always president, right? Everyone has their younger days.""Wow, that''s interesting. What position did he y in the band?"


    "I don''t know that much. Ask him if you get the chance. But speaking of which, we must get our shooting permission as soon as the president arrives. Did he promise?"


    "Hehe, what will he give us?"


    "He promised to treat us to Korean beef and sashimi when we go to Seoul!"


    "Eh.. That''s nothing new. He already promised that."


    "What do you want then? To uproot the broadcasting station''s foundation?"


    "Hehe, you should donate too."


    "What? Hey, do you have to go after me, who earns a pittance?"


    "No, not something big. Just the regr donation of 30,000 won a month."


    Yeongseok looked at Geon anew. After sharing a bright smile with Geon, who was also smiling, Yeongseok said, "Do you prefer seeing something done for others more than for yourself?"


    Geon shook his head as if to disagree, "Not at all. I also like things being done for me. But it''s different now. I''ve seen the suffering of the people here. Please do something for me after we leave Nepal. Haha"


    "Well, alright. 30,000 won a month is nothing, especially with the tax benefits. I was nning to do it anyway. Seeing the people here made me wonder why I hadn''t done it before. It''s a deal, then?"


    "Haha, yes, hyung."


    As Geon rxed and smiled, he spotted a luxury sedan approaching in the distance. Seeing the American g fluttering on the car''s bo, Geon stood up and said, "It looks like he''sing, hyung."


    As Yeongseok swallowed hard and looked around, the security guards'' alert level visibly increased. President Herald Winston, with his neatlybed blond hair and gold-rimmed sses, wearing a red outdoor jacket instead of a suit and looking in his early fifties, was waving at the reporters while stepping out of the car.


    President Herald quickened his steps towards Geon, seeing him in front of the base camp, and the close-protection officers'' pace quickened as well. From about ten meters away, President Herald spread his arms wide with a smile, "Oh! Kay! It''s great to meet you!"


    Geon reached out for a handshake, but the president hugged him tightly instead. Geon, slightly flustered at first, smiled as he saw how friendly Herald was being.


    "It''s great to meet you, Mr. President. I''m Kay."


    Holding Geon''s hand, President Herald said, "Yes, I know. Come here, I wanted to meet you."


    Instead of the prepared chairs, President Herald led Geon to


    a rock on the cliff where he always sang. Sitting down on the rock nonchntly, Herald touched the rock next to him and said, "Sit here."


    As Geon sat down, Yeongseok gave him a look. Carefully, Geon said, "Mr. President, actually, I''m filming a Korean variety show here... It''s a show that films me 24/7, could we possibly film our conversation too?"


    President Heraldughed heartily and nodded, "Of course! Hahaha, why not? We''re not here to have secret talks, haha."


    Geon happily announced, "Thanks! Yeongseok hyung! We can film!"


    As Yeongseok and the camera team approached with joy, they were stopped by a security guard who allowed them only up to a certain distance. The production team quickly set up their camera tripod in haste. Watching them, President Heraldughed and held Geon''s hand. Seeing his warm smile, Geon feltforted.


    "I wanted to express my gratitude on behalf of the world for your hard work and the truth you''ve shown."


    Geon felt embarrassed, but President Herald continued, "I cried a lot watching the UNICEF advertisement you shot. I watched it several times and still cried. I even shed tears during the official press conference about aid to Nepal, forgetting I was the president."


    "Thank you, Mr. President. Your support for the advertisement was a great help."


    "It''s the least I could do. Given my position, I couldn''t stay here long and help directly like you, Kay, but I wanted to be with you in spirit."


    "Just hearing that means a lot, Mr. President."


    After a moment, President Herald looked at Geon with a kind expression, "It''s like you''re being treated by your own country. Kay is Korean, not Nepalese."


    Geon smiled, "Why do we need borders to help those in need? I just want to help the people I see suffering in front of me, those who''ve lost limbs or children who''ve lost their parents."


    President Herald nodded deeply, "That''s a wonderful thing to say. You''re as impressive a person as your music."


    Geon''s eyes widened, "My music? Have you listened to my music?"


    Pulling out a photo from his pocket, President Herald said, "I sneaked in to watch, haha."


    The photo showed a man with a hat, sunsses, and a mask, making a ''V'' sign in front of a Bronx Zoo concert. Pointing at the photo, Geon asked, "Is this you, Mr. President? You came to the concert at the Bronx Zoo?"


    "Haha, yes. I got quite scolded by my Chief of Staff for going without security."


    "Ah... haha, I had no idea. You like music, huh? Oh! You were in a band, right?"


    "Correct. I yed guitar in a band during my youth."


    "Guitar? What kind of band was it?"


    "We were a cover band that mainly yed rock bads. We weren''t skilled enough topose our own songs, haha. It''s quite embarrassing to mention my band days in front of Kay."


    "Not at all, Mr. President. It''s amazing to hear that the President of the United States yed guitar in a band."


    "You have no idea how surprised I was when I heard Kay''s song at the Bronx Zoo. If Kay had been in our band back then, I might not have been the president but a guitarist in the band, haha."


    "Haha, I doubt that."


    After ncing around, President Herald noticed a J 200 guitar parked in front of the camp and asked, "Is that guitar Kay''s? It''s not a White Falcon?"


    "Ah, that''s an acoustic guitar. I mainly use electric guitars for performances, but that guitar is also precious to me."


    "I see... could you show me Kay''s guitar?"


    "Ah, sure! It''s not difficult. Just a moment."


    Geon stood up, took the J 200 out of its case, and handed it to President Herald.


    "Wow! A Gibson product! A real luxury."


    Carefully taking the guitar, President Herald caressed its body. Watching him, Geon noticed President Herald chuckling before cing the guitar on his thigh and starting to y. President Herald had impressive skills, despite a few mistakes from not having yed in a while. After about a minute of ying, Geon eximed, "Wow, you y well?"


    President Herald stopped ying andughed sheepishly, "It''s embarrassing to show this in front of a Juilliard genius guitarist, haha."


    Yeongseok, filming the scene, looked stunned, ''The President of the United States is ying guitar? And so cheerfully in front of the camera?''


    Foreign journalists watching from afar were also amazed, as shes went off continuously. President Herald, ustomed to the shes, suggested, "Shall we sing a song together?"


    Surprised


    , Geon asked, "Sing? With you, Mr. President?"


    "Yes, it would be an honor to sing with Kay."


    "Well, that''s not difficult, but... what song would you like to do?"


    After a moment of thought, President Herald grinned, "Shall we create one right here? I heard you improvised a song with the Nepalese musicians on the way here, let''s try that."


    Geon joked, "The vige chief of Deweuliri and the musicians are here, how about calling them over to join us?"


    "Ah!! Yes, that would be fantastic! A jam, right? Improvised ying and singing. I''ve always wanted to try that."


    Geon stiffened and asked again, "Not... a jam in that sense... but, really? I was joking."


    President Herald spread his arms wide, looking around the Himyan mountains, "With this scenery and instruments avable, how could we not sing? I''m serious, Kay."


    After a moment of hesitation, Geon looked at Yeongseok, who nodded emphatically. Geon then said, "Then... I''ll call over the musicians."


    Yeongseok raised his hand and said, "I''ll do it! I''ll call them! Just keep talking!"


    Yeongseok dashed off towards the school building. Watching his back, President Herald''s smile deepened. Setting the guitar aside, he suggested, "Let''s think about the lyrics for our song, shall we?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 179: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake

    Chapter 179: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake


    Upon hearing that Geon was looking for them, the musicians ran over, instruments in hand and without even putting on their shoes. Geon had been looking for Simba to speak with them, but thanks to Timo, who quickly followed, finding Simba proved unnecessary. Timo bowed slightly to Herald. When Herald smiled back, Timo then bowed deeply to Geon with hands sped together.


    A little distance away, the chief secretary raised an eyebrow at this scene, but Timo showed no hesitation in offering Geon the highest respect. While Timo was bringing the musicians, Geon, along with Herald, had confirmed that the instruments brought by the musicians were no different from before and started drafting the music scores. Herald, curious about something, was glued to Geon¡¯s side, not taking his eyes off the music score being written.


    Geon quickly wrote down a simple song and handed the music score to Timo, saying,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for calling you out of the blue, Vige Chief. Here¡¯s the music score.¡±


    Timo graciously epted the music score with both hands and handed it to the musicians, saying,


    ¡°Memorize this score.¡±


    The musicians from the Sudra caste bowed deeply, received the music score with both hands, and knelt, memorizing the score. Although it was a short piece, the musicians grimaced as they read and reread the score to urately express Geon¡¯s intention, struggling for over 20 minutes before they finally picked up their instruments and immersed themselves in muted practice.


    Herald, who had been watching silently,mented, seeing Geon¡¯s side profile,


    ¡°I thought it was a simple piece since you wrote it down so quickly, but it seems moreplex than I thought?¡±Geon smiled slightly and replied,


    ¡°It¡¯s not thatplex, but it''s about doing our best. Please, just a little understanding.¡±


    Herald raised his hands as if to say no need for understanding,


    ¡°Understanding? It was me who made the sudden request. I¡¯m just grateful that you obliged. Please, convey my thanks to themter.¡±


    Geon nodded and smiled. The musicians had finished practicing and bowed deeply to Timo. Timo then said to Geon,


    ¡°The practice is over. Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Geon pointed out a part of the score to Herald, saying,


    ¡°The President''s guitar partes in from measure 16. I included only arpeggios in the chord progression style, so it shouldn¡¯t be too hard.¡±


    Herald¡¯s eyes widened as he nodded, looking at the score. Geon then signaled the start of the performance to a Dampu yer with a nod. The Dampu yer hurriedly bowed his head, not daring to meet Geon¡¯s gaze, and started the performance with precise timing.


    The sound of the Dampu, a traditional Nepali drum, resonated between the base camp built towards the cliff direction of the Himyas and the hundred or so journalists gathered for the visit of the American President.


    ¡°Dong! Dong!¡±


    After the Dampu marked the beat twice, it began ying at a very slow pace, and the sorrowful tone of the Sarangi, resembling that of a violin, merged in an instant, painting a beautiful melody in the Himyan sky. Herald, feeling pressured to perform well due to the cameras on him, had been focusing on the score until the sound of the Sarangi made him lift his head in surprise.


    He saw Geon, naturally spreading his arms and closing his eyes, swaying and moving to the beat as if dancing. Geon¡¯s movement, reminiscent of a traditional Korean dance, was deeply mystical. As the Bansuri flute joined in, the atmosphere changed. While the Sarangi provided a sorrowful and regret-filled melody, the Bansuri flute joined with vigor, like bellows breathing hope into a forge¡¯s me.


    Startled, Herald realized it was his turn to y and quickly came to his senses,


    ¡°I can¡¯t mess this up!¡±


    Before even starting to y, thick sweat formed on Herald¡¯s forehead. Counting the beat with his foot, Herald began ying the guitar. He yed an arpeggio in Dm chord, looking around at the other musicians in disbelief as theirbined performance created a melody. The musicians all closed their eyes, showing maximum concentration. Herald, due to the rtively simple chord progression, had the leisure to look around at the musicians.


    As it was time for Geon¡¯s song, Herald fixed his gaze on Geon. Covered by a bushy beard, Geon¡¯s eyes and sharply raised nose bridge couldn¡¯t hide his beauty. Despite his mouth being obscured by the beard, the eye-smile hanging on his face was the happiest smile in the world, and Herald couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Geon dancing merrily as his voice began to sing.


    Herald, having co-written the lyrics, had some idea about the mood of the song, but since Geon had not drawn the vocal melody line when drafting the score, Herald


    was surprised to hear his song. Geon¡¯s voice was like that of a female soprano. Amidst the grand Himyan mountains, a beautiful man danced merrily, singing a high-pitched aria that seemed out of ce with the dance.


    Love where there is hatred


    contention where there is forgiveness


    split where there is Coincide


    despair where there is Hope


    Herald¡¯s eyes widened as much as they could. As a human rightswyer, he felt the song carried a genuine power that could move many people. Geon stepped forward towards the cliff, spread his arms, and sang towards the snowy mountains.


    Understanding rather than understanding


    Givefort to others rather thanforting others


    To love others rather than to love others


    The short performance ended with Geon¡¯sst lyrics. Although many were watching, no one cheered as Geon continued to dance. It seemed as though he danced to music that continued ying only for him. Watching silently, Herald quietly ced his guitar beside him.


    Resting his chin on his hand, Herald stood up and approached Geon. Geon, unaware of Herald¡¯s approach, continued to dance with his eyes closed. Herald awkwardly began to dance along with Geon. For the first few seconds, their dance seemed discordant, but soon Herald¡¯s eyes closed, and his dance filled with smiles melted into harmony with Geon¡¯s.


    One of the journalists, shocked, quickly raised their camera and shed. The other journalists, awakened by the sh, shoved their cameras forward, capturing the rare scene of the American President dancing. As the camera shes went off incessantly, Geon opened his eyes. He quietly bowed his head, caught his breath, and then lifted his head to stop dancing, smiling at Herald, who was looking at him.


    Herald, with a face full of smiles, opened his arms wide and hugged Geon, shouting,


    ¡°The angel of the poor! The musical genius of Juilliard! The savior of Nepal! None of those titles were false! Hahaha! It¡¯s not false, I¡¯m truly happy! Hahaha¡±


    Geon, hugged by Herald, simply smiled. Herald held Geon in his arms for a while, patting his back, then took Geon¡¯s hand and sat on a rock at the edge of the cliff. Herald, smiling at Geon sitting next to him, gestured to the chief secretary watching from afar. The chief secretary approached Yeongseok, saying,


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop filming here. The President has something important to discuss with Kay.¡±


    Yeongseok stepped back without a word, seeing the presidential security pushing the journalists away. After the filming team put all cameras back in the camp and moved behind the line designated by the security guards, Herald whispered to Geon,


    ¡°It was worthing all the way from America, your voice has power. Your voice doesn¡¯t have direct physical force, but it has the power to move people.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kay wasn¡¯t an activist student, so you probably never sang protest songs. Protest songs are sung during demonstrations, and they carry messages to incite and open eyes to the truth. Singing this song during a demonstration unites everyone. Simrly, your song has some kind of power.¡±


    Geon tilted his head, asking,


    ¡°It¡¯s true I wasn¡¯t an activist student, but how did you know? How did you know what kind of student I was?¡±


    Herald, apologetically, said,


    ¡°Not just anyone can meet the president of a country. Moreover, I am the president of the United States. When meeting someone, we conduct all kinds of research on them. I¡¯m sorry, but we received reports on how Kay grew up in Korea, what kind of past you had, even your childhood photos.¡±


    Geon¡¯s expression hardened slightly, seeing this, Herald hurriedly said,


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional. It¡¯s just a customary procedure of the White House, so please don¡¯t take it badly. Myughter, singing, and empathy with you here were all sincere.¡±


    Geon looked at Herald¡¯s face for a moment, assessing the truth, then nodded in agreement,


    ¡°If you¡¯re the president of the United States, you¡¯d need such procedures.¡±


    ¡°Haha, thank you, Kay. I¡¯m d you understand.¡±


    ¡°No need to talk about understanding.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the chief secretary who conducted the investigation on Kay found something interesting and brought it as a gift for you. I was also surprised, but since it seemed unworthy of investigation, I just brought it as a gift.¡±


    Herald took an envelope from his pocket and handed it over.


    ¡°Take a look. You¡¯ll find it interesting.¡±


    Geon tilted his head, epting the envelope, and pulled out its contents. A photo emerged. Herald continued,


    ¡°Surprising, isn¡¯t it? Even the chief secretary was shocked. It¡¯s a photo from 1957, haha¡±


    Geon¡¯s hands trembled as he held the photo. Herald smiled at him,


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d be surprised


    , haha. It¡¯s a photo of an unknown child, but it closely resembled your childhood.¡±


    In the photo, Elvis Presley was smiling brightly with a guitar. Below on the left side of the photo, ¡®Since 1957. Florida Tampa. William V. Robertson¡¯ was written as a signature,


    And above that signature, aughing, singing young Geon was depicted.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 180: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake

    Chapter 180: The Flower that Bloomed in the Earthquake


    Outside the window of the ck luxury sedan, thendscape of the Himyas passed by, still majestic as if the recent earthquake was but a dream. Harold, enjoying thefortable ride that the luxury vehicle offered, gazed out at the Himyas. The Chief Secretary seated next to him adjusted his sses and asked,


    "Why did you do it?"


    Harold responded without shifting his gaze from the window.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It was different from what you had mentioned earlier."


    "Ha, that''s right."


    "At the meeting with the CIA and the Secretary of Defense, you were supposed to mention the North Korean issue in your conversation with Kay and naturally lead the discussion towards the necessity of attacking North Korea for the stability of Northeast Asia. Why didn''t you mention anything about it?"


    Harold opened the window and reached out his hand, feeling the crisp air of the Himyas. Observing Harold enjoying the air, the Chief Secretary spoke again,


    "Please, withdraw your hand and close the window. There''s a risk of sniping, and the vehicle carrying the President must not be exposed."Harold nced at the vehicles following them and remarked,


    "Who would think that I would be in the car with the window open among all these vehicles? And what kind of sniper would be out here in the wilderness? Don''t be too sensitive."


    "The position of the President always requires caution. Please answer my earlier question. You should have informed the Secretary of Defense and the CIA beforehand."


    "Did you see Kay''s eyes?"


    "Yes, he was a very clear-eyed young man."


    "Even after seeing those eyes, do you think of using him?"


    "You are not an individual. You are the President of the United States, leading the world order. You should have the appropriate conviction."


    "Yes, conviction... the President of the United States... Look here, Jayden. When I aimed to be the President of the United States, I had thoughts simr to yours. But having arrived at this position, I realized that the United States is not leading the world order but rather struggling to maintain its lead by monitoring the world."


    "Mr. President, such remarks..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not foolish enough to say such things in public."


    As Jayden quietly observed Harold, thetter, still looking outside, turned to Jayden and said,


    "Isn''t it nice to have at least one person in the world unmarred by time? Someone who can sing me a song full of hope when I am tired and weary. I never wanted to be a person who assigns utilitarian value to someone for the sake of national interest. I am a human being too."


    "The North Korean issue is not something that can be decided by one person, Mr. President."


    "Right, it is. Let''s find another way to address the issue, stopping the use of Kay."


    "Does this mean you''re cancelling the n to aggressively change the public''s perception on the North Korean issue through public service advertisements?"


    "Yes, let''s look for another route."


    "I''ll pass on the message."


    "Ah, and during my term, let me know in advance wherever Kay performs."


    "Do you n to attend? If so, I''ll reserve VIP seats and adjust your schedule."


    "Just adjust the schedule. I''ll book the tickets myself. I want to put in that effort."


    "Understood, Mr. President."


    **


    After Harold left, Geon was left alone, confused by the photo he had given.


    "What... What is this? Was it not a dream? Did I actually meet Elvis Presley?"


    As Geon sat down, enveloped in his own thoughts, Chae-eun approached him.


    "Geon, how was it? What did you talk about?"


    Geon, hiding the photo behind him with a panicked look, replied,


    "Oh, sister. It was nothing. He just praised me for this task."


    "Really? You could''ve shown off in front of the journalists. I thought you were sharing some big secret, given how people were making a fuss."


    "Ah...haha... No, it wasn''t that."


    "Are you not hungry? We skipped lunch because this guy suddenly wanted to sing."


    "Oh, is it already lunchtime?"


    "Yes, it''s been a while. Let''s eat something. I''ll make it."


    "Thanks, sister."


    As Chae-eun went to prepare the meal, Geon, left alone, looked at the photo again.


    "Was it all real? John Lennon, Jimi Hendrix, Rachmaninoff, and Tchaikovsky... Did I really meet them? Went back to the past? Can this even be possible?"


    Unaware of Geon''s turmoil, Chae-eun called out to him after a while.


    "Geon! Come on, let''s eat before it gets cold!"


    Geon crumpled the photo into his pocket and joined Chae-eun for lunch. After lunch, Chae-eun left for camp to help with the school''s infirmary work, leaving Geon alone to


    pull out the photo from his pocket again.


    "Something is different. Marley I met in Jamaica was surely in a dream. He definitely told me so."


    Geon quietly recalled Marley''s words as he gazed at the tent''s ceiling. Marley, appearing on the tent ceiling, spoke while exhaling marijuana smoke,


    "You must dream a lot, friend. You don''t seem at all surprised."


    "Yes, Marley definitely told me it was a dream. But what about the others?"


    Geon was deep in thought when he suddenly sat up and took out a notebook. As he wrote down the people he met in his dreams, his eyes widened. The notebook listed memories he had penned down:


    1953, Tennessee, USA; 1957, Tampa. Elvis Presley


    September 10, 1970, Seattle. A week before Jimi Hendrix''s death


    December 8, 1980, New York. Two days before John Lennon''s death


    December 1882, Saint Petersburg, Russia. Tchaikovsky and Rachmaninoff


    "Can this be... I thought it was a dream, but all the dates are urate in my memory.."


    Geon shivered as he looked at the notebook, remembering what he had said upon arriving in Saint Petersburg, Russia,


    "Is this another dream? Why is it so cold in a dream, ah..."


    Geon stared at his trembling hands.


    "Was it real? It really happened, didn''t it? There''s no way it could be cold in a dream..."


    Geony down, clutching his head. His eyes were full of confusion as they flickered restlessly.


    "Why? What sent me to the past? For what reason?"


    Geon tossed and turned on the bed, clutching his head.


    "Why! What''s happening to me! Was everything I saw real? Was the child John Lennon was holding, the one who performed with me at the zoo, real?"


    His head felt like it was going to explode. Unable to find answers to the utterly impossible situation, Geony on the bed, turning his head against the wall, trying to organize his thoughts. But the more time passed, the more his thoughts tangled.


    The silence of the tent was broken only by the soft thumping of his head against the wall. Yeongseok''s wristwatchy there, its second hand ticking slower and slower, and Geon''s body rxed as he suddenly plunged into a deep slumber.


    The chirping of the birds ceased, and even the wind blowing over the Himyan teau stopped. The floor of therge tent, where Geon''s bed was ced, began to change color slowly, turning the entire world into a ck-and-white screen.


    A dark, ominous hole appeared in the tent ceiling, and a foot smeared with thick, ck oil descended over the sleeping Geon. The man who appeared, incongruously dressed in a ck suit to match his bare feet, had long, glossy ck hair. He looked down at the sleeping Geon with a warm gaze.


    As the man extended his hand, a gesture brought a distant folding chair flying towards him. Catching the chair in mid-air, the man quietly ced it beside Geon''s bed and sat down, crossing his legs in a rxed pose. He looked down at Geon and said,


    "Child, open your eyes."


    With a soft rustling sound, Geon''s eyes slowly opened. He rubbed his eyes, unaware of when he had fallen asleep, and saw the man looking down at him. Although it was the first time he saw the man, he felt a strange,forting familiarity.


    "Who are you?"


    The man gently stroked Geon''s head, then yed with his own unruly beard.


    "Your face is badly hurt, child."


    Geon fluttered his eyes at the man''s warm touch and asked,


    "Who are you that you feel so familiar? Do you know me?"


    The man smiled slightly and replied,


    "Yes, I have watched over you as long as your parents have, and even longer."


    "What is your name?"


    "I am one who lost his real name long ago. Since then, I have been called by many other names through the ages."


    "What are those other names?"


    "Not yet, child. You don''t need to know yet."


    Geon''s eyes darted around as he examined the man. The handsome man with long hair down to his waist seemed very simr to him.


    "Why do you resemble me? Or rather, why do I resemble you?"


    The man smiled slightly and said,


    "Because you are a part of me."


    "Why am I a part of you?"


    "That, too, is not for you to know yet."


    "If you will not reveal anything, why appear before me?"


    The man took the photo Geon was tightly holding.


    "Because you havee to know something you should not have yet."


    Geon looked at the photo in the man''s hand with a puzzled expression and asked,


    "Why are you taking the photo?"


    Fl


    ames, ck and ominous, engulfed the photo in the man''s hand. The photo turned to ash without burning his hand, and the man watched and said,


    "Because it was beyond my calctions."


    Geon, who might have been expected to be angry at the man for burning the photo without permission, felt no such emotion. As if his body was numb and his mind foggy, like a patient waking up in a recovery room, Geon managed to speak,


    "What... what calction are you talking about?"


    The man stood up and said,


    "I am sorry, but I cannot answer anything now, and this memory of our meeting will also fade. Someday, I will surely tell you, my child."


    Geon struggled to speak as his consciousness faded,


    "Your... your name, at least..."


    Geon seemed to fall into a deep sleep. The man sighed softly and whispered,


    "My name is Gamagin, an angel who lost his real name long ago and the lord of demons. Child, you will forget about the photo and meeting me. And when I regain my forgotten old name because of you, you will learn my name."


    The man continued to stroke Geon''s head for a long time. Looking down at Geon with the loving and gentle gaze of a parent watching a newborn, he eventually disappeared as if he had never been there. The wristwatch on the table ticked on, the color returned to the world, and Geon, now asleep and smiling softly, began to snore quietly.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 181: Together with God

    Chapter 181: Together with God


    About 15 minutester, Geon Kim, who had been soundly asleep, opened his eyes.


    "Huh? When did I fall asleep? How long have I slept?"


    Trying to regain his senses, Geon vigorously shook his head and lifted his body up from the bed, dangling his legs off the side. As he was trying to wake up fully by rubbing his face with his hands, Yeongseok entered the tent, pushing the door open.


    "Huh? You fell asleep already? Well, it was a meeting with the President of the United States, so you must have been tense. Are you feeling okay?"


    Rubbing his eyes, Geon responded.


    "Yeah, I''m okay. I didn''t think I was that tired, but I guess I passed out without even realizing."


    Yeongseok handed him a drink, saying,


    "Try this. You like this, right?"


    Geon tilted his head, looking at the drink Yeongseok handed him. It wasn''t a canned drink but an orange-colored beverage in a stic bottle, prominentlybeled ''Stewart''s Cream Soda''. Taking the drink, Geon asked Yeongseok,"Huh? How did you know I like this? And how did you get it? They don¡¯t sell this here."


    Drinking from another bottle of the drink he held, Yeongseok replied,


    "Ah! This really hits the spot. That chief secretary or something said you''d like it and left a few boxes. But now that I think about it, it¡¯s odd. He was a stranger, yet he knew your drink preference?"


    Geon grimaced andughed after drinking.


    "They must have done their research on me. But researching down to my drink preference seems a bit creepy, doesn''t it?"


    "Well¡­ they probably didn¡¯t intend to research your drink preference specifically. He¡¯s an aide to the President of the United States; maybe it just came up during their background check. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Logically, they would¡¯ve done some homework."


    "Haha, well, it''s okay. Thanks to this, I got to taste such a drink in Nepal."


    "What did you talk about with the President anyway? The journalists were really curious."


    "Nothing much, just somepliments. Nothing else really memorable."


    "What? That¡¯s it? They moved all those people for just that? Sounds nd."


    "Haha, you react just like Chae-eun noona, brother."


    Yeongseok, holding the drink, plopped down next to Geon, who was sitting on the bed.


    "Should we go now? It''s almost been two months since we came here."


    "Yeah, we should slowly start preparing. Now that more volunteers areing in, there¡¯s not much left for us to help with."


    "Right, Chae-eun must be feeling the pressure too. She''s currently the talk of the town in Korea, so her schedule is getting packed. Thepany seems to be in a frenzy telling her toe back since she''s done enough to stir the pot."


    "Yeah, brother. Let''s start preparing to go back."


    "Alright, then¡­ Oh? Timo, the vige chief?"


    Just as Yeongseok was about to speak, Timo peeked inside the tent through the fabric serving as the door. Recognizing Timo, Yeongseok opened the tent further and said,


    "Sorry for dropping by suddenly. I came to pay my respects to Deva."


    "Ah, yes! Come in, please. Geon, I''ll go check our flight schedule. Have a chat!"


    As Yeongseok left the tent, Geon stood up and said to Timo,


    "Please have a seat, chief. I''ll make you some tea."


    Timo, leaning on his cane, hesitated upon realizing the only ce to sit was the bed, until Geon, with a smile, pulled up a makeshift chair for him.


    "Please sit here, chief."


    "Ah, thank you, Deva."


    "Ah, really, I''m not a Deva, but you keep calling me that."


    Timo did not stop referring to Geon as Deva, regardless of what Geon said. Watching Geon brew tea with a benevolent smile, Timo asked,


    "When will you be leaving, Deva?"


    "Ah! I told you, I''m not a Deva."


    "Yes, Deva."


    "Sigh¡­ I should start preparing soon."


    "Will you be leaving soon?"


    "Probably, there''s not much left for me to help with."


    As Geon handed Timo a steaming cup of tea and pulled another makeshift chair to sit opposite him, Timo took a sip of the tea and looked at the cup in surprise.


    "Huh? First flush? This is high-quality tea, Deva. You''ve gotten quite good at brewing tea."


    Laughing, Geon took a sip from his cup.


    "I''ve been living in


    Nepal for two months now. Serving tea to the guests who visited me, I naturally improved. It feels like my skills are peaking just as I''m about to leave, though I''ll probably forget all about it once I''m back in Korea. Haha."


    "When are you leaving?"


    "Well, I need to check the flight schedule and sort things out here, so maybe in about a week."


    "Um.. I see. Uh... Deva."


    "Yes? Ah! I responded without thinking again. I''m not a Deva, okay?"


    "Yes, Deva."


    "Ahem! Yes, yes.. what is it, chief?"


    "Haha, actually, in ten days, there''s a night of Shiva at the Pashupatinath Temple."


    "What''s the night of Shiva?"


    "It''s a festival, also known as Shivaratri. Pashupatinath is also one of the most sacred Hindu temples. Since you''re in Nepal, I thought you might want to see the festival. The Brahmins gathering for the festival also wish to pay their respects to Deva."


    "Pashupatinath Temple? Ah.. I think I''ve heard of it. Where is it?"


    "It''s on the eastern riverbank of Kathmandu, Deva."


    "Um.. I do want to see it, but I''m not sure if my schedule will allow it."


    Timo spoke with a slightly urgent tone,


    "It''s a festival that people from all over the world want to see, Deva. When will youe to Nepal again? Don''t miss this opportunity. It''s not far from the capital, so it won''t be difficult to return. Your group can go ahead, and I will apany you."


    After a moment of thought, Geon smiled.


    "Alright, since I''m here, I might as well see it. My schedule doesn''t match with my group, but I can return by myself. I do want to see it."


    Timo beamed with joy and stood up excitedly.


    "Thank you, Deva. The Brahmins were so eager to see you that I would have been stoned if I couldn''t bring you, haha. Then, I''ll prepare for your visit."


    "Yes, chief. But I''ll go by myself when the timees. It''s not far from Kathmandu, so I thought I''d take a walk and do some trekking."


    "Ah, will you? How will you get to Kathmandu?"


    "I''ll go with the group when they leave."


    "Ah, I see. Alright. I''ll wait for you at the temple, Deva. It''s in ten days. The festivalsts a week, so please remember."


    "Yes, I understand, chief. Please go inside."


    As Timo bowed politely, Geon went out of the tent to see him off until he was out of sight. That night, Geon expressed his wish to stay a little longer to Yeongseok and Chae-eun, smiling through Yeongseok''s concerns about the dangers.


    Three dayster, a helicopternded to take the Himyan Song filming staff from the Gorkha vige. As Geon turned to wave at the reporters calling out to him just before boarding the helicopter, numerous shes went off. Geon''s face, with its scruffy beard, was captured in photographs and spread around the world, moving many who saw it. The pictures were also released in Korea, prompting numerousizens to leavements.


    - ChicYeonni: Look at Kay''s beard, totally sexy


    - chaos9999: That''s the face of someone who''s genuinely suffered and served, unlike some celebrities who lie about not washing for a week during their service in Africa.


    - BlueAngel: I can''t believe I''m third...


    - Eunyayoung: You really worked hard ??


    - FengYunHai: I cried a storm after seeing Kay''s UNICEF ad


    - GuroWhitey: No no my love Kay ??


    - TheHolic: Kay!! You''ve earned the right to work more!


    - ParaaanBlue: Really proud to be Korean


    - EuitaeDad: I want continuous articles about Kay!!


    - OLDBOY: Watching with interest.


    - ckDumpling: Seeing Kay''s beard makes me want to make seaweed soup tonight~


    - Supermarket: Hasn''t Teacher Choi Tae-soo met at the Nepal earthquake site yet?


    - Moon''sIrun: Recruiting for a Kay raid. Want to lock him in the basement and feed him only dumplings while making him sing.


    **


    As Geon and his group were heading to Kathmandu, a ck buffalo was slowly walking along the cliff road from Lalitpur to the east of Kathmandu. The very old ck buffalo moved sluggishly, its eyes unusually red and its body covered in wounds. A man sat atop it, his legs crossed, his throat dyed blue. The


    man, scratching his blue throat as if it were arge spot, continuously muttered to himself while puffing on a tobo pipe.


    Turning his neck to the right, the man said in a fine voice,


    "This Shivaratri, that guy ising? Wonder what kind of guy he is."


    Then, turning his neck to the left, the man spoke in a coarse bass voice,


    "Vishnu, what''s so curious to you?"


    Straightening his neck, the man said in a gentle voice,


    "Shiva, Vishnu can be curious about things, why not?"


    "Brahma, have you forgotten how much trouble I went through because of Vishnu''s curiosity?"


    "Shiva, what did I do? I just wanted peace."


    "Vishnu, you, ignorant of splendor, only longed for thend of milk and honey, leading to the sea of milk turning toxic and falling upon the earth! I had to swallow the poison to prevent it, turning my throat this color! This is deadly poison, I tell you, which is why I couldn''t swallow it and ended up with a blue throat."


    "And what about you, Shiva? You? Thinking your wife was unfaithful upon seeing a grown son and wife, you, a hasty father, beheaded your own son, didn¡¯t you?"


    "That was a mistake. My son has died only once so far, he still has many days ahead."


    "Hehe, Shiva, Vishnu. How long will you argue?"


    "Brahma, you stay out of it. If it weren''t for you meddling, I would have smashed Vishnu''s head in by now."


    "You, thinking you''re so powerful, frolicking recklessly, will get in trouble someday, Shiva."


    "Who dares to scold me? Let theme."


    "Shh, Vishnu, Shiva, both of you quiet down. The oneing to Shivaratri is backed by Gamagin."


    "Pfft, let that high demone at me."


    "Kiki, don''t be so cocky, Shiva. No matter how strong you are, fighting him would bring about the end of the world."


    "Stop fighting and let''s go quietly. We still have a long way ahead."


    The man with a constantly shifting head, voicing different personas, slowly made his way along the beautiful cliff road towards Pashupatinath Temple.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 182: Together with God

    Chapter 182: Together with God


    The next day, at Barber Mahal Vi in Kathmandu. After filming the finale at the hotel where the program "The Song of Himya" had begun, Chae-eun said to Geon,


    "Geon, are you really not going toe with us? It''s lonely to travel alone."


    "Ah, noona, I usually travel alone anyway. I''m okay."


    "Sigh, you''re really stubborn as a bull. Even CP Yeongseok tried to dissuade you but you wouldn''t listen."


    "Haha, Yeongseok hyung always says that too."


    "Tomorrow we''ll be leaving, and after spending over two months together, it really feels like we''ve be a family. I feel like crying just thinking about separating."


    "We''ll see each other in Korea, what''s the problem?"


    "Tsk, maybe I won''t see CP Yeongseok, but you? You seem hard to catch, always traveling abroad."


    "Well...that might be true, but let''s definitely meet up for a meal when I''m back in Korea.""Is that a promise?"


    "Haha, okay. I''ll definitely contact you."


    Chae-eun grabbed Geon''s hand and said,


    "Come here. I''ll shave you before I leave."


    "Shave? I can do it myself, noona."


    "Tch! You''ll hurt yourself trying to shave that long beard alone. Listen to me, okay? We''re separating tomorrow."


    "Haha, alright, leave it here."


    Led by Chae-eun''s hand, they went to the hotel lobby on the middle floor where arge mirror was ced. Chae-eun positioned the mirror in front of a sofa, sat Geon down, and brought shaving tools from the room. Seeing the tools, Geon asked,


    "Why do you have those? A woman carrying that around?"


    "I didn''t carry it around. I borrowed it from the staff oppas. Now, lift your head."


    After applying shaving cream properly on Geon''s face, Chae-eun began to shave his beard with a razor de, which was impossible with a disposable razor. Watching Chae-eun concentrate to avoid cutting him, Geon closed his eyes, feeling at ease. Only the sound of shaving filled the lobby for a while before Chae-eun broke the silence,


    "You know, Geon."


    "Hmm?"


    "I think it was really good to do this program."


    "Yeah, me too. I couldn''t have such an experience while in school."


    "No, not that. I mean, doing it together with you."


    "With me?"


    "Yeah, I really think it was good to do this program together with you."


    "Haha, that''s nice, noona. I also enjoyed doing it with you."


    "Sigh, silly. I didn''t mean to say something so clich¨¦."


    Chae-eun, wiping off the shaved area with a towel, said,


    "Meeting you here, and trekking together, I think these will be unforgettable memories. And the volunteer work we did together. It was different from the Sichuan volunteer work. Thanks to you, I even got to see the President of the United States from afar. Thepany''s CEO is ecstatic, saying we''ve caught a great program, and my manager even got promoted."


    Geon, with his eyes closed, smiled and said,


    "I''m d it turned out well. Actually, if I had insisted on leaving the program shooting and going to Gorkha, I would have felt sorry for you. I''m happy it turned out to be a good thing for you since you voluntarily came with me."


    Chae-eun, stopping her shaving, stared at Geon''s side profile. Realizing Chae-eun had stopped moving, Geon squinted at her, and then she finally spoke,


    "You''re strange. How can someone have no selfish side? During the past two months, I''ve seen you genuinely share in others'' joy and sorrow more deeply than the person involved. How can you be like that?"


    Geon chuckled softly,


    "I just did what a human should do, living by doing what people ought to do. It''s nothing special. Just finish the shave, noona."


    Chae-eun''s hand moved again after a long pause, but her gaze on Geon became moreplex,


    ''If I speak my heart out, it might be awkward, right?''


    With her lips sealed like a m and spouting myriad words of love in her head, Chae-eun ultimately didn''t say anything to Geon that day. She did not say a word to Geon until the time to leave for the airport the next day.


    The next morning, after sending off the group heading to the airport, Geon stayed one more day at the hotel before setting off for the temple. Geon, who had exchanged a hefty amount of rupees in downtown Kathmandu, left downtown with a backpack and J 200, hiding his face with a hat and sunsses, smiling broadly,


    ''It


    ''s been a while since I''ve traveled alone again! My pockets are full, so I''ll buy something delicious in the viges I pass through and stay in nice ces.''


    After wandering around downtown Kathmandu, Geon finally left the bustling area. Just moments before, there had been densely packed shops and numerous buildings, but just a bit outside the downtown, a rugged cliff road appeared, which Geon found fascinating as he enjoyed the view, entering a trekking path with no one in sight.


    Intending to etch the beautiful Nepalesendscape into his eyes like a tattoo, Geon caught sight of a man riding a ck buffalo far ahead on the road.


    ''Wow, lying down on a buffalo. Impressive, lying on a walking buffalo without a saddle and even smoking, that''s a master in his own right.''


    As the man on the slow-moving buffalo got closer, because Geon''s pace was faster, Geon nced at the man''s face as he passed by and tilted his head,


    ''Why is his throat blue? A spot...?''


    Thinking it rude to stare again, Geon moved on. After walking for a while, he sat under a cool-looking tree shade, pulled out water from his backpack to quench his thirst, and took a break. Then, he saw the man he had seen before on the buffalo. The man, passing slowly in front of Geon, tapped the buffalo''s head with his tobo pipe, and as if the buffalo understood, it stopped. The man stared intently at Geon for a moment and then spoke in a rough, coarse voice,


    "Hey, do you have money?"


    "Yes? Me?"


    "Who else is here? You seem quite dense."


    Feeling awkward, Geon thought,


    ''What''s with this guy?''


    Geon closely observed the man lying on the buffalo. The man appeared to be in his mid-forties, with long ck hair tied back and a stylishly groomed mustache, but his clothes were shabby. The man, noticing Geon''s silent observation, pointed with his tobo pipe and said,


    "Are you deaf? I asked if you have money, kid!"


    "Ah, yes.. I do have some."


    "Good? Climb up, I''ll give you a ride. Just buy me a meal at the next vige we pass."


    "Um...walking might be faster..."


    "Get on, kid!"


    "Ah! Yes!"


    Geon hesitated as he looked at the buffalo. The buffalo, with red eyes, looked intimidating like a rabid dog, but it slightly lowered its hindquarters to make it easier for Geon to climb on. Geon, though hesitant, climbed behind the man on the buffalo. As Geon mounted, the man tapped the buffalo''s head with his tobo pipe and said,


    "Let''s go, kid. We have a long way ahead."


    Caught in the sudden turn of events, Geon ruffled his hair behind the man,


    ''Ah, I failed to refuse again. I should have cursed and walked away.''


    The man, unable to lie down because of Geon, sat cross-legged and shook his head with the movement of the buffalo, saying,


    "When an adult offers a ride, you should say thank you and get on. Why so much hesitation?"


    "Ah, yes? Ah, sorry."


    Without realizing, Geon answered and tilted his head,


    ''Huh? Did I say that out loud? How did he know?''


    After watching the man silently for a while, Geon turned his gaze to the passing scenery. The buffalo wasn''t as slow as he thought, and sitting on its back, the ride wasn''t so bad, pleasing Geon. Lost in the beauty of the Himyas, Geon smiled,


    ''Riding a buffalo for trekking isn''t bad. The breeze caressing my cheeks feels nice, and I''m seeing beautifulndscapes that I missed while tiredly looking at the ground.''


    Geon looked at the back of the man in front of him who kept shaking his head,


    ''This weird man, but thanks to him, I''m having a good experience.''


    Suddenly, the man in front of Geon abruptly turned his head to the right and asked in a different, gentler tone,


    "So, where are you headed?"


    Caught off guard by the change in tone, Geon was momentarily speechless. Noticing Geon''s silence, the man, who had turned his head to the right, looked back and asked again,


    "Is something bothering you? Why no answer, is there a problem?"


    Geon, seeing the man speak with his head tilted in an unusual angle, waved his hands,


    "No, no, I''mfortably enjoying the ride. I''m heading to Pashupatinath Temple to see Shivaratri."


    "Oh~ Really? We''re also heading there, how convenient, let''s go together."


    Geon''s eyes widened as he looked around,


    "Sorry? We? Is there someone else with you?"


    The man suddenly shook his head vigorously, straightened his


    posture, and spoke in a dignified tone,


    "Ahem, no, I mean my buffalo and I."


    Geon let out an awkwardugh at the man''s sudden change,


    ''Maybe he has some psychological issues, and I misunderstood. Well, we''re heading the same way, so let''s go together. It would be inconvenient for him alone.''


    After a moment of thought, Geon brightly said,


    "Oh, I see! Let''s go together, it won''t be lonely then. It''s about a three-day journey, so I''ll take care of meals and lodging in exchange for the ride, haha."


    The man smiled warmly but suddenly turned his head to the left and muttered,


    "Look at this kid? Nicer than I thought. The one looking after this kid..."


    Then, snapping his head back straight, the man said,


    "Ahem, nevermind, just talking to myself, don''t mind me."


    Geon shrugged, indicating it was fine,


    "Okay, understood."


    "What''s your name?"


    "I''m Kay."


    "Hmm, Kay, eh.."


    "And your name?"


    "I''m Bra... no, Birasi."


    "Ah, Mr. Birasi? Nice to meet you."


    "Indeed, please take good care of us on the way to the temple."


    As Birasi turned his head forward again, he kept shaking his head from side to side, muttering to himself. Though it seemed like he was arguing in different voices and personalities in Nepali, Geon, unable to understand Nepali, just saw him as someone with a psychological condition.


    ''Brahma, how old-fashioned, Birasi, what''s that about?''


    ''Could it be, Brahma, you... Vishnu, Brahma, Shiva, did you just take one letter from each? Oh, how childish.''


    ''Quiet, you two. Doesn''t the kid think I''m crazy because of you? How embarrassing because of you two. And Shiva, if you mention Gamagin one more time in front of the kid, I''ll wrap a scarf around my neck so I can''t turn it towards you, so be careful.''


    Riding behind the continuously muttering man, Geon paid attention to his words but, unable to understand Nepali, eventually shrugged and enjoyed the surroundingndscape from the back of the buffalo. Smiling at the majestic mountains, Geon was unaware that no birds or animal sounds reached his ears, only the sound of the wind brushing past.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 183: Together with God

    Chapter 183: Together with God


    Late afternoon. The endless cliff road was only filled with the sound of the hooves of a leisurely walking ck buffalo, its tail swatting its hindquarters. Geon, sitting on the back of the buffalo, looked up at the sky to see a single eagle soaring alone far in the distance. With the sun hanging low on the mountains, only the shadow of the eagle was visible. Geon shaded his eyes with his hand, squinting to get a better look.


    "Wow, that''s a huge bird, Mr. Birasi. Look over there."


    Hearing Geon''s remark, Birasi, without even looking where Geon was pointing, casually nodded and said in a gentle voice,


    "That''s called Garuda."


    "Sorry? Garuda? Is that the bird''s name, Garuda?"


    "There was a sage named Kashyapa long ago. He had two beautiful wives, named Kadru and Vinata. Kadru wished to have a thousand splendid serpents, while Vinata wanted her sons to be mightier than Kadru''s children."


    "A myth rted to that bird?"


    "Yes, listen. Eventually, Kadruid a thousand eggs, and Vinataid only two. After 500 years, a thousand serpents emerged from Kadru''s eggs, but Vinata''s remained unhatched. Unable to bear it any longer, Vinata broke one egg, only to find a half-formed embryo, which became Maruna, embodying the redness spreading across the dawn sky. Maruna, cursing his mother, flew into the sky and is said to still dwell there."


    "Wow, that''s fascinating. The redness in the dawn sky was Vinata''s first son, then what about Garuda?""After Maruna cursed himself and left, Vinata patiently waited another 500 years, and from her second egg, Garuda was born. Garuda is the greatest of birds, the mount of the guardian of the universe, and also a sun deity, carrying the sun westward on its wings when it does not move by itself."


    Geon looked at the eagle with newfound admiration and said,


    "That''s incredible. But the mount of the universe''s guardian? Who''s that?"


    "Just as he was about to continue..."


    Suddenly, Birasi''s body shook, and he turned his head sharply to the left, his voice now rough and coarse,


    "Likes to boast about being the guardian of the universe, wrapping cowardice in words of peace."


    Birasi, with his head still turned to the left, nced at Geon and grumbled,


    "That bird-brain is just some coward that was tamed by someone who wandered into heaven. Forget about the guardian of the universe; consider my words nonsense."


    Suddenly, Birasi began hitting his own face with the tobo pipe he was holding.


    "Ouch! Hey, stop that!!"


    Geonughed awkwardly,


    "Is he having another episode? Haha."


    After a while of hitting his own head with the tobo pipe, Birasi asked Geon,


    "By the way, Mr. Birasi, aren''t you getting hungry? I hear thunder and lightning in my stomach."


    Holding his hand that held the tobo pipe, Birasi replied,


    "We''lle across a ce to rest before the sun sets. Just bear with it a little longer."


    "Ah...yes.. You seem to know the area well."


    "Of course, I''ve lived here for tens of thousands of years."


    "Sorry? Tens of thousands of years?"


    Birasi shook his head briskly, straightening his posture and turned back to Geon,


    "Ahem, no, I was speaking nonsense again. A ce for us to eat and sleep will appear soon, just hold on a bit longer."


    "Ah...okay, I understand. Haha..."


    Birasi''s words were precise. After riding the buffalo for about 30 more minutes, a lodge for trekkers appeared. The one-story lodge had arge terrace and was built midway up the mountain, blurring the distinction between the first floor and the basement. When the buffalo stopped in front of the lodge, Birasi got off and said,


    "Let''s go in. I don''t have any money, so you''ll have to take care of it."


    "Ah, sure! I got it, Mr. Birasi."


    As Geon jumped down from the buffalo to book a room, Birasi, left alone, tapped the buffalo''s head with his tobo pipe and said,


    "Go graze somewhere ande back tomorrow."


    The ck buffalo, rolling its red eyes, slowly walked back into the forest. Birasi flicked the tobo ashes from his pipe onto the ground and entered the lodge. As Geon was pre-paying at the counter, he said to Birasi,


    "There''s only one room left. Is it okay if we share, Mr. Birasi?"


    "Of course, who am I to be choosy in a situation where I owe a favor? Let nature take its course


    ."


    "Alright, then we''ll share the room tonight, haha."


    Afterpleting the payment, Geon came out to the terrace to have a snack. The terrace had several tables set up, but it seemed no other guests who had booked rooms had arrived yet, as it was empty. When Geon came out, he saw Birasi already sitting in the best spot, gazing at the mountains. Geon pulled out a chair across from Birasi and said,


    "The owner said the best food here is chow mein and momos, so I ordered that. Is that okay with you?"


    Birasi, who had been looking at the mountains, simply nodded without saying a word. Geon turned his chair to sit beside Birasi, both enjoying the cool mountain breeze and the scenery in silence. Birasi, who had been quietly observing the mountains, looked towards the sun setting behind them and asked,


    "Do you make music?"


    "Yes, oh? How did you know?"


    "You''re carrying a guitar."


    "Ah, I forgot I had my guitar with me, haha."


    Birasi nced at Geon and asked,


    "What kind of music do you y?"


    Geon pondered for a moment, resting his chin on his hand, and then said,


    "I''m still a student, so I can''t really say I y a specific type of music."


    "So, you don''t have your music yet?"


    "I do have a few pieces, but it''s hard to define them by a specific genre, haha."


    "Do you n to make a living from music in the future?"


    "I suppose so? I made some money recently, and it seems enough to live on, haha."


    Birasi stared intently at Geon. Feeling as if he was standing naked in the middle of a market under Birasi''s gaze, Geon made an embarrassed face, and Birasi tapped the table with his tobo pipe and said,


    "Money is a fine servant but a terrible master. It''s like fertilizer; it''s meaningless unless it''s spread."


    Geon gazed nkly at Birasi, who suddenly sounded like a wise sage. After a moment of silence, Birasi continued,


    "Since you''re still learning, let me give you some advice. Read a lot of books, especially the old ones. The wisdom from our ancestors may contain folly, but it also holds the truths of the world. It''s foolish to take the lessons from such books at face value. Embed your thoughts in them and express yourself. And if that bes music, it will likely result in better music."


    Geon straightened up and said,


    "Thank you for the advice, Mr. Birasi. But not all books are necessarily good. Some books make me frown because they don''t align with my thoughts."


    Birasi nodded and said,


    "Some books just need to be skimmed. Others should be understood, and some need to be savored deeply. The fact that they differ from your worldview might just mean they challenge your preconceptions. That doesn''t mean they''re wrong. Don''t read books just to find fault or to blindly ept everything. Read to think deeply and reflect."


    Geon, absorbing Birasi''s words, fell into deep thought. He slowly considered how he had approached reading and how he had categorized books into worthwhile and not based on his own criteria. As Geon lost himself in thought, Birasi tilted his head to the left, his demeanor changing from gentle to fierce as he spoke to the contemtive Geon,


    "I love music and dance. I listen to a lot of it and sing along. But some people''s music, their melodies or lyrics, are just terrible."


    Geon quietly closed his eyes and asked,


    "What about them was so bad?"


    Birasi tapped the table with his tobo pipe a few times, showing three fingers, and said,


    "People make three crucial mistakes. Not everyone does, but artists who move others with their art must eradicate these three mistakes before creating their work."


    "What are the three mistakes?"


    Birasi raised one finger and exined,


    "The first mistake is anthropocentrism. Saying birds cry sadly or calling turtles slow are examples. Why are bird cries sad? Do we know their emotions? Slowpared to what? Humans?"


    Raising two fingers, Birasi continued,


    "The second mistakees from personal experience or prejudice. Acting as if one''s experience is the truth of the world. An individual''s world is narrow, and the lives of others one can encounter are limited. That''s why reading about and learning from the lives of others is essential, recognizing that difference doesn''t mean wrong."


    With three fingers raised, Birasi concluded,


    "The third mistake is blindly following the wrong norms. Errors ur when people blindly trust traditions, books, or authority figures. For example, thinking anything different from a famous author''s setting is wrong. Or, living ording to wed humanws without attempting to change them."


    Geon, still with his eyes closed, listening intently to Birasi, sank deeper into thought. Birasi shook his head, tilted it to the right, smiled gently, and said in a soft voice,


    "And sing about forgiveness. Forgiveness is the role of a king, but revenge is the act of a lowly person. And love. It might be impossible to be wiser while loving someone, but try loving the world instead of just a person. Loving oneself alone makes society harsh and barren."


    Geon, smiling gently at Birasi''s words, listened as Birasi spoke again,


    "Value a dignified attitude over physical beauty. Beauty is like summer fruit and doesn''tst long. Ah! That might not apply to you. Anyway... cherish those around you. Seeking advice from a wise friend is an even wiser action. The spectator always analyzes the situation better than the yer."


    As the food arrived and Birasi finished his meal, Geon''s contemtion continued. Birasi, not wanting to disturb Geon''s thoughts, silently finished his meal, ced the leftovers in front of Geon, and quietly retreated to their room.


    Above Geon, lost in thought with his eyes closed, the massive shadow of Garuda watched over him.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 184: Together with God

    Chapter 184: Together with God


    Late into the night, after much thought, Geon finally fell asleep as dawn approached. When he awoke the next day, Birasi was already not in the bed.


    "Where could Mr. Birasi have gone?"


    After searching around the lodge for a while, Geon approached the counter to ask.


    "Excuse me. Have you seen the person who came with me yesterday?"


    The keeper, wearing a traditional Nepalese hat called a Dhaka topi and sporting a beard, replied in English.


    "If you are referring to the person who rode a buffalo, he left early in the morning. When I asked him where he was headed so early, he just smiled and rode off on his buffalo."


    "Ah, I see. Thank you."


    Geon went back to his room to pack his scattered belongings into his backpack.


    "I hope he doesn''t get lost, not being in his right mind and all. I wonder if I could meet him again at Pashupatinath Temple. It would have been nice to at least say goodbye after learning so much from him yesterday, perhaps even treat him to breakfast."Before leaving the lodge, Geon asked the keeper for directions to Pashupatinath Temple and headed in the direction the keeper pointed. The path along the sheer cliffs soon ended, and a neatly paved road appeared. asionally, cars passed by, and people heading to the festival began to appear. As he neared the temple, the crowd grew thicker, until it felt like walking along a busy street in Korea''s nightlife district on a Friday night.


    Wearing sunsses and observing the Nepalis, Geon spotted the majestic Pashupatinath Temple in the distance. He took off his sunsses for a better look at the grand structure of the temple.


    "It''s huge! How many stories is that?"


    While Geon was admiring the temple, a Nepali, startled by Geon''s presence, shouted,


    "Deva! It''s the Deva! The Deva hase to the Hindu temple!"


    The people walking around Geon turned their attention towards him. Feeling awkward under their gazes, Geon raised his hand in greeting.


    "Ahaha, hello?"


    An elderly woman approached him, tears welling up in her eyes as she grasped Geon''s hand, and people began to kneel and bow towards him. Geon looked down at the elderly woman holding his hand, confused and overwhelmed.


    "Ah...ahaha, yes, thank you. But I''m not a Deva, grandmother."


    Their conversation went nowhere, as one spoke Nepali and the other English. Feeling embarrassed and unable to break free from the elderly woman, Geon stood there helplessly until foreign tourists, noticing the scene, eximed.


    "Kyaa! It''s Kay!"


    "Where, where!? Wow! It''s really Kay!"


    "What? Where? Wow, it''s really Kay! I heard he was in Nepal, thought we might run into him if we''re lucky!"


    Fortunately, the crowd of Nepalis gathering around Geon naturally blocked the tourists from getting closer. Looking around in embarrassment, Geon spotted an elder holding a staff standing in front of the temple and waved frantically.


    "Chief Timo! Chief Timo! Please help me!"


    Chief Timo, who had been solemnly watching the people entering the temple, looked surprised to see Geon and hurried over after instructing his attendant. The Nepalis made way for Chief Timo as he approached.


    "Deva! You have arrived!"


    Geon ced a hand on his forehead and weakly smiled.


    "I''m not a Deva."


    "Haha, yes. Deva."


    "Please, help me out here, chief."


    "Ah, yes. Of course, Deva. Make way! The Deva hase to celebrate Shivaratri!"


    Waving his staff, Chief Timo cleared a path through the crowd. Pointing forward with his staff, he said,


    "Please proceed, Deva."


    As Geon approached the temple entrance, a man dressed in Nepali police uniform approached him, wagging his finger.


    "Foreigners are not allowed inside the Hindu temple."


    Suddenly, Chief Timo swung his staff, hitting the policeman on the head. The policeman, taken aback, looked at Chief Timo in disbelief and then bowed deeply.


    "I greet Brahmin Timo."


    "This person is the Deva. Open the way."


    The policeman, shocked, looked at Geon again and quickly bowed.


    "Please forgive us!"


    Geon hurriedly pulled the policeman to his feet.


    "No, it''s okay. Please stand up."


    As the policeman stood up, touched by Geon''s gesture, he stepped aside, allowing Geon and Chief Timo to enter the temple. Geon asked,


    "Aren''t foreigners usually allowed in? I thought Hinduism was a religion of inclusiveness."


    Chief Timo smiled kindly and exined,


    "Hinduism is a religion of inclusivity, but it is also more exclusive than any other religion. Unless you are born a


    Hindu, you are not recognized as a true Hindu, no matter how devout you are. Thus, only true Hindus are allowed to participate in sacred rituals."


    "Ah, like Catholicism or Protestantism''s concept of original sin."


    "Simr context, Deva."


    "What''s that over there?"


    Geon pointed curiously to where men and women were bathing under traditional showers in front of the temple, undressed from the waist up, even in front of onlookers.


    "That''s the first ritual to be a devout descendant of Shiva. You cleanse your body and enter barefoot. I have already done so. Will you, Deva?"


    "Me too?"


    "Yes, if you wish to participate in the ceremony, it is a must. Otherwise, you''ll have to stay outside the temple like those foreign tourists."


    Looking back at the entrance where the police were preventing tourists from getting a closer look inside the temple, Geon saw tourists only able to view the temple from outside. Reluctantly, he took off his upper clothing and shoes and waited for his turn in line. The man standing in front of Geon, tired of waiting, stretched and turned around, making eye contact with Geon. Hastily lowering his hands, he respectfully joined his palms together, stepped aside, and gestured forward. Confused, Geon looked at Chief Timo for exnation.


    "He is offering his ce to you. Please, go ahead."


    "Thank you, Danyabad."


    As Geon thanked him with a traditional gesture, the man bowed deeply in response. Hearing the sound, the people in line turned around and, upon seeing Geon, bowed deeply and made way for him. The path to the bathing area was clear as the thirty people in line stepped aside. Feeling embarrassed, Geon scratched his cheek and moved forward, and as he passed by, everyone bowed even deeper.


    The rusty pipe''s water was simr in color to the Bagmati River flowing beside the temple. Smelling the water, Geon wrinkled his nose but, seeing the many Nepalis watching him, quickly washed himself. The cold water refreshed him, and he felt rejuvenated. After bathing, Chief Timo handed him arge towel and instructed,


    "Do not wear your shoes, and proceed to offer your prayers."


    As Geon dried himself and walked towards the temple, he noticed people sitting on the stairs, smoking. Pointing them out, he asked,


    "Why are those people only wearing underwear? Are they beggars?"


    "They are called Sadhus, ascetic practitioners. It might be hard for a foreigner to distinguish them from beggars."


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to offend."


    "It''s alright. They are sacred ascetics who use the money they beg to buy offerings for the gods. However, if begging is considered being a beggar, then they are not entirely wrong, haha."


    Following Chief Timo, Geon ascended to the ce of worship. Although walking barefoot was slightly ufortable, the cool sensation of the ground was not entirely unpleasant. Geon embraced the unfamiliar feeling under his feet and suddenly asked,


    "Chief, everyone seems to be carrying something. Are those offerings? I didn''t bring anything; what should I do?"


    "Haha, I have prepared something for you. Bring it here!"


    Upon Chief Timo''smand, an attendant brought a wrapped ck goat kid. Handing the package to Geon, Chief Timo said,


    "This will be your offering, Deva."


    "A ck goat? It looks cute. Adult ck goats look a bit scary, haha."


    "Don''t get too attached. It will be beheaded and offered to the gods as a sacrifice."


    "Even such a young goat?"


    "Haha, it''s part of the ritual."


    "Ah, I see..."


    Geon looked at the innocent kid goat, seemingly unaware of its fate, with pity before carrying the package and following Chief Timo. The Nepalis in front of them made way as they saw Chief Timo and Geon approaching.


    Soon, reaching the top of the stairs, Geon ced the goat in front of a bas-relief of Shiva and followed Chief Timo''s lead, closing his eyes and joining his palms together. After a moment of silent prayer, as Chief Timo opened his eyes, Geon asked,


    "Are you making a wish? Asking for something?"


    With his palms still joined and eyes open, Chief Timoughed and replied,


    "Hindus do not ask for wishes from the gods. We simply hope to flow ording to the will of the gods. It''s different from the carnivals in the West. It''s a festival to worship the deity itself, not to dance and make noise, Deva."


    "Why have a religion if you don''t ask the gods for anything?"


    "Worshiping the gods who created us is a natural virtue humans should have. Hindus don''t seek gods to fulfill their desires, Deva."


    "Interesting."


    Geon spotted the beggars he had seen earlier. Called Sadhus by Chief Timo,


    they wore only white underwear and had their faces painted, solemnly cing the offerings they had begged for in front of Shiva''s altar and bowing deeply. Geon could not find any traces of a hard life marked by poverty on their faces. Watching them offer their begged-for sacrifices to the gods and walk away with light steps appeared almost sacred.


    As he watched them leave, Geon noticed someone standing at the bottom of the stairs.


    "Oh! Mr. Birasi! You were here!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 185: Together with God

    Chapter 185: Together with God


    Upon seeing Birasi, Geon immediately rushed down the stairs. His concern for Birasi, whose sanity seemed questionable, was one thing, but he also felt grateful to Birasi, who had taught him how to approach music and how to view the world.


    Dashing down the stairs, Geon approached Birasi, who was looking up with his hands sped behind his back, and called out to him.


    "Mr. Birasi! You''re here! I''ve been looking for you all morning. How could you just leave without saying anything? We''re headed to the same destination; why not go together?"


    Birasi, with a mncholic gaze, looked up at the temple. Noticing the change in Birasi''s demeanor, Geon stopped talking and silently observed him.


    Without meeting Geon''s eyes, Birasi took a step forward and said, "Let''s walk for a bit."


    Birasi began walking along the path by the Bagmati River, not waiting for Geon''s response. Geon followed Birasi, who observed people bathing in the river and praying beside massive bonfires.


    After walking along the riverbank for about ten minutes, they came across an expanse of reeds on the temple''s outskirts. The wind made the reeds sway, but the vast field of reeds limited their view. Standing with his back turned and gazing at the sky, Birasi spoke.


    "Even in the swaying of reeds, there is music. In the flow of a stream, there is music. If you have the ears of your heart, you can hear music in everything. Listen."


    Prompted by Birasi''s words, Geon looked at the reeds swaying in the wind. He heard the cool breezeing down from the mountains, the sound of the breeze weaving through the reeds, and the distant chirping of small birds. Focusing on these sounds, Birasi spoke again."Don''t just listen with your ears. Listen with your heart."


    Geon gently closed his eyes. Though his heart''s ears were not yet open, the sounds of nature quickly soothed his mind.


    While Geon had his eyes closed, Birasi stepped forward and gently pressed down on the reeds.


    "Music is a dream that doesn''t sleep. While you listen to music, your self transitions to a new phase, and as long as you dwell within it, it dominates reality. Therefore, a dream bes reality."


    As Birasi stepped on the reeds in precise rhythm, it added a percussive element to nature''s sounds.


    To Geon''s ears, the sound of Birasi stepping on the reeds became the centerpiece around which the music of nature revolved. The sound of the wind became like violin strings, and the sound of the reeds swaying turned into harp notes.


    The chirping of birds echoed like a xylophone, and the sound emanating from Geon''s self merged into one harmony. Touched by the music of nature, a wide smile spread across Geon''s face.


    As Birasi continued to step on the reeds, he turned to Geon and said, "Always dream. Meet your mentors in your dreams, and learn from them. Your dreams are not vain fantasies; they will shine eternally as a guiding light for your steps."


    "Since I was young, I''ve always dreamed. I''ve met numerous mentors in my dreams and learned from them. They have shaped who I am today."


    "Then, for what purpose do you y and sing now?"


    Geon, with his eyes still closed, said, "I y to perform for the greatest musician. He may not be there every time, but I always y and sing with the belief that he is watching over me."


    "And who do you consider the greatest musician?"


    "The greatest musician, in my opinion, is every mother in the world."


    "Do you mean human mothers?"


    "No, someone who contemtes and looks down upon the world."


    "Are you referring to a deity?"


    "Well, whoever it may be, it doesn''t seem to be human."


    "I see."


    Birasi turned to look towards the temple.


    "What have you felt sinceing to Nepal?"


    Geon, still not opening his eyes, replied, "I''ve seen those in pain. I''ve tried to extend a helping hand. Worked, held fundraising broadcasts, earned money, and donated."


    "And how did it turn out?"


    "I''m not sure. Whether I was a significant help to them or just one of many attempts to help."


    "Music quickly extends a hand of healing with its silver harmonies when the heart is wounded by sorrowful grief, and the mind is troubled by sadness. While financial and material assistance is important, find a way to heal people with your music."


    "I still don''t know how to extend a hand of healing."


    "y your life''s music. Make music as if you don''t need money, love as if you''ve never been hurt, and dance as if no one is watching. Doing


    so will imbue your music with the power of healing."


    "By living as you say, can my music bring happiness to everyone?"


    "Even the same thing does not sound the same to everyone. Music is good for those who are mncholy, bad for those who are sad, and neither good nor bad for those who are deaf."


    "Then what should I do? Even if I live as you suggest, to some my music will be good, to others bad, and to yet another, it will just be."


    "Live like water. Emte the form of water. Water flows where there is no obstacle and stops where there is a dam. When water gathers and the dam breaks, it flows again. It bes square in a square container and round in a round one. Because it is so humble, water is needed more than anything and is also the strongest. Live like that."


    Geon remained silent. The conversation with Birasi once again plunged him into deep contemtion. Birasi, either not wanting to disturb Geon or intending to offer further help, continued to step on the reeds, conducting the music of nature.


    Geon opened his eyes after more than two hours, though he felt it had only been about ten minutes. However, it was alreadyte afternoon. Seeing Birasi walking around barefoot in the reed field, Geon said, "Who are you?"


    Birasi, looking at the strong afternoon sun, replied, "I am the storm, the eye of the moon, and an auspicious being. I am also the king of the three realms."


    Geon stood in the reed field, watching Birasi, who turned to look at the sky. Under the sunlight, a gigantic eagle soared overhead, circling above his head.


    "Garuda said you took care of the animals of the Himyas. Garuda asked me to thank you."


    Geon looked up to see the giant eagle. Its silhouette, a dark shadow against the sunlight, seemed to speak to him as it cried out with a long, piercing sound.


    Geon''s eyes closed, and he was once again lost in thought. Birasi disappeared as if he had never been there.


    ---


    Atop Annapurna''s peak. White blizzards obscured the view, but Birasi, unaffected by the swirling snow and barefoot, walked through the snowfield with a peace as if a gentle spring breeze was caressing him.


    He came upon a massive cave. The giant cave, contrasting with the surrounding white snow, had its dark mouth wide open.


    Entering the cave, Birasi was untouched by snow. Inside, the cave seemed inhabited, with a bed and sofa arranged. Approaching the sofa, Birasi said, "If you''re here, take a seat."


    Birasi sat down heavily on the sofa, and from the darkness within the cave, a man emerged. He had long ck hair, wore a coat, and had leather gloves on.


    "It''s been a while, Shiva."


    Birasi tilted his head to the right, speaking in a melodious voice, "It''s been a long time, Gamagin. You still look splendid."


    Straightening his head, Birasi continued, "How long has it been? Have you been well, Gamagin?"


    Tilting his head to the left, Birasi added, "I''ll have a word with Gamagin, so stay inside."


    Gamagin chuckled, "Brahma, Vishnu. It''s been a while for all of us."


    Birasi''s appearance began to change. The traditional Nepali clothing he was wearing disappeared, and his muscr upper body was exposed, with only his lower body covered. His short hair grew long, cascading over his shoulders, and his skin turned a shade of blue. Finally, Birasi''s eyes opened, revealing a third eye on his forehead. The three eyes focused on Gamagin, who smiled and sat down on the sofa.


    "It''s been a long time since we''ve had a face-to-face conversation like this."


    "Yes, I thought you woulde."


    Gamagin leaned backfortably on the sofa, crossing his legs.


    "I''ve been watching anxiously since the boy entered Nepal."


    "I knew you were protecting the boy."


    "First, let me thank you. For not harming the boy."


    "Why would I harm him? I''m not interested in the battle between angels and demons. My concern is solely for the boy to grow up righteously, and your power does not interfere with that."


    "Thank you for that, and also for helping the boy straighten his thoughts correctly."


    "The boy was always destined to shine anywhere in the world with the power you gave him. I merely added a hand to his light."


    Gamagin nodded slightly, smiling, "It''s been how long? Have you been well?"


    Shiva stood, gesturing with his hand. mes erupted in mid-air, and with another gesture, a chunk of ice flew from outside the cave.


    The ice met


    the fire in mid-air, turning into water, which soon began to steam. With another gesture from Shiva, a frostbitten grass de was plucked and merged with the water, turning it into a green liquid. The green water, steaming in cups that had appeared before Gamagin, turned into warm tea. Shiva, now seated, took a sip from his cup and offered, "Drink."


    "Thank you."


    After Gamagin sipped the tea, Shiva asked, "What will you do now? It seems you''re not intervening in the boy''s life."


    "I''ll just watch. As long as he doesn''t go astray."


    Shiva ced his cup down, "Do you know?"


    "Know what?"


    "That two angels are attached to the boy."


    Gamagin raised an eyebrow, "What? Angels are around him, and I didn''t notice?"


    Shiva looked outside, "Michael''s protection must have blinded you. But don''t worry. It seems Michael also wants to protect the boy."


    In the cave atop Annapurna, their conversation continued for a while longer.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 186: Kay Lives Next Door

    Chapter 186: Kay Lives Next Door


    Afterpleting his visit to the Hindu temple, Ethan Jones said hisst goodbyes to Timo and secretly took a bus to Pokhara Airport to catch a flight back to Korea.


    Thanks to the money he earned from amercial shoot, Ethan was able to afford a business ss seat back to Korea. He arrived at Incheon Airport, wrapped his face tightly with a towel, hat, and mask, and left the airport.


    Since he hadn''t announced his schedule in advance, no one at the Korean airport recognized him.


    After leaving the airport, Ethan took an airport limousine home and gently caressed the body of his Harley Davidson that was still parked in front of his house.


    "It''s been two months, home. Have you been well? I''ll start you upter, my dear."


    Upon entering the main door on the first floor, Ethan removed his mask. Just to be cautious, he didn''t take off his hat and sunsses and pressed the button for the 22nd floor in the elevator. Right before the elevator doors closed, a high school girl rushed in through the automatic doors on the first floor and shouted as she saw the elevator doors nearly shut.


    "Wait! Let''s go together!"


    Ethan instinctively pressed the open button. The high school girl, seeing the doors open again, hurried inside.


    "Heh, thank you."Ethan smiled and nodded, and the girl, seeing the light for the 22nd floor already on, turned to look at him.


    "Do you live on the 22nd floor? I live there too. Must be the guy from the apartment across, huh? But I''ve moved here over two years ago, and we''ve never met before?"


    The girl scrutinized Ethan''s face, still partially hidden by the hat and sunsses.


    "Wow, he''s super handsome? I wonder if his eyes are as small as buttonholes without the sunsses."


    Feeling her gaze, Ethan reflexively covered his mouth and chuckled.


    "Ahaha, yes, nice to meet you."


    The girl stood in front of Ethan, examining his face from different angles.


    "My name is Han Ji-e. And you are?"


    "Ah... I..."


    Ding-


    The elevator reached the 22nd floor just in time to save Ethan from further conversation. As the doors opened, Ethan quickly exited, saying,


    "See you next time, Ji-e."


    Ji-e watched Ethan enter the apartment across with curiosity. Watching him enter his password, she thought he didn''t seem like a strange person. Just as she was about to enter her own code, a sharp female voice came from behind.


    "Brother!! What''s this? You came without contacting me? If you had told me, I would''vee to pick you up at the airport!"


    By the time Ji-e turned around, the door next door had already closed.


    "Brother? The sister living next door is 21, right? So he must be 22 or 23 years old. Wow, a total hottie! Even with sunsses on, his handsomeness is totally obvious!"


    Ji-e, excited, rushed into her apartment, threw her backpack down, and called out,


    "Sister! Sister!"


    She ran into her sister''s room without knocking and shouted,


    "Sister! What are you doing?"


    Inside, a woman with long hair, wearing a sky-blue tee and white shorts, was lying on the bed with herptop. She seemed to be listening to something through her headphones. Irritated by the abrupt entry, she sighed and took off her headphones.


    "Han Ji-e, I told you to knock beforeing into my room, didn''t I?"


    Ji-e, still in her school uniform, jumped onto her sister''s bed and said,


    "Ah, I hate that! It feels like it''s creating a distance between us!"


    "You''re in high school now. Why are you home so early? Didn''t you go to the library?"


    "Ah,e on! Is it not enough that mom pressures me about studying, now you too?"


    "These days, if you don''t graduate from college, you''re treated like you''re worth nothing. You won''t even be able to get married."


    "Oh,e on, is that why you never date and always stay home? Even though you attend one of our country''s prestigious women''s universities?"


    Her sister pinched Ji-e''s side as she replied,


    "You little brat! Shut that sassy mouth of yours!"


    "Kyahaha!! Stop, it tickles!"


    As the two sisters yfully fought and chatted on the bed, their mother entered the room and eximed,


    "Oh, it''s so noisy! Han Ji-e! When youe home, you should greet your mother first, you have no manners, Han Yun-hee! And you, being a university student, should go out and do some activities instead of cooping yourself up at home after school. Are you a homebody?"


    Their mother looked around Yun-hee''s room and continued,


    "Clean up a bit! What kind of man will take you if you''re like this? Being a university student and all you do is hang up celebrity photos on the wall, grow up. Ji-e is starting to follow your footsteps, chasing after celebrities all day."


    Ji-e sat up on the bed abruptly and protested,


    "I''m not! I''m not some crazy fan. The kids in my ss practically live in front of male idol dorms, but at least the people sister and I like are active abroad so we don''t do such things, be thankful for that, Mom."


    Their mother poked Ji-e''s chest with a back scratcher as she teased,


    "Oh, thank goodness for that. Thank you, Han Ji-e?"


    "Kyahaha, that tickles, Mom."


    "Come on, let''s eat dinner."


    The three women gathered at the dinner table and began chatting as they ate. Ji-e spooned up some soybean paste stew and said,


    "But, sister. You know the sister next door?"


    "Yes, Si-hwa? What about her?"


    "Does she have a brother?"


    Yun-hee tilted her head in confusion,


    "No? I''ve never seen one. I thought only Si-hwa, her mother, and the real estate agent lived next door?"


    "Right? Si-hwa is your school senior, and I''ve been so respectful towards her, she never mentioned having a brother."


    "Yeah, she''s close to me, but she''s never talked about having a brother."


    "I saw a guy with sunsses and a hat entering next door in the elevator earlier. Even though half of his face was covered, he was really handsome, a real catch!"


    "Really? Maybe just a delivery guy or something?"


    "No, he entered the code to get in, and I heard Si-hwa''s voice calling him brother."


    "A rtive maybe?"


    "Can''t we ask?"


    "What will you ask, you silly girl? ''Who''s that man entering your house?'' That would be weird."


    "But he was really handsome! Aren''t you curious, sister?"


    "I didn''t see him, so no, I''m not curious. Let''s just eat."


    "Ah!! I''m so curious it''s killing me."


    "Girls!! Can we not have all this chatter at the dinner table? Just eat!"


    The dinner table debate ended with their mother''s shout. But their mother, too, couldn''t resist joining in on the conversation soon after, breaking the momentary peace.


    "Yun-hee, still no boyfriend?"


    Yun-hee rolled her eyes,


    "Mom, other parents tell their daughters not to date, but why are you so eager to ship yours off to some guy?"


    "Because you''re always cooped up at home, all you do is cling to thatptop, searching for news about that K or whatever his name is. Aren''t you tired of watching his videos all day?"


    Ji-e chimed in,


    "What, sister? Is there a new video?"


    Their mother hit Ji-e''s head with a spoon,


    "You should be studying, not following your sister and obsessing over that guy. Take down those pictures in your room! Not even proper posters, but sneaky photos, are you some kind of stalker?"


    Ji-e touched her head, pretending to be hurt,


    "Mom! K hasn''t debuted yet, so there aren''t any official posters! It''s just fan-taken or journalist photos!"


    "Then study now and buy his posters when he debuts, you little pervert!"


    "Argh, don''t interfere with my pure love! I''m not a pervert; it''s a spiritual connection andmunication."


    Their mother sighed heavily, looking at Yun-hee and Ji-e,


    "Your father has been working in Saudi for ten years, bending his back to support you, and here you two are, wasting your days away."


    "Ah! Why bring up dad now?"


    "Yeah, Mom. What does dad have to do with this? Don''t overdo it."


    "Ah, my daughters..."


    Ding-dong, ding-dong-


    The sudden ring of the inte made their mother stand up,


    "Huh? Who could it be at this hour? We''re not expecting any delivery."


    Upon checking the outdoor camera, their mother''s face lit up,


    "Oh my, Si-hwa''s mom! What brings you here?"


    Si-hwa''s mom, Young-ha, showed something on a tray to the camera and smiled,


    "Ah, I brought this for you to try. Are you in the middle of dinner?"


    "Oh, bute in, I''ll open the door for you, just a moment!"


    After ending the call, their mother hurried to open the door, and Young-ha peeked in,


    "I brought this so you can try it together with your dinner, Yun-hee''s mom."


    "Oh, what''s this? Please,e in."


    "No, no, go on with your meal."


    Yun-hee''s mom lifted the cloth to reveal the contents and eximed,


    "My, what is this? It doesn''t look like Korean food?"


    Young-ha smiled and replied,


    "It''s Nepali food, called momo. Think of it as Nepali dumplings. It''s made with buffalo meat, which you can''t usually find in Korea, haha."


    "Oh, such a rare treat, but how did youe across Nepali food, Si-hwa''s mom?"


    "Ah, my son brought it back from his travels."


    "Your son? Was the man Ji-e saw entering next door your son?"


    "Yes, haha. He''s just returned home after a long time."


    "No way, how long was he traveling for? We moved in two and a half years ago and haven''t seen him once."


    "Haha, he went straight on a trip after being discharged from the military. Before that, he was studying abroad."


    "Oh, you must be delighted to see your son after such a long time. Your face is all brightened up, absolutely."


    "Hoho, indeed. Enjoy the momos, and I''lle by for a visit next time~"


    "Sure, thank you so much. I''ll wash the tray and return it."


    As their mother brought the tray of momos to the dining table, Ji-e''s eyes widened in amazement upon tasting them.


    "Wow, this is really good. Sister, try this."


    Yun-hee also picked one up, and liking it, started to eat more enthusiastically. Their mother watched them eat with a smile, then said,


    "After dinner, Yun-hee will do the dishes. Ji-e, take the tray back next door."


    "Got it!"


    After dinner, Yun-hee helped their mother with the dishes. In the midst of washing, their mother handed a cleaned tray to Ji-e, who was eating watermelon, saying,


    "Go next door and make sure to say thank you."


    Ji-e eagerly took the tray and headed to the front door, with her mother calling after her,


    "Change out of your uniform! Why do you always run around in your school clothes aftering home?"


    "I''ll change when I get back!"


    Ji-e, stepping out of the house, took a deep breath as she approached Ethan''s door.


    ''I might see him if I go now. Surely he won''t be wearing sunsses at home!''


    With another deep breath, Ji-e rang Ethan''s doorbell.


    Ding-dong-


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 187: Kay Lives Next Door

    Chapter 187: Kay Lives Next Door


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Jie."


    "Oh, wait a moment, Jie."


    After a while, the front door opened, and she came out. Jie, smiling, handed over a tray and said, "Please tell mom thank you for the delicious meal. It was really good, hehe."


    "Really? I''m d you enjoyed it."


    She handed over the tray and looked curiously at Jie peeking inside the house.


    "Why? Looking for something?"


    Jie, startled, twisted her body.


    "No... Sister. Did brothere?"She crossed her arms and looked Jie up and down with a smile.


    "Yes, but why? He''s not home right now."


    "What? I heard he just came back after a long time."


    "Yes, he said he couldn''t start his motorcycle for a long time, so he went out for a bit."


    "Oh... I see."


    Jie sent a disappointed look, and sheughed, showing her teeth before closing the door.


    "Brother''s motorcycle is always on the first floor."


    After the door closed, Jie, standing dumbfounded in front of the door, realized the hint in herst words andughed heartily, jumping to the window half a floor down.


    Opening the window and looking down at the first floor, she saw a man in front of the motorcycle putting on a helmet.


    "There he is!"


    Jie frantically pressed the elevator button. The elevatoring up from the 18th floor seemed incredibly slow today.


    Tapping her foot impatiently, Jie rushed into the elevator as soon as the doors opened and furiously pressed the close button. Looking up, she fixed her gaze on the elevator floor indicator lights and dashed out as soon as it reached the first floor.


    As the automatic doors opened, Jie saw a man starting a motorcycle, wearing a German military helmet with three stars and sunsses.


    Wearing a ck leather rider jacket, a white T-shirt, and ck pants, brother looked tall and suited the magnificent motorcycle perfectly.


    Seeing him reversing the motorcycle, not just starting it, Jie yelled.


    "Oh, brother!"


    The man in sunsses turned his head toward the sound. Jie, seeing him notice her, twisted her linked hands and stepped forward.


    "Uh, brother. It''s Jie. We met earlier, right?"


    He nodded slightly and smiled, and Jie, examining the motorcycle, said, "Wow, is this your motorcycle? My friends have always been jealous of it sitting here. It''s really expensive, isn''t it?"


    He rested his chin on his hand and said, "Hmm... It probably is expensive."


    "What? You don''t know the price of your own bike?"


    "Oh, it was a gift."


    "Wow! Who gives something like this as a gift? Amazing, I wish I had someone like that!"


    "Haha, just someone I know. See you around."


    As he started to reverse the motorcycle, Jie rushed over and gripped the handlebars, pleading, "Brother, just one request! I''ve never ridden a motorcycle before, could you please let me ride behind you just once?"


    He scratched his cheek, looking slightly troubled, "Well... I was just going to start it and go back in, but I was thinking of taking a ride around the neighborhood..."


    Jie clutched the handlebars with both hands, making the saddest face possible, "Brother, just once. Please, just once?"


    He looked at Jie for a moment, contemting. A cute high school girl with long hair tied in a ponytail style and bangs cut to her eyebrows looked at him with eyes as pleading as a cat''s. He chuckled and nodded.


    "Then, hop on."


    "Yay! Thank you, brother!"


    Jie, thrilled, took out a pin from her pocket and clipped it in the middle of her uniform skirt, turning it into pants as she got on the back seat. He asked, "If you''ve never ridden a motorcycle, howe you''re so adept at clipping your skirt with a pin?"


    Sitting behind him, Jieughed awkwardly, "Ahaha, I just thought it might be dangerous to sit sideways... Ahaha, it''s not because I''ve ridden before, ahaha..."


    Seeing Jie''s flustered expression in the side mirror, he chuckled and said, "There''s a helmet in the side bag that she used to wear. Put it on and hold on tight, it''s dangerous."


    Jie put on the helmet and grabbed his waist, her eyes widening, "What? There''s not a single bby bit on brother''s stomach. Is it because he was recently discharged from the military? Oh my, look at those abs!"


    He, feeling Jie hug his waist tightly, instinctively straightened and tensed his stomach when she touched it.


    "It tickles, haha. Don''t touch too much."


    "Ah! Sorry, brother. It was definitely not intentional."


    "Haha, it''s okay, just hold on tight."


    The monster bike, a Harley Davidson Road King ssic Custom model with 1,690, roared to life, its ck and massive body vibrating. It shot out of the apartmentplex onto the road, barely touching the elerator but taking off like a bullet. Jie, feeling the wind tickle her cheeks,ughed joyfully.


    "This feels so different from the vf that Jin-kyung''s brother let me ride before! Listen to this sound, amazing!"


    Passersby focused their attention on the roaring bike as Jie, full of pride, raised one hand and yelled.


    "Yee-haw! This is so refreshing!"


    He looked in the side mirror to see Jie excitedly bouncing on the back seat and smiled. The American off-road style Harley made a big loop around the neighborhood. Jie caught sight of her school, still busy with evening self-study.


    "If we rode around the schoolyard, the girls would go crazy, wouldn''t they? Seeing this motorcycle would cause amotion, and if they thought brother was my boyfriend, that would really stir things up, hehe."


    Jie pointed at the school and said, "Brother! That''s my school over there, wanna take a look?"


    He nced at the school Jie was pointing to. Lights were still on the fourth floor of the square, five-story building, indicating students were still studying.


    He nodded slightly and steered towards the school gate. Jie was thrilled when he turned towards the school, but the motorcycle stopping in front of the gate left her feeling disappointed. He dismounted and said, "We shouldn''t disturb the students still studying, so let''s leave the bike here and just take a short walk. One round around the sports field. Deal?"


    Jie, excited at the suggestion, raised her hand high.


    "Deal!"


    They quickly got off the motorcycle and stood side by side. Jie, matching her shoulder line with the tall brother, sized him up and said, "Wow, brother, you''re so tall. How tall are you?"


    "187 cm. Haven''t grown a centimeter since third year of middle school."


    "Wow... 187 since middle school? That''s incredible."


    As they walked through the empty, dark sports field, Jie kept chatting, looking at him from the side.


    "What''s your name, brother? You didn''t tell me earlier."


    "Gun. It''s Gun."


    "Gun? Jong-gun? Kang-gun? What kind of Gun?"


    "Just Gun. It''s a single character."


    "Oh, I see."


    Jie continued to chatter away, never imagining Gun could be the star she admired. Gun smiled, watching her lively figure.


    "I heard from your mom that your dad is in Saudi Arabia?"


    "Yes, he went there for work. 10 years ago."


    "10 years? Don''t you miss your dad?"


    "Hees home once a year, so it''s fine."


    "I see."


    "Ah, it''s awkward... Just speak informally to me. If you''re sister''s brother and older than me, it''s only natural. How old are you, brother?"


    "24."


    "Then, can I speak informally to you? I''d be morefortable that way."


    "Haha, sure. Why not?"


    "Hehe, isn''t that great? We''re like neighbors."


    Jie, with her effortless charm, quickly became as familiar as a younger sister. Gun, who was loved dearly but slightly feared by his own sister, smiled at this different yet familiar sibling-like feeling. Jie stared nkly at Gun, smiling beside her.


    "Ah... He''s really handsome. I wonder what he looks like without sunsses? Wearing them even at night, he might have someplex or maybe a scar. But with his looks, any scar would be fine. It''d be a total surprise if he had tiny eyes."


    After making arge loop around the sports field and returning to the main gate, Gun suggested, "Should we head back?"


    Jie looked disappointed but nodded.


    "Yes, brother."


    As Jie got on the back, Gun handed her the helmet. She smiled happily, feeling his touch.


    "Huh? What''s this, Han Jie?"


    Hearing the sudden voice, Jie turned with a bright smile.


    "Jin-kyung!"


    A short-haired high school girl with sses approached, looking alternately at Gun and Jie. Jin-kyung was stunned by the monstrous bike.


    "What''s with this monstrous motorcycle? It looks expensive... Oh? Isn''t this the bike always parked in front of your house?"


    Proudly, Jie nodded.


    "Yes! That''s the bike. The one your brother was so envious of."


    Jin-kyung looked at the bike with envy, then at Gun sitting on it with sunsses, and gasped.


    "What? He''s so handsome! Could he be Jie''s boyfriend?"


    Jin-kyung quickly whispered to Jie.


    "Who is he? Your boyfriend?"


    Jie''s cheeks flushed red as she covered her face with her hands, giggling, "I dunno, teehee."


    "You! Where did you meet him? He seems really handsome. Which school''s brother is he?"


    "Don''t know, don''t know, teeheeheehee."


    Gun, overhearing the absurd conversation from the back, let out a discreet chuckle. Jin-kyung, not getting a proper answer from Jie, stepped aside and made a gesture as if she was typing on a phone.


    "Text meter!"


    As Gun slightly bowed his head and started the motorcycle, they took off with a roar. Watching the Harley disappear, Jin-kyung murmured, "Brother said even the base model of that bike costs over 30 million won. If it''s a custom limited edition, it might be over 70 million won... Ah, I wish I could ride something like that just once..."


    Having left the school and quickly arrived back at the apartment, Gun turned off the Harley''s engine and took the helmet Jie handed him, storing it in the bag. Watching him, Jie then joined him in the elevator.


    "Brother, thanks for the ride. It was really fun."


    "Haha, sure. If there''s a chance, I''ll take you for a ride again."


    "Really? You promise? For real?"


    "Yes, I promise."


    Jie extended her phone towards him, "Could I have your phone number?"


    Gun hesitated for a moment, recalling a past stalker incident, and then declined with a wave of his hand, "Sorry, I have my reasons for not sharing my number. If you really need to contact me, can you go through her? She mentioned she has your number."


    Jie''s face fell slightly, "Oh... I see. I have her number, she''s my sister''s school senior."


    "Good, if you need to contact me, do it through her. I''ll be home for a while. Take care. You have school tomorrow. Sleep well."


    "Yes, brother. You too, sleep well~"


    Hiding her disappointment, Jie turned and walked away.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 188: Kay Lives Next Door

    Chapter 188: Kay Lives Next Door


    This year, at the age of 19 and in his senior year of high school, Ethan Jones was the guitarist for his school band, Breakers. Their band, which primarily covered songs by the band X and had been formed for only a year, had not yet been officially recognized as a band within their school.


    Knowing that dedicated practice was their only path to improvement, they met in the practice room in Seongsu-dong more than three times a week to rehearse diligently.


    Today, as Ethan arrived at the practice room and connected his guitar to the amplifier, he noticed a severe howling noise and unplugged the jack to inspect it.


    "Ah, the jack''s acting up again. It''s the only one we have."


    Jinwook, who was connecting his bass guitar, suggested, "Why don''t you borrow one from Mr. Intae?"


    "But I still haven''t returned the one I borrowedst time. I feel bad."


    "Mr. Intae isn''t the type to mind such things. He''s always bragging about discovering Kay and always treats student bands like ours well, thinking there might be a second Kay among us."


    "Kay? That''s obviously a lie."


    "Maybe not. A friend of mine goes to Gwangnam High School and said that Kay actually dide here once.""That''s probably an exaggeration. To say that he nurtured Kay, of all people? A Juilliard-going guitar genius practicing here? It''sughable, man."


    "Ha, but it''s true that he was here. So maybe what Mr. Intae said isn''t entirely made up. And man, you''re in no position to argue. Go bow down and borrow it. If we can''t practice because of a jack, you''re dead."


    "Alright, fine."


    As Ethan opened the door to the practice room, he saw Mr. Intae sitting on a sofa, smoking a cigarette, and repairing the neck of a guitar.


    "Uh... Mr. Intae, heh. Could I possibly borrow a jack? Mine just broke."


    After ncing at Ethan, Mr. Intae took a drag from his cigarette, stubbed it out in the ashtray, stood up, and pulled out a neatly rolled-up jack from a desk drawer, handing it over.


    "Here, use this. Just make sure to return it when you''re done. You didn''tst time. Make sure you do today."


    Ethan scratched his head and bowed slightly.


    "Uh, you remembered. Sorry, I''ll definitely buy you a new one. I just haven''t had a reason to go to Nakwon Arcade recently."


    "Alright, off you go."


    As Ethan was backing out of the room, the door to the practice room counter opened, and a tall man walked in. He smiled broadly at Mr. Intae as soon as he saw him.


    "Mr. Intae!"


    Mr. Intae squinted at the man''s face.


    "Who might you be..."


    The man took off his sunsses and grinned.


    "Mr. Intae! I''vee to repay my debt!"


    Startled by the man''s appearance, Ethan stumbled and fell backward. Mr. Intae sprang up and hugged the man, eximing.


    "You rascal! Gun! You''re here!"


    "Ha, I''vee to treat you to the meat I owe you."


    "Is that so? Ha, let''s feast then. But it''s rather thoughtless of you, disappearing without a word for years."


    "Ah,e on, you know I was in the military."


    "Right, right. Ha! Ethan, I told you I wasn''t lying!"


    Mr. Intae said this to Ethan, who had fallen to the floor, eyes wide and trembling.


    "Could it be... Kay? The real Kay?"


    Gun smiled broadly and took off his hat, revealing his hair that had grown considerably while he was in Nepal. He then smiled and said,


    "Hello? I''m Kay."


    The door to the practice room burst open, and three kids poured out. They had been looking out the window of the practice room and ran out in surprise when they saw Gun appear.


    "Does this mean Mr. Intae really discovered you?"


    Gun nced at Mr. Intae, who seemed embarrassed by his boasting. Gun put his hand on his hip and said,


    "Of course. If it weren''t for Mr. Intae here, I might not have started music at all. I owe my current self to him."


    Mr. In-tae proudly epted the acknowledgment, and Ethan and Jinwook gaped at him in awe. Mr. In-tae then told them,


    "See, guys. Did I ever lie? You guys go have dinner. I''m closing up since there are no reservations today. Let''s go, Gun."


    As Mr. Intae and Gun left arm in arm, the kids left behind stared after them, dumbfounded.


    "Can you believe it... Kay actually practiced in this run-down basement practice room?"


    "Yeah... Mr. Intae''s stories were actually true."


    After a moment of shock, Ethan turned to Jinwook and said, "Hey, who says we can''t make it to Juilliard if we practice here? Kay did it! Let''s practice!"


    "Yeah! I''ll definitely take the Juilliard audition! Ahhh!"


    With renewed enthusiasm, the kids rushed back into the practice room to continue their rehearsal.


    *


    Back in high school, it was pork belly that Intae had treated them to, but today, Gun took Intae to a nearby high-end Korean beef restaurant. Even from the outside, the luxurious interior of the restaurant was intimidating to Intae.


    "Hey... Gun, why bother with such an expensive ce when we could just eat pork belly?"


    Gunughed and linked arms with Intae, "They have private rooms here. I looked it up in advance. It''s so we can talkfortably without being recognized. Let''s go inside, hyung."


    Intae, convinced by Gun''s reasoning, entered the restaurant. The restaurant had a hall capable of amodating 50 people and 8 separate private rooms.


    After being seated in one of the rooms and ordering the highest quality ribeye, Gun locked the sliding door, took off his hat and sunsses, and began grilling the meat.


    "You''ve be a real man after serving in the military. Not the timid kid you used to be," Intae observed with a smile.


    "I was never timid," Gun replied with a grin, offering Intae a perfectly grilled piece of ribeye.


    After tasting the meat, Intae eximed, "Ah, beef truly is the king of meats. Wee, oh king, to my humble stomach!"


    Laughing, Gun put his hat and sunsses back on and called out for more ribeye. After securing the door again, he asked, "How''s the studio doing these days?"


    Intae, without pausing his meat consumption, replied, "Well, it''s been tough for about a year, but thanks to you, we''ve seen an increase in kids wanting to learn guitar. It''s a bit better now."


    "That''s good to hear. How about Yong-tae hyung and Eunpyo hyung?"


    "They''re doing the same old. Lately, they''ve been outsourcing sound for gamepanies."


    "Gamepanies? Like, game music?"


    "Yeah, though they used to make a decent amount working on soundtracks for big PC RPGs, the rise of mobile games means they''re spending less on development. So even outsourcing doesn''t pay much anymore. Plus, Yong-tae''s niece keeps pestering him to let her practice singing. He''s struggling to find time for his own work because of her constant nagging."


    "I see. I should visit Yong-tae hyung sometime."


    "Want me to call him?"


    "Yeah, hyung."


    "Alright, just a sec."


    Intae continued to eat as he dialed the phone.


    "Hey, Yong-tae? Where are you?"


    "At the studio? How long will you be there? Why stay up all night? We''re too old for all-nighters."


    "Alright, can''t help it. Have you eaten? Ramen? Sigh. I''ll stop by the studioter. Just dropping in. See you then."


    After hanging up, Gun looked puzzled.


    "Why didn''t you mention me, hyung?"


    Intae grinned, "It''s a surprise. Let''s hurry up and eat."


    They finished their meal and caught a taxi to Cheongdam-dong, heading to "Studio Experience." As they arrived, they found the studio''s door unlocked, presumably left open for them. They made their way up to the second-floor studio.


    As they ascended the stairs, faint music could be heard. A youthful female voice sang over the music track, making Intae pause and wonder,


    "Is that his niece again?"


    Opening the door, they saw Yong-tae with his arms crossed, looking at a PC screen, and Eunpyo was momentarily absent.


    A high school girl was singing passionately in the recording booth.


    As Gun nced at the girl, Eunpyo re-entered the studio, fixing his pants. Their eyes met, and Eunpyo shouted in surprise,


    "Gun? Mr. Gun?"


    Eunpyo''s outburst startled Yong-tae, who then noticed Gun and stood up excitedly.


    "Gun! It''s been so long!"


    Laughing, Yong-tae embraced Gun, "I''ve been cheering for your sess. Thanks for not forgetting us anding to visit. It''s an honor."


    Eunpyo, phone in hand, asked, "Mr. Gun, can we take a photo together? I want to show my friends."


    Yong-tae yfully scolded Eunpyo, "When we have a guest, offer them a seat first! We can take photoster. Come on, Gun, have a seat here."


    Gun and Intae settled down as Eunpyo rushed to the kitchen to make coffee. Intae, nodding towards the recording booth where the high school girl waspletely absorbed in her song, asked Yong-tae, "Is that the niece you mentioned?"


    Yong-tae sighed deeply before answering, "Yeah, that''s her. She wants to be a singer but goes about it all wrong. Instead of auditioning to be a trainee or taking vocal lessons, she''s here practicing. My sister-inw opposes her pursuing music, so she can''t attend any music schools. She sneaks here to practice and then leaves."


    As Gun observed the girl singing inside the studio, he lowered his sunsses, his eyes widening in recognition, "Jieun? Han Jieun? Is Yong-tae hyung''s niece Jieun?"


    The surprise visit turned into an unexpected reunion, sparking conversations filled with nostalgia and updates on everyone''s lives since theyst met. The atmosphere was warm, and the joy of reconnection palpable. Gun''s return not only brought back memories but also reignited a sense ofmunity and support among old friends, reminding them of their shared history and the journeys they had embarked on since.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 189: Kay Lives Next Door

    Chapter 189: Kay Lives Next Door


    "Who wears sunsses indoors, thinking they won''t be recognized? Take them off, it''s just my nephew inside, it''s fine."


    Upon Yongtae''s words, Geon took off his sunsses and hat, taking a sip of the coffee Eunpyo had brought him. Yongtae looked at Geon drinking his coffee with a pleased expression and said,


    "Wow, it''s funny how people connect. What if In-tae hadn''t introduced you to me back then? You would have be a star anyway because of your talent, but it''s almost like that connection got you started in music, right? You were in humanities before that, weren''t you?"


    "Yeah, hyung. Before that, I was just a student who liked to sing. I didn''t even know how to y the guitar, haha."


    "Right, you hadn''t even properly touched a guitar before you got into Juilliard''s guitar department. It''s quite a miraculous connection. Are you still in touch with Producer Young-seok?"


    "Of course, he moved to another broadcaster and is now a CP."


    "Oh, really? I knew he moved, but to be a CP, that''s great. He was a capable PD, so I thought he''d be sessful."


    "Yeah, the song about the Himyas was for Producer Young-seok''s program, wasn''t it?"


    "Ah, right. I was going to ask about that. That documentary felt so real, you could even act in it.""That wasn''t acting. It was made with footage of journalists working and ambnce dashcam videos. I only made the music."


    "Really? That was all real?"


    "Yeah, hyung. I was so exhausted, I asked for a favor before I passed out and fell asleep, and they just filmed that."


    Yongtae, In-tae, and Eun-pyo were at a loss for words, realizing that the video was all about Geon''s experiences, not knowing what to say because of the unimaginable sadness.


    Seeing their expressions, Geon smiled and said,


    "It''s okay now, you don''t have to look at me like that."


    Yongtae tried to lighten the slightly awkward atmosphere by clearing his throat and saying,


    "Well, I''m d you''re okay. Ah, look at me. My niece is a huge fan of yours, say hello to her."


    Yongtae turned off the background music ying inside the studio and spoke into the microphone,


    "Ji-yi, we have a guest, could youe out to greet them?"


    Ji-yi took off her headphones, looking annoyed as she opened the studio door abruptly,


    "Ah, I only have an hour left, uncle! Who did you call me out for...... Oh!"


    Ji-yi''s eyes caught the sight of a stunningly beautiful young man sittingfortably on the sofa.


    A young man with slightly long hair covering his forehead, sharp yet gentle eyes, looking at her with a smile. Ji-yi, trembling, raised her hand and said,


    "K...Kay?"


    Yongtae, seeing Ji-yi''s reaction, chuckled.


    "See, you didn''t believe me when I said I knew him well, now you owe him an apology?"


    Ji-yi, seemingly not hearing Yongtae''s words, just stared at Geon with her mouth agape. Yongtae shook his head at Ji-yi''s reaction and told Geon,


    "Give her an autograph before you leave."


    Geon smiled and said,


    "Okay, hyung."


    Geon looked at Ji-yi, who was still staring at him in disbelief, thinking,


    "Doesn''t recognize me? Haha, this is turning out to be fun."


    After a smallugh, Geon asked Yongtae,


    "Hyung, you were working on game music, right?"


    "Yeah, just a frence job. An airne shooting game."


    "Did you make the music?"


    "Yeah, I did, but it got rejected once. They only paid three hundred thousand won for the frence work but expected such high quality. If they wanted that level of quality, they should''ve paid more. But these days, it''s hard to make ends meet, so I just epted it."


    "Can I take a look?"


    "Sure, you want to?"


    Geon pulled up a chair next to Yongtae, and Yongtae showed him the PC screen,


    "You''ve done hip-hop, so you know how to use CUBASE, right? This was made with that program, you should be able to recognize it. Take a look. I''ll go out for a smoke with In-tae."


    "Okay, hyung."


    As In-tae and Yongtae stepped out, Eunpyo, seizing the opportunity, pointed his phone camera at Geon,


    "Mr. Geon, please look here, just one picture!"


    Geon, smiling, posed for a few pictures with Eunpyo, who then leaned in for a selfie with a familiar ease and snapped several photos, disying a satisfied smile.


    "Hehehe, can I post this on social media? My friends won''t believe me when I tell them I met Mr. Geon."


    "Sure, go ahead. Haha."


    Ji-yi, observing Eunpyo and Geon, approached cautiously and said,


    "Um... oppa, I''m also a fan, could I take a picture with you?"


    Geon smiled warmly and responded,


    "Sure, why not?"


    As Geon naturally used informalnguage, Ji-yi took it as a sign of friendliness and smiled broadly, snapping several photos with her phone.


    After taking the photos, Geon turned his attention back to the PC screen. Ji-yi, sitting on the sofa and looking at the photos she had taken with Geon, sent them to her friends'' group chat. Soon, her phone started buzzing like crazy.


    Jin-kyung: OMG!!!!!! It''s Kay!


    Mi-young: What, what! Ji-yi, are you with Kay right now? Where did you meet him? Are you in Nepal?


    Moon-sun: OMG...... This is huge!


    Sang-mi: Did Kaye to Korea? I see ''Emergency Exit'' written in Korean in the background?


    Yeon-ju: Wow, he''s so handsome. I''m so jealous. Could you get his autograph for me, my love Ji-yi~?


    Ji-yi began replying with the speed characteristic of a high school girl.


    Ji-yi: I''m with Kay right now. He''s so handsome. Like, seriously handsome. Mega handsome. It''s crazy.


    Moon-sun: What? Where are you?


    Ji-yi: Cheongdam-dong


    Yeon-ju: ?? Cheongdam-dong?


    Sang-mi: Are you talking about your uncle''s studio? So, your uncle really knows Kay, then?


    Ji-yi''s smile grew wider as she noticed her friends'' explosive interest.


    Ji-yi: I''m sitting right next to Kay, in a two-square-meter space.


    Yeon-ju: What???? What????


    Sang-mi: Hey, quickly call a group video chat. Hurry up, girl!


    Moon-sun: I want to see too...... so jealous......


    Ji-yi: I''m busy enjoying my date with Kay right now. I''ll talk to you guyster tonight. Bye!


    Mi-young: Hey!!! Ji-yi!! Girl!!!


    Ji-yi switched her phone to silent mode and tucked it away in her pocket, her attention returning to Geon, who was focused on the PC screen.


    ''Wow, he really is handsome. I wish he was my brother... Kay is known for really caring about his sister, wouldn''t it be great if I were Kay''s sister?''


    Regardless of Ji-yi''s thoughts, Geon was deeply engrossed in adjusting the musical notes on the PC screen, leaning back in theputer chair and pondering,


    ''For a flight shooting game, the basic sounds thate with shooting actions could interfere with the BGM. Removing the beat and focusing on the sound recording might be better.''


    Geon proceeded to remove the basic beat that indicated rhythm in the CUBASE program.


    ''To maintain excitement, the score should not just provoke tension but also have weight. It seems they wanted to give it a majestic feel, but that doesn''t suit the casual nature of the game.''


    Geon looked at the game graphics running as an APK file on one side of the PC screen. The mechanics were well-represented in the graphics, but the game focused more on dodging an onught of missiles rather than shooting at targets, making it closer to a bullet hell game. Geon began modifying the notes ordingly.


    Ji-yi, watching Geon be instantly absorbed in his work, thought,


    ''So this is what a genius looks like. Look at him concentrate. They say men look their best when they''re focused, and it''s true. Wow, he''s so cool.''


    In-tae and Yongtae returned from smoking, having had a chat, and Yongtae saw Geon working on the PC alone while Eunpyo was engrossed in his phone, chuckling at Eunpyo beforending a yful hit on his head.


    "This guy. You should pay more attention here, he''s our breadwinner. Look how diligently he''s working."


    Eunpyo, holding his head in pain, protested,


    "Ow! Stop hitting my head, hyung!"


    Geon, having finished his focus, let out a sigh. Yongtae, noticing Geon''s work on the PC screen, was intrigued and said,


    "Hyung, I made some adjustments to the music you had. I saved your original separately. Since it''s a shooting game, I thought the beat might be distracting, so I removed it and went for a more urgent feel instead.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 190: Kay Lives Next Door

    Chapter 190: Kay Lives Next Door


    Late one night when Geon arrived home, Shihwa, who was eating watermelon and watching TV, asked, "What''s with you? Why are you sote? You''ve been hanging out with the girl next door, haven''t you?"


    "Ha-ha, just made acquaintance, nothing much."


    "That girl next door is innocent, treat her well. She''s kind and cute, so treat her like a sister."


    "Got it, she did seem that way, haha. I''m going to the rooftop to get some fresh air."


    Shihwa shook her head as she watched Geon carrying his guitar to the rooftop, "Can''t you go a day without singing? I don''t see what''s so fun about singing on the rooftop every night."


    Then Shihwa''s phone rang.


    Jihee: "Shihwa unnie, you know¡­ I think I saw something strange¡­ I wanted to ask¡­ are you asleep?"


    Knowing that Jihee had spent some time with Geon, Shihwa sent a message back with a yful expression.


    Shihwa: "No, I''m not sleeping. What''s up?"After a moment of silence, Jihee started sending a flurry of messages.


    Jihee: "Unnie, unnie, did someonee to your house just now?"


    Shihwa: "No one besides my brother, why?"


    Jihee: "No, because I swear I saw Kay entering your house just now? You know Kay, right?"


    Shihwa: "Yeah, I know."


    Jihee: "But I definitely saw that person enter your house just now? But you said only your brother came?"


    Shihwa: "Oh, Kay dide to our house."


    Jihee: "??? What are you talking about?"


    Shihwa: "Kay dide to this house."


    Jihee: "Really?! But why did you say no one came earlier!!! What''s your rtionship with Kay? How do you know him? Why would he enter your house?"


    Shihwa: "Kay is a son of this house, and my brother."


    Jihee: "?? There''s another sibling above or below Geon oppa?"


    Shihwa: "No, it''s one boy and one girl in our house."


    Jihee: "Huh, what does that mean."


    Shihwa: "???? So funny."


    Jihee: "I''m so frustrated, stop teasing me¡­¡­."


    Shihwa: "?????????."


    Meanwhile, Jihee, who had been sending messages without changing out of her clothes, threw her phone onto the bed in frustration.


    "Ah, what''s with this unnie! Shoot, I''ll just shower first."


    After a shower and drying her hair, Jihee turned on her phone and was surprised.


    Shihwa: "If you''re curious,e up to the rooftop now."


    Jihee looked up at the ceiling since her apartment was on the 22nd floor, right below the rooftop.


    Jihee, clutching her racing heart, hastily put on a tracksuit and went out again, despite just havinge back in. Yoonhee asked her, "Where are you going again? You just came back."


    "Ah! Just going to the convenience store for a bit!"


    Rushing to the rooftop, Jihee was greeted by the soft sound of a guitar. Standing in front of the closed rooftop door, she quietly opened it to avoid making noise.


    On the rooftop under arge full moon of early winter, a beautiful man was ying the guitar.


    Not seeming scared at all, the man sat on the edge of the rooftop, ying the guitar. His mouth opened, and a beautiful melody filled the air.


    "My friend, my friend.


    The world is soplex that I cannot beat them all by my power.


    When my soul shrinks in a huge storm and does not know what to do.


    In a world full of hypocrisy, I do not know where to go.


    The only ce I can avoid, music is enough for life.


    Life is not enough for music. Yes, my friend."


    Jihee, intoxicated by Geon''s beautiful voice, stood still with a dazed expression. The silhouette of Geon illuminated by the moonlight was enough to make a high school girl''s heart race madly.


    As the song ended and the guitar ying stopped, the silhouette quietly turned to look at Jihee and jumped down from the edge of the rooftop. As he approached, Jihee''s heart raced even more.


    Finally, as his face became visible in the moonlight, Jihee stammered, "K, Kay oppa?"


    Geon came closer, looked at Jihee''s face, and smiled, showing his teeth.


    "It''s me, Geon."


    "Eh¡­ Eh¡­ Yes?"


    "Geon oppa."


    "What do¡­ huh??"


    Geonughed as if he found Jihee''s astonishment cute and ruffled her hair.


    "Ha-ha, it''s me. Geon. And I''m also Kay."


    Jihee, too shocked to speak, just stammered in response. Geon took Jihee''s hand and led her to the rooftop edge.


    Having climbed onto the rooftop edge first, Geon reached out, took Jihee''s hand, and pulled her up. Thankfully, there was a-like safety fence, so it didn''t seem dangerous. Sitting on the rooftop edge, Geon looked up at Jihee, who was still standing, and said,


    "Sit down."


    Jihee sat down with a nk expression, and Geon, taking a deep breath of the chilly rooftop air, said, "I was going to say something earlier, but your reaction was so funny, haha, sorry."


    Jihee, putting her hands in her pockets and pulling out her phone, alternately looked at Geon and her phone, saying, "So, the Geon oppa who took me for a walk around the school on his bike... is Kay? Kay lives... next door to us?!!!"


    Geon burst outughing, "Krahaha!!! Yeah, oh, it''s funny. Why is your reaction so funny, hah."


    That day, Jihee couldn''t regain her senses until Geon held her hand and led her back home.


    Standing dumbfounded in front of the shoe rack after opening the front door, Jihee once again looked at her phone and sent a message.


    Jihee: "Shihwa unnie, is this for real?"


    Staring nkly at her phone screen, Jihee saw Shihwa''s reply and broke into a bright smile.


    Shihwa: "Yeah, it''s real. Dead if you spread rumors. You did a lot of pretty things, so I gave you special service. Keep your mouth shut! Sleep well, Jihee."


    "Kyaaaaaa!!!!!"


    Jihee, banging on the shoe rack with her fists, caused amotion until her mother, wearing pajamas, ran out yelling.


    "What in the world are you doing in the middle of the night, girl!! Go to bed right now?!!"


    Avoiding her mother''s stern look, Jihee entered her room andughed heartily as she looked at the chat window with Shihwa.


    Jihee, lying on her bed, fell asleep looking at the chat with Shihwa. The next day, she arrived at school with a dazed expression, as if she couldn''t wake from a dream. Her friends gathered around her, all looking sleep-deprived and haggard.


    "Hey, Jihee Han! You traitor! So you''re happy you got to see Kay, huh?"


    "Wow, total betrayal! How could you ignore all those messages and calls?"


    "Why are you acting like a criminal? Snap out of it!"


    Munseon, Yeonju, Sangmi, Miyeong, and Jingyeong bombarded Jihee with questions, but she seemed lost in a sweet dream, not returning to reality. Jingyeong lightly pushed Jihee''s back, saying, "Hey Jihee Han! You lucky girl! Living next door to such a cool oppa and even meeting Kay, you''re so blessed!"


    Miyeong asked with a puzzled look, "Next door oppa? What cool oppa?"


    Jingyeong crossed her arms and said, "I mean, a few days ago, I saw her at the school entrance with a super handsome oppa on an incredibly expensive motorcycle?"


    Munseon shook Jihee by the neck, "You! Open that cursed mouth!! Spill the beans, you thousand-year-old fox!"


    Jihee, letting Munseon shake her back and forth, swayed limply. With a dreamy expression and unfocused eyes, Jihee finally opened her mouth as everyone focused on her lips.


    "In our next door... our next door..."


    Sangmi, frustrated, yelled out, "Ah!! So frustrating, what''s next door!"


    The other friends also beat their chests, shouting, "Ah!! Can I swear? I just high-fived Yama because I''m so frustrated!! Open your mouth!"


    Just then, the door opened, and the teacher walked in. "Sit down, everyone. We''re starting the roll call."


    Seeing the teacher enter, the kids quickly found their seats. Jihee, thest to move, mumbled as she sat down, "Kay lives..."


    *


    Arena Biz, a smallpany formed by 15 developers, was only 8 months old. Despite being a small team, thepany, founded by former employees of major corporations, had alreadyunched their second game on the store.


    The first game hadn''t been a sess, but it had achievedmendable results, satisfying the CEO, who had staked thepany''s future on the second shooting game.


    Byungho, a Project Manager (PM) with 15 years of experience in the game industry and also a former employee of a major corporation, was reviewing the sound work files outsourced to "Studio Experience" for the second game. Afterunching the APK file and listening to the BGM, Byungho nodded appreciatively and said, "Phew, once it''s unpacked, the quality really shines through. This is good enough to use right away. And it''s quite addictive. It seems CEO Yongtae really does have the skills."


    Satisfied, Byungho sent an email to confirm the addition of the sound files to the development product and picked up the phone to call Yongtae.


    "Hello?"


    "Ah, CEO, it''s Byungho Cha."


    "Ah, PM Cha. Did you check the sound file?"


    "Ha-ha, yes, very satisfied. You really are something, CEO."


    "That''s good to hear. I was worried about getting rejected again. If that happened, we''d be out of options."


    "Ha-ha, if the quality was like this from the start, there wouldn''t have been any issue. Anyway, thank you. I''ll apply it right away and send the final payment. But, was it you who worked on this, CEO? The quality ispletely different fromst time."


    "Ha-ha, is that so? Last time, it was Eunpyo who worked on it, but this time, someone else did."


    "Really? Not you, CEO? Did you outsource it again?"


    "No, not really. It was just a friend who visited our studio and tweaked it a bit."


    "Ah, that''s relieving. Must be a professional musician, given the quality."


    "Yes, it''s Kay."


    "Excuse me? Who?"


    "Kay."


    "Do I know this Kay you''re speaking of?"


    "Yes, that''s the Kay."


    There was a moment of silence as Byungho was taken aback.


    "Please don''t use Kay''s name. Just ''Studio Experience'' will do. We''ll see each other next time."


    The call ended, but Byungho couldn''t take his phone away from his ear, staring into space. Snapping back to reality, he stood up abruptly and began to pace, muttering to himself.


    "Not to use Kay''s name... Ah, I should have been more polite when discussing thest sound file... Ah, a golden marketing opportunity just flew by..."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 191: Kay Lives Next Door

    Chapter 191: Kay Lives Next Door


    Late fall was merging into early winter, yet the library at HanYoung Women''s University was packed with students busy preparing for their final exams rather than enjoying their holiday break. The only sounds filling the air were the flipping of pages and the asional music leaking from someone''s earphones turned up a bit too loud. It seemed that wearing earphones had be the norm to help concentrate, ensuring that these minor disturbances didn''t bother anyone.


    Yoonhee Han was a freshman at HanYoung Women''s University, having just turned twenty about ten months ago. Despite being in the prime of her youth, vibrant and fresh, Yoonhee wasn''t much into going out. Instead, she preferred to roll around at home watching YouTube videos. She was tall and pretty for her age, though not strikingly beautiful. She was just an average girl whose youth shone through her pure innocence.


    While studying from her textbook at arge desk designed for eight, Yoonhee frowned and switched her constantly ringing phone to silent mode.


    "Ah, Ji, you girl, I told you I''m at the library, why do you keep texting? Don''t you know I have a mountain of studying to do?"


    Preview messages filled her phone''s screen.


    [Annoying Sister] If you bring home chicken when youe, I''ll tell you a huge secret.


    [Annoying Sister] It''s true! Not lying! It''s not just about the chicken.


    [Annoying Sister] It''s news about Kay you''d want to hear.


    [Annoying Sister] Sharing it because I''m your real sister.[Annoying Sister] Ah!! I''m dying to tell you!! When will you be home?


    Yoonhee grimaced at the messages, then massaged her forehead as if the frown lines were bothering her.


    "News about Kay? What''s new now?"


    Instead of responding to the texts, Yoonhee searched online for any news about Kay but found nothing new. Even a YouTube search only brought up videos she had already seen, which made her sigh.


    "Sigh, I''m the fool for being tricked, that bundle of annoyance!"


    After shoving her phone back into her bag, Yoonhee turned off the sound and refocused on her studies. After reading through her textbooks for about three hours, she nced at the clock, quickly packed her books into her bag, and pulled out her phone only to be shocked.


    "What? 81 unread messages? Has Jipletely lost it?"


    As Yoonhee left the library, she dialed Ji''s number. Ji picked up almost immediately, as if she had been waiting by her phone.


    "Hey!! Ji!! Didn''t I tell you I''d be studyingte because of exams? Why do you keep bothering me?"


    "Listen, sis. If you don''t hear me out, you''ll regret not contacting me for these three hours for the rest of your life."


    "Stop talking nonsense. You just want chicken, don''t you? Did you already spend all the allowance Dad sent you? How can you run out of money so quickly and start asking for more? Learn to save some, will you?"


    "No, that''s not it!"


    "What then?"


    "Ah, really, it''s not that! Kay is living in the house next door!"


    "What?"


    Without another word, Yoonhee hung up, considering the conversation not worth continuing, and made her way to the subway.


    "Even for a clueless high schooler, this is too much. I never did such things when I was in high school. Who did Ji get this from?"


    Grumbling to herself, Yoonhee''s steps quickened until she noticed Shihwa, who seemed to have just finished her sses, walking alone toward the subway station. Happy to see her senior who usually took good care of her, Yoonhee quickly caught up and grabbed Shihwa''s waist.


    "Sister!"


    "Ah!! You scared me!!"


    "Kyahaha, did you finish your sses, sister?"


    Shihwa, startled, looked Yoonhee up and down before responding.


    "Ah, you really scared me. Yeah, I finished a while ago. I stayed a bit longer to work on a report for a liberal arts course. You''ve been studying for your exams, I see?"


    Yoonhee smiled softly.


    "Yes, sister. Let''s go home together!"


    "Sure, we live next door anyway. Did you study well?"


    Yoonhee grimaced and waved her hand dismissively.


    "Don''t even mention it. Ji kept bombarding me with texts so much that I could hardly focus. I eventually had to put my phone on silent and barely managed to concentrate for three or four hours. And when I was leaving the library, guess what? Over 80 messages hade in. I swear, she might end up being a possessive stalker someday."


    Shihwa smiled knowingly and teased.


    "Why? What did she say?"


    Yoonhee pulled out her phone and shook it frantically.


    "Can you believe the nonsense she''s talking? You''re supposed to bait someone with something believable if you want them to bite. She said if I bring home chicken, she''ll tell me a secret. And what''s the big secret? That Kay is living next door. You know Kay, right? The one who''s still a student but already a global superstar."


    Shihwa tried to suppress augh and said, "Yeah, I know him. He''s really handsome, that guy."


    "Right, insanely so! I first saw him in a YouTube music video, and my heart nearly stopped. So, knowing I''m a fan of Kay, she tries to bait me with chicken. As if Kay would live next door, of all ces! And isn''t Kay currently in Nepal? Everyone knows that!"


    "Well, I think Kay might havee back to Korea?"


    Yoonhee looked surprised and started searching her phone for any news of Kay''s return. As they walked towards the subway, not paying attention to the path and relying on Shihwa, Yoonhee couldn''t find any news articles about Kay''s return to Korea. She looked up at Shihwa and said, "There''s no news about it? I''m a fan, so I check the news every day, but there was nothing about himing back to Korea. Where did you hear it?"


    Shihwa awkwardlyughed and replied, "Ahaha, it wasn''t something I read. I just thought I heard something. Maybe he came back in secret."


    Yoonhee looked at Shihwa skeptically but then nodded, "I guess celebrities of his caliber might enter the country secretly. But even so, the idea that Kay is living next door sounds more realistic than saying the chairman of North Korea is my neighbor, right?"


    "Ahahaha, the chairman of North Korea? That''s hrious."


    "Ugh, that girl is always up to no good, skipping study to think up pranks. These days, she''s been sneaking off to our uncle''s studio twice a week under the guise of going to a study hall, iming she''s practicing singing. She begs me to keep it a secret from Mom. At this rate, she might not even make it to college."


    "Really? Ji sings? Is she good?"


    "Well, she getspliments at karaoke, but she''s nowhere near professional level. I should be honest with her, but everyone else, including our rtives and her friends, keep telling her she''s great, so she believes she actually is."


    Shihwa thoughtfully stroked her chin and then said, "Didn''t Ji tell you to buy chicken?"


    "Yeah, since Mom will be homete because of church volunteer work, and cooking''s a hassle, she told me to buy it."


    "Hmm... Do you like chicken too?"


    "Are you kidding? Chicken is the god of our times, the deity of this!"


    "Kyahaha, really? Then how about I treat you, and we buy some chicken?"


    "Really? You''ll buy?"


    "Yeah, my mom and dad went to a reunion together, so I was supposed to cook dinner for me and my brother. But it''s easier to just eat chicken. Why don''t youe over, and we eat together?"


    Yoonhee hesitated before saying, "Actually, Ji was talking about your brother... But it''s... I''ve never met your brother before... I get sick easily if I eat in front of men I''m not familiar with..."


    "Aw, are you still shy around new guys at your age? What''s the big deal? He''s just the guy next door. My brother is quite handsome, though, hehe."


    Yoonhee, intrigued by the mention of Shihwa''s handsome brother, asked, "Really? Ji said he''s very handsome, is it true?"


    Shihwa folded her arms and raised her nose proudly, "Of course! Look at me. Could the brother of a beauty like me be unattractive?"


    "Kyahahat, does he look like you? Kehehehe"


    Shihwa raised her hand high and waved it as she said, "What''s with that creepyugh?!"


    Laughing, Yoonhee quickened her pace, racing into the subway station.


    "Ah, no, sister! Kyahaha"


    The two, in good spirits, headed to Shihwa''s home after buying two chickens from a store near their house. Upon their arrival, Ji, whom Yoonhee had briefly returned home to fetch, rummaged through the house excitedly.


    "Where''s your brother? Hey, Ji, you can''t juste into someone''s house and start digging around. Will you stop?"


    Ji, ignoring her, scurried over to Shihwa, who was unpacking the chicken, and asked, "Sister, where''s brother?"


    Shihwa yfully smacked Ji''s forehead and said, "He''ll be here soon, you wild thing. Sit down and behave. My brother likes calm girls."


    Ji suddenly sped her hands together, hurriedly sat down on the sofa demurely, and lowered her flushed face, much to Yoonhee''s bewildered amusement.


    "Where did your brother go? The chicken will get cold."


    Shihwa was transferring the chicken to a dish and said, "Oh, he went to apply for a military service exemption today because he''s been studying abroad for more than a year. He called a while ago and said he''s nearby. I told him we''re eating chicken at home, so he''ll be here soon."


    "Ah, I see. Can I help with anything?"


    "Just opening the packaging is enough; just sit and maybe watch TV."


    Yoonhee hesitated for a moment beside Shihwa, then sat next to Ji, who was still posing demurely on the sofa, and red at her.


    "What are you even doing?"


    "Don''t make me talk. It''s time to be a quiet girl."


    "What does that even mean?"


    "You don''t need to know. It''s punishment for ignoring my texts for three hours."


    "Seriously, what are you talking about."


    At that moment, the sound of the door''s keypad being entered echoed through the house. Ji''s face lit up with excitement, but she desperately tried to maintain herposed posture, barely resisting the urge to leap up in anticipation. Shihwa, who had been in the kitchen, rushed out, asking,


    "Is my brother back?"


    Keeping her pose, Ji looked eagerly towards the entrance, while Yoonhee, puzzled by Ji''s behavior, turned her head towards the door.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 192: Kay Lives Next Door

    Chapter 192: Kay Lives Next Door


    Yoonhee felt as if time slowed down when she saw the man who entered through the front door. With fair skin and hair of moderate length slightly covering his forehead, the tall man dressed head to toe in what seemed like luxury fashion smiled warmly at her.


    "Hello, you must be Yoonhee? I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Yoonhee''s heart, which had been beating slowly, suddenly raced. She couldn''t even stand up and stutteringly pointed at Geon with her finger.


    "K-K-K-K-Kay?"


    After smiling softly, Geon turned to Jiie, who sat demurely with her head slightly bowed.


    "Hi Jiie, what''s up with you?"


    Jiie twisted her body, looking ufortable.


    "Hello, brother."


    "Is something wrong? It''s not like you to be like this.""No, I''m just naturally a reserved girl."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Shihwa approached and linked arms with Geon,ughing.


    "Don''t mind her. High school girls and drama queens are unpredictable. Are you hungry? Let''s have some chicken."


    As Geon looked at Jiie with a puzzled expression and moved towards the dining table, Shihwa said,


    "Yoonhee, Jiie,e on. Let''s eat before it gets cold."


    As Jiie got up quickly, Yoonhee hastily grabbed her arm and whispered,


    "Hey, do you know Kay brother?"


    Jiie looked down at Yoonhee with a smug expression.


    "I told you so. You''re going to regret it. Hehe."


    Yoonhee frowned and said,


    "Are you crazy? No, no. This isn''t a dream, right?"


    "What dream? I told you Kay lives next door. Why didn''t you believe me?"


    Yoonhee whispered to Jiie, nodding towards Geon who was pulling out a chair at the table.


    "Would you believe it? You should exin it more clearly, not just suddenly say Kay lives next door. Who would believe that, silly girl!"


    Jiie shook off Yoonhee''s grip.


    "I don''t know, I told you. I want to spend even a second more with Geon brother, so let go."


    Yoonhee gripped Jiie''s arm tighter and said,


    "This isn''t a dream, right? I''m really in the same house as Kay?"


    Jiie struggled out of Yoonhee''s grip and whispered,


    "Let go! It''s not Kay, it''s Geon brother. Why would a Korean be called Kay? Let go!"


    Jiie broke free from Yoonhee''s hold and ran to the table. Left alone on the sofa, Yoonhee stared nkly at Geon, who was sitting at the table and receiving chicken from Shihwa.


    "Yoonhee, aren''t you eating? Come on."


    "Ah! Yes, yes! Sister, let''s go!"


    Yoonhee sprinted to the table, and the serious chicken-eating began. Jiie teasingly offered a plump drumstick to Geon.


    "Brother, have a leg~"


    Shihwa smacked Jiie''s hand away.


    "My brother doesn''t eat legs. He''s been a breast meat guy since he was little."


    Yoonhee quickly grabbed a piece of breast meat and offered it to Geon.


    "Brother, here. Have this."


    "Ah, thank you. Yoonhee, you eat too."


    As their hands brushed while passing the chicken, Yoonhee blushed and fidgeted with her hands. Jiie also stopped and fixed her gaze on Geon''s face, setting down the drumstick. Shihwa chuckled and said,


    "Yoonhee, when did you start saying chicken was a gift from the gods? Why aren''t you eating? Jiie, you sang all morning about buying chicken, eat up."


    Startled, Yoonhee and Jiie hurriedly brought chicken to their mouths, and Geon also began to eat, smiling. However, noticing Geon''s reactions, they barely ate, picking at their food. Shihwa then said,


    "Jiie, when you were eating tteokbokki at the street stall by the apartment entrancest time, you devoured it like you hadn''t eaten in days. What''s with you today?"


    Jiie, startled, set down her chicken and said,


    "Oh my! Sister? When did I do that... I usually don''t eat much..."


    "Seriously, I saw you eat three servings of tteokbokki alone. In 10 minutes?"


    "Ahaha~ Sister... you and your jokes. I can''t even finish one serving of tteokbokki by myself."


    "ying around, Yoonhee! I''ve seen you eat cafeteria pork cutlets without cutting them, just stabbing them with a fork and eating them whole."


    Yoonhee was startled and said,


    "Oh! Sister... that time, the knife wasn''t cutting well..."


    Shihwa put her hands on her hips and shook her head.


    "Not cutting well so you eat it whole? Look at you girls, all pretense. That''s why you shouldn''t fall for girls'' pretenses, Geon. Got it?"


    Geon, eating his chicken,ughed.


    "Why? Both are nice and pretty."


    As Geonplimented them, Yoonhee blushed and bowed her head, while Jiie beamed and acted coyly.


    "Right? Right? Our Geon brother really knows how to appreciate women."


    Shihwa yfully pped Jiie on the back of her head.


    "Quit joking around. Eat your chicken."


    The meal resumed, but both Yoonhee and Jiie only picked at their food. Shihwa sighed and suddenly said to Jiie,


    "By the way, Jiie, didn''t you tell your uncle you wanted to sing? Are you interested in music?"


    Jiie red at Yoonhee with a hint of embarrassment.


    "Sister! It was supposed to be a secret."


    Geonughed.


    "I know about it too. We''ve seen each other there, haven''t we?"


    Shihwa and Yoonhee looked at Jiie in surprise. Jiie shyly smiled, and Shihwa asked,


    "Geon, you know Jiie''s uncle? How?"


    "Yeah, I recorded the drama OST in Jiie''s uncle''s studio."


    "Really? Wow, talk about fate. Amazing."


    Geon asked Jiie,


    "So, you want to pursue music?"


    Jiie nodded shyly.


    "Yes, I want to go to a music college."


    "Which one are you thinking of applying to?"


    "Well..."


    "Where?"


    "Ju, Juilliard..."


    Shihwa''s eyes widened.


    "Juilliard? That''s where geniuses go. Are you that good?"


    Jiie looked slightly less confident.


    "Not yet, but I''m practicing hard..."


    Geon smiled and patted Jiie on the back.


    "That''s fine. There''s nothing you can''t do if you work hard. Give it your best shot."


    Jiie''s face lit up.


    "Right, brother?"


    "But, can you speak English?"


    Jiie''s face fell instantly.


    "I... I just want to sing... I don''t like studying."


    Geon''s expression turned serious for a moment. Shihwa and Yoonhee caught the change in mood and watched quietly, as did Jiie, feeling the atmosphere shift. Geon then spoke,


    "Jiie, it''s important to do what you love. But to achieve that, sometimes you have to do things you don''t like. That applies to everything in life. If you''re serious about music and want to study abroad, not just in Korea, you''ll have to study, even if you don''t like it."


    Geon gently ruffled Jiie''s hair as he spoke warmly,


    "Wouldn''t it be nice if we could only do what we wanted? But those who are doing what they love have gone through many things they didn''t want to do. You can do it too, right?"


    Jiie, feeling Geon''sforting touch, let out a content sound.


    "Aww, yes, brother. I''ll work hard. Including studying English."


    Geon nodded.


    "You don''t have to go to Juilliard. You can get good lessons in Korea too. So don''t push yourself too hard."


    "Okay, brother. I''ll do that."


    Shihwa looked back and forth between Geon and Jiie, then said,


    "What''s this, brother? You sound like a real adult."


    Geon shed a grin, and Shihwa took a sip of c before saying,


    "By the way, brother, are you going to Busan tomorrow?"


    "Yes, I''m nning to leave in the morning."


    Jiie quickly asked,


    "Busan, brother? Why are you going there? A concert?"


    Geon shook his head.


    "No, I''m leaving the country in about ten days. I need to re-enroll in school. Before that, I want to visit my grandparents'' memorial."


    "Oh, have they both passed?"


    "Yes, I never met my grandfather. My dad said he passed away over 40 years ago when my dad was a teenager."


    "That''s early... So your grandmother raised your father alone?"


    "Not just my father. There were also two uncles and twin aunts below him, five in total."


    "That''s impressive... When did your grandmother pass?"


    "About a year ago, when I was a sergeant."


    "I see..."


    Yoonhee quietly listened to their conversation, quickly replenishing Geon''s te with fresh chicken whenever it emptied. Shihwa nced at Yoonhee, then asked Geon,


    "So, how are you getting there? Riding something like the KTX would make you too recognizable, what will you do?"


    Geon took out his motorcycle keys and twirled them.


    "I''ll be riding my bike."


    "What? It''s a long way to Busan on a motorcycle. That''s dangerous."


    "It''s fine. I''ll be taking the national roads, so it''ll be a nice trip to take it easy and enjoy the scenery."


    "That''s risky... Does mom know?"


    "Yeah, she knows. She was against it, but what can we do? There''s no car, and the KTX is too much of a hassle."


    "Make sure you don''t just stay anywhere on the way. Find a good ce, with good security."


    "Ha, got it."


    Yoonhee, having listened to Shihwa and Geon''s conversation, hesitated before asking,


    "So, brother, when will you be back?"


    Geon looked at the calendar on the wall and replied,


    "Let''s see... I''ll stay at my grandmother''s house for about two days, and it''ll take two days each for the trip down and back. So, it should be about six dayster."


    "Both of them have passed, but the house is still there?"


    "Yes, there''s still some stuff left to sort out, and the house we put up for sale hasn''t sold yet, so it''s still there."


    "So... you''ll have about four days before you leave the country after youe back?"


    "Yeah, probably."


    Shihwa suddenly squinted her eyes and interjected,


    "Hey, Yoonhee? If our brother goes abroad, it''ll be hard even for our family to see him. We need to spend family time together, so don''t butt in, okay?"


    Yoonhee blushed and quickly said,


    "Oh, no, sister, I didn''t mean it like that..."


    Shihwa nced back and forth between a sulking Jiie and Yoonhee, sighed, and then said to Geon,


    "Brother, just take one day off. These kids seem to be fans and want to spend time with you. I''ve known them for a long time; they''re good kids. Their dad isn''t around, and our dad helps them out with things, so we''re close neighbors. Let''s just spend a day at home doing nothing special. Can you spare that time?"


    Geon nodded nonchntly,


    "Sure, that''s fine."


    Yoonhee and Jiie, who had been looking at Geon with hopeful eyes, cheered. Shihwa pompously dered,


    "From today onwards, you two worship this sister as a deity. Do so, and I shall grant you a day with Kay."


    Yoonhee and Jiie got off their chairs, knelt on the floor, and performed a bow in jest,


    "Oh deity! We believe!"


    Geon watched the trio''s lively antics with a smile.


    His eyes then caught a family photo across the table. In the photo, an elderly grandmother sat in the front with Geon''s father, uncles, and aunts standing behind her, all smiling brightly.


    The grandmother''s crinkly but joyful expression, enjoying the moment with her children, deepened Geon''s gaze.


    ''I miss you, Grandma. I''ll visit soon.''


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 193: Trip to Busan

    Chapter 193: Trip to Busan


    "Make sure you dress warmly, and when you find a ce to stay, call us. You never listen, I told you to wear thermal clothes inside."


    Yeongha fussed over Geon, who was standing in front of the entrance door, adjusting his cor. Geon, hearing Yeongha''s nagging for the first time in a while, smiled pleasantly. Yeongha continued,


    "Your grandparents'' grave is at Busan Memorial Park, 5-483. Remember that, it''s a big ce and you won''t find it if you don''t know the number."


    "Yes, mom. I''ll go and pay my respects."


    "And you know the home address, right? It''s in Sinseon-dong, Yeongdo-gu, Busan. It''s cold, so don''t wander around lost, be careful when driving your motorcycle, and if a car suddenly speeds up, give way, okay?"


    "Haha, mom, I''m not a kid, I got it. I''ll be back safely."


    Yeongha touched Geon''s cap one more time, adding,


    "Shihwa has her finals, she''s been nagging me to remind you since yesterday. If she were here, you would''ve been listening to a lecture for at least 30 minutes. It''s a good thing it''s just me at home."


    "Hehe, got it. I''ll be going then, mom."After taking the elevator down, Geon put on his helmet, looked up at his apartment, and saw Yeongha looking down at him through the window.


    Having sent Geon abroad for study and then immediately to the military, the short days Yeongha spent with Geon were very precious. Feeling his mother''s love, Geon waved vigorously.


    Yeongha, waving back, watched as Geon mounted his motorcycle. The heavy engine roared to life, and Geon, taking out his sunsses from the bag, put on his mask and set off.


    Despite the chilly early winter weather, Geon felt exhrated by the fresh air. It was his first time traveling the national roads on a motorcycle, and he was looking forward to it. Though unfamiliar with the route, the navigation app on his phone reassured him. Soon, Geon left Seoul behind, and the scenery changed to lush mountains and fields.


    "Leaving Seoul, there''s a quaint countryside vibe. It feels like a trip, seeing the fields, even though it''s right next to the highway and the roads are well-maintained."


    Growing up in Haeundae, Busan, and then moving to Gwangjin-gu, Seoul, Geon had lived in urban areas his whole life. The rural countryside was a new and fascinating experience for him.


    Stopping at rest areas to quench his thirst or grab a bite, Geon eventually encountered the calm of thete afternoon. The quiet country road was a twone road, and a bus full of high school girls slowly made its way in front of him.


    With the heater on full st due to the cold, the girls had opened the windows and were chatting loudly. Spotting the cool motorcycle beside them, they pointed and started shouting.


    "Wow! That motorcycle is so cool!"


    "Show us your face, mister! Are you an uncle?"


    Hearing the girls, Geon smiled and looked at the bus window.


    ''I wonder if they recognize me?''


    Geon lowered his mask and took off his sunsses. The high school girls screamed in delight upon seeing his face, causing chaos when one of them recognized him.


    "It''s Kay!"


    "What?! Where? Oh my gosh, it''s really him!"


    As the girls began taking photos, Geon quickly put on his sunsses and sped up, overtaking the bus.


    The bus became a frenzy as the girls rushed to the front window. Geon, watching the bus in his side mirror, smiled and elerated, soon finding himself on a quiet rural road again.


    Geon spotted an elderlydy carefully guiding her grandson away from the road, reminding him of his own grandmother.


    ''Grandma used to take me out a lot when I was young. If it weren''t for the religious disputes with mom, I could have spent more time with her.''


    Geon''s grandmother was a devout Buddhist, unlike his mother, who had converted from Catholicism to Protestantism and refused to participate in ancestral rites, causing tension with her mother-inw. However, Geon always felt a strong connection to his grandmother and regretted not visiting her more before she passed away.


    As night fell, Geon turned on his headlights and continued towards the city. Realizing the rural roads were too dangerous to navigate in the dark, he decided to look for a motel to stay the night.


    Entering Daemiri, a quiet vige, Geon stopped his motorcycle upon hearing loud music. The sound of traditional Korean instruments and shouting led him to a grand traditional house where a ritual seemed to be taking underway.


    Curious, Geon parked his motorcycle and approached the open gate, where he saw vigers gathered, watching a shaman performing a ritual. Intrigued by this rare sight, he decided to stay and watch.


    "I guess they still perform rituals even nowadays. I''ve never seen one before. Might as well take a look."


    Standing with his arms crossed in front of the gate, Geon observed a shaman energetically jumping around, chanting iprehensible words in front of a table adorned with various offerings and arge cow''s head.


    While Geon watched, fascinated, he overheard a conversation among three women nearby. Not one to eavesdrop, but curious about the context, he listened in.


    One woman, with noticeably permed hair, eximed, "What''s going on? This house has been the main household of this vige for generations, how could such a thing happen here?"


    Another woman, with her hair neatly tied back, smacked the first woman''s arm, saying, "Exactly, exactly! The Choi family of Yeongcheon has been renowned since the Joseon Dynasty, how could something like this happen?"


    A third woman, with arge mole on her face, nodded and added, "Hakdu is only six this year, right? He''s the cherished sole grandson of the seventh generation. To think he''s suddenly possessed by spirits, what''s this all about?"


    "Yeah, it''s unbelievable. They said he went up the mountain with his mom, and all of a sudden, he started foaming at the mouth and shaking uncontrobly. Just look at Hakdu''s mom, what a state she''s in."


    Geon turned to see a woman in herte thirties, kneeling in front of the ritual space, desperately praying. Wearing a white hanbok, she seemed on the verge of copse from worry. Despite her exhaustion, her prayers never ceased.


    "They say Hakdu''s grandfather was so furious, he broke his favorite smoking pipe and brought in a famous shaman from the South Sea. That woman there, she''s supposedly a very powerful shaman, earning over five hundred million a year, can you believe it?"


    "But what use is her power? It''s been three days of rituals from 6 PM to 9 PM, and it''s so noisy every night, yet there''s been no improvement."


    "You think curing possession is easy? Even for a powerful shaman, it must take time."


    "And look at Hakdu''s grandfather, he looks like he might copse any minute, but he''s been sitting there for hours, refusing to rest despite his wife''s pleas."


    "Still, he''s done so much good for themunity; the heavens will surely recognize it. Everyone respects him here."


    "My husband couldn''t work for a year because of his truck ident, and Hakdu''s grandfather lent us money without interest. My husband jumps up to help whenever there''s work to be done for him."


    Geon''s gaze fell on an elderly man sitting on the main hall, watching the ritual with deep concern. The man appeared to be well over ny, with a face marked by age but exuding kindness.


    Seeing the worry on the old man''s face, Geon felt a pang of empathy. The child, cradled in his grandmother''s arms and hidden from view, seemed to be the focus of his concern.


    "But what kind of evil spirit has possessed him to make the young boy''s face turn so pale? It''s heartbreaking. He was such a polite and adorable child."


    "I heard from the supermarketdy that a priest from Yeongcheon Cathedral visited yesterday. But, apparently, he ran out, shouting, ''It''s a demon! A demon has possessed him!''"


    "A demon? Not just a spirit but a demon? That''s a whole other level of trouble. What if something happens to Hakdu?"


    Geon wondered if the cinematic portrayals of demonic possession he''d seen were urate, considering the boy''s lethargic state.


    Moving closer for a better view, Geon noticed the boy''s paleplexion and trembling lips. As he looked sympathetically at the child, the boy slowly turned his gaze toward Geon.


    In that moment, as their eyes met, the boy screamed in horror, pointing at Geon.


    "Aaaah!!! You, you are!!"


    Simultaneously, as Hakdu reacted to Geon''s presence, the shaman performing the ritual went into a trance, seemingly receiving a spirit.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 194: Trip to Busan

    Chapter 194: Trip to Busan


    Everyone in the vige and the family members watching the ritual, along with the musicians, saw the shaman''s eyes roll back as she trembled and shook.


    Those around Geon looked back momentarily as Hakdu pointed tremblingly in Geon''s direction, but they were more fascinated by the shaman receiving the spirit and focused their attention on the ritual.


    The shaman bowed her head deeply and then suddenly raised it. With a sharp look around, she opened her mouth with a voice sharp as an ajeng.


    "Which scoundrel has dared to invade a home blessed for generations? Who dares to sit by the pond in the dead of night? Come out this instant!"


    As the shaman shook her bells and red at each person, a grandmother stood up, presenting Hakdu in her arms, causing the shaman to gasp and fall backward.


    "Good heavens!"


    The shaman suddenly fell backward, crawling away from Hakdu, screaming at the top of her lungs.


    "I am sorry! I am so sorry! I was blind not to recognize you, sir! I will leave immediately, please spare my life!"


    As the shaman crawled around, weeping and sniffling, the crowd murmured among themselves."Looks like she''s really possessed by a powerful spirit. Even that renowned shaman is shaking in fear."


    "Isn''t she the famous shaman from the south? To see her scared like that, it must not be an ordinary malevolent spirit. Oh dear, look at her crawling this way! Mom!"


    The shaman crawled quickly towards the gate and tumbled down the stairs.


    "Oh no! I''m going to die!"


    After rolling on the ground, the shaman cautiously looked around inside the gate and then scampered off. The musicians hurriedly gathered their instruments, looking around at the crowd before retreating. The mother, who had been kneeling on the mat praying, screamed and copsed.


    "Hakdu, what''s going to happen to our Hakdu? Ah!"


    As the mother copsed, the grandmother holding Hakdu rushed over.


    "Dear! Hakdu''s mother, snap out of it, dear!"


    The grandfather, sitting on the main floor, struggled to his feet and shouted with a hoarse voice.


    "Father! Hakdu''s father,e out quickly!"


    Arge man in a dress shirt and khakis hurried out from behind the house.


    "What''s happened? Oh! Dear! Hakdu''s mother!"


    The man carried the copsed mother into the house. The crowd''s murmuring grew louder, but as the shaman had left and the mother was taken inside, the onlookers began to disperse, whispering among themselves.


    The grandmother, sitting on the mat with Hakdu trembling like he had a fever, wept and wailed.


    "Oh, my poor baby! What misfortune has befallen you, Hakdu! Hakdu, look at grandma!"


    Hakdu, held in his grandmother''s arms, kept trying to look at Geon, ignoring her. Geon, intending to leave with the dispersing crowd, found himself unable to move, captivated by the child''s gaze.


    Only the grandmother holding Hakdu and the grandfather sitting despondently on the main floor were left in the wide yard.


    As Geon stood in front of the gate, his and Hakdu''s eyes met once again.


    Upon making eye contact with Geon, Hakdu hesitated, rolling his eyes as if pondering something, then mustered the strength to wriggle out of his grandmother''s grasp.


    The grandmother watched in surprise as Hakdu crawled out of her arms, stood up, and hurried towards the gate. The shocked grandfather and grandmother watched as Hakdu bowed 90 degrees in greeting.


    "I''m sorry! I was just ying a prank¡­ it went too far, I dared to be rude."


    Geon looked at the child in disbelief. The child, who seemed on the brink of death moments ago, was now briskly walking up and apologizing in a mature tone, leaving Geon confused.


    "Huh? Kid, what are you talking about?"


    Hakdu bowed deeper, as if trying not to show his face to Geon.


    ''A kid? I''m over a thousand years old, and he calls me a kid? How powerful must he be to address me so casually? I''ve really stepped in it this time; my recklessness could cost me my head!''


    Though invisible to others, Hakdu could see the power emanating from Geon, signaling the presence of Gamagin. Hakdu broke out in a cold sweat.


    "This is bad. He must be among the top 72 demons! I''m nothingpared to him! I''ve faced the greatest crisis of my demonic life today!"


    As Hakdu trembled and crouched down, the grandmother ran out to hold him, looking up at Geon.


    "Who are you? You don''t seem to be from around here."


    Geon, scratching the back of his head, replied awkwardly.


    "Oh , I was just passing by and heard themotion, so I came to have a look. I apologize if I''ve caused any disturbance, ma''am."


    Hakdu, still bowing his head, listened intently to Geon''s words.


    ''Caused a disturbance? He''s saying that for me to hear! Or is it that if I had just passed by intending to y a prank, he would let me go? Is that what he means?!''


    The grandmother, stroking Hakdu''s trembling body, reassured him.


    "Hakdu, what''s wrong? Are you hurt somewhere?"


    The grandfather made his way down from the main floor and approached the gate, asking with concern,


    "Cough, Hakdu, are you alright?"


    He patted Hakdu''s back while looking at Geon.


    "Passing by, you say? Normally, we would invite you to stay the night, but as you can see, our household is facing troubles, so we must send you away with apologies, young man."


    Geon waved his hands dismissively.


    "No, no, sir. Troubles in the household can indeed be distressing. I hope your grandson recovers quickly."


    Hakdu shivered with the thought,


    ''He says our troubles distress him! If the grandson doesn''t recover quickly, he means to kill me!''


    Geon, maintaining his politeness, bid farewell to the grandfather.


    "I''ll be taking my leave then, elder."


    "Alright, sorry for the inconvenience. If youe by again, we''ll make sure to serve you a warm meal. Cough."


    Geon smiled at the grandfather and nced at the worried-looking grandmother. Seeing her neatly done hair and traditional dress reminded Geon of his own grandmother, causing him to hesitate for a moment.


    Hakdu, who had been staring at Geon''s feet, began to tremble again as Geon didn''t immediately leave.


    ''I knew it! My suspicions were correct! He says he''s leaving but he isn''t! He''s nning to kill me!''


    Suddenly, Hakdu knelt down, crawled to Geon, grabbed his legs, and began to beg, tears streaming down his face.


    "Please! I''ll leave immediately! Taking my life wouldn''t grant you even a sliver of power! Please, show mercy just this once, elder! I beg of you, I have a family of thirty at home, including an ogre-like wife and goblin-like children! I''ll leave right away, just spare me this once!! Please!!"


    Geon looked down at Hakdu, who was clinging to his legs and crying, with a bewildered expression.


    "What? No, kid. What are you talking about?"


    Despite the tears and snot, Hakdu continued to think desperately.


    ''He''s pretending not to know! No, that''s not it! He doesn''t want humans to know of his presence, so he''s telling me to leave quietly, right? Or not? Argh, I can''t tell, one wrong word or action today and I could be annihted. Focus, focus, Mephistopheles!''


    The grandmother tried to pull Hakdu away from Geon''s legs, but Hakdu clung on even tighter.


    "No, let go! If you don''t, and I can''t get forgiveness because of you, it''s straight to the grave for me, let go!"


    The grandmother burst into tears upon hearing her grandson''s harsh words.


    "Hakdu~ my precious grandson, how did ite to this?"


    The grandfather, observing Hakdu and Geon, looked solemn. Seeing Geon''s baffled expression caused by Hakdu''s refusal to let go, the grandfather gestured to Geon and spoke softly,


    "Would you mind doing as I say, just once?"


    "Yes? Oh, yes, elder. What would you like me to do?"


    The grandfather looked down at Hakdu, who was smearing his snot on Geon''s pants, and said,


    "Just tell him to leave, would you?"


    Geon, puzzled, asked,


    "Tell who to leave, sir?"


    The grandfather nodded towards Hakdu and exined,


    "Tell our Hakdu to leave. Just a word from you."


    Though bewildered, Geon realized it wasn''t a difficult task and decided toply with the elder''s request, looking down at Hakdu to say,


    "Go ahead and leave."


    Hakdu lifted his head sharply to look at Geon, tears welling up as he asked,


    "If I leave now, will you spare me, elder? Promise you won''te after my family and harm themter! If you intend to harm my family, better to kill me now. Elder~~ ugh."


    Geon, utterly confused by Hakdu''s nonsensical plea, looked up at the grandfather who slowly nodded. After staring at the grandfather intently, Geon sighed and assured Hakdu,


    "I won''t cause any harm. Just leave. I promise."


    Hakdu''s face lit up with relief. He hastily pulled up his T-shirt to wipe the tears and snot from his face, then stood up, stepped back a few paces, and deeply bowed to Geon.


    "Thank you, elder. I will never forget this kindness."


    After bowing deeply, Hakduy prostrate on the ground and then suddenly copsed to the side. The grandmother screamed and shook the unconscious Hakdu.


    "Aah! Hakdu! Hakdu! Wake up, please!"


    Hakdu, lying in his grandmother''s arms, slowly opened his eyes and saw his grandmother shaking him awake.


    "Umm... Grandmother? I''m thirsty."


    The grandmother burst into tears of joy.


    "Hakdu! My baby! You''vee back to us! Dear, dear! Call Hakdu''s father over!"


    The grandfather, beaming with happiness, turned back and shouted.


    "Father! Father! Hakdu hase to his senses! Come quick!"


    Shortly afterward, arge man rushed out like a madman, took the babbling Hakdu into his arms, and burst into tears, holding the grandmother''s hand tightly as they went inside the house.


    Geon, left with the grandfather at the gate and unsure what to do next, awkwardly stood there. The grandfather, having watched his grandson''s back until he disappeared into the house, turned to Geon with a broad smile and said,


    "Now that the trouble has passed, heh. Would you like to stay for a meal? Have you eaten?"


    This exchange, filled with misunderstandings and peculiar interactions, highlighted theplex dynamics of human (and perhaps non-human) rtionships, empathy, and the power of words and actions in resolving situations, even those as bizarre and misunderstood as this one.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 195: Trip to Busan

    Chapter 195: Trip to Busan


    The grandfather took Geon''s hand and led him into the guest room. Despite feeling ufortable about staying at someone else''s house, Geon had thought it too risky to ride his bike at night on dark, rural roads, so he reluctantly followed his grandfather into the room.


    "Rest here for a moment. I''ll tell the kitchen to prepare a meal ande back."


    After the grandfather left the room, Geon stood in the middle, surveying it.


    "It''s surprising to find a house like this these days, not even a hanok from the Joseon era. But it has a TV, and everything else one might need. Except there''s no bed... Sleeping on the floor will hurt my back..."


    Sitting on the floor and leaning against the wall, Geon recalled the little child he had seen earlier.


    "Did he say his name was Hakdu? What was he trying to tell me earlier? Why did he ask me to save him? Could it be that I have some unknown power? Ha, what am I thinking."


    Geon dismissed his own thoughts as ridiculous and began to quietly y his guitar.


    It waste at night, and with a sick person in the house, he couldn''t y loudly, only gently strumming the guitar as he sat there. Soon, he heard someone outside the door.


    "Ahem, may Ie in?"Geon quickly set his guitar aside and stood up.


    "Oh, yes, sir."


    As Geon responded, the door opened, and the grandfather came in, looked around the room, and said,


    "My wife will bring the meal soon. But is there anything you find ufortable? It might be inconvenient for a young person like you."


    Geon waved his hands and replied,


    "No, sir. Please, have a seat here."


    Offering his seat, the grandfather sat down with a smile.


    "You have good manners, not like most young people these days. But why are you wearing a hat and sunsses indoors? Even a mask, isn''t it stuffy?"


    "Oh, I forgot about them."


    Geon took off his mask, sunsses, and hat, causing the grandfather to exim,


    "Wow, you''re incredibly handsome. I wish my Hakdu would grow up to be as handsome as you. So, what do you do?"


    Kneeling in front of the grandfather, Geon said,


    "I''m still a student. I was just passing by on my way to Busan to visit my grandparents'' graves."


    "Is that so? A good student, then. Make yourselffortable. As they say, the formality matches the generosity."


    "Yes, sir. Thank you."


    Geon adjusted to sit morefortably, which made the grandfather ask,


    "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Geon Kim, sir."


    "Which Kim family are you from?"


    "I''m from the Sunsan Kim n, sir."


    "Sunsan Kim n? From the Si period? Which branch?"


    "I belong to the Jeongjo Gong branch, sir."


    "Ah, you seem young but well-educated. My name is Minjun Choi, head of the Yeongcheon Choi n."


    "Sir, it''s an honor to meet you."


    "No, the honor is mine. You saved our seventh descendant. My grandson, Hakdu, is the direct descendant of the Yeongcheon Choi n. You''ve done a great service to our family. I haven''t properly thanked you. Let me express my gratitude again."


    Minjun bowed deeply towards Geon, who frantically waved his hands,


    "No, please don''t, sir. I haven''t done anything significant. Just a few words."


    Straightening up, Minjun smiled kindly.


    "Those few words saved my grandson. Even a powerful shaman we brought from the south couldn''t save him after three days and 20 million won spent on rituals and prayers."


    Geon, unsure how to clear Minjun''s misunderstanding, hesitated when Minjun noticed his guitar and asked,


    "Is that a guitar? Are you a student who loves music?"


    "Yes, sir. I''m majoring in music at college."


    "Really? Which college? You sound like you''re from Seoul, are you attending a school there? Is it a good college?"


    "Ha, actually... I''m studying in the U.S. I''vepleted my military service and am on a break right now, but I''m returning to the U.S. in a few days."


    Minjun, visibly surprised, eximed,


    "What? The U.S.? That''s impressive. I hope Hakdu grows up to be someone who can navigate big waters like you. Having a brother like you would be perfect for Hakdu. So, which school in the U.S.?"


    "I attend Juilliard, sir."


    "Ju... Juilliard? Isn''t that a woman''s name? What an odd name. Ha."


    "Ahaha... Yes, it''s a bit funny. Ha..."


    As Minjun and Geon chatted, noises came from outside the room. Turning his head towards the closed door, a gentle woman''s voice could be heard.


    "Father, the meal is ready."


    Minjun struggled to his feet and opened the door, saying,


    "Oh, Hakdu''s mother. You shouldn''t have brought it yourself in your condition. Why didn''t you ask the maid?"


    The woman in herte thirties, looking pale but smiling, replied,


    "No, Father. It''s my duty to do this for the person who saved our Hakdu''s life. I''m fine."


    "Come in, then. And you, dear,e and greet our guest."


    As Geon awkwardly stood up, two women entered, each carrying a side of avishly prepared tray.


    Geon''s jaw dropped at the sight of the sumptuous feast, while the grandmother covered her mouth with her hand, giggling gracefully.


    "Don''t think it''s too much. We just want to offer a warm meal to our savior. Please, sit down."


    Geon sat down somewhat clumsily, and the three family members all focused their attention on him. Unable to start eating under their gaze, Geon could only manage an awkward smile. Noticing this, the grandmother said,


    "Oh dear, are we making you ufortable? Here, try this."


    She picked up a piece of food with her chopsticks and put it into Geon''s mouth. Sweating profusely, Geon forced a smile to show his appreciation.


    ''I can''t tell if I''m eating through my mouth or my nose...''


    The grandmother continued to offer various dishes, cing them on Geon''s rice and asked,


    "So, who exactly is the savior of our Hakdu?"


    As Geon was about to answer, after quickly chewing his food, the grandfather interrupted,


    "Now, now, let the guest eat in peace. His name is Geon Kim, from the Sunsan Kim n, studying music at a college in the U.S. The school''s name was... Ju... Juilliard, was it?"


    Listening quietly, Hakdu''s mother widened her eyes in surprise,


    "Juilliard? You attend Juilliard?"


    The grandmother looked at her daughter-inw and asked,


    "Is that a famous school?"


    "Oh, Mother-inw. It''s a school for musical geniuses, among the most renowned music colleges in the world. Juilliard..."


    Upon closely examining Geon''s face, the mother gasped,


    "Kay? Could it possibly be Kay?"


    Dropping his spoon, Geon gave an awkward smile,


    "Ah... Yes, Mother. That''s me."


    The mother covered her mouth in shock,


    "My goodness! Kay in our house!"


    Seeing his daughter-inw''s reaction, Minjun alternated his gaze between Geon and her, asking for rification,


    "Speak clearly, daughter. Do you know him?"


    The mother, excitedly, exined,


    "Father! Remember the Nepal earthquake fundraising campaign? You even asked to donate after watching the broadcast, remember?"


    "Of course, I remember. It was quite a hassle figuring out how to donate."


    "Do you remember the young man from the fundraising broadcast?"


    "Yes, I remember. That young man moved even an old man like me to tears. But why?"


    The mother pointed at Geon and said,


    "This gentleman is that young man, Father."


    "What??"


    Minjun and the grandmother both turned to Geon with expressions of astonishment. As all three stared at him, Geon fidgeted with his fingers, emitting an awkwardugh.


    The grandmother, having also seen the broadcast, was so taken aback she couldn''t take her eyes off Geon. Minjun, recovering first, spoke up,


    "Ahahaha, we didn''t recognize you with all the dust and everything. Such a fine and handsome young man you are! Abination of looks, character, and education. It''s a pity we don''t have a granddaughter for... Ha."


    The grandfather''s remark brought the grandmother back to her senses, and she grasped Geon''s hand, her eyes welling up with tears,


    "I saw the broadcast. Oh, we didn''t recognize a noble soul. You''ve been through so much, truly."


    "Ha... No, grandmother."


    "Could you take a picture with our Hakdu tomorrow? He''ll have it for memories. Would you do us this favor?"


    "Of course, grandmother. I''d be d to."


    "That''s wonderful. Oh, we''ve made you so ufortable. Let''s leave you to eat in peace."


    As the grandmother stood up, Geon looked at the mountain of food in front of him, sweating,


    ''I''ve already eaten a lot, grandmother... How can I... Ha...''


    The mother bowed gracefully, and Minjun also got up, saying,


    "The maid is waiting outside. When you''re done eating, let me know. Rest well, and if there''s anything you need, don''t hesitate to ask. We can''t do enough for our benefactor. Good night, cough."


    Geon stood up and bowed respectfully,


    "Yes, sir. Have a good night."


    Minjun smiled warmly and exited. Outside, the grandmother eagerly spoke to Minjun, still waiting,


    "We''ve had a very famous person in our home. Is this an honor for our family?"


    "Indeed, it seems so. Let''s ensure Hakdu is fully recovered tomorrow before we send our guest on his way," Minjun responded thoughtfully.


    A look of worry suddenly crossed the grandmother''s face,


    "He seemed fine before falling asleep earlier, but what if something happens again?"


    "We''ve invited our benefactor here for that very reason. If anything happens to Hakdu tomorrow, we''ll have to ask for our guest''s help again. Now, let''s get some rest. It''ste."


    After a while, Geon, who had slightly opened the door, informed the waiting maid in an apologetic tone that he had finished his meal. The maid then carried away the tray. After removing the tray from the room, the maid fetched a nket from the closet, spread it carefully on the floor for Geon, and left, leaving Geon scratching the back of his head,


    "This is too much hospitality..."


    Deep into the night, someone hidden among the branches of a 500-year-old Zelkova tree belonging to the Yeongcheon Choi family estate peeked out at the guest room. A small creature, about the size of a small monkey, blinked itsrge eyes thoughtfully,


    ''I have to make sure he didn''t follow me here to harm my family too! Oh, my legs are trembling with fear, just hold on a little longer, Miso Pae Es.''


    The small demon, concealed in the Zelkova tree, continued to watch nervously long after the lights in the guest room had gone out, keeping vignt in the deep night.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 196: Trip to Busan

    Chapter 196: Trip to Busan


    Dawn broke. Misophaes, dozing off on a tree branch, was startled awake by a sound from the house.


    Geon Kim, guitar in hand, quietly stepped off the porch, putting on his shoes without making a sound. Misophaes, sweating coldly, couldn''t take his eyes off Geon, tense with anticipation.


    "He''sing this way! He must know I''m here!"


    Geon, spending his first night outside his home, had a restless sleep. Rising early, he felt bored and decided to take a walk.


    Noticing a huge Zelkova tree, Geon thought, "Wow, it''s even bigger than the trees I saw in Jamaica."


    Smiling at the gently swaying branches, Geon admired, "Such an ancient tree."


    Misophaes, hiding among the branches, trembled, thinking, "He smiled at me! Is he thanking me for waiting to kill me?"


    Geon sat under the tree, cing his guitar on hisp. He closed his eyes to feel the dawn breeze and lightly plucked his guitar.


    Recalling a conversation with Shiva in Nepal, Geon whispered, "Listen not with your ears, but with your heart."Strumming the guitar from top to bottom, he continued, "Live like water. Water flows without obstacles and stops when blocked. If water gathers, it breaks the dam and flows again. It takes the shape of the container it fills. Because it is humble, water is necessary and strong."


    The beautiful melody from Geon''s guitar blended with the early winter dawn, creating a soothing harmony.


    Misophaes, his music easing the demon''s spirit, was shocked, "Incredible! I was almost rxed by a mere instrument after thousands of years."


    Geon, with his eyes closed, sang,


    "I close my eyes and see everything. I know I''m still there when I open my eyes."


    Misophaes nearly fell from the tree in surprise, "He already knows I exist!"


    Geon continued, "Whatever you do, you will not always be there. I just want to naturally disappear the dam between you and me."


    Misophaes, scared and curious, listened intently to Geon''s voice from below.


    "Then I''ll juste close to you like water and wrap it around you."


    Misophaes, now terrified, thought, "Pyemon! The voice of Pyemon, the ruler of the western hell! Could it be that a Count-level demon like Pyemon hase to this primitive human world? If it''s really Pyemon, a blink could obliterate me! I must flee!"


    In panic, Misophaes flew away. Geon, noticing the tree shake, looked up in confusion.


    "What was that? A bird?"


    As the morning came, the Choi family was relieved to see their son lively again, jesting and running around like before.


    The family prepared an borate breakfast for Geon, who had to leave their traditional house only after eating the most he ever had. The Choi family waved goodbye until he disappeared, hoping he would visit again.


    Feeling bloated from breakfast, Geon skipped lunch and headed straight to Busan. In the afternoon, Geon arrived in Gijang County, Busan.


    Checking his phone for the address at a stoplight, he saw "Gijang County, Busan Memorial Park."


    Turning at the sign, Geon found the tranquil memorial park on a mountain, a peaceful resting ce overlooking Busan.


    Searching for section 5, Geon parked his bike and walked into the grassy area with gravestones, careful not to disturb the peace.


    "Grandma, Geon is here," he said, kneeling before his grandparents'' gravestone, faces he never knew.


    Raised by a Christian mother, Geon preferred talking to his grandmother over traditional bowing.


    "Grandma, I''vepleted my service. I''ll be returning to the U.S. soon, so I came to see you."


    Geon continued his one-sided conversation until an employee asked him to leave for the evening. He then visited his grandmother''s apartment in Yeongdo, Busan, maintained well by his twin aunts, preserving the home as it was.


    Inhaling deeply at the entrance, Geon seemed to smell his grandmother. After a shower and changing intofortable clothes, he called his mother.


    "Mom? I''ve arrived at Grandma''s ce."


    "Good, Geon. Did you have a safe trip? I was worried when you didn''t call. You must be tired, go to sleep. Oh, and when youe upstairs, open the second drawer of the dresser in Grandma''s room. Her portrait is there; bring it home."


    "Okay, I will."


    After the call, Geon found the portrait in the drawer. Trying to close it, he noticed something blocking it.


    "What''s this? Did something fall behind when I opened the drawer?"


    Struggling with the drawer, Geon finally pulled it out to discover a plump white envelope that had fallen behind. Curious about its hefty content, he opened it to find it filled with white letters.


    Tearing open one, tears welled up as he realized, "These are letters from Grandma to Grandpa."


    Sitting on the living room couch, Geon began reading the letters one by one. The letters revealed a strong woman who had single-handedly raised her children after losing her husband at a young age, yet, at heart, she was just a woman longing for her lost love.


    The letters, never sent, were filled with words of love, longing, and life''s trials, umted over the years. Reading over a hundred letters, Geon stumbled upon one that seemed to have been written just before his grandmother passed away.


    "This must have been written shortly before she passed..."


    Laying the letter on the couch, Geon wiped away tears, noticing a stain on the white paper that seemed like someone else''s tears.


    "To my husband in heaven," the letter began, calling back to a time 40 years prior, expressing the pain of losing him and the daunting prospect of raising their five children alone.


    "I raised our children by working at the Jagalchi Market, always had to be the strong mother in front of our crying children, even when I missed you so much."


    The letter expressed a fear that her husband, remembering her as she was in her youth, wouldn''t recognize her aged self in heaven, a sentiment mingled with humility and love.


    "My dear, I have married off all our children. Just tell me once that I''ve done well, that I''ve endured the harsh and difficult world without you. Just once, tell me, ''You''ve done well, you''ve suffered enough.''"


    Ovee by emotion, Geon wept, feeling the depth of his grandmother''s pain and longing through her words. Her letters weren''t just expressions of love and longing but a testament to her enduring strength and resilience through decades of hardship.


    All she yearned for in those letters was a simple acknowledgment from herte husband, a recognition of her struggles and sacrifices.


    After a while, Geon carefully folded the letters back into the envelope, cing it tenderly among his belongings, ensuring it wouldn''t crease.


    Gazing at his grandparents'' photo on the wall, the ticking of the old clock filled the quiet room, marking a moment of growth for Geon as he navigated theplexities of love, loss, and legacy through his grandmother''s words.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 197: The Doll of Red Castle

    Chapter 197: The Doll of Red Castle


    The next day, upon his arrival in Seoul, Geon fulfilled his promise to Yoonhee and Jie. Having watched movies and taken photos at home, Geon asked them to post these on social media after his departure to the United States.


    As time flowed swiftly amidst various preparations, the day of departure soon arrived. Taewoo drove Shihwa and Yeongha to the airport, where they bid farewell to Geon with smiles, only to turn around and wipe away their tears afterward.


    Geon¡¯s departure was due to his determination not to return until graduation. Though he wanted to look back several times, he feared he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave if he did. He also didn¡¯t want to show his mother and sister his vulnerable side, so he walked ahead without looking back, trying to be heartless.


    Only when seated on the airne did Geon wipe the tears streaming down his face, seekingfort in music.


    After a long flight, Geon arrived at New York''s airport, took a taxi, and was greeted by the ck taxi driver with a friendly smile.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Asian. Are you here for a visit?¡±


    Despite wearing sunsses and a mask, Geon¡¯s uncovered ck hair prompted the driver to initiate a conversation. Geon shook his head and replied,


    ¡°No, I¡¯m a student studying in New York. I¡¯m just returning from a visit home.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Your fluent English suggests you''ve been studying for a long time. So, where can I take you?¡±Checking his watch, Geon noted it was just past three in the afternoon.


    ¡°Please take me to the Bronx Zoo.¡±


    ¡°Sure, on our way.¡±


    Arriving at the Bronx Zoo after a lengthy drive, Geon paid the taxi fare and nced at his watch again.


    ¡®Still about an hour before closing.¡¯


    Leaving his luggage at the entrance, Geon felt liberated as he inhaled the familiar air of the Bronx Zoo.


    ¡°Hmm~ Ah! The nostalgic smell. Ha! Maybe it''s been too long, but I didn¡¯t notice the smell of animal feces when I lived here.¡±


    With not much time left, Geon sprinted up the hill leading to the zoo. Reaching the tiger enclosure, he shouted enthusiastically,


    ¡°Py!¡°


    Identifying Py, a tiger with a long scar across its eye from dominance fights, was not difficult among several tigers.


    Py, initially indifferent to Geon¡¯s shouts and waves, soony down, seemingly uninterested.


    Disappointed that Py didn¡¯t recognize him, Geon cautiously removed his hat, checking his surroundings.


    After making sure no one was around, Geon took off his mask and sunsses, shouting again,


    ¡°Py! It¡¯s me!¡±


    This time, Py, who had been swishing its tail in annoyance, looked up and after a moment, sprang up, running towards Geon, stopping at the cliff between the enclosure and the viewing area.


    ¡°Py! I''ve missed you!¡±


    Geon waved frantically, and Py paced back and forth, clearly wanting to approach but hindered by the cliff. Eventually, Geon turned to leave for Ricky, waving goodbye.


    ¡°See youter!¡±


    As Geon walked away, Py let out a howling cry.


    ¡°Kuhuhuhung!!!¡±


    Startled, Geon waved back once more before moving on.


    Reaching Ricky''s enclosure, Geon called out excitedly. Ricky, recognizing Geon¡¯s voice, stood up on two legs and roared.


    ¡°Kwooo!!¡±


    Geon, familiar with Ricky from childhood, was not frightened. He stretched his arm as close as possible to Ricky, expressing his joy and asking about Ricky''s health.


    ¡°I have to go soon today, Ricky. I also need to see Shihwa. I¡¯lle back soon. Just wait a little longer!¡±


    Geon waved and ran off as Ricky let out a long call,


    ¡°Kuuuuuu.¡±


    Ricky watched Geon¡¯s departing figure intently. Arriving at Shihwa''s enclosure just before closing time, Geon was greeted with enthusiastic jumps from Shihwa.


    ¡°Shihwa! Big brother¡¯s here! How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Ukkikikiki!!!¡±


    Shihwa, expressing joy, suddenly ran off, returning with two young goris, lifting them high into the air.


    Geonughed heartily, realizing they were Shihwa¡¯s babies.


    ¡°Shihwa, are these your babies? Really? You became a mother? Hahaha!¡±


    Waving at the gori babies, Geon felt a sudden sadness for arrivingte.


    ¡°I came toote, I should havee tomorrow. Shihwa, I¡¯ll visit again. Take good care of yourself and the babies, okay?¡±


    As Geon waved goodbye, Shihwa banged on the ground and cried out,


    ¡°Ukkikikiki!!!¡±


    Shihwa continued to gaze long after Geon had disappeared. Just before the zoo closed, Geon retrieved his belongings and was about to call his mother when he noticed a missed call from Professor Sharon.


    ¡°Huh? It''s from Professor Sharon.¡±


    Dialing back, Sharon answered almost immediately.


    ¡°Hello? Kay?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Professor. I''ve arrived in New York.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good. I was wondering since you hadn''t called yet. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I''m at the Bronx Zoo. Came to see the animals.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I''m a bit jealous. Youe back to the US and head straight for the animals.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it''s not like that, Professor.¡±


    ¡°Just kidding. Have you found a ce to stay? After the incident, you sold your house and moved to the zoo before going back to Korea.¡±


    ¡°No, I''ll be at a hotel for a few days. My agency said they¡¯d arrange a ce for me.¡±


    ¡°Your agency? Ah, Fantagio, right? You became quite the topic with that model auction.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Professor. And my former manager is moving to the US soon, so we¡¯ll probably live together.¡±


    ¡°That so? Do you have dinner ns? I have something to discuss.¡±


    ¡°No, I''m free. Professor, please treat me!¡±


    ¡°Haha, sure. How about we go to B.B. King for old times'' sake?¡±


    ¡°Wow, yes! What time shall we meet?¡±


    ¡°It''s five now, so how about six-thirty?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Professor! See you then!¡±


    After hanging up, Geon smiled to himself.


    ¡®I should go early and greet Sambho and the staff.¡¯


    Upon arriving at B.B. King Blues Club, a line of people was waiting to enter for the evening performance. The club had be even more popr after Geon¡¯s performances there became a global sensation during his stay in Nepal.


    As Geon attempted to enter, bypassing the line, a security guard stopped him.


    ¡°You need to wait in line. Look at all these people waiting.¡±


    Geon looked around and approached a security team leader he recognized.


    Recognizing Geon, the team leader quickly nodded and allowed him inside, surprising the security guard who initially stopped him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Boss? Someone you know?¡±


    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s Kay.¡±


    ¡°What? Really?¡±


    ¡°Keep it quiet!¡±


    Inside, Lillian approached Geon, asking for the number of guests. Recognizing him, she eximed with surprise and called for the boss, Sambho, who greeted Geon warmly, inviting him into the office.


    ¡°So, you''re back for good, Kay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be staying here again.¡±


    Their reunion was filled with joy and anticipation for Geon¡¯s new chapter in New York.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 198: The Doll of Red Castle

    Chapter 198: The Doll of Red Castle


    ¡°Wow, business is doing well, isn¡¯t it? It seems to be doing even better than when I was here, which kind of makes me feel left out?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. After Kay left, business was good for a while, then we hit a slump. Our efforts in Nepal caught people¡¯s attention again, and business has been picking up for a few months now. We make sure not to forget Kay¡¯s contributions by sending donations to Nepal every month.¡±


    ¡°Wow, really? Good job!¡±


    While sitting on the office sofa and chatting with Sambo, Lilian came in with coffee, ced it on the table, and exchanged a smile with Geon.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back, Kay.¡±


    Geon smiled back and said, ¡°Thank you, Lilian. I¡¯ve missed this ce a lot.¡±


    ¡°You must be nning to re-enroll in school soon, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I need to. The timing for re-enrollment is a bit off, so I guess I¡¯ll be busy with preparations and settling in here until early next year.¡±


    ¡°I see. I hope you find a ce without running into another stalker situation likest time.¡±¡°Thanks, Lilian. Thepany should take care of it, so I don¡¯t think I need to worry, haha.¡±


    Lilian looked at Geon anew and said, ¡°Now you¡¯re a bona fide star with an agency. Impressive, Kay.¡±


    Geonughed it off, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve had an agency since I was 19.¡±


    ¡°Really? I guess the signs of a star were there from the start, haha. Anyway, continue your conversation. Oh, Kay, did youe alone?¡±


    ¡°No, I have a dinner appointment with Professor Sharon from Juilliard.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Boss, we have a VIP room avable. Should we guide Professor Sharon there when she arrives? It might be hard to dine in the hall due to fans.¡±


    Sambo nodded and said, ¡°Do that. But, Kay, since we¡¯re offering the VIP room for free, could you greet the guests in the hall when you leave? It¡¯ll be a great gift for those who came looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re still looking out for your interests, I see. Sure, Sambo.¡±


    After Lilian left and they were deep into catching up withughter, Geon received a message that Sharon had arrived. He said goodbye to Sambo and left the office, closely followed by four security guards. The security team, led by the head of security, encircled Geon as they moved.


    ¡°We¡¯ll escort you to the VIP room.¡±


    Geon, pulling his hat down low, followed the security guards. The VIP room, with one wall entirely of ckened windows, allowed guests to see out while preventing those outside from seeing in.


    Once at the door, the head of security said, ¡°We¡¯ll handle the entrance security, so please go ahead.¡±


    Geon smiled and extended his hand, ¡°Thank you, sir. I¡¯ve always just called you the head of security. May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Anatoli Arlovski, Kay.¡±


    As Anatoli shook hands with Geon, the other guards eagerly introduced themselves, expressing their admiration and excitement. After exchanging pleasantries, Geon entered the room, leaving the security team outside, marveling at the encounter.


    Inside the VIP room, contrary to his expectations of finding Sharon alone, Geon was surprised and delighted to see Daniel Weiss, a familiar face.


    ¡°Daniel Weiss! It¡¯s been so long!¡±


    Daniel stood up quickly, extending his hand, ¡°Haha! Kay! I¡¯ve been waiting. It¡¯s really been a while.¡±


    Geon, shaking hands with Daniel, turned to Sharon, ¡°Yes, Daniel. It¡¯s really been a while. But you¡¯re here with Professor Sharon?¡±


    Danielughed, looking back at Sharon, ¡°I contacted Professor Sharon and learned that you and I had a dinner arrangement, so I rushed over.¡±


    As they settled at the table, Geon mentioned, ¡°It¡¯s good you did. I was nning to visit anyway. How are Abigail and Kate?¡±


    ¡°Abigail would probably scratch my face off if she knew I met you alone, haha. Ah! Kate got married a few months ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh~ That¡¯s good news.¡±


    Sharon, feeling left out, puffed up her cheeks, ¡°Hey, you two men. It¡¯s been a long time for me too, you know?¡±


    Geon,ughing, turned to Sharon, ¡°Haha, no, Professor. You were the one I wanted to see the most!¡±


    ¡°Tch, toote now.¡±


    ¡°Really, it¡¯s true. I even yed my instrument at night in Nepal, thinking of you.¡±


    Sharon, initially skeptical, softened at Geon¡¯s words, ¡°Really? Can I believe that?¡±


    ¡°Of course. By the way, have you ordered yet?¡±


    Sharon looked out at the hall, ¡°No, Lilian guided us here and mentioned that Sambo is treating us to a VIP course meal today, thanks to you, Kay. Looks like I¡¯m getting a free meal because of you, haha.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that sounds like Sambo. He wouldn¡¯t make a losing deal, so don¡¯t feel sorry and enjoy it to the fullest.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Some kind of deal?¡±


    ¡°Haha, he asked me to greet the guests in the hallter.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the businessman in him shines through. If word gets out that Kay has returned, it would naturally lead people to assume you¡¯ll frequent this ce more often. That would attract even more customers. Truly impressive business acumen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why he runs such a sessful club.¡±


    Shortly after, several staff members arrived with tes of hot food, filling the table with a variety of dishes. As Lilian ced a steak in front of Geon, he looked bewildered.


    ¡°How are we supposed to eat all this, Lilian¡­¡±


    Lilian covered her mouth, chuckling, ¡°Ho-ho, the boss ordered it. I¡¯m just following orders.¡±


    Lilian waved her hands several times before leaving, and the serious dining began. As they caught up on each other¡¯s lives, Geon turned the conversation to Daniel.


    ¡°So, Daniel. Before I left Korea, Professor Sharon mentioned you were looking for me several times. Is everything okay? Did something happen at the Metropolitan Museum of Art again?¡±


    Wiping steak sauce from his mouth with a napkin, Daniel set down his fork, his expression turning slightly more serious.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. Actually, about two months after you went to Nepal, I received a call from an old friend. He was wondering if it might be possible to get your help.¡±


    Geon, sensing a shift in the conversation, put down his knife and asked, ¡°Your friend? What kind of help does he need?¡±


    Daniel looked towards Sharon, who shook her head slightly. Geon, curious, pressed on, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Daniel started to speak, but Sharon interjected, ¡°No, Daniel. It might seem like a good thing, but getting involved with those people could have unpredictable consequences. As your professor, I don¡¯t want to expose you to potentially harmful influences.¡±


    Daniel looked reluctantly at Sharon, then at Geon, who implored, ¡°What is it? You can¡¯t just leave me hanging.¡±


    Sharon sighed and signaled Daniel to proceed. He took a deep breath and faced Geon, ¡°There¡¯s a girl. A beautiful girl who hasn¡¯t spoken since experiencing a major shock. It¡¯s been about four years. Since the incident, she¡¯s be like a doll without emotions. Despite her father¡¯s efforts and considerable expenditure on renowned hospitals, she remains silent.¡±


    Geon, surprised by the turn of the conversation, asked, ¡°A girl? How old is she?¡±


    ¡°She just turned elevenst month.¡±


    Geon thoughtfully inquired, ¡°And what exactly do you need from me? I¡¯m not a doctor.¡±


    Daniel looked earnestly at Geon, ¡°One night, while watching TV with her father, she saw your UNICEF fundraising broadcast and cried. For the first time in four years, she showed emotion. Her father, seeing this, tried to contact you through his connections, learning that you and I know each other.¡±


    Geon, understanding the gravity of the situation, turned to Sharon, ¡°But Professor, why is this dangerous for me? It sounds like a request to help a poor girl. Of course, I¡¯m not sure if I can be of any help.¡±


    Sharon and Daniel exchanged looks before Daniel reluctantly nodded. Sharon then turned to Geon, ¡°Kay, Daniel¡¯s request might be for a good cause. However, you need to know who¡¯s making the request.¡±


    Geon, puzzled, asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the girl¡¯s father? I mean, since he¡¯s been spreading money around hospitals, he must be wealthy, right?¡±


    Sharon took a deep breath, her expression filled with concern, ¡°The girl¡¯s father is Gregory Miocic. He¡¯s the boss of the Russian Red Mafia, having established himself in the United States five years ago.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me??¡±


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 199: The Doll of Red Castle

    Chapter 199: The Doll of Red Castle


    Leaving the streets of New York City, Geon Kim arrived at Bay Ridge, Brooklyn, and got out of the taxi in front of a huge mansion. Men in ck suits and sunsses, seemingly hiding guns inside their jackets, were standing guard in front of the mansion. Geon, recalling his conversation with Daniel and Sharon, looked slightly tense.


    "What is the Red Mafia?"


    "It''s a term for the Russian mafia, Kay."


    "Is the Russian mafia in the United States?"


    "Not just Russia, but also the Albanian, Italian, and even the Chinese Triads are present in the U.S."


    Sharon said with a worried look.


    "It''s better to decline this request, Kay. It''s too dangerous. You never know what might happen to you if you get involved with them."


    Geon asked with a puzzled look.


    "But it''s a request from a father with a sick daughter. What could possibly happen to me?"Sharon sighed and said to Daniel.


    "Mr. Daniel, please exin the situation."


    Daniel nodded and after a moment''s hesitation, he began.


    "Five years ago, a friend of mine from the Chechen mafia came to the U.S. He had been donating to the Metropolitan Museum of Art for a long time and we were close friends. His upation was never a big deal to me. I was just happy that he wanted to live in America. But I didn''t realize that meant he was bringing his entire organization to the U.S."


    Daniel, seeing Geon listening intently, swallowed and continued.


    "My friend had a daughter at the age of 50, which was quitete. Given the nature of his job, it was hard for him to have a family. But then he met a woman he truly loved, fell in love at first sight, and married her, having his current daughter. I still remember hisughter while showing his daughter the paintings in the museum. His wife was also very beautiful and gentle."


    Geon nodded and said.


    "It must have been a precious time for someone who has lived a life stained with mafia blood."


    Daniel nodded vigorously and said.


    "That''s right. We once shared a drink and he said, ''Sometimes, when I see the happy smiles of my wife and child, I want to quit this job.'' Seeing a friend full of pride in the Red Mafia say such things made me think he looked truly happy."


    "That''s interesting. But what caused the child to be traumatized?"


    Daniel sighed deeply and said.


    "It was four years ago. There was a conflict under the Brooklyn Bridge in Brooklyn Heights between the Red Mafia and the Albanian mafia. The Albanian mafia, which kidnaps touristsing to America and Europe, injects them with drugs, and forces them into prostitution, had set fire to the car of a Red Mafia mid-boss.


    That incident led to a three-month war between the two organizations, shooting at each other whenever they crossed paths."


    Geon was shocked by the story, something that seemed like it could only happen in movies, especially because in Korea, where gun ownership is restricted, such events were unimaginable.


    "Did the child witness this shootout?"


    Daniel looked at Sharon for a moment and then said.


    "Fortunately, it wasn''t that bad. The wife and child, protected by ten mafia members, were attacked while at a department store. The attacking Albanian mafia numbered about 50, armed with machine guns, and all ten protectors were killed on the spot. And then, the wife was also killed. The child witnessed her mother being shot and dying."


    Geon looked back and forth between Sharon and Daniel, shocked.


    "What? The child witnessed her mother''s death? By gunfire?"


    "Yes, that''s correct. Everyone except the child was killed. After that, the child stopped speaking and seemed to have lost the ability to express emotions, no longerughing or crying."


    Geon made a sad face upon hearing the tragic story, and Sharon hurriedly said.


    "Kay, I know you can''t just pass by people in need because of your nature, but the Albanian mafia is still in the U.S. You could be their target if you get involved. Think carefully."


    Daniel shrugged and said.


    "Technically, only remnants of the Albanian mafia are left. Their boss is dead."


    Sharon red at Daniel, supporting him, and said.


    "Still, it''s dangerous, Mr. Daniel."


    "I understand."


    Daniel said with a serious expression.


    "That''s why I''m really sorry to even bring this up, and to ask for your help. Even if you refuse, Kay, I would never hold it against you. It''s natural for me to still want to be your guardian. I know it''s a lot to ask, and it might even be a nuisance to you. But please understand the feelings that make me convey my friend''s request."


    Geon looked deeply into Daniel''s earnest eyes and then turned to Sharon. She continuously shook her head, signaling him to decline. Geon seemed to ponder for a moment before Daniel quietly took a sip of water to quench his thirst. After a while, Geon finally spoke up.


    "Did you say the child is now ten years old? Did she stop speaking right after her mother died?"


    Daniel nodded and replied.


    "That''s correct. When she saw her father arrivingte that day, she didn''t cry or show any reaction, just stood there nkly, her cheeks smeared with her mother''s blood."


    "Has there been any change in her emotions since then?"


    "Not at all. She didn''t cry at the funerals of the organization members or her mother. I was there at her mother''s funeral, and she just stood emotionlessly."


    "And you''re saying that after four years of showing no emotion, the child cried while watching a charity broadcast in Nepal?"


    Daniel, with a grave expression, said.


    "It''s more like she shed a single tear. It seemed odd to a friend, who kept showing her the broadcast recordings, and she never took her eyes off the screen. Ah, and the music used in the broadcast. Was that sung by you, Kay?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Hmm, I thought it was sung by someone else because it sounded different from Kay''s usual voice, but it was indeed your song. Anyway, she just quietly listened to the music without any other reaction, unlike any other music. So, grasping at straws, I invited Kay here."


    Sharon, seeing Geon digging into the situation, became anxious and said urgently.


    "Kay! Do you know how the Albanian mafia boss died? Gregory Miocic was torn to pieces alive! They kept him alive as long as possible to inflict the maximum amount of pain, tearing him apart little by little over several days, and then fed his body to the mafia''s guard dogs! You''re considering helping someone associated with that?"


    Geon nced at Daniel with a slightly surprised look, and he sighed and nodded.


    "The professor is right. It was like that. But can you imagine the husband''s feelings after avenging his beloved wife? Violence and revenge are certainly bad, but it''s not like I can''t understand his feelings."


    Geon fell into deep thought, recalling the words of Shiva he met in Nepal.


    ''Sing about forgiveness. Forgiveness is the role of a king, while revenge is the act of the lowly. And love. It''s impossible to be wiser while loving someone, but try loving the world instead of just a person. A person who loves only themselves makes society harsh and deste.''


    Geon asked Daniel in a low voice.


    "So, did Gregory find peace after taking his revenge?"


    Daniel paused before shaking his head and replying.


    "No. He was consumed by a terrible emptiness and sorrow, unable to live a day without drinking. If it weren''t for his child, he might have given up on life."


    Geon looked up and met Sharon''s worried gaze. He then spoke.


    "What''s the child''s name?"


    "The child''s name is Kiska Miocic. It means ''pure'' in Russian."


    "I''ll take the case."


    "Kay!!! Are you out of your mind?"


    As the approval Sharon had so desperately tried to prevent fell from Geon''s lips, she let out a sharp cry.


    "That''s insane! You''re helping someone violent and cruel! Think again, Kay!"


    Geon looked at Sharon with a faint smile. Sharon, trying to persuade him, filled her gaze with emotion, but seeing Geon just smiling back silently, she sighed in resignation.


    "Well, who can argue with your stubbornness?"


    Seeing Sharon''s gesture of giving up, Geon smiled and said.


    "I''ll avoid dangerous situations as much as possible, professor. I still have four months until I return to school. That''s enough time to lend a helping hand to a child in need. Don''t worry."


    As Geon recalled the conversation from a few days ago, he sweated upon seeing the imposing mafia guards and the majestic mansion.


    ''Reality is indeed threatening. The American mafia is iparable to Korean gangs. Look at those sizes. They must be over 2 meters tall, all of them.''


    Approaching the gate made of giant ck iron bars, arge man of Russian descent approached and asked.


    "What''s happening? If you''re just passing by, there''s no road here, turn back."


    Struggling with the unfamiliar Russian, Geon replied in English.


    "Uh... could you speak in English, please? I have an appointment with Gregory Miocic."


    Hearing Gregory''s name, the man lowered his sunsses and shouted towards another.


    "Mirov! Come over here!"


    A skin-headed giant named Mirov approached upon the call and asked.


    "Why? What''s happening?"


    "He''s here on behalf of a friend, mentioning the boss''s name. Ask him in English what he wants."


    Mirov, imposing with his skin head and tattoos, looked down at Geon. Geon, looking up at him, sweated nervously.


    ''Tattoos on his head! That''s really intimidating!''


    Mirov then addressed Geon in English.


    "You mentioned the boss''s name? Do you have an appointment?"


    Geon, with an awkward smile, responded.


    "Yes, I''m Kay."


    Mirov looked surprised, examining Geon more closely before bursting into a heartyugh.


    "Oh! I didn''t recognize Kay! Ha-ha. Just a moment, please. I''ll check inside."


    Mirov entered the security booth to make a call on the inte. The conversation was in Russian, so Geon couldn''t understand, but soon Mirov hung up and approached Geon with a smile, indicating that everything was alright. Mirov then gestured towards the inside of the mansion.


    "It''s been confirmed. Pleasee in. Wee to the Red Castle!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 200: The Doll of Red Castle

    Chapter 200: The Doll of Red Castle


    "What kind of house requires a golf cart to get from the main gate to the front door?"


    Mirov opened the giant gate and drove one of the four parked golf carts, taking Geon with him.


    As they passed a garden wider than a ser field visible on the horizon, heading towards a distant five-story mansion, Geon looked around like a country bumpkin freshly arrived in the city. He caught Mirov humming an unknown melody, the back of his head visible to Geon.


    Mirov''s head, not merely buzz-cut butpletely shaved, bore a tattoo featuring a skull surrounded by a snake coiling around a rose branch, which moved whenever Mirov nodded.


    "Doesn''t it hurt to get a tattoo on your head? You''d think the hair would never grow back..."


    While Geon idly pondered this, looking at Mirov''s tattooed head, they got off the golf cart that circled around a fountain in front of the main gate. Mirov greeted the men guarding the gate, armed with machine guns, before saying to Geon,


    "Pleasee this way. The boss is waiting for you."


    Geon was surprised as an antique wooden door opened before him.


    "That''s no ordinary wooden door. Look at its thickness. It must be over 1m thick. Is it bulletproof?"The heavy door had a central metal bulletproof panel. It opened with a hiss, seemingly gas-pressurized, indicating it was very secure. Mirov led Geon inside, pointing to the interior with one hand as they entered the lobby on the first floor. Geon''s eyes widened at the sight of the interior.


    "Wow, it''s like the entire New York Metropolitan Museum was moved here. Does the homeowner like art?"


    Indeed, the first floor was filled with various paintings and sculptures everywhere. The stairs stretching on either side gave the feel of a noble''s castle from a medieval movie. Following Mirov to the second floor, Geon stood before a ck door. True to the nature of a mafia headquarters,rge men armed with guns were patrolling, and surveince cameras constantly followed Geon''s movements, making clicking sounds. Mirov knocked on the ck door before opening it and saying,


    "This is as far as I''m allowed. Please, go in."


    Hesitatingly, Geon entered the room, revealing a study that seemed three times the size of his house in Korea. One wall was filled with books from floor to ceiling, and the floor was carpeted.


    The owner of the study seemed to prefer dark-toned furniture, with the antique pieces being ck or dark brown.


    Stepping into the study, Geon saw a massive desk that could easily seat eight people, with someone sitting at it, facing away and looking out the window.


    It was a majestic scene, yet the windows the person was looking at were barred with iron and bulletproof ss, resembling a caged beast.


    "Excuse me... Are you Gregory Miocic?"


    As the man in the chair turned around, Geon saw the face of a man who reminded him of Marlon Brando from The Godfather, shown to him by his high school friend Jooyong. The man had the seasoned look of middle age, with a thick Cuban cigar in his mouth.


    "I thought you were Marlon Brando... But I guess Russians can look like this too. I heard he''s in his early 60s, but he looks young enough to pass for histe 40s."


    The man was incredibly fit for someone supposedly in his 60s. Wearing a light blue shirt, a dark blue tie, and a formal vest, his clothes were tight over his muscr body. After removing the cigar from his mouth, the man spoke,


    "Have you arrived? Sit down."


    Gregory''s manner of speaking, as if addressing someone beneath him from the start, seemed to reflect a lifetime of leadership.


    Feeling somewhat intimidated by Gregory''s charisma, Geon sat on a ck sofa that was facing Gregory''s table. Uniquely, the sofa was positioned to face the table, unlike typical sofas arranged to face each other, suggesting it was used for conversations with Gregory.


    As soon as Geon sat down, the expensive-looking leather sofa slowly deted, enveloping himfortably. Yet, Gregory remained silent, simply examining Geon and exhaling cigar smoke.


    After a long silence, with Geon maintaining eye contact despite feeling tense, Gregory finally spoke.


    "You seem to have a strong spirit. No wonder you could work in such dangerous ces."


    Standing up, Gregory put the cigar back in his mouth and walked to the desk, leaning against it as he exhaled smoke.


    "Do you know where you are?"


    Geon looked around briefly before answering,


    "Yes, Mr. Gregory Miocic."


    "Just Gregory. So, you knew you wereing to the Red Castle, the home of the boss of the Red Mafia?"


    "Yes, that''s correct , Gregory."


    "What do you think the mafia is?"


    After a moment of thought, Geon spoke up.


    "You might not like hearing this, but I understand them as people who do illegal activities, a necessary evil in society."


    Gregory chuckled, taking a deep drag of his cigar.


    "In Russia, the definition of mafia is a bit different. It''s not about the existential condition of a group but rather the actions it takes to realize its interests. If those actionsrgely align with societal norms, even if they''re in the shadows, we don''t call it mafia. But if a business, even one that operates openly, uses methods against thew and involves violence in its dealings with others, that''s called mafia."


    Gregory exhaled arge cloud of smoke, the amount seemingly enough to fill a person''s lungs.


    He watched the smoke disperse in the air, turning the cigar in his hand with a satisfied smile.


    "Cuban cigars really are the best. Would you like one?"


    Geon waved his hands in refusal.


    "I don''t smoke."


    "Pity. Anyway, in Russia, if someone in the oil business uses violence in their dealings, they''re called oil mafia. If the police do it, they''re police mafia. That''s our tradition. The term ''Red Mafia'' wasn''t coined by us but by the world, referring to Russia''s national color."


    Geon asked with a serious face.


    "I don''t understand why you''re exining the mafia to me, as I don''t have much knowledge on the subject."


    Gregory grinned broadly.


    "A mafia is an organization that uses illegal methods to monopolize certain powers and resources. What I''m saying is, consider what I might do to get what I want from you."


    Geon stiffened at Gregory''s words, his expression hardening. After a silent standoff, Geon stood up.


    Gregory crossed his arms with an amused expression as Geon, unusually angry, said,


    "I didn''te here seeking personal gain. I came out of concern for a father worried about his sick daughter, yet you see me as a yer in your game of interests. I''ll be leaving now."


    As Geon turned towards the door, Gregory spoke, watching his back.


    "If you leave that door without my permission, you''ll be filled with bullet holes. The system works that way without my needing to say anything. Don''t leave. Sit down."


    Geon nced at the closed door, noticing a CCTV camera pointed at him. He turned back to Gregory, biting his lip.


    "I never expected to be threatened. I heard you asked for me through Daniel several times. Did I hear wrong?"


    Gregory chuckled, taking another drag of his cigar.


    "You heard right. My apologies. Will you sit again?"


    Feeling the shift in Gregory''s tone to a more pleading nature, Geon returned to the sofa. He had no choice but to stay, knowing leaving without permission could mean death.


    Gregory looked at Geon, breaking into augh.


    "Haha, alright. My mistake. I hadn''t met you in person before, so I needed time and a reason to judge. Forgive me, it''s just the way someone who''s lived in the mafia world judges others."


    Seeing Geon''s expression remain stern, Gregory sped his hands together, extending them forward in apology.


    "I once saw a Yakuza apologize like this. Being from the East, you understand the gesture, right? I''m sincerely sorry."


    Geon sighed, his expression softening slightly.


    "Phew, I''m Korean, Gregory. And to be honest, I was quite scared earlier."


    Gregoryughed heartily.


    "Hahaha! Honest to a fault, my friend. I would''ve pretended not to notice even if you''d acted a bit cooler, haha!"


    Geon wiped the sweat from his forehead, replying,


    "There''s a time and ce for posturing, not in front of the boss of the Red Mafia. Doing so could mean ending up floating in the Hudson River tomorrow. I value my life, phew."


    Gregory roared withughter.


    "Hahaha, sorry about that. Truth is, I wanted to hear it from you. That you came not with desires but with a pure heart to help. Of course, I''ll make sure you''re not left feeling shortchanged."


    Gregory, cigar in mouth, approached Geon, speaking in a friendlier tone.


    "Actually, I don''t expect you to cure my daughter. It''s just that she showed interest in someone else for the first time, and I thought meeting you might make her a bit happier. No pressure, just meeting my daughter would be thanks enough."


    Geon put away the towel he had been using to wipe his sweat, sighing in relief.


    "If you promise not to y such tricks again, I''lle to see your daughter more often."


    "Haha, agreed! I promise!"


    As their conversation warmed from its initially chilly start, Gregory picked up the phone.


    "It''s me, bring in the car. Use the finest tea imported from Russia. And have the maid check if Kiska is awake. If she is, bring her to the study."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 201: The Doll of Red Castle

    Chapter 201: The Doll of Red Castle


    That day, the girl went to the department store holding her mother''s hand. For a girl who always seemed to be cooped up and encountered scary-looking men, going downtown was an immensely joyful asion.


    Dressed in a polka-dot dress her father bought her for her birthdayst year and white shoes, the girl, looking like a doll with her tinum blonde hair, wandered around the department store with excitement. She wasn''t interested in the cosmetics corner on the first floor, but while her mother was buying something necessary, a loud noise caught the girl''s ear.


    Startled, the girl turned her head to see a ck Cadic Escde crashing through the ss front door of the department store.


    The ss shattered, and the men around her mother drew guns from their coats. The men surrounding her mother fell helplessly as they were hit by a hail of bullets from the machine gun pouring out of the car''s open window.


    The remaining men, shocked, dragged her fallen mother behind the wall of the cosmetics corner to take cover. Countless innocent shoppers fell, bleeding from the bullets raining down from the car.


    After a moment, as the car continued to spit out bullets, the gunfire stopped. Men with menacing looks stepped over the broken ss window and entered.


    The men trying to protect the mother to the end fired their handguns, but they were outnumbered. Approaching while firing their machine guns, the men managed to shoot one of the protectors in the forehead even as he tried to shield the mother, spilling blood.


    The terrified mother, after locking eyes with the daughter hiding in another section, stopped screaming. The mother, seeing her daughter, gave a sad smile just before a bullet fired from the scary man''s gun burst in mes towards her.


    The men coldlyughed as they looked down on the mother bleeding out without even closing her eyes. Even in death, the mother did not take her eyes off her daughter, just smiling at her as if to be remembered with a smiling face in herst moment.The girl left alone was engulfed in the deep darkness of the abyss. She looked around with a frightened expression, but the space filled with darkness offered no helping hand.


    Scared, the girl ran forward mindlessly. She fell to the ground, tearing her pretty dress and wounding her legs, but she couldn''t stop running. She felt as if the scary men who killed her mother would kill her the moment she looked back.


    The girl''s face was covered in sweat as she ran through the endless dark space. Her fine tinum blonde bangs stuck to her forehead, and herrge tear-stained eyes looked pitiful.


    In the distance, a light appeared in the girl''srge eyes. Seeing the light, the girl poured all her strength into running even faster towards it.


    As the light got closer and its shape became clearer, the girl''s eyes widened.


    The light was shining from behind a man. Only the silhouette of the man was visible due to the light. He was tall, though shorter than fathers or uncles, but still a considerablyrge man. The girl felt that she must go to him to live.


    Her legs trembled, but she ran as hard as she could until the man''s face appeared in front of her.


    A beautiful man with a pale face, jet-ck hair, deep eyes, thick eyebrows, and lips that seemed about to bleed looked at her with a soft smile and reached out his hand. The girl leapt and grabbed the man''s hand.


    With a start, Kiska woke up from her bed as if sprung from it. She gasped for breath as if she couldn''t believe it was just a dream and clutched her left chest with her hand, worriedly looked upon by her governess.


    "Miss Kiska. Did you have a nightmare again?"


    Kiska, propping herself up in bed, gasped for air. The governess, looking at her with pity, approached and touched Kiska''s shoulder.


    "Ah, my poordy. How do you live having such nightmares every day?"


    The governess said as she peeled the sweaty hair from her forehead.


    "It''s just a dream, miss. It''s all over now. So, don''t worry."


    The governess, still patting the unsettled Kiska''s back, teared up.


    "Poor child. It''s been four years of having nightmares every morning."


    Knock, knock.


    Hearing a knock from outside, the governess went to the door and opened it. A short blond, burly man peeked inside the door.


    "Is the youngdy awake?"


    After ncing at Kiska, the governess nodded slightly, and the man said,


    "The boss is calling for her. Bring her to the study when she''s ready."


    After the governess nodded and closed the door, she turned to Kiska and said,


    "Your father is looking for you. Please wash up and change your clothes."


    Kiska sighed heavily and got out of bed. The girl, still in her cute pajamas, looked indifferently at the governess while fiddling with her pajama top.


    "Ah, must be ufortable with all the sweat, right? I''ll bring you fresh clothes, so please go shower first."


    The governess watched as the girl looked down at her pajamas for a moment before heading into the shower room, then shook her head.


    "It would''ve been less pitiful if she had cried after such a terrifying dream... What to do about such sorrow..."


    ---


    "Her name is Kiska, right? She''s ten years old?"


    "Yes, that''s right. A daughter we had in ourter years, so she''s very precious to us."


    Geon was having tea with Gregory, inquiring about Kiska.


    "She cried after watching amercial? Was there ever such a reaction before?"


    Gregory exhaled smoke from his cigar, shaking his head.


    "Nothing of the sort. She''s still young and hasn''t been exposed to much media. Even when she watched emotional movies before, she just sat there like a expressionless doll. I was quite surprised to see her tears after watching your video. Just in case, I showed it to her again the next day, and she was glued to it once more. Didn''t cry, but still."


    "Hmm, I see."


    "It''s curious, and I''m d to see a change in her emotions, so I left the tablet PC ying the video with only the music audible. She''s always acted as if she hears nothing, regardless of the music. That''s why I asked Daniel for help."


    "Yes, I''ve heard a bit about that from Mr. Daniel. Did her mother ever expose her to music before she passed? If you remember anything that could be a hint, please let me know anytime."


    Gregory closed his eyes as if trying to recall but soon shook his head.


    "My wife loved painting in her lifetime. The paintings and sculptures disyed on the first floor were all collected by her. I''m not much into that kind of stuff. I wouldn''t know about guns, but music wasn''t her thing, not the type to seek it out and listen. Even the grand piano in the annex was bought more for its looks."


    Knock, knock.


    Hearing a knock from outside, Gregory quickly snuffed out his cigar in the ashtray, waved his hand to clear the smoke, and then spoke in a dignified voice,


    "Come in."


    A short blond-haired man opened the door slightly, not looking inside as he spoke,


    "Boss, I''ve brought the youngdy."


    "Come in."


    As the door opened further, a beautiful doll-like girl with tinum blonde hair down to her waist appeared. Withrge eyes and pale skin, she looked like a doll that could not be found anywhere else in the world.


    Gregory, with a full smile, approached the girl and opened his arms to hug her.


    "Our Kiska, did you sleep well?"


    Though Gregory hugged her warmly, the girl''s expression remained unchanged. Gregory, familiar with Kiska''sck of response, simply smiled and held his daughter''s hand as he approached Geon.


    Geon had been waiting on the couch and stood up as Gregory approached with Kiska. Seeing the incredibly cute girl, Geon smiled warmly.


    Kiska knew her father was hugging her since morning, a routine event, so she showed no reaction.


    Her father led her by the hand to the couch as usual. That''s when she noticed someone rising from the couch. Slightly wary of the new man, her gaze met his.


    A pale face.


    Jet-ck hair.


    Bright red lips.


    Thick eyebrows and a prominent nose.


    A shining smile.


    It was the man who appeared at the end of her dreams every night, extending his hand to her in the light. Kiska forcefully shook off her father''s hand. Gregory looked down at her, surprised by her reaction. The girl clenched her small fists and ran into Geon''s arms.


    "What?"


    Geon looked confused, peering down at the girl who had clung to his leg and hugged him. Surprised, Gregory looked at Geon, unable to close his mouth in shock.


    Geon looked back at the girl and then sought Gregory''s permission with his eyes. Gregory,ing to his senses, nodded, and Geon picked up the girl by her armpits and hugged her.


    The girl clung to Geon''s neck, not letting go. Watching the girl hug Geon as if she had found a long-lost owner, Gregory met Geon''s eyes and chuckled.


    "This has a bigger effect than I thought. Even my own daughter doesn''t hug me like this."


    Geon patted the girl''s back and said,


    "She seems like a very affectionate child. Is she sick?"


    "Ha, you''d think. I''m also baffled. Sit down, it must be tiring standing."


    Geon sat on the couch with Kiska in his arms, and Gregory, fascinated by the unfamiliar sight of his daughter, stood there watching his daughter''s back for a while before speaking.


    "Daniel mentioned you haven''t found a ce to live yet, right? Would you consider staying at my ce until you find one?"


    Geon looked around, a bit surprised by the offer.


    "Here? You mean, to live?"


    Gregory slightly shook his head and exined,


    "More precisely, in my guesthouse. This ce might be a bit ufortable for you. I heard you''ve been looking for a secure home since there''s been a dy due to the search for a ce with proper security."


    "Yes, that''s right. Ever since that stalking incident, I''ve been a bit more concerned about security."


    Gregory pointed to the windows barricaded with iron bars and bulletproof ss,ughing.


    "Is there another house in America with security as tight as mine?"


    Geon looked outside at the sight Gregory was pointing at: men in ck suits carrying machine guns and patrolling the perimeter. Geon chuckled.


    "Ha... Well, that''s true..."


    Gregory, holding onto Geon''s shoulder with a firm grip, said,


    "I ask you. I won''t hold you here after you find a ce. But until then, could you stay at my ce?"


    Geon, observing the surroundings once again, smiled and nodded,


    "It seems like a good offer. Thank you, I appreciate it."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 202: The Doll of Red Castle

    Chapter 202: The Doll of Red Castle


    Gregory led Geon to the annex on the right side of his mansion. This single-story detached space was filled with the red hues of cymens that bloom in winter and had a garden resembling a white temple from Greek mythology. Standing beside Geon, Gregory said, "Do you know the Parthenon Temple in Athens, Greece? It was where my wife and I went on our honeymoon. I wanted to replicate the Electra Pce Athens hotel where we stayed. But the ground here was too weak to support a four-story building like that hotel. It was regrettable, but we had to settle for a single-story building. My wife loved this ce before she left. She personally nted the cymens."


    Geon, holding Kiska''s hand with a neutral expression, smiled down at her. Bending one knee to meet Kiska''s eyes, Geon gestured towards the house and said, "Kiska, shall we go y over there?"


    With an impassive face, Kiska turned herrge eyes to look at the house. Gregory crossed his arms and clicked his tongue, shaking his head.


    "She won''t go. After her mother left, she refused to enter the annex. It has the most memories of her mother. She used to always y in that garden."


    As Geon, who had been looking down at Kiska, caught her gaze, herrge eyes met with his. Geon stood up and slowly walked into the garden, and Kiska''s feet moved slightly but then stopped in ce. Gregory sighed in resignation, and just then,


    The sunlight reflecting off the windows illuminated Geon''s figure amidst the blossoming cymens, as if he was the source of the light. Kiska''s eyes trembled narrowly, and with a broad smile, Geon reached out to her, shouting, "Kiska! Come here! Let''s y!"


    As if following a path of light out of the abyss, Kiska saw her brother with the same smile, extending his hand. Kiska''s small, adorable feet moved, one step at a time. Seeing Kiska slowly approach, Gregory''s eyes widened. Suddenly, with her small fists clenched, Kiska began to run.


    "Goodness!! Kiska!"


    Gregory eximed as Kiska ran past him into the flowerbed, grabbed Geon''s offered hand, and hugged him. Geonughed, kneeling down to embrace her."Ouch! Kiska, if you hug too tight, it''ll hurt. Ha-ha."


    Geon, holding Kiska, who was trembling slightly in his arms, stoppedughing and looked serious. He nodded to Gregory, who was watching them from afar with a shocked expression. Gregory quickly came to his senses and ran into the garden.


    "What''s going on, Kiska? You''ve never entered this house before?"


    After lifting Kiska and standing up, Geon extended a hand and said, "Don''t keep asking the child for exnations. There''s a limit to what she can exin with her vocabry. Moreover, children often act spontaneously without organizing their thoughts. Constantly asking for exnations might be normal for children who can rationalize, but for kids like Kiska, it can be harmful."


    Gregory seemed to agree with Geon''s point, saying, "Is that so? Have you studied child psychology?"


    "Ha-ha, no. I''m just speaking from my own childhood emotions. I too couldn''t exin many of the dreams I had to adults."


    Hearing the word "dream" near her ear, Kiska felt likeughing, thinking her brother also dreamt and met her in those dreams.


    "Gasp!! K, Kiska! Kiska is smiling, Kay! Look! K, Kiska is smiling!"


    Seeing Kiska''s small smile, Gregory pointed and shouted. Geon, without looking at Kiska, continued, "Don''t be surprised by minor actions. Otherwise, the child might stop doing things that surprise you. Just treat it as part of her daily life. Keep the surprise to yourself."


    Regaining hisposure, Gregory lowered his hand. The sight of his daughter, still in Geon''s arms and fixing her gaze on his face, felt slightly bitter to him as he muttered, "I''m envious that her smiles aren''t for me. Sigh."


    "Ha-ha, you''ll see them eventually. Let''s go inside, oh dear, Kiska is heavy. Is it because she''s ten? It''s hard for brother, ha-ha."


    At Geon''s remark about her weight, Kiska blushed slightly and kicked her feet as if asking to be put down. Geonughed and set her down, meeting her eyes. Kiska turned her head slightly, her face red with embarrassment. Geon pinched Kiska''s cheek gently and said,


    "Ha-ha, the littledy is already feeling shy? Shall we go inside with brother?"


    Gregory, about to shout at the sight of Kiska turning her head and blushing, stopped himself with his hand over his mouth.


    "My goodness! You''ve just met, and you''re already showing your feelings? Something I couldn''t achieve in four years?"


    Holding Kiska''s hand, Geon turned to Gregory at the door and said, "Could you open the door, Gregory?"


    "Ah! It''s open, this is also my house, haha."


    "Ah! Right, of course! I forgot we''re in a different building, ha-ha. Shall we go in, Kiska?"


    Kiska stood at the door, tapping the ground with the tip of her foot. Seeing this, Geon kneeled down again to meet Kiska''s eyes, which now looked a bit anxious. With aforting smile, he softly said, "Is it okay? Should we not go in?"


    Instead of simply reassuring her, Geon sought Kiska''s opinion. He believed that forcibly reassuring her would only be imposing adult emotions on her. Geon quietly watched Kiska''s eyes, waiting for her response. Without any special reaction, but still looking anxious, he took her hand and stood up, walking back into the garden. Gregory, watching silently, asked,


    "Aren''t we going in?"


    Holding Kiska''s hand and walking towards the flowerbed, Geon replied, "It seems she''s not ready yet. Come, Kiska, let''s y here in the garden. See the swing over there? Let''s go swing."


    Noticing a white iron swing amidst the sprawling flowerbed, Geon took Kiska''s hand and approached it. Kneeling down to meet her eyes again, he asked, "Kiska, want to try the swing? It''ll be fun if brother pushes. What do you say?"


    Kiska, without any reaction, just looked into Geon''s eyes. Understanding, Geon smiled as if agreeing and said, "Alright, let''s do it!"


    Geon lifted Kiska onto the swing, and Gregory asked with a puzzled look, "What are you doing? Kiska has been expressionless the whole time. What makes you think she agreed?"


    As Geon went behind the seated Kiska to push the swing, he exined, "Her eyes be anxious when she dislikes something. She was expressionless when I asked about the swing. I take that as a sign she''s not against it."


    "Really? You seem to understand our Kiska better than I, her father, do."


    "Ha-ha, hardly. I''m not certain myself. You should still consult a professional. I''m not a child psychology expert. Wrong actions based on adults''mon sense could worsen the child''s condition."


    "We''re already on it. A child psychologist visits twice a week for two-hour sessions of y therapy."


    As Geon continued to push Kiska''s swing, he asked, "Did the expert give any specific advice?"


    Gregory rubbed his chin, saying, "We need to watch for signs of childhood depression. She''s too young for antidepressants, so the focus is on family and psychological therapy. There''s no biochemical or gic cause, just environmental depression."


    "Has there been any change in Kiska after starting therapy?"


    "Of course. She wouldn''t even leave her room before. It took over a year of therapy before she could even wander around the house and garden."


    "That''s progress, at least. Professional help is definitely necessary. If the doctor says anything different, please let me know. I''ll keep it in mind."


    "Sure, I''ll inform you."


    "Then, Gregory, shall we go inside? I''ll stay with the child."


    "Eh? You want me to leave? Why?"


    "I want to give the child afortable environment to y. You''ll be watching anyway, right?"


    Geon gestured towards the numerous CCTV cameras installed around.


    "There are over ten just in the garden, and inside the house too, right?"


    "That''s correct."


    "Then don''t worry and go about your business. I''ll take care of ying with Kiska."


    "Is that alright? Oh! Perhaps that''s better."


    "Ha-ha, it seems like you have a lot to do. Please go ahead."


    "Alright, then. This is my business card, in case you need to reach me."


    Taking the golden business card Gregory offered, Geon chuckled and said, "Such a fancy business card, ha-ha."


    Gregory, with an embarrassed smile, said, "Keep it well. If you ever run into trouble in some back alley, showing it might scare off the thugs. Haha. Then, I''ll leave you to it."


    After Gregory left, Geon quietly pushed Kiska''s swing for a while before slowly speaking up, "Signal me when you want to stop."


    Kiska, still enjoying the swing without any signal, finally lifted her index finger after a while. Noticing her signal, Geon smiled and said, "Is that a signal? Ha-ha, thanks. Let''s stop then."


    Geon gently stopped the swing and waited a moment to ensure Kiska wasn''t dizzy before helping her down. Approaching Kiska, he kneeled to meet her eyes and pointed towards the door, asking, "Want to go inside now?"


    Kiska looked at the door withrge eyes. This time, though her eyes seemed a bit shaky, the anxiety that was previously evident seemed absent. Letting go of her hand, Geon moved toward the door alone. Left behind, Kiska fiddled with her hands, seemingly unsure what to do next as she watched Geon''s back. Then, standing at the door and looking back at Kiska, Geon extended his hand with a bright smile.


    Without saying a word, Kiska ran toward Geon with a smile and let him lift her up.


    "That''s it! Let''s go inside!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 203: The Doll of Red Castle

    Chapter 203: The Doll of Red Castle


    "Huh? There''s a grand piano?"


    The first thing Geon noticed upon entering the house was a ck grand piano ced on a low step. He saw the piano, shining as if well-maintained, ced in a bright spot where cymen flowers were visible outside the windows framed in white. Geon, holding Kiska, sat on the piano bench. As he lifted the lid and removed the red cover, the keys, looking brand new, were revealed. Kiska, with her eyes wide open, watched as Geon gently ced his hands on the keys to check if it was in tune.


    Seeing Kiska''s reaction, Geon said, "Is this your first time hearing a piano sound? It seems no one has yed this nice piano at home for you?"


    Kiska, lifting her eyes to Geon, made a curious expression. Geon, with both hands on the piano, smiled yfully.


    "Do you know the ''Chopsticks'' song? We can y it together. Shall I teach you?"


    Kiska ced only one finger on the keyboard, watching Geon''s hands as he started ying.


    Ding ding ding ding ding ding


    Kiska, intrigued by the melody yed with just two fingers, watched Geon''s hands. After ying for a while, Geon grabbed Kiska''s hand and said, "Want to try?"


    Geon didn''t force her to y but seeing Kiska stretch her index finger, he stood behind her, guiding her small hands to y. Kiska looked at the sounds produced by her fingertips in wonder. After ying through a piece from start to finish, Geon sat next to her again, ced his hands on a different octave of the keyboard, and yed a note."This is how you do it, want to try?"


    Kiska, cing her hands on the keyboard by herself, started ying after recalling the sequence. Geon smiled broadly. Kiska, having yed to her limit of memory, looked up at Geon with big eyes. Geon, smiling, said, "Wow, Kiska, that''s impressive. I''ll teach you the next part. Look."


    As Geon repeated the part Kiska had yed, she started following along. The performance, despite a few mistakes, reached a level where aplete song could be yed after about two hours. Kiska, fascinated by the piano, didn''t notice sweat beads forming on her forehead as she was engrossed in practice.


    "Now you can y a whole song. Well done, haha. Shall we y together now?"


    Kiska, not understanding what ying together meant, looked up with wide eyes. Geon said, "Just y as you just did. Shall we?"


    Kiska, looking up at Geon, ced her fern-like hands on the keyboard and started ying. As she focused on her solo performance, she noticed Geon''s white, long fingers softlynding on the lower keys to her left. After 16 measures, as Geon''s white fingers began creating low harmonies, the song gained apletely different richness. The notes, full of richness floating in the air, made Kiska y excitedly, and unfortunately, the song ended too soon.


    Even after the song finished, Kiska couldn''t take her hands off the keyboard and quietly looked at Geon. The brother, smiling mischievously, said, "How was it? Fun?"


    Kiska, lowering her head and fiddling with her hands on the keyboard, started ying the "Chopsticks" song again. Watching her, Geonughed, showing his teeth.


    "Want to y again? Alright, let''s do something different this time."


    Following the performance, Geon entered with a jazz rhythm, different from before. Kiska, clearly ying the same song, was surprised by thepletely different piece. Thus, Geon and Kiska spent hours ying the piano, bathed in sunlight by the window, on the sparkling grand piano.


    **


    In Gregory''s room. A CCTV connected to arge TV showed 16 split screens disying various parts of the annex. Gregory, sitting at his desk smoking a cigar, watched Geon and Kiska on the screen, lost in thought.


    ''Is our Kiska ying the piano? It would have been nice to hear it.. Should I go now? No, it might make Kiska ufortable. How long has it been since the child showed interest in something? I can''t miss this opportunity. No, I must wait.''


    Gregory picked up the inte on his desk and said, "It''s me. Contact the front gate and send up Mirov."


    After putting down the inte, Gregory exhaled a long puff of cigar smoke and fixed his gaze on the CCTV. A momentter, a knock was heard, and Gregory, still holding the cigar in his mouth, switched the TV''s split screen to a single screen showing the two by the piano and said, "Come in."


    Mirov, arge, bald man, entered and said, "Boss, did you call for me?"


    Gregory gestured for him to sit, and as Mirov approached the sofa, he noticed Kiska and Geon on therge TV screen and eximed in surprise, "No way? The youngdy? Is that really her? She¡¯s ying the piano?"


    Gregory chuckled and chewed on his cigar. "Indeed. I¡¯m as surprised as you are. That young man, Kay, he¡¯s quite something. To think that my daughter, who has kept her heart closed for so long, would open up in just a few hours of meeting him."


    Mirov, too stunned to sit, pointed at therge screen and gaped, "Has she ever focused on something like this before? That was all Kay''s doing?"


    "Don''t be so surprised. I even saw Kiska smile today."


    "Wha¡ª???"


    "Ha. True. It''s the first time in four years I''ve seen my daughter smile. It was just a small smile, but even the hope of seeing her smile brightly like other kids her age makes me incredibly happy."


    "That¡¯s... she smiled?"


    "Ha, sit down."


    Mirov, still dazed, plopped down on the sofa, unable to take his eyes off the CCTV, as Gregory chuckled, then turned serious again and took a puff of his cigar.


    "What¡¯s the situation with those Albanian guys?"


    Mirov quickly regained hisposure, sat up straight, and said, "Since that bastard Lindro died, they''ve been fighting amongst themselves."


    "Is there a leading power?"


    "It seems Aurel from the homnd mighte over."


    "Aurel?"


    "Yes, unlike Lindro, who even kidnapped women from his country to force them into prostitution, Aurel is known for his business acumen back home. They call him Arion, which means ''gold'' in Albanian, for his prowess."


    "Is that so? Hmm... Make room for him when he arrives."


    "Sir? You intend to meet him personally?"


    "Yes, can''t be at war forever, can we?"


    "Understood, boss."


    "And the police movements?"


    "Since Lindro went missing, they¡¯ve been shadowing us, but since Lindro himself was an illegal immigrant and not a U.S. citizen, they don¡¯t seem to be too invested in the investigation."


    "We must be under scrutiny due to the conflict?"


    "Indeed. But the ones who shot at civilians in the department store were their men, not ours, right? The Albanian thugs are the ones getting grilled by the police."


    "Hmm... I see. Be careful, and arrange a dinner with Captain Maiden soon."


    "Yes, boss."


    Gregory exhaled a long stream of smoke towards therge TV.


    "And about that Kay..."


    "Yes, boss. Go ahead."


    "ssify him as top priority and assign a security detail. I want him protected at the same level as me."


    Mirov, looking at Geon on therge TV, was surprised. "The same level of protection as you, sir?"


    Gregory put his cigar in the ashtray and snipped off the burnt end with scissors. "Yes, you see, it seems Kiska likes him. I don''t want to create a situation where she loses someone she cares about, like what happened with her mother."


    **


    At the Central Intelligence Agency (CIA) headquarters in Langley, Virginia, two men sat opposite each other in a meeting room made entirely of metal, giving it a somewhat deste look. One of them was the Chief of Staff Geon had encountered in Nepal with Harold Winston. He was facing a middle-aged man sitting leisurely before him.


    "Director Mitchell, what are you saying?"


    Director Mitchell, the head of the CIA, pushed a folder towards him. "Just as I said. Kay has been in contact with Gregory Mio?i?, the boss of the Russian Red Mafia. He entered his house a few days after arriving in the USA. Take a look at the documents."


    The Chief of Staff opened the folder handed by Mitchell to see satellite images that appeared to be taken from above. Struggling to recognize Kay from the bird''s-eye view, he grimaced, prompting Mitchell to turn theptop screen to show a video. Captured by a drone, it clearly showed Kay entering the Red Castle with Mirov in a golf cart. The Chief of Staff frowned and asked, "Why did Kay go there?"


    Mitchell, crossing his arms, replied, "We¡¯re looking into it. So far, we¡¯ve learned that Gregory Mio?i?¡¯s closest friend is the CEO of the New York Metropolitan Museum of Art, Daniel Weiss. It appears Kay was asked by him to visit Mio?i?¡¯s home. We have agents on it, so we should know the reason soon."


    The Chief of Staff, examining Mio?i?''s details in the documents, as Mitchell inquired, "But why are we assigning CIA agents to someone who, although internationally renowned, is just a student and doesn¡¯t seem to pose any danger? We have plenty of other things to attend to."


    The Chief of Staff handed back the folder and said with a stern face, "It''s the President''s orders. Remember, the objective is not surveince but protection. Have all agents on standby and maintain 24-hour surveince. If Kay is in any danger, a rescue operation must be initiated immediately. This is a directive from President Harold Winston, so please ensure it is executed properly."


    After making his point clear, the Chief of Staff left the meeting room without another word, leaving Mitchell with a furrowed brow. Mitchell picked up the phone.


    "That arrogant kid... Yes, it''s me. Send all avable agents to the Red Castle within two hours. Make sure they are not detected under any circumstances. What? How many did you say? Didn''t you hear me? I said all avable agents! Whether it''s a hundred or two hundred, gather them all and have them on standby until further notice."


    Mitchell threw the phone onto the table and sighed.


    "Ah, the Red Mafia... This is going to be a headache."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 204: The Doll of Red Castle

    Chapter 204: The Doll of Red Castle


    At 10 p.m., Gregory, while watching the CCTV in the study, saw Kay carrying a sleeping Kiska across to the main building and picked up the inte.


    "Tell the nanny to receive Kiska at the front gate. Bring Kay to me."


    Soon after, a knock was heard, and Geon entered the room. Gregory approached him with a delighted expression, asking.


    "Ah, how was your day? Did Kiska enjoy herself?"


    Geon smirked, gesturing towards the turned-offrge TV as Gregory, slightly embarrassed, cleared his throat, thenughed and said,


    "Ha-ha, Kiska had fun and fell asleep. I''m going to step out for a bit."


    Gregory, puzzled, asked,


    "Where to at this hour?"


    "Oh, I''ve booked a hotel for tonight. I''ll stay there ande back tomorrow afternoon with my stuff.""Ah, is that so? Well, I can''t fetch your stuff for you then. Which hotel?"


    "The Hampton Hotel."


    Gregory picked up the desk inte,


    "It''s me. Kay is leaving, so get ready."


    After a brief call, Geon, curious, asked,


    "What preparation?"


    Gregory lit a leftover cigar, puffing smoke,


    "To arrange your escort."


    "Me? Why?"


    "Well, you''re a celebrity; it''s not safe to wander alone."


    "Ha-ha, I came here by taxi alone. I''m fine, Gregory."


    "Then, I''ll at least send you off. That should be okay, right? I''ll send a car tomorrow too."


    "Thanks, taxis seem hard toe by here. Ha-ha."


    Shortly, the inte rang, and after a brief conversation, Gregory said,


    "A driver will be waiting with the car outside. See you tomorrow."


    As Geon stood up, smiling,


    "I''ll be back around two. Rest well. Oh, and thanks for letting me stay."


    Watching Geon leave, Gregory picked up the inte once the door was shut,


    "It seems he''s ufortable with the escort. Just send the driver, and have the security tail discreetly. Talk to the hotel to clear out the floor Kay is staying on and keep the security unnoticed."


    As Geon stepped out, a ck Rolls Royce was parked with a man, presumably a gang member, opening the door for him. As Geon got in, the driver swiftly took off from the mansion. Seconds after Geon''s departure, the mansion gates opened, and over ten ck vehicles followed. Mirov, leading the convoy, checked his machine gun, speaking into the radio,


    "Follow discreetly without being noticed."


    A multitude of vehicles tailed the leading Rolls Royce into the night. The CIA, also in ambush on a hillside, was busy on their radios,


    "The protectee is moving."


    "Over ten vehicles, appearing to be mafia, are following."


    "Looks like more than 40 individuals are involved. Awaiting orders."


    "Follow and keep track of the protectee''s route."


    With the CIA joining, over two hundred personnel followed. Unaware Geon, enjoying the view and the car''sfort, smiled contently. That night, the floor at the Hampton Hotel where Geon stayed was quietly cleared by the gang members, with hidden guards in stairwells and elevators providing security throughout the night. The CIA also had to stay vignt in cars in the lobby and parking lot.


    **


    As morning sunlight filled the room and birds chirped, Kiska woke up alone in therge bed. Surprised, not because she couldn¡¯t remember when she fell asleep or because Geon was missing, but because the nightmares that had tormented her for the past four years were absent. Whether it was because she was exhausted from ying piano with Geon or simply his presence didn''t matter; she hadn''t had a nightmare.


    Jumping out of bed, Kiska ran down to the first floor, flinging open the door to the vast garden where the household men were already busy. Everything was as it was the previous morning. Spotting the guest house bathed in sunlight, she ran towards it, energy unfailing. By the time the nanny caught up at the front gate, Kiska was already running back towards the guest house.


    "Miss! You shouldn''t go out in just your slippers!"


    Reaching the guest house, out of breath but determined, Kiska stood before the brown door, then pushed it open, finding the piano she had yed with Geon. The closed grand piano made yesterday seem like a dream, unsettling her.


    Rushing inside, she opened the first door she saw, finding an empty bed. The next room was the same. With trembling lips and bite marks from her teeth, she opened thest door, only to find it empty too. Disappointed, she ran out to the garden, passing the swing she and Geon used, but he was nowhere to be found.


    Standing still, head bowed in resignation, the nanny finally caught up, panting heavily.


    "Heavens, miss! Where have you been running to so urgently?"


    Kiska, seemingly not hearing the nanny, remained still, her head bowed. Observing her distress, the nanny took a moment to catch her breath before gently touching Kiska''s damp nightgown, saying,


    "Kay. Are you looking for him, miss?"


    Hearing Kay''s name from the nanny''s lips, Kiska kept her head down, showing no sign of acknowledgment. The nanny, smoothing the hair at the nape of Kiska''s neck, reassured her,


    "Kay will be back this afternoon."


    At this, Kiska''s head shot up, her eyes wide as she looked at the nanny. The nanny chuckled softly,


    "Oh, our miss was looking for Kay? He said he''d be back by two this afternoon to pick up his things. So don''t worry and have some breakfast. Kay mentioned he hoped you''d have breakfast."


    Kiska then firmly grabbed the nanny''s hand, pulling her forward. The nannyughed,


    "My, look at our miss''s strength. Where to now?"


    Without responding, Kiska continued to pull the nanny''s hand, eliciting a coveredugh from her,


    "Oh ho, heading to have breakfast, are we? Alright, let''s go together, miss. Shall we have breakfast with your father today?"


    Matching her pace to Kiska''s, the nanny smiled as they walked quickly together.


    Momentster, they arrived at the dining room on the first floor where Gregory was sitting alone at the long table, his breakfast routine unchanged: simple bread, scrambled eggs, and borscht, the Russian soup. Engrossed in his newspaper, Gregory valued his solitude during meals, a preference respected by everyone in the house since his wife''s passing.


    As he ate, a female voice addressed him,


    "Excuse me... boss."


    Surprised at being interrupted during his meal, Gregory looked up to see the nanny, his bewilderment turning into a smile upon spotting Kiska by her side.


    "Oh! Kiska, up early today? What brings you to the dining room? You''ve always skipped breakfast since you were little. Thought of something to tell daddy?"


    Kiska climbed into a chair at the table without a word, prompting Gregory to look quizzically at the nanny, who smiled warmly, saying,


    "The miss wishes to have breakfast."


    Gregory, about to exim in surprise, remembered something Kay had said and covered his mouth, though his eyes still widened in astonishment at Kiska. He gestured for the nanny toe closer and whispered,


    "What''s going on? She''s never had breakfast before."


    The nanny, still smiling, shared,


    "She went out looking for Kay as soon as she woke up. I told her Kay insisted she have breakfast. Then she agreed, oh ho."


    Gregory looked back and forth between the nanny and Kiska, finally sighing,


    "Sigh, am I less important than someone she just met yesterday?"


    The nannyughed lightly, "Well, it seems she really likes him."


    That day, Gregory had breakfast with his daughter for the first time in five years, his mood noticeably lighter throughout the day, amusing his subordinates. Later, as Kiska began rummaging through her wardrobe with the nanny''s curious gaze upon her,


    "What are you looking for now, miss?"


    Kiska, with a slight frown, continued to search until she pulled out a light blue dress from the back of a drawer,


    "Oh, you wanted to wear that light blue dress? Let me help you put it on."


    After helping Kiska into her dress, the nanny brushed her hair, tears of happiness in her eyes,


    ''How I''ve longed to see our miss like this. She looks just like a littledy her age should!''


    Kiska, now dressed, ran to the vanity, taking a seat. She handed a brush to the nanny, indicating she wanted her hair brushed. The nanny, wiping away a tear with a smile, obliged,


    "You want me to brush your hair? Of course, miss. I''ll make it beautiful."


    Watching through the mirror as the nanny brushed her hair, Kiska''s gazended on an elegant clock on the wall. It was 10 a.m.; four hours until Kay''s return.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 205: The Doll of Red Castle

    Chapter 205: The Doll of Red Castle


    Pushing two suitcases and wearing a guitar over each shoulder, Geon stepped out of the hotel, where two gang members were waiting to take his luggage. He greeted a familiar face among them with surprise.


    ¡°Mirov? What brings you here?¡±


    Unaware that he had been guarded overnight, Geon asked innocently, prompting a rare, gentle smile from the usually grim Mirov.


    ¡°The boss sent us. We''re here to pick up Kay.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. I could have carried my bags myself. How many of you came? It¡¯s just me, after all.¡±


    Counting quickly, Mirov replied, ¡°Including myself, four. We were nearby on business and stopped by to escort you, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, got it. Ha-ha. But why are you wearing a hat and sunsses?¡±


    Lifting his sunsses, Geon exined, ¡°Ah, this? It¡¯s to avoid drawing attention and the hassle thates with it.¡±


    Mirov extended his hand, and Geon, puzzled, looked at it until Mirov reassured him, ¡°We¡¯re here, so you can gofortably.¡±After a moment, Geon handed over his hat and sunsses to Mirov, then was surrounded by the massive gang members in the elevator, hidden from view as they passed through the hotel lobby.


    ¡°Ha-ha, I thought it¡¯d be awkward and ufortable to have bodyguards, but there are perks too. Wearing a hat all the time was a bit suffocating.¡±


    As they exited the hotel, the bellboys seemed overwhelmed by the imposing gang members and huddled in a corner, making Geon feel a bit sorry as he quickly got into a Rolls Royce, which smoothly drove away. Peering out the window, Geon expressed surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there an event outside the hotel? Why are there so many cars parked with their hazard lights on?¡±


    Unbeknownst to Geon, the multitude of cars he casually passed began to follow the Rolls Royce shortly after it passed. Likewise, the gang members were unaware of the CIA agents trailing them. In the early afternoon, more than thirty vehicles were en route to the Red Castle from the Hampton Hotel. While admiring the scenery outside, Geon¡¯s phone vibrated, and he excitedly answered upon seeing the caller ID.


    ¡°Byung-jun Hyung!!!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you startled me, kid.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Where else? In China. I¡¯ll be over in a week. How¡¯s the hotel? I made the reservation with care, but I¡¯m a bit anxious since I didn¡¯t book it in person.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I stayed at the hotelst night. It wasfortable and nice, Hyung.¡±


    ¡°Last night? What do you mean? Are you staying somewhere else today?¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. I¡¯m staying at a friend¡¯s ce tonight. You can join us when you arrive.¡±


    ¡°A friend¡¯s ce? How¡¯s the security?¡±


    ¡°The security is top-notch. It¡¯s iparable to the hotel¡¯s, ha-ha.¡±


    ¡°Really? Must be someone famous¡¯s house then. Alright, as long as the security is good.¡±


    ¡°How about Yeonju and Sangmi?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been married off a long time ago, kid. They left thepany after getting married.¡±


    ¡°Oh..really? I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t attend their weddings.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t hold it against you; you were in the military. Don¡¯t worry, and don¡¯t get into trouble before I arrive.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, Hyung, when have I ever caused trouble?¡±


    ¡°You, my boy. It¡¯s not that you''re bad, but you¡¯re always in the middle of some major trouble. Sigh, the thought of dealing with stubborn Geon Kim again is giving me a headache.¡±


    ¡°Phil Rin said you absolutely had to take care of me, so he¡¯s practically forcing you to.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, well.. Anyway, I¡¯ll be there in a week! Got it?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, got it, Hyung.¡±


    Geon chuckled after hanging up.


    ¡°Wonder if he¡¯d faint if I told him I¡¯m heading to the house of the Red Mafia boss? Ha-ha.¡±


    While on the call, Geon arrived at a grand mansion and prepared to disembark. The vast garden made him wait impatiently to get out.


    ¡°Phew, what a huge ce. I don¡¯t see the need for such arge garden.¡±


    As the Rolls Royce finally stopped by the fountain, Geon was already out of the car before a gang member could open the door for him. He caught sight of Kiska, standing with her nanny by the main entrance, wearing a sky-blue dress, white ankle socks, and cute ck shoes. Despite her expressionless face, she seemed happy to see Geon, who knelt down with open arms.


    ¡°Kiska! Did you sleep well?"


    From the moment Geon knelt down, Kiska began wriggling free from her nanny''s hand, and as soon as he opened his arms, she dashed into them. ¡°Oh my, our Kiska. You must have slept well? You look better than yesterday.¡±


    Unaware that Kiska had a peaceful night without nightmares, making her face bright, Geon touched her flushed cheeks andmented, to which Kiska shyly touched the skirt of her sky-blue dress. As Geon wondered what she meant, the nanny whispered softly.


    ¡°The miss chose the dress herself. Would youpliment her?¡±


    Meeting the nanny''s eyes with gratitude, Geon nodded slightly and touched Kiska¡¯s dress with a smile.


    ¡°Wow~ Our Kiska, dressed like this, you look just like an angel! So pretty that I want to ask you to marry me!¡±


    Kiska, her head bowed, let out a small, unnoticed smile. Sensing her happiness, Geon stood up, holding her hand, and asked the nanny.


    ¡°Where is Mr. Gregory?¡±


    ¡°The boss has stepped out on business. You can head straight to the annex.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring some cookies and tea, so please go ahead with the miss.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s go, Kiska.¡±


    Inside the annex, Geon took the suitcases brought by the gang members and began to unpack. Kiska, curious, peeked into the opened suitcase, prompting Geon to start taking out the items.


    ¡°This is my clothes. And this is music. You know what music is, right? Like what we yed yesterday on the piano. These scores are how we write down music so we can y anything with them.¡±


    Kiska watched in wonder as Geon continued to unpack. She then reached out her hand when she saw a picture frameing out of his bag. Geon handed it to her, saying,


    ¡°This is a picture of my mom. Here¡¯s one of my sister too. I don¡¯t have one of my dad... Ha-ha.¡±


    Kiska quietly looked at Yeongha''s photo, not as pretty as the mother she remembered, but still exuding a warm aura. Watching Kiska handle the photo gently, Geon spoke softly.


    ¡°You know, I always wanted to be a son who never caused his mom any worry. Unlike American moms, Korean moms look after their children even after they''re married, daughters included. I didn¡¯t want to hurt my mom¡¯s heart.¡±


    Kiska listened as Geon continued, reflecting on his younger days when he realized all the physical pain he caused his mother, from pulling her hair to kicking her from the womb.


    ¡°As I grew older, I understood all the pain I must have caused my mom. It wasn¡¯t just physical pain; realizing this made me want to live in a way that wouldn¡¯t hurt her emotionally. After reading my mom''s diary during my visit to Korea, I started thinking differently. Are you curious about what it said?¡±


    Kiska¡¯s attention, previously on the frame, now shifted to Geon.


    ¡°On my birthday, my mom wrote, ¡®There was nothing as sad as your crying, and no sight as heartbreaking as tears rolling down your face. I did everything to stop your crying, and if I couldn¡¯t, it felt like my heart was breaking into millions of pieces.¡¯¡±


    Touching Kiska¡¯s cheek gently, Geon added,


    ¡°Having hurt my mom both physically and emotionally, I guess it¡¯s time to give back, to repay her for all the pain that helped me grow. I''ll gather all those pieces of hurt and return them as something clean and whole.¡±


    Kiska then looked at a portrait of her mother on the wall, wearing a cloche hat and a white sleeveless dress, smiling brightly. Geon, stroking her hair, said,


    ¡°Kiska, you want to make your mom in heaven happy, right? If you eat well and grow up healthy, mom will be pleased. Can you do that?¡±


    Kiska looked intently at her mother''s portrait before losing interest and turned her attention back to the items Geon was unpacking. Geon, watching her for a moment, continued to empty the suitcases. Among the items, Kiska showed interest in a sketchbook used for writing scores, prompting Geon to offer it to her.


    ¡°Want to draw? I don¡¯t have crayons, though.¡±


    Lying beside her on the bed, Geon tapped the space next to him, and Kiskay down to draw with the pen he gave her.


    ¡°If you keep drawing the life you want on the canvas of your heart, one day that picture wille to life. Try to draw the best picture, one where you and others are happy together.¡±


    Watching Kiska begin to draw, Geon quietly got up to finish unpacking. Kiska, engrossed in her drawing, sketched Geon with a bright smile and outstretched hands. Despite not being familiar with drawing, she smiled slightly as she addedyers to perfect Geon''s image. The peaceful afternoon in the annex was filled with warm sunlight as Kiska focused on her art untilte, eventually tearing out the page she had diligently worked on, folding it neatly, and tucking it into her dress.


    When Geon returned after a while and noticed the nk sketchbook, he looked puzzled.


    ¡°I could have sworn you were drawing something for quite a while¡­¡±


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 206: Ready For First Edition

    Chapter 206: Ready For First Edition


    Life at Red Castle was exceedingly peaceful. Given that there were over a hundred personnel guarding the vicinity, it was natural for the interior to remain tranquil regardless of the events outside.


    Geon Kim and Kiska could stroll through the vastwns without concern for others and sit on the grass under the sunshine, strumming a guitar. Unexpectedlyfortable, the duo was inseparable.


    Days passed, and on a day like any other, Geon, ying guitar under the warm afternoon sun on thewn, noticed Kiska, who had fallen asleep beside him while drawing, had scribbled a sentence in her sketchbook.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this written? I can¡¯t understand since it¡¯s in Russian.¡±


    Geon waved at an armed guard nearby, careful not to wake Kiska. The guard, closely attentive despite the distance, approached upon recognizing Geon¡¯s gesture. The guard, with short cropped blonde hair resembling a familiar figure from Korean saunas, was asked by Geon.


    ¡°You¡¯re Dmitry, right?¡±


    Dmitry, hiding his machine gun behind him, peeked over and nodded upon seeing the sleeping Kiska.


    ¡°Could you please tell me what this means?¡±


    Dmitry, upon seeing the sketchbook handed over by Geon, immediately recognized Kiska¡¯s handwriting and showed a somber expression. He pointed to the first line after a brief contemtion.¡°This line, §¦§ã§Ý§Ú §Ò§í §ñ §Þ§à§Ô §Ú§Ù§Þ§Ö§ß§Ú§ä§î §Þ§Ú§â, means ¡®If I could change the world¡¯. Did Miss Kiska write this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Dmitry sighed lightly and continued.


    ¡°Let me read it for you. ¡®If I could change the world, I¡¯d turn back time, to those moments. To the times hidden away where no one knew, to go back and save you...¡¯¡±


    Geon looked down at the sleeping Kiska with a pained expression. Dmitry, sharing Geon¡¯s sentiment, spoke softly.


    ¡°Thedy does not yearn for her mother. Odd, isn¡¯t it? I''ve never felt she wanted to see her mother. She¡¯s indifferent to photographs or portraits, possibly wanting to remember only her mother¡¯sst moments.¡±


    Geon queried, looking up at Dmitry.


    ¡°Thest moments? You mean she¡¯s trying to remember the horrific scene when her mother passed?¡±


    Dmitry nodded slightly.


    ¡°From what I heard, Natalie, Miss Kiska¡¯s mother, smiled till the very end, wishing her daughter to remember that final image.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that? I was told everyone at the department store that day perished.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone. One survived, albeit now crippled back in Russia. That person shielded Miss Kiska with their body, taking three bullets, hence why she¡¯s alive today.¡±


    ¡°I see... Thank you, Dmitry.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Here¡¯s the sketchbook.¡±


    Dmitry returned the sketchbook and resumed his guard position. Geon, after pondering over Kiska¡¯s words tranted into English, decided to put them into a song, to voice on behalf of Kiska¡¯s indescribable emotions. Starting to sketch staves on the next page, he filled it with musical notes, picking up his guitar again.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just these four lines, let¡¯s make something of it. As Kiska writes more, I¡¯ll organize those thoughts into music, not just for her, but for the music she wishes to share.¡±


    Closing his eyes and grasping the pick, Geon began ying a solo melody, as if attempting to sketch heaven itself with the flowing lyrical tune.


    Afterboriouslyposing a section and repeatedly refining it, Geon hummed the lyrics in deep concentration.


    Kiska woke up after an hour, blinking herrge eyes, trying to make sense of her surroundings. The guitar¡¯s melody reached her ears.


    ¡°Ting, diding, diding~ ding~ dididing~ diding¡­¡­¡±


    Kiska lifted her head to see Geon smiling back at her as he yed.


    ¡°Awake? I made a song for you. Would you like to listen?¡±


    Kiska blinked, sat up, and turned towards Geon, who gently stroked her hair before resuming his performance.


    The guitar conveyed a longing, earnest sound, to which Geon added his voice, effortlessly switching between falsetto and chest voice, conveying soft emotions.


    If I could change the world,


    Back in time, I''ll be back then,


    When I had to hide in a ce where no one knew,


    If you can go back then and save you.


    Kiska, astonished by the lyrics reflecting her written words, looked at Geon with wide eyes.


    Seeing her reaction, Geon grinned, showing his teeth. Kiska hastily nced at her sketchbook, amazed that her words had been transformed into a song. Geon, petting her head again, suggested with a smile.


    ¡°Shall we create more together?¡±


    Meanwhile, Byungjun, surrounded by guards as if he was arrested upon arrival at the airport, was sweating profusely as he was hurriedly escorted to a vehicle headed for Red Castle.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?! Geon, what trouble have you gotten into this time?¡±


    A man holding a ''Wee Mr. Lee B.J'' sign at the airport had only mentioned that he was sent by Geon before hastily guiding Byungjun into the car without further exnation.


    Regretting his easy trust in people upon seeing the imposing figures waiting at the car, Byungjun felt overwhelmed by their sheer size.


    Silently sweating amidst the towering guards, Byungjun arrived at the entrance of Red Castle, swallowing his groans upon noticing more armed guards roaming the premises.


    ¡°Have I walked into a trap? It¡¯s not like Geon to be involved with these types of people¡­¡±


    As the guards swarmed out of the car, Byungjun, trembling, was greeted by a skinhead with tattoos who peered inside to check his face, barely suppressing a gasp of shock.


    ¡°Tattoos on the head!!!¡±


    Mirov, examining Byungjun, asked,


    ¡°Mr. Lee, you¡¯re Geon¡¯s manager, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! That¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°Come on out.¡±


    After the snake-tattooed head withdrew, Byungjun hurriedly slid out of the car. Standing among giants towering nearly 2 meters tall, the 175cm Byungjun felt dwarfed.


    The sight of these fearsome figures, especially the bald tattooed man holding a leashed serpent and scrutinizing his face, didn¡¯t grow any more familiar.


    As the most intimidating among them approached after speaking into an inte, Byungjun¡¯s hups resumed.


    ¡°Is something bothering you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, not at all!¡±


    Mirov led Byungjun onto a golf cart, driving towards the mansion without a hint of concern for the hups guing hispanion.


    Noticing a group of men gathered ahead, Mirov wondered aloud why they weren¡¯t on guard, causing Byungjun to follow his gaze. Over a dozen guards, weapons concealed, seemed engrossed in something.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Are they burying someone they¡¯ve killed? Is that why this garden¡¯s bigger than a ser field?¡¯


    As Mirov stopped the cart and turned off the ignition, a faint guitar melody reached them. Byungjun, perking up at the sound and recognizing Geon¡¯s voice, felt a surge of relief.


    ¡®It¡¯s Geon! This isn¡¯t a trap after all.¡¯


    The guitar¡¯s unique solo, far from standard arpeggios or techniques, seemed to weave each note into a narrative of its own.


    Though the music hinted at blues, its soul leaned closer to pop, with Geon¡¯s sweet voice enriching the melody. Mirov, pausing to listen, nodded at his men gathered around.


    ¡°They¡¯re listening to Geon¡¯s song. Understandable, I was the same. But to ck off when the boss is around?¡±


    Mirov¡¯s murmuredint was lost on Byungjun, captivated by the song.


    Still wiping away cold sweat, Byungjun¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of Geon and a young girl sitting together on the grass.


    ¡®This is incredible! We must release this!¡¯


    On ate afternoon in early winter, within the crimson gardens of Red Castle filled with the scent of cymens, the first music of a future legendary musician was being crafted.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 207: Ready For First Edition

    Chapter 207: Ready For First Edition


    The door to the annex closed, and Byung-jun burst in, rushing at Geon Kim with such fervor that he grabbed him by the cor and shook him violently.


    "You, you little!! Because of you, my life expectancy has dropped by a month! You should have told me earlier, you scoundrel!"


    Geon, who seemed to have anticipated Byung-jun''s grip on his cor, turned his eyes towards Kiska, who was standing beside him, and smiled broadly.


    Kiska flinched as Byung-jun grabbed Geon''s cor but rxed upon seeing Geon smiling, and then looked back at him with an expressionless face.


    "Hahaha!! I wanted to see how shocked you''d be, so I yed a prank on you."


    "What!! You little!! No, no! Where''s the bathroom here!"


    "Huh? Over there. Why, is it urgent?"


    "It''s not that, you fool! I was so scared I think I wet myself a bit! I need to change my underwear!"


    Geonughed, covering his nose, as he saw Byung-jun hurriedly opening a suitcase that an associate had left at the door and taking out underwear."Ah! A grown man! Kiska, let''s keep our distance."


    Geon took Kiska''s hand and stepped back, and Byung-jun, his face turning red, ran into the bathroom holding underwear in one hand.


    "Come out and see! You little scoundrel!!"


    As Geonughed loudly, Kiska looked towards the bathroom door where Byung-jun had disappeared with wide eyes. After tilting her head in curiosity for a moment and looking back at Geon, who was stillughing, tears were starting to form in his eyes.


    Kiska, seated on the sofa by Geon, watched silently as he took out a sketchbook and began to write with a smirk.


    After exchanging a nce with Kiska, Geon wrote a line under a sentence in the sketchbook. Kiska looked on curiously as Geon wrote a few lines and then showed them to her.


    I would be the sunlight in your universe.


    (?? ?? ??? ?? ?? ?????.)


    Sweetheart, if I could change the world.


    (???, ?? ??? ?? ?? ??? ???.)


    Kiska saw the lines Geon had written in English under her own sentence and looked up at him with wide eyes. Geon smiled slyly and said,


    "I tried to continue the lyrics Kiska wrote. Do you like it?"


    Kiska hesitated for a moment before looking back at the sketchbook. After a moment of contemtion, she extended her hand.


    Geon stared at Kiska''s small hand for a moment before smiling and handing her the pen.


    "You want the pen? Don''t you like it?"


    Without a word, Kiska straightened her legs, ced the sketchbook on herp, and added a line under Geon''s sentences.


    And I know there''ll be no more tears in heaven.


    (??? ???? ? ?? ??? ?? ?? ? ? ???.)


    Geonughed heartily at what Kiska had written.


    "Wow! Our Kiska, only ten years old and look at her writing! You could be a literary genius of the century! Really amazing! Got anything else in mind?"


    Kiska thought for a moment before her gaze drifted to a photo of her mother hanging on the wall.


    Geon, excited at first, waited quietly upon noticing Kiska''s gaze fixed on her mother''s photo. After a long moment, Kiska began to write again in the sketchbook.


    If I could be Your child even for a day.


    (? ?? ?????? ??? ??? ? ? ???.)


    I''d take you as my queen.


    (??? ???? ???? ? ?? ??.)


    Geon watched quietly with a pained expression.


    ¡®Kiska''s heart¡­¡­ this is what she feels.¡¯


    After Kiska finished writing, she quietly looked down at the sketchbook. As Geon was about tofort her, the bathroom door burst open, and Byung-jun, his face flushed with anger, stormed out.


    ¡°You¡­¡­ you!! Geon Kim!!!¡±


    Geon slowly moved away from the sofa, preparing to flee, but Byung-jun, who had recentlypleted his military service and was not as agile or fit as Geon, had no chance in a chase.


    Thanks to Geon''s swift evasion, Byung-jun ended up crashing into the sofa and then spent the next ten minutes running around the house trying to catch the fleeing Geon, eventually copsing onto the sofa exhausted and panting.


    "Damn it, that scoundrel, learned nothing but how to run away in the army, huh? So damn fast."


    "Bro, let''s speak in English since Kiska is here," Geon suggested, noticing Byung-jun sitting by the sofa, unable to take his eyes off the sketchbook in front of Kiska.


    "I''ve been meaning to ask, who is this kid?"


    Geon, still wary and ready to flee, cracked a smile.


    "Gregory''s daughter. Kiska Miocic. A ten-year-old youngdy."


    "Hey, I''m spent. Let''s stop so you don''t run off again."


    "How can I trust you? You''ll just tackle me."


    "No! I''m serious!"


    Seeing Byung-jun''s genuinely exhausted state, Geon slowly approached the sofa, sitting on its edge with his hands on his knees, ready to spring up at any moment. Byung-jun chuckled at his cautiousness.


    "Seriously, man. So, who''s Gregory again?"


    Geon pointed to the floor, indicating the owner of the house.


    "The owner of this house is Gregory."


    "What? The owner''s daughter? Then, does that mean she''s part of the ma, mafi¡­!!!"


    Geon quickly covered Byung-jun''s mouth before he could finish saying ''mafia'', and Byung-jun looked at Kiska with eyes wide in shock.


    "Such a doll-like beauty... she''s really the boss''s daughter?"


    While the term ''boss'' was a concern for Geon, he remembered that in America, it wasmonly used for supervisors, and even Kiska''s nanny used it for Gregory. He nodded.


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "But, why is she here?"


    "We''re friends, right, Kiska?"


    Geon leaned towards Kiska, seeking agreement, but she continued to gaze at her sketchbook.


    "But why is such a pretty child so quiet?"


    Geon frowned and walked towards the window. Byung-jun caught the hint and followed him. Standing by the window, Geon spoke softly.


    "She can''t speak."


    Byung-jun turned to look at Kiska, sitting quietly on the sofa, and whispered in surprise.


    "Why? Born with it?"


    "No, she lost her mother in a mafia war when she was six. She''s been silent since."


    "What? That''s..."


    "Please be careful around the child. She struggles with expressing emotions but is slowly getting better. She can''t speak yet, but I believe she''ll find her voice one day."


    "Okay, got it¡­ but, but..."


    "What''s up?"


    Byung-jun slowly grasped the back of Geon''s neck.


    "Got you, you little..."


    Geonughed awkwardly, looking away.


    "Ah¡­ haha, what! You said you wouldn''t!"


    Byung-jun grinned.


    "Well, I won''t for tricking me. But this is for making me pee my pants with fear, you little devil! This is the Cobra Twist I''ve perfected from watching countless hours of mixed martial arts!"


    Byung-jun quickly slipped a leg between Geon''s and twisted his body, locking Geon in a hold. Geon screamed.


    "Ouch! Ouch, bro! I give up! I give up!"


    Despite Geon''s smaller size and leaner physique, he couldn''t overpower Byung-jun, who was nearly 90kg of muscle and had a healthy ck skin tone. Even as Geon cried out in surrender, Byung-jun chuckled and twisted harder.


    "This is for the underwear I had to buy in America, costing 118 yuan (about 20,000 won) per pair!"


    "Ouch!! Seriously, it hurts! For real!"


    After tormenting Geon for a while, Byung-jun finally let him go,ughing triumphantly as Geon copsed on the floor, rubbing his neck and back.


    "Man, that really hurt."


    "Haha, next time you y a prank, I''ll show you a D''arce choke or a triangle choke."


    "What''s that now?"


    "Want me to show you?"


    "No! No! That''s okay!"


    Geon frantically waved his hands, backing away, as Byung-jun reached out to help him up and pped him on the back.


    "About that song you were singing earlier."


    Geon, still nursing his sore back, grimaced.


    "Ow, yeah, what about the song?"


    "I heard you singing earlier. You wrote that, right?"


    "Yes, I made it up today."


    "Today?"


    "Yeah, in the garden earlier. Ow, my back really hurts!"


    "Wait, youposed it today? So you haven''t done any arrangement or refining yet?"


    "Was there time for that?"


    "Man, you''ve be a monster since high school."


    Rubbing his neck and wincing in pain, Geon red at Byung-jun.


    "So, what about the song?"


    Byung-jun paused, deep in thought, before finally speaking up.


    "Have you finished that song?"


    Geon''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "No? How could a song I started today already be finished?"


    "Hmm¡­ Have you considered releasing it as a digital single once it''splete?"


    Geon was momentarily speechless, then stammered out a response.


    "That song I sang earlier? The one based on what Kiska wrote in her sketchbook and improvised on the spot?"


    Byung-jun crossed his arms, adopting a serious expression.


    "While you were in the army, I discovered three singers. All three made it into the top 3 on the Baidu charts, one of them even held the number 1 spot for four weeks. That''s why I was promoted to manager at Fantagio. My ears tell me this song is going to be a hit."


    Geon, taking Byung-jun''s serious tone to heart, fell into deep thought. After a moment, his gaze drifted to Kiska, sitting silently on the sofa. Turning back to Byung-jun, he said,


    "I want Kiska to write the lyrics."


    "That''s up to you. What I need is your song, not a lyricist."


    "The song will only be meaningful if it tells Kiska''s story."


    Byung-jun looked surprised for a moment but then nodded thoughtfully after considering the girl''s situation.


    "Fine, the rest can be managed by Director Lin and me. Let''s record a demo of whatever you''ve got and send it to Director Lin. She''ll give us a strategic direction, she''s the best at that."


    As Byung-jun and Geon discussed by the window, Kiska, who had been sitting quietly on the sofa, began to write again. After a while, she pushed the sketchbook aside and looked up at Geon and Byung-jun with a nk expression. Left on the sofa, the sketchbook contained new lines beneath Kiska''s previous message:


    If I could be Your child even for a day.


    (? ?? ?????? ??? ??? ? ? ???.)


    I''d take you as my queen.


    (??? ???? ???? ? ?? ??.)


    But for now I find.


    (??? ??? ????.)


    It''s only in my dreams.


    (??? ?? ?? ????? ??.)


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 208: Ready For First Edition

    Chapter 208: Ready For First Edition


    In the silence of the night, when everyone else was asleep, the faint sound of Byungjoon''s snoring from another room could be heard. Unable to sleep, Geon got up to drink some cold water from the fridge.


    Suddenly, after drinking the cold water, Geon felt a pain in the back of his throat, shivering as he held the water bottle in one hand and his throat with the other, grimacing in difort before closing the fridge.


    Even without the lights on, Gregory''s house, always vignt, was sufficiently illuminated by the garden lights filtering through the window. Sitting on the sofa, Geon absentmindedly stared at a sketchbook lying there.


    "But now I understand, it was all just a fantasy... Kiska probably kept thinking her mother woulde back. But now she knows... that her mother won''t return," Geon reflected as he looked down at the sketchbook.


    "Lyrics for the bridge section should be enough. But the verse needs more. Eight lines can''t fully express Kiska''s feelings. It would have been better if Kiska had written more," Geon mused, pping his cheeks with his palms in thought.


    "Lyrics written in haste can''t be truthful. Let''s wait until Kiska writes something. I''ll do what I can in the meantime. Once Kiska writes the lyrics, we can immediately turn them into a song. Let''s start with the guitar interlude first, and work on the bass and guitar sheetster," Geon decided as he spent the night creating an interlude on his guitar connected to an amp with headphones.


    "This song is different from the others. It suits having no riff. Let''s make it with the idea of an interlude from start to finish. Then, let the emotions explode in the real solo part," Geon thought, finally falling asleep on the sofa with the guitar in his arms as dawn approached.


    The next morning, Byungjoon, yawning in his underwear, didn''t wake Geon as he carried him from the sofa to the bed after seeing him sleep deeply due to focusing for a long time.


    Early in the morning, Byungjoon called Lynn in China, stepping out quietly to avoid waking Geon, and spoke in a low voice in the garden."Director Lynn, this is Manager Byungjoon."


    "Ah, Manager. Have you arrived safely in the US?"


    "Ha, I was quite surprised yesterday. Did you know Geon is staying at the house of a Red Mafia boss?"


    "What? What are you talking about? Red Mafia, as in the Russian Mafia?"


    "Ah... You didn''t know. Geon is staying at Gregory Mio?i?''s, the Red Mafia boss''s house. Because of that, I also stayed herest night. Looks like we''ll be staying here for a while."


    "I had no idea. Is it a dangerous situation?"


    "Ha, not at all. It''s safer here than most private securitypanies could ever manage."


    "Well, that''s a relief, but I''m still worried. Please, keep in touch daily."


    "Sure, Director. The reason I called is that the song Geon created here is extraordinary."


    "Extraordinary? Do you mean it shows signs of being a hit? I trust your judgment, Manager."


    "Ha, thank you for your trust. It''s not just good; it shows signs of being tinum-level."


    "Is that so? If it''s Geon''s music, it''ll be popr even if it''s just average... Do you have a demo?"


    "Not yet. He said it was a song he made yesterday."


    "Ah... I see. Well, send me the demo once it''s finished."


    "Will do, Director."


    After hanging up, Byungjoon, exhausted from the long flight and early morning call due to the time difference, thought to himself, "Ah, I need more sleep... Oh?"


    Stepping outside in his underwear, Byungjoon saw Kiska running towards him, dressed prettily in a light pink dress, white shoes, and holding onto her straw hat to prevent it from flying away in the wind.


    Remembering he was in his underwear, Byungjoon hurried back into his room, feeling awkward since Kiska was still a girl, and he was a guest in the house.


    Kiska, noticing the open door, ran into Byungjoon''s room with a flushed face, catching Byungjoon by surprise as he was putting on his pants, causing him to fall.


    "Ouch, my goodness!"


    Seeing Byungjoon rolling on the floor, Kiska ran to another room, opening the door wide. Finding Geon asleep, she bounced onto the sofa and began drawing in the sketchbook.


    Struggling with his pants, Byungjoon eventually tore them and had to put on a new pair beforeing out to see Kiska with a baffled look, wondering why she was ying alone after checking on Geon''s sleep, not realizing that it was her daily routine to ensure Geon was still in the guesthouse.


    Heading to the kitchen, Byungjoon decided to cook spicy Korean ramen he had brought for Geon, asking Kiska if she wanted breakfast.


    Noticing her indifferent reaction, Byungjoon shook the ramen seasoning packet, saying, "This is ramen. It''s really spicy! You might not be able to eat it, so I''ll put only half of the seasoning. How does that sound?"


    Kiska, curious, looked at the bubbling noodles inside the ramen package. Byungjoon, amused by her fascination, took out the noodles and shook them, saying, "Geon, or Kay, loves these."


    Kiska reacted at the mention of Geon''s name. Seeing her expression change, Byungjoon teased, "Kay."


    Kiska''s reaction made Byungjoon chuckle as he began dancing oddly, singing about Kay''s favorite ramen, making her look even more puzzled but slightly amused.


    Remembering that Kiska was actually the daughter of the Red Mafia boss, Gregory, Byungjoon coughed awkwardly, saying, "Ahem, I got carried away... So, you''re eating this, right? I''m making two servings, noints."


    Kiska remained silent but stayed beside Byungjoon as he prepared the ramen, eventually adding eggs to the boiling water.


    Once the ramen was ready, Byungjoon, wearing oven gloves, ced the pot on the table. Kiska, still standing there awkwardly, was seated across from him as he handed her a fork with a grin, urging her to try it.


    Unfamiliar with how to eat it, Kiska tried to wrap the noodles around her fork like spaghetti, prompting Byungjoon to exim, "No! It''s really hot, blow on it like this."


    Following Byungjoon''s example, Kiska cautiously blew on the noodles before taking a bite. Her expression suddenly changed as her face turned red and sweat formed on her nose from the spiciness. Byungjoon couldn''t help butugh at her reaction.


    "Ha! I told you it''s spicy. Here, drink some water," he said, offering her a cup. Kiska grabbed it with both hands, drinking hastily as if reviving herself, then mmed the fork down, indicating she couldn''t eat any more.


    Feeling a bit guilty, Byungjoon tried to console her, "I wasn''t teasing. It''s just initially spicy. See, I can eat it just fine."


    Despite Byungjoon''s enthusiastic eating disy, Kiska watched him with a neutral face, unsure about the spicy ramen.


    The aroma of the ramen or perhaps Byungjoon''s voice awakened Geon, who emerged from his room, intrigued by the smell.


    "Hey, is that the smell of ramen?" Geon asked, smiling as he saw Byungjoon and Kiska with the noodles.


    "Yeah, Korean ramen. Bought it for you," Byungjoon responded with a grin.


    Geon, joining them at the table, patted Kiska on the head, asking if she slept well and acknowledging her attempt at breakfast.


    Preferring chopsticks, Geon fetched them from the kitchen, and they all began eating together. Kiska, encouraged by Geon''s presence, cautiously resumed eating the ramen.


    Byungjoon watched, amused and a bit perplexed by Kiska''s behavior, wondering if there was more to her actions than met the eye but dismissing the thought as silly.


    The cozy guesthouse was filled with warmth andughter that morning, an unexpected but pleasant start to the day, bringing a gentle warmth to Kiska''s heart amidst the spicy challenge of Korean ramen.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 209: Ready For First Edition

    Chapter 209: Ready For First Edition


    Several days had passed, but Kiska hadn¡¯t left any writing in her sketchbook. Instead, she continued to draw scribble-like pictures and crooked images that seemed to depict Geon, which prompted Geon to sigh as he watched her.


    "Um... Maybe it''s because Kiska is practically confined at home every day? How about I find something to cheer her up?"


    With this thought, Geon went to see Gregory, who, as usual, was sitting in his study, puffing away at his cigar.


    Surprised by the unexpected suggestion from Geon, Gregory, cigar in hand, widened his eyes.


    "A zoo? You want to take Kiska to the zoo?"


    "Yes, Gregory. Kiska has been cooped up too much. No matter how important safety is, it can''t be good for a girl her age to be stuck at home all the time in terms of emotional recovery."


    After a moment of consideration, Gregory, thinking of Kiska''s well-being, agreed and asked,


    "Which zoo?"


    "The Bronx Zoo. It''s located at West Farms Square station in New York.""Ah, that ce. I know it. Hmm... How about I make a call in advance, and we go after it closes?"


    "How would we enter after it closes, Gregory?"


    "Ha, have you forgotten who I am? There''s nothing I can''t do. I''ll make a call in advance so we can go after closing time."


    "Ah... Right, of course. Got it."


    "At least a minimal security team must apany us."


    "Of course."


    Past five in the afternoon.


    Geon, holding Kiska¡¯s hand all dolled up, sweated as he saw the car parked in front of the mansion''s fountain.


    "What... What kind of minimal security team is this!"


    In Geon''s view, over two hundred organization members were getting ready to depart, and more than fifty ck vehicles were lined up in the garden.


    Fortunately, to avoid attracting attention during the outing, they were hiding pistols instead of carrying machine guns.


    "All these cars fit in the garden and it still looks empty! How big is this house?"


    As Geon and Kiska boarded a Bentley GT, only mafia members armed in the driver and passenger seats joined them, but the other cars were packed with bulky men, squeezing tightly together as they moved.


    Geon had arrived at the Bronx Zoo in no time, but he couldn''t get out of the car until the security personnel had finished securing the surroundings. After a while, upon receiving a signal, Geon sighed as he got out of the car.


    "What kind of outing is this, huh."


    Seeing the security personnel stationed every 2 meters around the zoo, Geon sighed again but took Kiska''s hand and climbed the hill path of the zoo.


    Thanks to the security personnel staying away inside the zoo, Geon and Kiska enjoyed a private time together. Geon introduced Ricky, Pye, and Shihwa, the animals, one after another.


    Kiska, meeting the animals that always weed them warmly, was so engrossed in looking at them with her eyes wide open that Geon, while introducing various animals, did not notice it was Kiska''s first visit to the zoo.


    Geon, with a guitar strapped on his shoulder, noticed a birdcage in the distance, took Kiska''s hand, and climbed the hill path to the birdcage.


    Kiska''s eyes widened, and she looked up as she saw several birds vigorously pping their wings in therge birdcage. Geon smiled and offered her a sketchbook.


    "Want to draw? I have to sing to the birds."


    Turning her head, Kiska fixed her gaze on the sketchbook Geon offered for a moment before turning back to the birdcage, taking the sketchbook, and climbing onto a nearby bench to sit down with her legs stretched out.


    Geon, who had brought crayons in his guitar bag, handed them to Kiska and focused on ying for the birds while also paying attention to Kiska''s sketching.


    Kiska drew several birds with a ck crayon and then colored them with various vibrant colors.


    Though the drawings were crooked, Kiska, looking seriously at the birds before drawing again, seemed like a renowned painter. Geon, smiling at the adorable sight of Kiska, thought as he watched the setting sun.


    "It''s okay if Kiska doesn''t say anything. I don''t want to use the child; I want to convey her words to the world. Let''s not rush."


    Closing his eyes, Geon started singing a song he and Kiska had created together. As Kiska heard the beautiful sound of Geon''s voice, she stopped drawing and just stared at him.


    Geon, absorbed in singing, had almost forgotten he was with Kiska, but she was intently looking at him with a small smile.


    Suddenly, Kiska picked up a pink crayon and began to write something on the sketchbook.


    On the white sketch book, among the drawings of birds, a sentence was written in pink letters at the top right corner:


    "But I''m different.


    Everything is different. Me and you, and now the person next to me.


    I will not miss you anymore.


    Because now everything is precious."


    After being lost in the song for a while and delivering a sweet vocal, Geon finished ying the iplete piece, feeling its afterglow. When he opened his eyes quietly, he saw Kiska standing in front of the birdcage, her hands raised to the sky.


    As Kiska approached and suddenly raised her hands, the birds were startled and flew up, but to Geon, it seemed as if the birds were dancing to Kiska''s hand movements.


    Noticing that Kiska''s raised hands did not hold the sketchbook, Geon turned his head and saw the sketchbook left on the bench, and he couldn''t help but smile brightly.


    "''But I''m different now, everything has changed. Me and you, and now the person next to me... I won''t miss you anymore, because everything now is precious.'' Kiska! Haha."


    Geon''s face lit up as he watched Kiska from behind, but his eyes deepened with emotion.


    "The song isplete."


    Kiska, who had spent a long time exploring the zoo that night, seemed to walk home with much lighter steps.


    The fresh air she breathed in after a long time seemed to please her as she happily hopped around, though her expression remained nk, which was a bit disappointing. When Geon asked if she wanted to visit the zoo again, Kiska unusually twiddled her fingers, signaling her interest, which made Geon''s face brighten.


    After returning home and taking Kiska to her room, Geon headed to the annex where he found Byungjun lying on the sofa in his underwear, scratching his belly, and raising a hand in greeting.


    "Hey, vitor of the youth protectionw! Did you enjoy your date?"


    Geon put down his guitar, sat down on the sofa, and rolled his eyes.


    "Wear some pants, brother. And what youth protectionw? Don''t say such dirty things to Kiska."


    Byungjun chuckled as he scratched his butt and grinned.


    "Really? Did everything go well?"


    Geon frowned at Byungjun but nodded. Byungjun sprang up, grabbing Geon''s shoulder and shaking it.


    "Really? It''splete?"


    Geon, annoyed, red at Byungjun''s hand that had touched his butt and said,


    "Ah, stop! Where are you grabbing with that hand that touched your butt! Let go!"


    Byungjun, undeterred by Geon''s reaction, shouted,


    "Tell me! Did you reallyplete it?"


    Geon shrugged off Byungjun''s hand and stood up.


    "Ah, I''m going to shower. It''s almost finished, so please tell Director Rin."


    "Oh~ Haha, got it! I''ll contact her! Wait, Geon! Geon! Just a moment!"


    As Geon turned towards the shower, Byungjun asked,


    "You''re not just going to use the guitar for the recording, right? How many instruments are going to be included?"


    After standing still to gather his thoughts, Geon replied,


    "Three guitars, plus bass and drums, so five in total."


    Byungjun stood up, holding onto the sofa''s backrest.


    "So, excluding you, we need four session musicians? Two for guitars, one for bass, and one for drums."


    Geon, feeling ufortable on his shoulder, frowned and walked into the shower room, saying,


    "You don''t need to prepare anything. I can do it all by myself."


    Byungjun shouted towards the shower room where Geon had already disappeared,


    "What? You''re going to record all the instruments by yourself? Hey! Answer before you go!"


    Byungjun, with a dumbfounded expression, hastily picked up his phone to make a call.


    "Ah! Director Rin! Sorry, it''s still morning there, right?"


    "It''s fine, I''m already at work, Manager. What''s the matter?"


    "Ah, that! Geon haspleted a song!"


    "Oho, that''s good news. We''ll need to prepare for recording. I''ll book a studio near New York soon. I''ll contact you once the studio schedule is confirmed. How many session musicians should we prepare?"


    "Ah... Well, I just had a conversation with Geon, and he ns to record everything by himself."


    "Hmm... Well, since Geon has learned to y the bass and drums back in Korea, it''s possible..."


    Byungjun pped his forehead, having forgotten that Geon had learned various instruments from distinguished masters in Korea.


    "Oh, right, I had forgotten about that."


    "If the quality of the recorded music drops, it would be problematic, but knowing Geon''s character, that''s unlikely. I''ll check the studio schedule then."


    "Thank you, I should have been the one to handle it. I''m sorry, considering you''re in China."


    "No worries. Just focus on Geon''s safety since you''re in a risky ce."


    "Understood, Director."


    "Is there anything else you need to report?"


    "Ah... Actually, someone else wrote the lyrics for Geon''s music."


    "Oh? Who might that be?"


    "It''s... it''s written by the kid in this house, on a sketchbook."


    "That joke isn''t funny. But you do asionally make a good joke, so don''t lose heart. I''ll hang up now."


    "Wait, Director! Director!"


    Click.


    The call ended, and Byungjun looked at the phone screen, scratching his head, then noticed the sketchbook peeking out from the guitar bag Geon had left behind.


    "It''s true..."


    At the Fantagio Square 12th floor director''s office in China.


    After hanging up the phone, Director Rin didn''t put down the receiver. Instead, she switched to the inte and instructed her secretary.


    "It''s me. Please arrange to book a studio in New York for our staff there. We need a ce capable of recording A-list musicians, just for about three days. Thank you."


    After the call, Director Rin held a pen, tapping it thoughtfully on the table.


    "He intends to record by himself..."


    Her marketing genius brain began to whirl. Her gaze, lost in thought, darted around ceaselessly.


    "Recording all instruments by himself means live performances are out of the question... So, then..."


    Director Rin suddenly stood up and grabbed the inte again.


    "It''s me. Arrange for a music video director. Assemble a team, no more than 40 people, and prepare to head to New York as quickly as possible. I''ll be joining, so make it fast."


    This quick decision reflected her ability to adapt and n strategically, leveraging Geon''s unique approach to potentially create a groundbreaking music project.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 210: If I could change the world

    Chapter 210: If I could change the world


    At Charlie Brion Newspaper in Paris, France, Fran?ois was walking around the office, offering donuts from arge box to his colleagues.


    "Here, take one. It''s on Manager Bangsang."


    As Fran?ois handed out donuts with a smile, he approached Bruno, who was intensely staring at hisptop behind horn-rimmed sses, and offered him a donut.


    "Eat up, Bruno. What are you looking at so intently? There''s hardly any news these days. Even the Nepal incident has wrapped up."


    Bruno, resting his chin on his hands, repeatedly pressed F5 and responded.


    "Is it good that there''s no news? We''re journalists, if there''s no news, we starve."


    Despite Fran?ois tempting him with the donut, Bruno kept his focus on theptop. Fran?ois then took a tissue, ced it on the desk next to Bruno, and set the donut on it.


    "Eat itter then. We bought plenty, there''s enough to spare. Olivier, you should have some too."


    Olivier, with his long hair pulled back with a spring headband, held up his takeaway coffee cup and said,"Donuts go with coffee. Got any in ones left?"


    After rummaging through the donut box, Fran?ois grinned and pulled out a in donut.


    "Got one left. Here."


    Taking the donut from Fran?ois, Olivier bit into it and sat down, asking Bruno,


    "Still no news? The evening edition''s deadline ising up, what do we do?"


    Bruno nced at the clock on his desk and said,


    "There''s still 30 minutes till the deadline, I''ll keep looking. Have you finished your piece?"


    As Olivier chewed on the donut he held in one hand, he said,


    "I''m done. I''m on the society section this month. There''s never a shortage of big and small news in society. But isn''t the entertainment section easier? If there''s no news on celebrities, just dig through their social media for private photos or something."


    Bruno waved his hand dismissively and replied,


    "Do we even need articles for that? Just post a photo and mention what they''re doing. If nothinges up by the deadline, that''s what we''ll do, but those titles take a minute to write."


    Olivier, propping his chin with his hand, clicked on theptop''s touchpad, which was in screensaver mode, and asked,


    "Any news on Kay? It''s been quiet for about a month. What''s he been up to?"


    "I don''t know, it''s weird."


    "Weird how?"


    "It feels like something''s preventing anything from getting to Kay. Isn''t it strange? With Kay''s level of fame, you''d expect paparazzi to be on him, but there''s no news or photos from Nepal. Seems like he''s already left for Korea or the US, but not a single article or photo? That''s odd."


    "Hmm... Yeah, that is strange. But he''s just a celebrity. Who would prevent ess to him? He''s not a high-profile national figure or anything."


    "I heard from a senior journalist who retired when I joined, about Marley from Jamaica, you know? The pioneer of reggae music."


    "Who wouldn''t know that?"


    "Well, he was ssified as a dangerous individual by the government, and journalists were blocked from approaching him. They said it was because he incited the public."


    "Haha, he had reasons for that. But Kay isn''t involved in activism or making political statements through his music."


    "Right? Maybe I''m just being sensitive."


    "Haha, you should have a coffee like me then. Clears the head."


    Resigned, Bruno entered the Fantagio website''s URL and pressed enter, then turned to Olivier without looking at the screen.


    "Do you want this donut? My stomach''s a bit off."


    As Olivier leaned in to grab the donut from Bruno''s desk, he nced at Bruno''s screen and tilted his head.


    "Huh? What''s that?"


    "What?"


    Bruno saw a ck loading icon on the banner ad that appeared on the screen and looked puzzled.


    "What the? I thought I entered Fantagio''s website, but did I type it wrong? No, it''s correct..."


    As the banner finished loading, it turned to a ck-and-white screen. A drum set in what seemed to be a recording studio appeared in the slightly shaky, amateur-shot video. Olivier scooted his chair closer and said,


    "Turn up the volume."


    When Olivier increased the volume, the sound of tuning a guitar could be heard. Fran?ois, who had been folding the empty donut box, came over after seeing the two of them glued to theptop screen.


    "What''s up? Found a story?"


    Bruno, without taking his eyes off the screen, gestured for silence with his index finger over his mouth, indicating they might be onto something. Fran?ois, sensing something was up, hurried over.


    "What is it? What is it?"


    On the ck-and-white screen, the legs of someone standing in front of the drums appeared. The long, slender legs seemed to be wearing ck skinny jeans, though the ck-and-white screen made it hard to determine the exact color.


    Someone approached the figure in front of the drums and handed over an object. The person in the ck skinny jeans lifted whatever was handed to them and then lowered it.


    "Looks like he''s strapping on a guitar?"


    "Shh! Quiet! Let''s focus."


    As the figure lowered their hands, a guitar appeared from above their waist. Olivier stood up abruptly, pointing at the screen.


    "White Falcon! It''s Kay!"


    "Whoa! Really! It is the White Falcon!!"


    The colleagues, who had been seated at their desks, rushed over to Bruno''s desk. After seeing the video, they hurried back to their stations to ess Fantagio''s website. Bruno pressed the space bar to pause the video, then stood up and shouted,


    "Where''s Manager Bangsang! Tell him to push back the evening edition deadline!"


    A female colleague quickly stood up and entered the manager''s office, and soon, loud noises followed as Manager Bangsang rushed out.


    "Did news about Kay break?"


    "Yes, Manager!"


    "Alright! Christina! Call the publishingpany and tell them to extend the deadline by 30 minutes! Bruno, you write the article!"


    "Yes! Understood!"


    Manager Bangsang, satisfied, gave a thumbs-up.


    "Well done! I expect you to keep hunting for articles till thest minute in the future."


    Bruno grinned, and Manager Bangsang smiled back before returning to his office. Bruno, feeling pleased, looked at Olivier, who was looking at him enviously, and shrugged.


    "Jealous? You could join the entertainment section."


    Olivier chuckled and pointed at the screen.


    "Just y it already."


    Bruno smiled, sat down, and resumed the video. The man holding the White Falcon began a guitar solo. It seemed like a practice session as he freely yed before taking off the guitar and reaching out for someone to hand him another. This time, a blue-necked guitar, apparently a bass guitar, appeared, and Olivier pointed out,


    "A bass guitar? He ys the bass too?"


    "People who y guitar often learn the bass too. The techniques are different, but the understanding of chords and ying is simr."


    The figure, only visible from the waist down, began to y the bass guitar. It seemed like a practice session, but the skill level was evidently high. Olivier remarked,


    "Do guitarists usually handle the bass guitar at that level?"


    Bruno, mouth agape and looking stunned, watched the screen silently. Olivier licked his lips and looked at the screen again, then said,


    "Uh? He''s moving towards the drums?"


    As the man in the ck skinny jeans sat at the drums, his face became visible. Bruno stood up, shouting,


    "It''s Kay! Definitely Kay!"


    Geon smiled, picking up a drumstick and spinning it around to loosen his wrists before starting a drum solo.


    The short performance was impressive, utilizing double bass for a groovy beat that amazed both watchers. As the solo ended, they looked at each other and simultaneously eximed,


    "Did you see that?"


    "Was that Kay ying? Really??"


    While they were astonished, the scene shifted to what seemed like vocal track recording with a microphone visible behind a windscreen. Nobody was in the recording studio until someone entered and put on headphones.


    Although it was a ck-and-white screen, the man''s strikingly handsome features were enhanced, captivating the screen with Geon''s beauty.


    Bruno, with his jaw practically on the floor, heard the sound of a guitar yed in a blues style. The beautiful guitar melody was hauntingly beautiful, conveying a deep sense of longing. The young man with headphones began to sing with a sweet voice, transitioning between falsetto and full voice.


    "I would be the sunlight in your universe."


    "Sweetheart, if I could change the world."


    "And I Know there''ll be no more tears in heaven."


    After singing the short piece, Geon looked into the camera, smiled beautifully while lifting his thumb.


    The screen then turned ck, and in elegant, flowing script, words slowly appeared from left to right.


    ¡®The angel is back.¡¯


    As the words faded, new text emerged.


    ¡®He will go to see you soon.¡¯


    The screen turned ck again, and a notice that the yback had stopped appeared. Bruno and Olivier, with their mouths wide open and a dazed expression, watched the screen. Olivier was the first to regain hisposure and spoke,


    "Does this mean an album ising out?"


    Bruno, snapping back to reality, shook his head vigorously.


    "Ah, I lost my mind there for a second. Damn. There''s no clear indication if it''s an album or not. No mention of when it might be released."


    Olivier, looking frustrated, said,


    "Why do they make it soplicated? They don''t even tell us when it''s going to open."


    Bruno, still with a stunned look on his face, pointed at the paused screen and said to Olivier,


    "Are you missing the point here?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means that until the day it''s released, Fantagio''s website will be the focus of fans and journalists waiting for any bit of news."


    Suddenly, there was a loudmotion.


    "Wow! It''s exploded!"


    Fran?ois, who had knocked over his chair in his excitement, eximed. Olivier turned to him, asking,


    "What exploded?"


    "The Fantagio website is down! It''s a server crash! It must be flooded with journalists and fans!"


    The door to the manager''s office burst open, and Manager Bangsang, looking exhrated, yelled,


    "Get that article on the evening edition now! We can''t be beat by anyone else!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 211: If I could change the world

    Chapter 211: If I could change the world


    Korea''s Watermelon Entertainment.


    Thispany, which offers real-time rankings and streaming services not just in Korea but also for pop music, was a major corporation maintaining an overwhelming first ce among the two major music sites in South Korea.


    The Customer Service (CS) department, primarily responsible for handling customerints, errors, and app service bugs via phone calls, was very noisy due to the sound of approximately 70 employees taking calls.


    After lunch and reapplying her lipstick in the bathroom, Hong Yu-jung, the head of the CS department, was stroking her swollen belly with a satisfied look on her face as she headed to her office with a takeaway coffee in one hand.


    The director''s office, located at the end of a meeting room on one side of the office where employees were consulting, could only be reached by walking past the working consultants.


    As usual, seeing the employees busily taking calls, a spark of interest appeared on Director Hong Yu-jung''s face.


    After noticing therge screen disying the number of calls waiting, Director Hong shouted, looking around.


    "Team Leader Kim? Where are you, Team Leader Kim?"


    A woman in her early thirties wearing a headset by the window partition stood up and gestured to her headset, indicating she was currently on a call. Seeing this, Director Hong crossed her arms and fixed her gaze on therge screen.''What? 487 calls waiting? The CS team''s KPI is supposed to be less than 20 calls waiting. And even Team Leader Kim is taking calls, what''s happening?''


    Standing there waiting, she inadvertently overheard a female employee next to her continuously apologizing through her headset while wiping sweat off her face with a handkerchief.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, sir. Yes, we''re looking into it, but there are no reservations avable at the moment. Yes, I''m very sorry. We will look into it and notify you as soon as possible. Yes."


    After the call, the employee immediately took another call and repeated the same message. Just as Director Hong was about to call for Team Leader Kim again, Kim, having thrown off her headset, ran over.


    "Director! Where have you been? I''ve called you five times, but you didn''t answer!"


    Director Hong shrugged her shoulders, showing the coffee in her hand.


    "I left my phone on my desk when I went out for lunch. What''s happening?"


    Team Leader Kim, wiping the sweat beading on her forehead with her sleeve, said.


    "The news about Kay has exploded! It seems like an album announcement is imminent, but there''s been no official statement yet, so we''re swamped with calls inquiring about the digital single release date! Some of these callers are being extremely difficult,ining about how we handle things, and it''s overwhelming our staff!"


    Yu-jung almost dropped her coffee. She narrowly avoided spilling it on the head of an employee sitting next to her and, with wide eyes, said.


    "Kay? Hasn''t it been about a month since we lost contact with him in Nepal? There''s no way an album was produced in that time!"


    Team Leader Kim, fanning her face as if to cool down, said with an excited face.


    "I checked this morning after hearing from the staff, but nothing''s certain yet. There''s just a video on Fantagio''s website hinting that Kay ising soon, showing him ying an instrument. Putting everything together, such a video typically indicates an album release, Director."


    Yu-jung, as if drained, precariously ced her coffee cup on the partition.


    "Was there no directive from above?"


    "We got an email from the head office earlier. It instructed us to tell customers we''re inquiring with Fantagio and to wait since we know nothing yet."


    "Sigh, you all haven''t had lunch yet, have you? I''ll give you the corporate card; order some pizza or something."


    After exchanging a few words with Kim, Yu-jung stormed into her office, banging on her PC.


    ''I thought it was too quiet at lunch! I''m going to get an earful from the director, damn it!''


    * * *


    The afternoon at Red Castle was peaceful. Unaware of the chaos in the outside world, Geon, carrying two guitars, and Byung-jun stepped out of the annex, with Geon looking back.


    "Kiska! I''ll be back. y with the nanny, okay?"


    Kiska, struggling in the nanny''s grasp, seemed to want to follow Geon out of the house, wriggling her fingers in the nanny''s hand and stamping her feet.


    The nanny, holding Kiska''s hand more firmly, said.


    "No, miss. The boss has gone out, so security is tight today. He specifically ordered that Kay must not follow him out. Spend some time with me today, hehe."


    Hearing about Gregory''s order, Kiska still tried to wriggle her hand free, but the nanny firmly held on to her and hurriedly said.


    "Kay! Hurry up!"


    Kiska turned back to Geon with a look that seemed on the verge of tears and continued to struggle.


    Seeing this, the nanny sent a desperate look to Byung-jun, who then put an arm around Geon''s shoulder, guiding him with force.


    Despite Byung-jun''s urging, Geon found it hard to leave, constantly looking back at Kiska, who was reaching out to him, but eventually, Geon was led to the waiting car and soon disappeared from sight.


    As the indifferent car drove away, Kiska, having given up, shook off the nanny''s hand with a slump. The nanny, who had been holding onto Kiska''s hand firmly until the car left, let go when Kiska shook her off, looking down at her with a pitiful gaze.


    "Miss, we''re going to shoot a music video today. If you go, it''ll be a distraction. Kay has his own work to do, doesn''t he?"


    Kiska turned her head away sharply to the other side from the nanny. Anger seemed to sh in her eyes as she spotted the swing in the mansion''s garden, standing stark against the Cymen flowers.


    After a moment of hesitation, Kiska grabbed her always-carried sketchbook and walked towards the swing. The nanny followed her slowly, a few steps behind.


    Standing in front of the swing, Kiska climbed up, sat down with her legs straightened, opened her sketchbook, and started drawing with crayons.


    The scene was peaceful: a beautiful and cute girl drawing on a swing amidst a garden full of blooming Cymen flowers at Red Castle, seemingly more captivating than the surroundingndscape.


    Meanwhile, upon arriving at the music video shooting location, which appeared to be a parking lot, Geon was greeted by the stern security of mafia members.


    Thest desperate look from Kiska continued to weigh on Geon''s mind, making him anxious. However, he couldn''t afford to change the already scheduled shoot without causing inconvenience to the numerous staff members, so he greeted the staff with a smile. Byung-jun, standing next to him, whispered gently.


    "Don''t worry. Today''s shoot is just about naturally capturing your performance. We only need a few takes for each instrument, so it''ll be over quickly, and we can head back. Let''s buy some ice cream on the way back."


    Geon''s face lit up at Byung-jun''s words. As he sat in the waiting area of the shoot, a familiar face approached him. Geon stood up and opened his arms wide with a smile.


    "Director!"


    Despite the years, Lynn, who still maintained her beautiful figure and face, approached with the sound of her high heels. Seeing Geon''s open arms, she smiled softly and gave him a hug.


    "Have you been well? It''s been a few years since we''ve seen each other face-to-face, though we''ve talked on the phone often. You''ve be more manly, Mr. Geon."


    "Haha, is that so? I''ve missed you, Director."


    "Ho ho, if you missed me that much, you should have called me. I would havee running if we had just talked over the phone."


    "Ah, but you''re busy. I didn''t want to bother you."


    "Ho ho, how could it be a bother if Mr. Geon wants to see me? Call me anytime, and I''lle running."


    "Haha, thank you, Director."


    "Alright, then I''ll go check on the shooting site. Mr. Byung-jun, could youe with me for a moment?"


    As Byung-jun followed Lynn away from Geon''s side, the female staff members who had been watching from a distance began to gather around him.


    "Excuse me, Kay! Could you give me an autograph?"


    "Ah, yes. Of course. Hand it over."


    "I want a photo!"


    "Move, I want one too! Me too!"


    "Ah, why are guys so inconsiderate? Wait your turn!"


    "Hey! My wife made me promise to get one! If I don''t bring it back, I''m in for three days of nagging, move!"


    As about a dozen staff members crowded around him, Geon, smiling, spoke a bit louder.


    "I''ll do it for everyone who came from China because of me, so please don''t fight and just wait your turn."


    Hearing his voice, staff members who were working far away came running over. Soon, Geon was surrounded by about forty staff members, smiling but then began sweating when he noticed Mirov approaching with his hands in his pockets.


    ''Don''te over! Please, don''t!''


    Mirov, noticing Geon''s gaze and the staff turning their heads towards him, red menacingly at them before slowly withdrawing his hands and stepping back. Seeing him retreat, Geon tried to hide his difort and shouted with augh.


    "Ahaha... I''ll take care of everyone. Please form a line and wait, everyone."


    In a secluded area of the parking lot, Lynn turned to Byung-jun, who was following her, and asked.


    "Red Mafia''s Gregory Mio?i?. Is it true that his daughter wrote the lyrics?"


    Byung-jun nodded gravely.


    "Yes, it''s true. The problem is, given Geon''s character, he''s bound to credit Kiska as the lyricist, and if the media gets wind of it, we can''t predict the fallout."


    "That''s concerning. It''s not just anyone but the mafia. Luckily, from what we''ve gathered, he doesn''t seem to be involved in drugs or prostitution. He''s into the Russian natural gas business, so he doesn''t seem to harm the general public. However, the mere name of the mafia can be off-putting to people."


    "Indeed, that''s why it''s worrying."


    "For now, no one knows Geon is at Red Castle, and Kiska Mio?i?''s existence is almost unknown since she hardly has any contact with the outside world. Let''s keep this under wraps and proceed carefully."


    "Understood, Director. We''ll take special care."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 212: If I could change the world

    Chapter 212: If I could change the world


    Byeonjun''s words that it would be over soon were not wrong. The filming of the video where they simply yed their instruments, changing into several different outfits for each instrument, was conducted only three times for each instrument and then it ended.


    Son Lin made a request in the middle to take a video once more with their faces covered. When Geon looked anxiously at his watch, Byeonjun whispered to Lin.


    "Director. Geon seems a bit anxious because Kiska is waiting at home, maybe we should do the team dinner next time."


    Lin nodded and then whispered back.


    "I didn''t n to have a team dinner anyway. How could we eatfortably anywhere when even the Red Mafia following Geon woulde? I''ll take care of the staff dinner, so Director Byeonjun, please take Geon and go."


    "Understood, Director. How long will you be staying in the US?"


    "I''ve brought work that needs to be done before the project is unveiled. I''ll be staying at a hotel near Manhattan for a while, so contact me if anythinges up."


    "Why don''t you juste with us? There''s no need to book a hotel, the house is spacious."


    "Are you asking me to enter the mafia boss''s house? I absolutely won''t go.""Ah... haha, I see. I''ve been ying with a cute kid in the garden every day, I forgot where I live. Understood, Director. Then, I''ll contact you. Geon! Let''s go!"


    Geon ran over excitedly at Byeonjun''s words to leave.


    "Brother! Is it all finished? What about the staff dinner? They came from far away, we should have a dinner, how can we just send them off?"


    Byeonjun patted Geon on the shoulder and said.


    "It''s okay, it will be hard to eat if you go. Since the Director will take care of it, let''s go."


    Geon turned his head and made eye contact with Son Lin.


    "Is it okay with the Director?"


    Lin smiled beautifully and nodded.


    "Knight of the doll? Leave this ce to me and go back quickly. There''s someone waiting for you, isn''t there?"


    "What, knight of the doll... haha, okay, I''ll see youter, Director!"


    Geon, excited that it ended earlier than expected, ran towards where Mirov was to announce their departure. Soon,rge armored vehicles exceeding 6,00 left the parking lot in a line, and Lin watched them leave with a serious look and crossed arms.


    ''The daughter of the mafia...''


    Geon stopped by the Brooklyn Ice Cream Factory (BICF) located at the Fulton Ferry Landing under the Brooklyn Bridge, a request he made to Mirov in advance.


    The store, which had a long queuest summer, was not very crowded this early winter.


    The reason Geon visited this store, which prides itself on not adding sugar, was to give young Kiska something healthy and tasty. As the car stopped, Byeonjun got out of the car and said.


    "I''ll buy it. Stay in the car. What vor should I get?"


    Geon, detaching his buttocks from the seat, shook his head.


    "It''s for Kiska, I want to buy it myself, let''s go together, brother."


    "Really? Then put on a hat and sunsses."


    Geon, with a slightly troubled expression, said.


    "Ah... I didn''t need to when I was with Mr. Mirov, so I just came without them."


    "Really? Ah... then what should we do? Just wait a moment."


    Byeonjun got out of the car and looked around, noticing that people who saw the mafia members were hastily moving away.


    Byeonjun, seeing people disappearing from sight, looked into the store through a window and saw employees with pale faces looking out, with no other customers inside, then returned to the car and said.


    "Let''s go, there''s no one."


    Geon brightened up and got out of the car to enter the store. A Hispanic female employee, trembling as she saw the mafia members outside, jumped when the store door opened. Geon greeted the employee after looking at the menu above her head.


    "Hello? You''re still open, right?"


    The employee, seeing Geon''s bare face, opened her mouth wide in shock.


    "Uh... uh? Ke, Kay?"


    "Ha, hello. I came to buy ice cream."


    The employee, ncing between the mafia and Geon outside, stepped forward hesitantly and said.


    "Th-that right? Um, Kay, could you take a picture with me?"


    "Ah~ of course, it''s okay. Should we take it here?"


    The employee, beaming, approached with her phone, attempting to take a selfie with Geon, but unhappy with the light, she changed the camera angle several times.


    Byeonjun, seeing this, quietly blocked the view from the outside window, concerned that the angle might include the mafia members looking in. The employee, unaware of Byeonjun''s movement, happily took the photo and said,


    "Thank you, Kay! I''m really a fan."


    "Thank you. I visited this store a few years ago and it was so delicious I had toe back. Do you still have butter pecan vor?"


    "Of course, we do. Have you tried our vani chocte chunk? It''s our signature vor."


    "Oh? Is that so? Then, can I get one gallon of each vor? It''s about a 20-minute drive from here."


    "Yes, one block of dry ice should be enough for 20 minutes. That''ll be 24 dors. Since you took a picture with me, I''ll give it to you for 20 dors. Hehe."


    "Haha, thank you."


    As Byeonjun reached for his wallet, Geon stopped him, saying,


    "It''s for Kiska, I want to buy it myself."


    "No, we can handle this with thepany card."


    "It''s okay, I want to buy it with my own money, I haven''t been able to give anything yet."


    Geon handed over 20 dors with a smile, and soon the packaged ice cream was ready. As Geon smiled at the employees and stepped outside to get in the car, the employees crowded at the window to watch him leave.


    Before getting into the car, Byeonjun caught Mirov''s eye, who nodded and then gave orders in Russian to the organization members.


    Following his orders, the organization members approached the store window, causing the employees to quickly step back from the window in sweat.


    With a signal from Mirov, Byeonjun quickly pushed Geon into the car and showed a thumbs up with a smile, to which Mirov responded with a simple, naiveugh.


    As Geon''s car drove off andpletely disappeared from view, the mafia members hurriedly boarded their vehicles and departed, leaving the employees toe out and watch the departing cars.


    Behind the ice cream store, a man in his fifties wearing a suit appeared and picked up a walkie-talkie.


    "Click, the target is heading towards Red Castle."


    "Click, any abnormalities?"


    "Click, none. Maintain security and follow."


    "Click, understood."


    As about ten ck cars in a line passed from the Manhattan Bridge towards Red Castle on the city streets, pedestrians looked at the cars with curiosity, wondering if it was the president passing by.


    After the line of ck cars had passed, cars that had emerged from the alleys began to follow them. As the number of cars increased to over twenty, the pedestrians took out their phones to film, but all they could capture was the back of several cars.


    The giant gates of Red Castle opened, and Geon''s vehicle entered all the way to the garden.


    Looking at the garden reflected outside the window, Geon saw Kiska sitting on a swing in front of the annex, drawing something, even though it was already dark. He opened the window and shouted,


    "Kiska!!! I''m here!"


    Kiska, who had been focused on her drawing, looked up sharply at Geon''s arrival and ran from the swing towards him.


    Running so fast that the nanny was left far behind, stumbling after her. Mirov, who had to abruptly stop the car because of Kiska''s dangerous behavior of pounding on the car door, got out of the driver''s seat and asked her in a hurried tone,


    "Miss! Are you alright? It''s dangerous!"


    Kiska ignored Mirov and looked up at Geon with worried eyes through the window.


    As Geon opened the car door to get out, Kiska climbed into the car through the open door and sat on Geon''sp. While Kiska quietly made eye contact with Geon and then hugged his neck, Mirov, with a slight smile, closed the car''s back door and drove to the fountain.


    Inside the car, Byeonjun, looking at Kiska cuddling up to Geon, said in a pitying tone,


    "She must have been waiting all day. It''s getting cold now, wasn''t she outside all day? She''s still wearing the clothes from this morning."


    Geon, surprised by Byeonjun''s remark, touched Kiska''s arm and eximed,


    "No, Kiska! Have you been outside all this time? Look at this arm. It''s cold as ice!"


    While Geon was warming Kiska''s arms, Byeonjun, holding the bag of ice cream, chuckled helplessly,


    ''I went all this way to buy it, but if I give it to her now, she''ll catch a cold.''


    Thinking he might have had a chance to share the ice cream with Kiska, Byeonjun sighed regretfully. As the car stopped, Geon, holding Kiska tightly, ran into the annex, wrapped her in a nket as if rolling her up, and sat down on the sofa with her.


    Geon, kneeling on one knee in front of the sofa to be at eye level with Kiska, gently stroked the girl''s hair and said,


    "Why were you outside? Next time, you must wait inside, okay?"


    Byeonjun, about to say something with the ice cream bag in hand, licked his lips regretfully, ced the ice cream in the refrigerator, and then silently observed Geon engaging in a one-sided conversation with Kiska, who looked up at him withrge, attentive eyes. After a moment, he stepped outside to smoke a cigarette.


    Before lighting it, Byeonjun nced back inside, then fully stepped out into the garden and lit his cigarette. As he exhaled a long stream of smoke, his eyes caught the sight of the white, picturesque swing.


    Holding the cigarette in his mouth, Byeonjun walked over to the swing, noticing a sketchbook lying on it. Sitting down on the swing, he picked up the sketchbook andmented,


    "Oh, Kiska is quite good at drawing, huh?"


    Inside the sketchbook, there was a bright, smiling drawing of Geon, turning his body back and extending his hand.


    "To think a child would express perspective like this, she''s got talent. Look at how she drew the extended hand bigger. That''s impressive."


    Amazed by the drawing, Byeonjun noticed a small written note on the upper right corner of the drawing.


    Where are you, knight in shining armor.


    Byeonjun removed the cigarette from his lips and turned his head towards the annex lit by lights. Watching the light leaking out through the windows, he exhaled a long stream of smoke and leaned back on the swing.


    "Sigh... Maybe it''s not just simple affection from a child..."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 213: If I could change the world

    Chapter 213: If I could change the world


    Tokyo''s Shibuya Scramble Crossing at 7 PM.


    Featured in "Resident Evil 5" and "The Fast and the Furious: Tokyo Drift," this crossing was crowded with office workers heading home as the sun began to set.


    Thousands of people waiting for the traffic light to change at the crossing, which one must pass through to get to the Shibuya subway station, included two high school girls having a loud conversation.


    "Hoshino, is there any new article on Fantagio?"


    The girl, neatly tying her ponytail and wearing a navy blue school uniform, asked Hoshino, who was looking at her phone screen. Hoshino shook her head in response.


    "Nothing. It''s been 8 days since the first video about the angel''s return was posted, and there''s been no follow-up news. I''m dying to know. Aren''t you curious, Hikari?"


    Hikari stomped her feet in frustration.


    "I''m dying of curiosity too! Why doesn''t Kaye to Japan? It''s just next door, but he''s always in the US, and after returning to Korea from Nepal, he just left again. It''d be nice if he could stop by."


    Hoshino, with a dreamy expression, interlocked her fingers and said,"Ah... Kay. If I could see him in person, I''d do anything."


    "Me too! Ever since I saw that fundraiser broadcast, he''s even appeared in my dreams."


    As Hoshino looked at Hikari, she let out a strangeugh.


    "Isn''t it because you watch weird videos at night?"


    Hikari, terrified, waved her hands in denial.


    "Yikes! Don''t say such things in a crowded ce! I don''t watch that stuff!"


    Hoshino, revealing her teeth, said,


    "Last time, your sister told me you keep watching weird stuff, hehe."


    Hikari quickly covered Hoshino''s mouth, looking around cautiously before whispering,


    "Keep it down! People can hear!"


    Hoshino, with a yful glint in her eye, noticed the traffic light change and shook off Hikari''s hand.


    "Let go. The light''s changed. Let''s go!"


    Hoshino, stepping onto the pedestrian crossing ahead, turned back to Hikari with a yful smile and shouted as she ran forward,


    "It''s okay for a spirited high school girl to see such things!"


    "Hey!! Will you keep it down!"


    Chasing after Hoshino, Hikari swung her fist. Embarrassed, Hikari continued to chase Hoshino but paused when she suddenly stopped and bumped into her, falling backward.


    "Kyah! What, Hoshino!"


    As Hikari, with scraped elbows, looked up at Hoshino, she saw Hoshino pointing at something with a dazed expression.


    "Kay?"


    On therge TV screen, Kay was seen sitting with a smile, cing a J-200 on hisp, nodding his head to the beat before starting to y.


    The performance, not meant for a song from the start, showcased an intricate acoustic guitar solo by Kay. The camera then switched to a man in a ck hat sitting with a blue bass guitar.


    The sound of Kay''s guitar continued, oveid with the groovy sound of the bass guitar. The man in the ck hat had long, pretty fingers, though his face was not visible.


    As the guitar and bass began ying, another guitar sound entered, this time from an electric guitar. Shortly after, the camera zoomed in on the moving hands ying the guitar. Hikari, lying down, murmured,


    "That''s a White Falcon... Is someone else ying Kay''s guitar?"


    Hoshino, standing still and staring nkly at the screen, covered her mouth with her hand and said,


    "Shh! Listen to the music."


    The performance evoked a sense of nostalgia, but it was a beautifully hopeful song. More than depicting longing, Hikari felt the hidden hope in the music as she took a deep breath.


    Another guitar sound joined the performance, as if three Kays were ying in unison. The guitars, in harmony with the drum sounds, reached a climax. The screen only showed the drummer''s foot pedaling, with a rhythmic bass drum y adding a groovy feel.


    The screen switched again, showing Kay in front of a microphone screen with headphones, smiling with his eyes closed as he began to sing.


    "If I could change the world. (If I could change the world.)


    Back in time, I''ll be back then. (If I could turn back time, I''d go back to that time.)


    When I had to hide in a ce where no one knew. (When I had to hide and could only watch from a ce unknown to anyone.)


    If you can go back then and save you. (If I could go back and save you.)


    Kay''s voice, moving between falsetto and chest voice, captivated the listeners. Many people passing through Shibuya Scramble Crossing stopped in their tracks, fixing their gaze on therge TV screen, familiar with the segment already released through the video.


    The screen transitioned to ck and white, showing Kay blowing a kiss to the camera with a smile.


    Hikari sped her hands to her chest, her eyes turning into hearts. The screen then showed a ck and white scene of a parking lot, with Kay lying on the hood of a Mercedes-Benz C-ss, holding the White Falcon and singing.


    In front of the parking lot flowed a massive river, and Kay, looking at the river from the car, had a deep sadness in his eyes.


    "I would be the sunlight in your universe. (I will be the light in your world.)


    Sweetheart, if I could change the world. (My dear, if I could change the world.)


    And I Know there''ll be no more tears in heaven. (And I know, there will be no more tears in heaven.)


    The bass guitarist, sitting with his legs hanging off the embankment and nodding his head to the beat, gradually moved away until he appeared small in the distance.


    "If I could be Your child even for a day. (If I could be your child, even for just one day.)


    I''d take you as my queen. (I would make you my queen.)


    But for now I find. (But now I''ve realized.)


    It''s only in my dreams. (It''s only in my dreams.)


    The screen shifted to Kay standing in the river, his arms spread wide and bending backwards as he sang against the backdrop of the river and wearing ck pants and a white shirt, blending beautifully with the scenery behind him.


    "But I''m different. (But I''ve changed.)


    Everything is different. Me and you, and now the person next to me. (Everything has changed. Me, you, and now the person next to me.)


    I will not miss you anymore. (I will not miss you anymore.)


    Because now everything is precious. (Because now, everything is precious.)


    As soon as the lyrics ended, the screen split into four parts, showing eight hands ying four guitars.


    On the top left was the hand ying the White Falcon, next to it was the J-200, on the bottom left another acoustic guitar, and on the bottom right a hand ying the bass guitar.


    Although the song was medium tempo, the hands moved intricately, ying different notes buting together as a cohesive performance.


    The seamless y by the hands, as if one person had eight hands, continued without a break in the solo parts, each guitar taking its turn in a perfectly coordinated performance. Hikari, watching with a stunned expression, muttered,


    "Amazing... even the bass is ying solos."


    As she said, the bass guitar, usually providing rhythm and support, added harmony with its heavy notes.


    After the bass yed its final note, a dazzling drum solo entered. This time, the person twirling the sticks and ying the drums was shown, but only their head, wearing a red hat and bowed, was visible, concealing their face.


    "If I could change the world. (If I could change the world.)


    I would be the sunlight in your universe. (I would be the sunlight in your universe.)


    Sweetheart, if I could change the world. (Sweetheart, if I could change the world.)


    And I Know there''ll be no more tears in heaven. (And I know, there will be no more tears in heaven.)


    The song ended with the same lyrics as the beginning, but if the first song conveyed a feeling of distant longing, this version was filled with hope.


    As thest lyrics were sung, all the instruments stopped at once, leaving asting impression.


    Kay, sitting on the car ying the White Falcon, closed his eyes to feel the music, then opened them and smiled in one direction. The camera moved to show a bass guitarist sitting alone by the riverbank, who threw his hat into the river and turned around with augh. People watching the screen pointed and eximed,


    "Kay! It''s Kay! Kay was the bassist!"


    Kay, having removed his hat, walked over and extended his hand to the guitarist holding the J-200, helping him up. The screen showed two Kays smiling at each other.


    "Goodness! The J-200 was also Kay!"


    As the two looked in one direction andughed, another guitarist sitting on a fishing chair stood up and joined them,ughing.


    "The other one was Kay too! Cough!"


    The three stood side by side, walking to the drum set and giving a thumbs up to the drummer, who raised his head and grinned. Hoshino, still sitting next to the fallen Hikari, muttered,


    "The... the drummer was Kay too..."


    The screen showed all five Kays in front of the drum set, each holding their instrument and smiling. The camera then zoomed out rapidly, moving away to show the Hudson River next to the parking lot from a bird''s-eye view, until the image was far enough to reveal the entire scene. As the camera pulled back, elegant script appeared on the screen:


    If I could change the world...... (If I could change the world.)


    Then, in a slightly smaller font at the bottom right of the screen, the credits appeared:


    Composition by Kay.


    Lyrics by Kiska Miocic.


    The screen faded to ck, but the people standing at Shibuya Scramble Crossing remained frozen in ce, unable to move, their eyes fixed on the now-dark screen.


    Even though the traffic light had changed, the drivers, noticing that everyone outside was still looking in the same direction, craned their necks to see the screen too, and no one honked their horns.


    On that day, thousands of people on the streets of Shibuya were as if time had stopped, fixated on the ckened screen, sharing a moment of collective awe and wonder at the spectacle they had just witnessed.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 214: If I could change the world

    Chapter 214: If I could change the world


    Early in the morning, dressed only in his underwear, Byung-jun opened the door to the annex, startled by the chilling wind, and quickly went back inside to put on a jumper beforeing out again.


    With a cigarette in one hand, Byung-jun looked around before heading to the swing in the garden, lighting up, and exhaling a long stream of smoke.


    "Ahh, cigarettes really do taste better in winter."


    Byung-jun rummaged through his pockets, took out his phone, and checked an email from Fantagio. He read the email with wide eyes, letting out a snicker.


    <Fantagio Report>


    Artist Name: Kay (Geon Kim)


    Digital Single Release (1 song): if I could change the world


    Results 16 hours after release:


    Billboard Chart: Not yet enteredOricon Chart: Entered at #6


    Watermelon Chart: Real-time #1


    Baidu Chart: Real-time #1


    Electronic Chart: Real-time #3


    YouTube Views: 60,230,923


    Byung-junughed like a madman as he scrolled down the screen.


    "60 million views on YouTube in just 16 hours! Hah, of course, Billboardpiles its charts weekly, so it''s not there yet, but #1 in Korea and China, #6 in Japan, and #3 in the UK? Geon has really caused a sensation."


    Byung-jun saw the bottom of the email linked to articles rted to Geon. The titles alone, provided by Fantagio''s data analysis team tranting and linking news from around the world, were enough to satisfy him.


    [Kay''s new song. Blues? Rock? Pop? What genre is it exactly?]


    [if I could change the world, more than a trend, a typhoon!]


    [Geon Kim. Swallowing the world.]


    [Global Guitarists¡¯ Gathering. Rave reviews for Kay''s new song!]


    [Five Kays performing in the music video causes YouTube traffic error.]


    [UK critic Norman Lebrecht. Praises it as the best music of the year!]


    [Storm of Kay! Unleashing an unstoppable whirlwind!]


    Without needing to read the content, Byung-jun was satisfied with just the titles but frowned upon seeing a short note after the email.


    [Special Note] American paparazzi spotted entering Red Castle. Were lurking around the house but were dealt with by the Red Mafia.


    Byung-jun frowned, taking a deep drag from his cigarette.


    "Dealt with? Surely not¡­ right?"


    After pondering for a moment, Byung-jun quickly stamped out his cigarette and ran back inside to dress properly before heading out. He asked a passing mafia member, "Excuse me, but where is Mirov?"


    The member looked Byung-jun up and down, then gestured to the right and walked on. Byung-jun followed the member towards a small door next to the main building.


    After passing through a long corridor and three doors, a staircase leading down to a basement appeared. The member gestured for Byung-jun to head down and stood guard.


    Hesitantly, Byung-jun went downstairs and met Miroving up.


    Despite feeling a bit safer, Byung-jun was still nervous upon encountering Mirov in such a ce and stuttered, "Mi, Mi, Mirov sir."


    Mirov nced behind him and pushed Byung-jun, "Let''s talk upstairs."


    Pushed by Mirov''s strength, Byung-jun ascended the stairs, where Mirov blocked the way and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Byung-jun, looking back nervously, inquired, "Um, about those people taking pictures around here yesterday..."


    Mirov turned to the member who brought Byung-jun, who shrugged, indicating he didn''t know. Mirov, resting his hands on his hips, asked, "Yes, and?"


    "J-Just curious what happened to them."


    Mirov shook his head slightly, "Such minor details don''t get reported to me. I''m not sure either. I''ll let you know if I hear anything from the guards."


    "Is that so?"


    Byung-jun nced suspiciously at Mirov''s back but didn''t dare to push further, instead, quickly retreating.


    As Byung-jun breathed heavily outside, relieved from his tension, Mirov approached, leaning over and gasping for air beside him. Surprised by Mirov''s approach, Byung-jun stepped back.


    "Cough! What''s going on?"


    Mirov, hands in his pockets, tilted his head, "Why are you so startled? Is something wrong?"


    Byung-jun, wiping sweat from his brow, stammered, "If Kay finds out, he won''t just stand by!"


    Mirov chuckled and inquired, "What are you talking about?"


    Byung-jun, sweating, pointed towards the door they hade from, "Inside there! What''s happening!"


    "What exactly is happening inside?"


    "Well, obviously!! Flesh being torn... bones getting twisted and all!"


    Mirov leaned back, crossed his arms, and stroked his chin, "Hmm... You seem to be well informed?"


    "Gasp! Is it true?"


    "It''s true that flesh is torn and bones get twisted."


    "How could you! Such brutality! No matter how secret the situation, that''s a vition of human rights!"


    Mirov smirked, then, wrapping an arm around Byung-jun''s shoulder, gestured towards the open door, "Then let''s go inside."


    Mirov, with his arm still around him, forcefully led Byung-jun inside. As they were being pulled along, Byung-jun looked back at the distant annex.


    "Could it be me next! Geon, I''m sorry! This is how I go... Sob."


    Feeling like a cow being led to ughter, tears welled in Byung-jun''s eyes as he passed through three doors and descended the stairs.


    Mirov opened the door at the bottom of the stairs and gestured inside. Expecting a horrifying scene, Byung-jun grimaced as he entered the room. In the center, there was an operating table.


    Two members were cleaning up blood-soaked towels, wearing white rubber gloves typical of a surgical room.


    Unable to bear the sight on the operating table, Byung-jun closed his eyes tight.


    "How could one human do this to another!"


    As no one responded, Byung-jun squinted at the operating table. Despite the members'' cleanup efforts, blood-soaked towels were scattered, and a notably hairy leg was visible. The term ''hairy'' seemed an understatement.


    "Why would a leg have so much hair? Sob."


    Byung-jun''s gaze followed the leg upwards to a face with a long snout and dark eyes of a shepherd dog.


    A long, red umbilical cord extended from the shepherd, and a member was carefully cutting it with a scalpel.


    "A dog?"


    Only then did Byung-jun fully open his eyes to see a shepherd dog licking six puppies on the operating table. Astonished, Byung-jun turned to Mirov, who approached with a smirk.


    "I see where the misunderstanding might havee from. Haha."


    Mirov patted Byung-jun''s back and looked down at the puppies, "We''re in the natural gas mafia business. We don''t kill people unless it''s crucial to our operations. The paparazzi around the house yesterday were just scared off, nothing more."


    Relieved, Byung-jun copsed to the floor, and Mirov looked down at him with amusement. Byung-jun, looking up at him with resentment, eximed, "You scared me! Ouch, my heart."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Laughter filled the basement as Mirov and the other members joined in.


    * * *


    Kiska awoke from a peaceful sleep, perhaps for the first time in days without a nightmare.


    Her cheeks, once pale, now flushed with color, she looked healthier than when she first met Geon. The nanny, who had been sitting by the bed early in the morning because of Kiska''s tendency to run off immediately upon waking, smiled and greeted her.


    "You''re awake, miss?"


    Kiska nced at the nanny and then attempted to get out of bed, but the nanny offered her earphones instead. Kiska stared at the earphones intensely, and the nanny exined with a smile.


    "It''s a gift from Kay for you, miss. He says to listen to the music."


    At the mention of Kay''s name, Kiska flinched and carefully took the earphones, cing them in her ears.


    As the nanny yed the music on her phone, beautiful guitar sounds filled Kiska''s ears, reminiscent of the guitar Geon used to y by her side. Her eyes widened in surprise.


    Soon, Geon''s beautiful voice followed, and the lyrics, which Kiska realized she had written in her sketchbook, shocked her. She looked up at the nanny with wide eyes.


    The nanny smiled and gestured towards the phone.


    "Would you like to see the screen?"


    Holding the phone, Kiska saw the music information disyed on the screen and her eyes widened even more.


    [if I could change the world]


    Composition by Kay.


    Lyrics by Kiska Miocic.


    Though her expression remained mostly unchanged, Kiska rubbed her name on the screen several times, her lips twitching into a slight smile.


    As Kiska''s smile gradually grew, the nanny covered her mouth in astonishment.


    ''She smiled! Such a bright smile!''


    As Kiska sat on the bed with her arms raised joyfully, tears welled up in the nanny''s eyes at the sight of such pure happiness. She quickly turned away to wipe away the tears, her eyes red from the emotion, and then looked back at Kiska, who was happily shaking to the music through the earphones.


    "Miss! It''s wonderful to see you move forward like this, step by step. You''re truly admirable!"


    The nanny gazed out the window of the second floor towards the distant annex, feeling a serene happiness for the first time in a long while. She quietly bowed her head in gratitude.


    "Thank you. Thank you, Kay."


    After the music finished, Kiska removed the earphones and handed them back to the nanny. Snapped out of her reverie, the nanny epted the earphones with a smile and said,


    "What shall we wear today, miss? Kay likes white, I heard."


    Kiska looked at the nanny with wide eyes for a moment before jumping out of bed and rummaging through the wardrobe. Wiggling her small backside as she searched, she finally emerged with a white dress in her hands.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 215: The Story You Dont Know

    Chapter 215: The Story You Don''t Know


    It has been over a fortnight since Geon stayed at the Red Castle. Every morning, Kiska visited, and they spent the whole day ying and bonding. Gregory, seeing the changes in his daughter, who began to express her emotions starting withughter, also wore a smile.


    One quiet afternoon, after having a simple sandwich lunch with Kiska, Mirov came to visit Geon. Seeing Mirov, arge man dressed in a suit, Geon greeted him.


    ¡°Mirov. Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Geon.¡±


    Geon nced behind Mirov, who was standing by the door, and asked.


    ¡°Is there something wrong? Please,e in.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I¡¯vee to deliver a message.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Today, there¡¯s a meeting between the mafia bosses, including the boss and the security personnel, many will be absent. Just in case you were nning to go out.¡±After thinking for a moment, Geon replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have any particr reason to go out today.¡±


    ¡°Ah, then that¡¯s good. It would be best if you could refrain from going out today.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll do that. Take care.¡±


    As Mirov left with unfailing politeness, Byung-jun, who had been lounging on the sofa, asked.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Sitting next to Byung-jun, Geon said.


    ¡°Gregory is going out today. He said since many of the security personnel will be absent, we should refrain from going out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? When have we ever gone out, except for that time you went to shoot a music video? We hardly ever leave.¡±


    ¡°Haha, well, it¡¯s not like we feel suffocated here anyway.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t feel suffocated! The house is as big as San Francisco Park, what¡¯s there to feel suffocated about? They give us food, drinks, snacks, TV, and don¡¯t even ask for rent. Where else would you find such a ce? Plus, the security is tight. I¡¯d love to just stay here forever if it wasn¡¯t for it being the mafia boss¡¯s house¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother!!¡±


    As Byung-jun raised his voice, he nced at Kiska, who was lying on the floor, drawing.


    Kiska didn¡¯t seem to pay much attention, busily drawing something. Byung-jun, noticing Geon¡¯s annoyed expression, whispered apologetically.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t speak recklessly in front of Kiska. Even a child understands more than you think.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    While Geon was ring at Byung-jun, the outside became noisy. Curious, Geon opened the annex door to see ck cars entering the house with smoke trailing behind them.


    Before the car hadpletely stopped, Mirov jumped out and opened the rear door of the smoking car. Geon noticed scratches on the side of the car. Byung-jun, following out, eximed in shock.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s that! Aren¡¯t those bullet holes?¡±


    ¡°What? Bullet holes?¡±


    ¡°Gasp! The person Mirov is helping out!! It¡¯s Gregory!¡±


    As Byung-jun said, Mirov quickly entered the back door, supporting someone from the car. Seeing Gregory, pale-faced and dragging his feet, Geon urgently spoke.


    ¡°Brother! Please take care of Kiska!¡±


    Without waiting for a reply, Geon rushed to Mirov and gasped.


    ¡°Mirov! What happened! Gregory!! Gregory!!¡±


    Gregory, pale with sweat beading on his face, ced a finger to his lips. Watching Gregory gesture towards the annex, Geon lowered his voice.


    ¡°Kiska is with Byung-jun. What happened?¡±


    Gregory, showing a weak smile, spoke in a raspy voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside. Mirov, let¡¯s go up.¡±


    Instead of heading to Gregory¡¯s usual study, Mirov supported Gregory to a bedroom on the third floor andid him on the bed. Geon, looking worried, asked.


    ¡°What happened, Mirov?¡±


    Mirov, wiping the sweat from his forehead from moving Gregory, said.


    ¡°It seems there was a leak about the bosses'' meeting. Right after leaving the Red Castle, we were attacked.¡±


    Geon, shocked, raised his voice.


    ¡°What? Attacked! What¡¯s Gregory¡¯s condition, then?¡±


    Looking at Gregory, who was gasping for breath, Mirov shook his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. He was shot in the left abdomen, but the bullet went through near the side, so it shouldn¡¯t be life-threatening. A doctor will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Shot? He was shot?¡±


    Gregory let out a sigh and said,


    "Opening the window while smoking was a mistake, even though the vehicle was armored."


    Geon, rmed, noticed blood on Mirov''s arm and eximed,


    "Mirov! Are you injured too? I can see blood on your arm!"


    Mirov nced at his arm and chuckled lightly,


    "It''s just a graze. Don''t worry."


    "Still, you need to get it treated properly!"


    "Yes, I will. Please, keep your voice down. It disturbs the boss."


    Realizing his mistake, Geon closed his mouth as Gregory, lying on the bed, weakly said,


    "Geon,e here for a moment."


    Rushing to Gregory''s side, Geon saw him prop a pillow behind his neck, grab Geon''s hand, and say,


    "I have a favor to ask."


    "Anything, Gregory. What is it?"


    "I''ve been a poor father to Kiska. Just the nature of my job brings harm to her. But there''s one thing this unworthy father has always done for his daughter."


    Listening quietly, Geon saw Gregory smile weakly and continue,


    "My daughter has had nightmares for a long time, every night. I couldn''t do anything about her dreams, but I wanted to take care of her until she falls asleep. So, I''ve read her a fairy tale every night before sleep. I might not be able to do it now, could you do it for a few days? It''s okay if Kiska sleeps in the annex."


    "Of course. It''s not a hard task at all. I''ll do it, Gregory. Just focus on getting better."


    "Heh, thank you. I''m relying on you."


    Knock, knock


    Hearing a knock, Mirov opened the door and briefly spoke in Russian. Geon, quietly watching the door, heard Mirov say,


    "Boss. The doctor is here."


    "Let them in. Geon, you should also go rest."


    "Okay, take care of yourself. I''lle to see you often."


    "Thank you."


    After holding Gregory''s hand for a moment, Geon left as the doctor entered.


    The doctor, surprised to see Geon, widened his eyes, but Mirov red at the doctor and silently ced a finger on his lips. The nervous doctor quickly nodded and hurriedly began treating Gregory.


    Returning to the annex with a worried look, Geon approached Byung-jun, who was anxiously waiting outside.


    "What happened? Is anyone hurt?"


    "Yes, Gregory has a through-and-through wound in his abdomen, and Mirov has a graze on his arm. Both are not life-threatening."


    "Phew, that''s a relief at least."


    "Brother, Kiska mustn''t know. Let''s have her stay with us for a few days."


    "Hmm¡­ that might¡­ actually make Kiska happier."


    "What?"


    "Ah, nothing. Just saying. Let''s go inside."


    ---


    Washington, White House, Oval Office.


    Bang!


    President Harold Winston mmed his fist on the desk, shouting at the Chief of Staff,


    "A shootout! What about Geon! How is Geon?"


    The Chief of Staff, with a calm expression, responded,


    "The attack was on the vehicle Gregory Miocic was in. At the time, Geon was at the Red Castle."


    Relieved to hear that Geon was safe, Harold sighed in relief. After pondering for a while, he asked,


    "Is there no way to get Geon out of there?"


    "Geon entered voluntarily. It does not seem like he was forced or is being held against his will."


    "Isn''t it too dangerous? Even if Gregory Miocic isn''t just an ordinary mafia harassing civilians, the environment around him is too dangerous. Don''t you think? Who was behind the shooting?"


    The Chief of Staff presented a dossier,


    "Aurel Mavraj, 47, the new boss of the Albanian mafia. It''s assumed the attack was carried out under his orders after he entered the country secretly three days ago."


    Looking at Aurel Mavraj''s photo in the dossier handed by the Chief of Staff, Harold asked,


    "Is this a new face? He looks different from the Albanian mafia boss shown in previous reports, or am I mistaken?"


    "You''ve observed correctly. The person reported earlier was Lindro Berisha, who is presumed to have been killed by Gregory Miocic about a year ago."


    "Killed? Then why hasn''t he been arrested?"


    "We couldn''t find evidence that he did it personally. The killing is also assumed, and officially, he''s listed as missing since the body wasn''t found."


    "Hmm¡­ Wasn''t the conflict between the Albanian and Red Mafia already concluded?"


    "We had reported as much, but Aurel''s entry might change the situation anew."


    Harold, fixating on Aurel''s photo, then ced the dossier on the table and said,


    "Upgrade the surveince level on Aurel Mavraj immediately and monitor his whereabouts. If we can''t find a legitimate reason to confront Gregory Miocic, let''s put pressure on Aurel''s side to prevent any conflict. Arrest him immediately if any illegal activity is discovered."


    The Chief of Staff, looking seriously at President Harold, replied,


    "He''s just a musician, not even an American citizen. Why are you so concerned? If it''s merely as a fan, usations of wasting national resources can''t be avoided."


    Harold''s eyebrows twitched as he looked up at the Chief of Staff, then sighed,


    "Do you really see Geon as just another musician? That''s your mistake. He is a treasure to the world. If he, while on American soil, gets hurt or worse, involved in a mafia war, it would be an international embarrassment.


    Furthermore, it could create issues with diplomatic rtions with countries in the Hindu world that hold him in high regard. Please treat this matter as a national issue and handle it ordingly. I''m asking you."


    After looking deeply at Harold for a moment, the Chief of Staff tucked the dossier under his arm and nodded,


    "Understood. I''ll get in touch with the Director of the CIA, Mitchell."


    As the Chief of Staff left, Harold was left alone, staring down at the photo of Aurel Mavraj on his desk. It almost seemed as if Aurel was staring back at him, challenging him from within the photograph.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 216: The Story You Dont Know

    Chapter 216: The Story You Don''t Know


    Five days had passed, but Gregory was still having difficulty moving around. Fortunately, the surgery conducted in his bedroom went well, and Mirov, having stitched up and bandaged his torn arm, wore a shirt over it to prevent Kiska from noticing the injury.


    During this time, Geon had been bringing Kiska to his bed every night to sleep, while he shared a bed with Byungjun. On the sixth day, just like any other day, after spending the whole day with Kiska, Geon approached her with a smile as she sat on the bed in her cute bunny pajamas, waiting.


    "What book shall I read to you today, Kiska?"


    As Kiska looked up at Geon with her big, adorable eyes, he sat down on a chair beside the bed.


    "Today... I''ve run out of books to read. Shall I tell you an old tale instead?"


    As Geon caressed Kiska''s hair, he began his story.


    "In a certain vige lived a wealthy man, known for his greed and miserliness, which made him unpopr among the vigers. One day, he sought the advice of a wise old man, known for his wisdom."


    "''Sir, even though I''ve promised to distribute all my wealth to the poor neighbors after I die, people still hate me and call me a miser. What should I do?''"


    Kiska''s interest seemed piqued as she watched Geon, who gently stroked the top of her head as he continued."The old man shared a story with the wealthy man."


    "''A pig once went to a cow toin. ''You only give milk, yet people love you. I give my entire life to provide everything for them, yet why don''t they love me?''"


    "''The cow, listening quietly, replied to the pig, ''It''s because I give while I am alive, but you give after death.''"


    As Geon continued his story in a soft and gentle voice, Kiska, who seemed a bit sleepy, made eye contact with him.


    "Looking at the wealthy man, the old man said, ''Doing small deeds now is more valuable than nning big ones forter. Only those who start with small, seemingly insignificant tasks can achieve greater deedster.'' Kiska, you too can be someone who starts with small things, right?"


    As Kiska blinked her sleepy eyes, Geon sang a short luby and stroked her head. Soon, the young girl fell into a deep sleep, breathing softly. After confirming that Kiska was fully asleep, Geon quietly got up and left the room.


    Geon gently closed the door without making a sound and headed towards Byungjun''s room. Upon opening the door, he saw Byungjun in his underwear, lying on the bed and looking at his phone.


    "Ah, hyung. Please put on some pants. Kiska is here, after all."


    Byungjun covered his lower body with a nket andughed.


    "I find thisfortable, you know. Come sit."


    As Geon sat on the bed, leaning next to Byungjun, Byungjun showed him the phone, chuckling.


    "Did you know today marks exactly one week since your single was released?"


    "Has it already been that long? I''ve lost track of time since I haven''t been going out."


    "Yeah, well, same here. Anyway, look at this. You''ve entered the Billboard HOT 100 at number 11, right in the first week. See the New marker here? Straight to number 11, kid!"


    Byungjun patted Geon on the shoulder as if to congratte him. Geon grimaced as if in pain but soonughed.


    "I''m d the response has been good. Haha."


    Byungjun scrolled down on his phone and continued.


    "You''ve been topping the real-time charts in Korea for a week straight, weekly charts included. You''re also dominating the Baidu charts in China, the Oricon charts in Japan, and the electronic charts in the UK."


    "Haha, must be thanks to Kiska, huh."


    Byungjun tossed the phone aside and said,


    "You know you''re getting a ton of interview requests, right? You can''t keep hiding away like this."


    Geon''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Hiding? Who''s hiding?"


    "You, man. You''re not leaving this ce. What, should the reporterse to a mafia boss''s house for an interview?"


    "Ah... So that''s why. I can step out for a bit. Just schedule them. Don''t refuse and make a bigger issueter."


    "Really? Hm... Alright. But what about Kiska?"


    Geon looked troubled for a moment, then Byungjun suggested,


    "The nanny usually takes Kiska for a bath around two in the afternoon, right?"


    "That''s usually the time, yeah."


    "Then let''s schedule it for after 2:30. How about sneaking out then?"


    "Um... But if Kiska finishes her bath and I


    ''m not there, she''ll look for me..."


    "What then, man? You know she won''t let you go anywhere without her."


    "Um... When are you nning to schedule it?"


    "The reporters are on standby 24/7. We could even do it tomorrow if you say the word."


    "Then schedule it for tomorrow. It''ll just be for an hour, right?"


    "Tomorrow, for real? Alright!"


    Byungjun sprang up, grabbed the phone, and began sending emails. Watching this, Geon chuckled and headed towards the shower, noticing a door slightly ajar and pushing it closed.


    In the dark living room, in front of the closed door, stood a small figure. Kiska, who had been tapping one foot on the floor in front of the closed door, dashed back into her room.


    * * *


    The next morning, after a walk in the garden with Kiska, Geon, having just finished lunch, asked the nanny,


    "You''ll be taking Kiska for her bath, right? It''s bath time."


    The nanny, watching Kiska smear ice cream all over her face, smiled and replied,


    "With her looking like this, of course, we must. Can I take her now?"


    "Yes, please do."


    "Alright then, missy. Eating ice cream all messy like this. What are we going to do with you? Let''s go, it''s time for a bath."


    As Kiska held the nanny''s hand and headed upstairs to the bathroom, she nced at Geon and Byungjun, who were finishing their coffee.


    Byungjun, noticing Kiska''s nce, pretended to be surprised and looked away. As Kiska and the nanny ascended the stairs, Byungjun stood up and said,


    "Let''s go!"


    Byungjun and Geon quickly left the main building and headed towards their car. Mirov, who had been waiting outside, said,


    "Kay, the boss said to stop by for a moment before you leave."


    "Ah, is that so? Okay."


    Byungjun hurriedly added,


    "We''ll be back before Kiskaes out, right?"


    "Yes, the boss just has a quick message, so it''ll be over soon."


    Leaving Byungjun in the car, Geon followed Mirov to Gregory''s bedroom, where they found Gregory lighting a cigar, half-sitting up in bed.


    "Gregory! You''re smoking a cigar already? It hasn''t been that long since your surgery."


    As Geon scolded him, Gregory chuckled and exhaled smoke, saying,


    "I''ve heard enough of that from the nanny, so let''s not go there. You''re going out today?"


    Geon sat down beside his bed and replied,


    "Yes, I have an interview."


    "But, really, without any security?"


    "It''s a meeting with hundreds of reporters, Gregory. I can''t bring the organization''s members to that."


    "Can''t we dress them up nicely at least?"


    Geon looked incredulously at Mirov, who was standing beside the bed with his hands sped, and Gregory turned to look Mirov up and down before chuckling,


    "Even in a suit, it''d be obvious. So, who''s handling your security?"


    "Thepany has contracted a security firm to send about ten people. They said they''d be waiting at the press conference venue."


    "Hmm... Alright. If anything happens, call me right away. Kiska isn''t throwing a fit to go with you?"


    "She went with the nanny for a bath. I n to sneak out and return."


    "Ha, Kiska will throw a tantrum when she finds out. Alright, go on then."


    "Please take care of yourself today as well, and stop smoking that cigar."


    After a brief conversation with Gregory, Geon rushed down to the car. Byungjun, waiting in the car, rolled down the window and signaled to a low-ranking organization member, chosen for his rtively decent appearance, to start the vehicle.


    The car sped past the garden and exited through the main gate, previously opened by an organization member, leaving the heavily guarded Red Castle behind.


    As they enjoyed the fresh air outside for the first time in a while, Byungjun turned to Geon and said,


    "Though it was announced suddenlyst night, there''ll be a lot of reporters waiting. I spoke with the director this morning; we''ve made additional arrangements with the securitypany, so around thirty personnel will be there. Don''t worry."


    Geon smiled and nodded.


    "I was a bit worried when you said only ten people, but that''s a relief. It feels strange, going out with just one car after so long, haha. It feels freeing, but also like something''s missing."


    As Geon''s car entered downtown Brooklyn, three cars suddenly emerged from an alley and started following them.


    Men with menacing looks inside an old sky-blue Cadic observed Geon''s car closely. One of them, a man with a thick beard covering half his face


    , watched from the passenger seat before turning back and saying,


    "Boss. It''s a car from Red Castle, but we can''t tell who''s inside."


    The man in the back seat, cleaning a Glock 19 with a towel, nced through the windshield at Geon''s car and said,


    "Follow them. It''d be great if it''s Miocic, but he wouldn''t be out alone like this. If it''s a mid-level boss or higher, we take them down."


    "Yes, boss."


    As Geon''s car was pursued by the three vehicles, more than ten cars parked illegally on both sides of the road started moving in unison.


    One of the drivers, holding a walkie-talkie in one hand while driving, shouted,


    "This is Alpha. A chick has attracted a snake... Repeat. A chick has attracted a snake."


    CIA vehicles joined the pursuit, unaware to Byungjun and Geon, who were preupied with discussing their presentation for the interview.


    Meanwhile, a small figure hidden in the trunk of their car was waiting to surprise Geon with a smile, heart pounding and breath held as the car stopped.


    Back at Red Castle''s bathhouse, the nanny whistled while adding bubble bath to the water, calling out for Kiska.


    "Missy~ Missy? Where have you gone again?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 217: The Story You Dont Know

    Chapter 217: The Story You Don''t Know


    Fantagio, having rented out the Lincoln Center for the press conference, was in constantmunication with Byungjun, checking the movement lines. Journalists, numbering over six hundred, waited at the entrance of the press conference with cameras and microphones, ncing at the Fantagio staff.


    Among the journalists who came to capture Geon''s entrance on camera, only the ones tasked with writing articles remained in the conference hall, while the rest waited outside, anxiously scanning their surroundings, indicating Geon''s imminent arrival.


    ¡°Ah! Stop pushing!¡±


    ¡°Did you reserve this spot or something? Whoever grabs it owns it!¡±


    ¡°What? Mind your manners, which newspaper are you from?¡±


    ¡°From Paris Eire! And you?¡±


    ¡°CNV. You should at least maintain manners when covering in another country!¡±


    ¡°Gee, Kay isn''t even an American citizen, where''s this treatmenting from?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you done talking?¡±¡°I am! What are you gonna do about it?¡±


    As the journalists began to quarrel, about twenty security personnel rushed out of the hall and started marking a red line.


    As the security pushed the journalists back, Son Lin walked through the middle path that was cleared for him.


    With Son Lin¡¯s confident stride to the curb, the journalists'' heads also turned in one direction, holding their breath for a few seconds.


    A ck Cadic making a U-turn in front of Lincoln Center after turning from West 63rd Street onto Columbus Avenue stopped right where Son Lin was standing.


    Journalists, holding their cameras, tensed up and shed at the person stepping out of the car, only to shout out in confusion shortly after.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, who is that!¡±


    ¡°Move! What a waste of film! Our newspaper only uses film!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that dark figure? Where¡¯s Kay?¡±


    Byungjun, looking bewildered at the shes aimed at him, awkwardly scratched the back of his head.


    As Byungjun stepped aside, Geon extended his leg out of the car, recognized by the journalists who incessantly shed their cameras at him.


    Geon, smiling but slightly furrowing his brow due to the intense shing, waved his hand in greeting.


    ¡°Hello, everyone!¡±


    As soon as Geon greeted, microphones were extended towards him from outside the line, with dozens appearing to be pushed towards him. Son Lin whispered in Geon''s ear, advising him not to say anything and just keep waving since the same questions would be asked inside the conference hall anyway.


    Nodding slightly, Geon pretended not to see the microphones extended towards him and waved his hand. The journalists, undeterred, shouted his name.


    ¡°Kay! Just a word, please!¡±


    ¡°Kay! Kay! Your digital single hit 11th on the Billboard in its first week, how do you feel! Kay! Kay!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s expected to break into the top 10 next week! What are your thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Kay! A journalist from Korea here! A word for your Korean fans, please!!¡±


    At the sound of familiar Korean, Geon, known to be gentle and considerate, flinched, but Lin quickly took his arm, whispering urgently.


    ¡°They''ll swarm if you respond now. Let''s go inside quickly.¡±


    Despite wanting to look back, Geon nodded at Lin¡¯s words and entered the conference hall, leaving the shouting journalists behind. When the journalists finally dispersed, a sky-blue Cadic stopped opposite Lincoln Center.


    An Albanian man at the wheel looked sternly at the journalists andmented.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that car? It definitely came out of Red Castle, huh? Russians taking a fancy to celebrities now? Judging by the number of journalists, he must be quite famous.¡±


    Aurel, watching the journalists through a Glock 19 pointed out the window, scoffed.


    ¡°Drop the pointless interest and check who''s left in the car.¡±


    As the men in the car all looked out the left window towards the Cadic, they soon saw a man stepping out of the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°That guy. Definitely one of Gregory¡¯s men, but he¡¯s a nobody; just a foot soldier who drives around.¡±


    Aurel, annoyed, tapped the window with his pistol, expressing frustration.


    ¡°Damn, a wasted trip. Can¡¯t just start shooting among these journalists; let¡¯s head back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss. Oh?¡±


    As the man was about to turn the car, he noticed something odd.


    ¡°What the...? A kid in the trunk¡­ Oh! What?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up? What is it?¡±


    Aurel, following the man¡¯s gaze, spotted a pretty little girl opening the trunk cautiously and peering around, then hiding behind the car before slipping among the journalists.


    ¡°Is this how celebrities travel now, with kids in their trunks? Weird hobby.¡±


    The driver, pointing out the window, shouted.


    ¡°Ki, Kiska! Kiska Miocic!! That''s Gregory''s daughter, boss!¡±


    ¡°What, what?!¡±


    Aurel, suddenly alert, leaned


    closer to the window. The adorable little girl, wearing a white dress and a ck duffle coat, stealthily moved from the trunk to the back of the car and then headed towards the journalists, slipping into the conference hall.


    Seeing the girl making her way to the conference hall, Aurel grinned, revealing gold teeth, and cocked his gun.


    ¡°This is a bigger catch than taking out a mid-level boss. That girl is Kiska, the one Gregory dotes on? Good, we¡¯re kidnapping her.¡±


    The driver, turning his head quickly, protested.


    ¡°What? With so many journalists around?¡±


    Aurel struck the man''s head with the magazine part of his Glock 19, scolding him.


    ¡°Idiot, think a bit. How are we supposed to kidnap her here? We¡¯ll have to follow and grab her on the way back. What''s the use of having a brain if you don''t use it? Inform the guys in the car behind and get ready.¡±


    The man, rubbing his reddened forehead, got out of the car to check on his colleagues as Aurel watched Kiska disappear into the conference hall, flicking the safety of his Glock 19 on and off.


    ¡®Gregory Miocic. There¡¯s no ce for Red Mafia in New York!¡¯


    Meanwhile, on West 65th Street, to the left of Lincoln Center, ck sedans began to converge, parking along one side of the street.


    What started as just two or three cars quickly exceeded twenty within ten minutes. Despite the growing number of vehicles, no one got out. A ck man in a suit inside the lead car, parked at the turn towards Lincoln Center, checked the rearview mirror and picked up a walkie-talkie.


    ¡°Chzzt, Cars 6 and 7, head to the underground parking. Cars 8, 9, and 10, circle Lincoln Center and report back. Move out one at a time, every two minutes. Stay sharp, we¡¯re up against an Albanian Mafia boss.¡±


    After putting down the walkie-talkie, the tense man reached for a vibrating phone.


    ¡°Yes, this is Robert. Director Mitchell.¡±


    ¡°Is the area secured?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''s secured.¡±


    ¡°How many are they?¡±


    ¡°Three vehicles, a maximum of ten people.¡±


    ¡°Any arms?¡±


    ¡°No machine guns observed, but it''s not confirmed. Only handguns were seen.¡±


    ¡°If necessary, call for S.W.A.T support.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the President¡¯s order. Not even a scratch on Kay is permitted. It''s best if he remains unaware of the operation.¡±


    ¡°But, Director. They¡¯re currently hidden among hundreds of journalists. It¡¯s not easy to take action in advance.¡±


    ¡°Then seize the opportunity as they moveter.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll report back.¡±


    Robert put down the phone and picked up the walkie-talkie again.


    ¡°Cars 14, 15, 16, 17, lie in ambush on the way back to Red Castle.¡±


    Watching four of the parked cars quickly maneuver past him, Robert sighed.


    ¡°To handle this without Kay knowing¡­ Hmm.¡±


    * * *


    About 15 minutes into the conference, questions about Geon¡¯s debut at 11th ce on Billboard and breaking YouTube records in the shortest time were asked, and Geon calmly expressed his joy.


    Despite the flurry of questions, journalists still mored for a chance to speak. A journalist, given the floor by Lin, extended his head from his seat and loudly asked.


    ¡°In your recent song ¡®If I could change the world,¡¯ the lyricist wasn¡¯t listed as Kay. Who is Kiska Miocic?¡±


    Lin, foreseeing the question, nodded at Geon, who then took a breath and softly responded into the microphone.


    ¡°She¡¯s the inspiration for this song, a sad person, and also a lovely person.¡±


    The vague answer caused the journalists to frown. Another journalist, seizing the opportunity, followed up.


    ¡°Kiska Miocic sounds like a Russian name. Is she a woman?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is.¡±


    The journalists erupted into noise, sensing that Geon¡¯s description of the lyricist as a ¡°lovely person¡± could make for a sensational story.


    After a few more unanswered questions about Kiska, the journalists checked the remaining time and moved on to the next topic.


    Throughout the nearly 50-minute conference, Geon remainedposed, smiling at the journalists. He nced at Byungjun and tilted his head as Byungjun trembled, looking at something behind the seated journalists.


    Following Byungjun¡¯s gaze, Geon¡¯s eyes widened, and he involuntarily raised his voice.


    ¡°Ki, Kiska? How did you¡­¡±


    As soon as Geon mentioned Kiska, the hundred journalists turned their heads towards the back.


    There, an adorably cute little girl was smiling widely, waving her arms. Suddenly, the entire conference hall went quiet, with all eyes focused on the cheerful Kiska.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 218: The Story You Dont Know

    Chapter 218: The Story You Don''t Know


    The buzz of conversation.


    "Was Kiska Mio?i? just a kid?"


    "She looks only about nine or ten years old... She''s really cute though."


    "Right, she''s incredibly pretty."


    The reporters, who had been discussing Kiska''s appearance, were suddenly shocked when they remembered the lyrics she had written.


    "A kid looking about ten years old wrote these lyrics?"


    "Wow! Now that you mention it, the level of these lyrics isn''t something a ten-year-old could write, is it?"


    "Is this child a genius too? It''s a meeting of geniuses, but since this kid is younger, does that make her even more remarkable?"


    "Kiska! Look over here!"The reporters started taking photos. Unaware of anything, Kiska simplyughed upon seeing Geon and Byungjun''s surprised reactions, but when shes began to go off, she shielded her face with her small hands due to the brightness.


    Some female reporters screamed at the sight of adorable Kiska.


    "Kyaa! So cute, what do I do! I want to bite her because she''s so cute!"


    "Kiska! Kiska! Can you look this way?"


    As Kiska covered her face with her hands, Geon quickly moved past the press to reach her and lifted her into his arms.


    Kiska, startled by someone touching her, panicked but upon realizing it was Geon, wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him tight, still covering her eyes with her hands. Seeing this, Geon frowned at the barrage of shes and shouted.


    "The lights in the press room are bright enough! There''s no need to use sh, please turn it off. The child is scared."


    As Geon carried Kiska to the front of the press room, the photographers hastily turned off their shes, and the sound of cameras clicking filled the air.


    Arriving at the podium, Rin whispered urgently to Geon.


    "There are 3 minutes left until the press conference ends. Try to avoid revealing any detailed information about Kiska."


    Geon nodded slightly, then stood on the podium holding Kiska. Once the shes stopped, Kiska slowly lowered her hands from her face and looked at the reporters.


    When Kiska opened her cute little hands and met the reporters'' eyes with herrge ones, the cameras started clicking non-stop again, and the reporters raised their hands to ask questions. After stalling for time, Rin pointed to one reporter, who stood up and asked.


    "Kay. Is the littledy you''re holding Kiska Mio?i?? How old is she? And, did she write the lyrics to the new song?"


    Geon looked at Rin and chuckled before answering.


    "That''s three questions. Ha."


    After making a joke to buy time, Geon made the reportersugh a little, took a breath, and then answered.


    "Yes, this child is Kiska Mio?i?. Kiska is ten years old this year. And yes, she did write the lyrics to my new song. However, as she is still a child, please refrain from asking her direct questions."


    While the reporters typed Geon''s responses into theirptops, Rin checked her watch, prompting the reporters to be more anxious and start asking questions without waiting for permission.


    "Which elementary school does Miss Kiska attend? Is she studying in the United States?"


    "Kiska''s name sounds Russian; does she have American citizenship?"


    "Her songwriting skills are extraordinary. Does she have a natural talent for it, or is she taking special gifted sses?"


    "How do you know each other?"


    As the reporters bombarded them with questions, Rin calmly watched the chaotic scene unfold. As soon as it was time, Rin stepped forward in front of Geon, who was holding Kiska, and spoke into the microphone.


    "Unfortunately, our time for the press conference is up. Please submit any further questions through Fantagio, and we will respond sincerely. Thank you for your hard work."


    Despite the reporters pleading for more time, Rin nonchntly turned to Byungjun and said.


    "Manager, please take them away quickly. You need to head home immediately."


    Byungjun quickly grabbed Geon''s arm, and Rin urgently spoke to a security guard.


    "Secure the exit!"


    The security guard ryed instructions urgently through his headset, and as Byungjun and Kiska made their way to the lobby, they were surrounded on all sides.


    As Geon emerged from the press conference, the reporters waiting outside thrust their cameras forward and shouted once more.


    "Kay! Please, just one word!"


    "Kay! We came all the way from Japan! A word for your Japanese fans, please!"


    As the security guards pushed back the reporters, Byungjun, grabbing Geon''spels, nearly dragged him to the waiting car, opened the door, pushed Geon and Kiska inside, then mmed the door shut and yelled with his hands raised.


    "That''s it! The press conference is over! For any further questions, please make an official request


    through Fantagio!"


    The relentless reporters pushed past Byungjun, pounding on the car and shouting.


    "Kay! Just one word! One word will do!"


    "Please! Many fans are waiting! Where are you hiding?"


    "Have you found a home in the United States? Kay! Kay!"


    Pushed aside by the reporters, Byungjun made his way back to the driver''s seat, scrambling over thep of a mafia member seated there.


    "Uh, sorry, just a moment!"


    After Byungjun finally mbered into the passenger seat, he pped the seat and shouted.


    "Go! Go!"


    The car hastily sped off, leaving skid marks and a cloud of smoke behind, as the remaining reporters rushed onto the road, watching the disappearing car and shouting, but the car turned left at the next block and vanished from sight.


    As the disheartened reporters stood silently on the road, three cars parked opposite Lincoln Center started moving towards the direction Geon had disappeared.


    Inside one of the cars, Geon, looking incredulously at Kiska in his arms, asked.


    "Kiska! How did you get here?"


    Kiska, slightly startled by the question, gave Geon a bashful smile. Amused by her giggling, Geon shook his head as Byungjun turned around, wiping sweat from his forehead.


    Seeing Kiska''s back as she sat on Geon''sp, Byungjun sighed and said.


    "That was close to being a major incident. Phew, it''s a relief Kiska wasn''t hurt. You''re not hurt either, right, Geon?"


    Geon nodded, then lifted Kiska by the armpits and seated her next to him, fastening her seatbelt.


    "Kiska, where were you hiding?"


    Kiska grinned and poked the backseat''s upholstery.


    "Here? Are you talking about the trunk? Phew, the nanny is going to worry. We need to get home fast. The nanny will have turned the house upside down looking for you."


    Byungjun chuckled, fastening his seatbelt and smiling at Kiska''s amusement.


    "Kiska, was it fun? Uncle was scared to death because of you."


    Kiska, locking eyes with Byungjun, pointed at his face and giggled. Amused by her gesture, Byungjun raised his index finger to touch Kiska''s small hand andughed, and Kiskaughed heartily, seemingly overjoyed.


    Despite the unexpected small incident, the three of them yed around in the car, quickly heading back to Red Castle.


    The three cars chasing Geon''s vehicle sped up as they left the Brooklyn city outskirts.


    As the car following closely behind Geon''s lowered its window to check Kiska''s location, guns appeared in the hands of the Albanian mafia members. Aurel, seated in the second car from the front, put a phone to his ear and issued orders.


    "Kidnap Kiska Mio?i?. Don''t shoot at the backseat."


    Following Aurel''smand, the men in the lead car drew their guns and leaned out the windows, aiming at the car ahead.


    One mafia member squinted with one eye, aiming at the rear tire, but turned his head towards a shape rushing in from his right, just as the headlights of a silver car shed right in front of him.


    "What?"


    Crash!! Screeeeech!!!!!


    A silver sedan collided with the side of the lead car. Instantly, a path was cleared, and Aurel, now directly behind Geon''s car, screamed as he saw the crashing vehicle pass by.


    "What the!!! How did this happen!"


    The driver, gripping the steering wheel, looked through the side mirror at the organization''s car, smoking against a building wall, and yelled.


    "What should we do, boss! Shall we keep chasing?"


    As Aurel turned to see the retreating crash vehicle, someone from the crashed car got down, pulled out a handgun, aimed at the organization members in the wrecked car, and shouted something.


    "Damn it!! What''s that! Are they police, Red Mafia? Damn, are we exposed!"


    "What should we do, boss! Give us orders!"


    "What to do! Just keep driving, you idiot!"


    The driver pressed the elerator deeply, and Aurel, pushed back by the force, leaned against the seat. The organization member, quickly catching up to Geon''s car, fumbled for his gun, then paused when he saw the safety catch on his gun in his leather jacket''s inner pocket. He lowered his head to draw it, then looked forward.


    "Whoa!!!"


    Just as Geon''s car passed, a vehicle emerging from an alley collided with the right front of Aurel''s car.


    Bang!!!


    Aurel''s car veered sharply to the left, leaving skid marks on the road before crashing into amppost anding to a stop.


    Aurel, ducking in the backseat with his arms over his head, touched


    the back of his neck, then looked at the driver, who had already passed out, and cursed.


    "Damn, useless!"


    Aurel, holding a Glock 19, kicked the car door open, and the door fell off with a loud crash. As he aimed the gun outside, stepping out of the car, he yelled.


    "Who are you guys!!?"


    Aurel''s face turned pale as he aimed the gun sideways, threateningly, only to see himself surrounded by numerous people. Lowering his head to see many red dots on his body, he froze. A ck man stepped forward, shouting.


    "CIA! Aurel Mavray! You are under arrest for illegal immigration, unregistered firearm possession, and attempted murder! Drop the gun!"


    Aurel, seeing the fifty or so CIA agents surrounding him, smirked bitterly, dropped the gun, and raised his hands behind his head.


    Several CIA agents, guns still aimed, rushed forward, kicked Aurel''s knees to force him down, and handcuffed him. Aurel muttered resignedly.


    "What kind of country is this, where the government protects the mafia?"


    Meanwhile, Geon, hearing a loud noise, looked back but saw only empty roads and buildings receding in the distance due to a car turning at the same time.


    "Seemed like a loud noise..."


    Geon, with Kiska leaning against him, looked down at her as she gazed up with big eyes and asked.


    "Kiska, did you hear anything?"


    Kiska, with wide eyes, ced her tiny, cute hand to her ear, and Geon, holding her hand, eximed.


    "Kiska!! You''ve got ice cream all over you! Sigh, let''s go home and clean up!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 219: The Story You Dont Know

    Chapter 219: The Story You Don''t Know


    CIA interrogation room.


    Aurel sits alone, hands tied behind his back, looking at the one-way mirror on the wall and shouts.


    "I know you''re there! Why note out and talk? I didn''t do anything! This is a vition of human rights, don''t you know?"


    In the monitoring room behind the one-way mirror, the chief secretary speaks to Mitchell, the CIA director.


    "You did well to suppress the situation before it escted.


    Mitchell grimaces, indicating his headache.


    "We''ll need support for the two cars that were totaled."


    "Huh, we''ll get you better cars with the White House budget. But what about that guy now?"


    Mitchell sighs deeply as he looks at Aurel, who is making noise in the interrogation room."The only thing he''s done, apart from carrying an unregistered weapon, is not a crime we can prove. He''s not even wanted by Interpol. However, since he entered the country illegally, deportation is possible."


    The chief secretary looks troubled.


    "Hmm.. It feels a bit unsatisfactory, but please proceed ording to thew. He''s not an American citizen, so please ensure there''s no diplomatic friction, Director."


    "Understood, Secretary."


    Mitchell enters the interrogation room, and Aurel smiles cheekily, still tied to the chair.


    "What''s this about? Is this how all American cops act? Crashing into someone''s car without any reason. What have I done to deserve this?"


    Mitchell ces a yellow folder on the table and sits opposite Aurel, taking out a cigarette from his pocket.


    "Aurel Mavraj. 47 years old. Born in Peshkopi, Albania. You''ve been in and out of juvenile detention and prison since you were 15, and at 18, you joined the Tnd Shaka organization based in Bl?ner. Involved in prostitution, drug trafficking, kidnapping, among other crimes. Is that correct?"


    Aurel''s expression stiffens for a moment before he smirks.


    "Too bad, none of that happened in the US, did it?"


    Mitchell opens the folder and looks at Aurel''s photos.


    "You''re right. You haven''t done those things in the US."


    Aurel nces at his hands tied behind his back.


    "Would you let me go if I admit?"


    Mitchell, holding his cigarette case, asks,


    "Want one?"


    "Sure. But as you see, my hands are tied."


    Mitchell stands, pulls out the key from his pocket, unlocks Aurel''s handcuffs, pats his shoulder, and points at the CCTV installed on the ceiling.


    "If you don''t want any charges in the US, better behave."


    Aurel rubs his wrists, looks at the CCTV, then picks a cigarette from the case and leans towards Mitchell for a light. Mitchell lights it for him, and Aurel deeply inhales the smoke,ying back in his chair and blowing out smoke.


    "So, when do I get out?"


    Mitchell leans on the table and says,


    "Depends on what you tell me."


    Aurel looks up at Mitchell, takes another deep puff, and exhales the smoke before speaking.


    "Got any information you want?"


    Mitchell smiles slyly.


    "Why are you targeting Gregory Miocic? Heard you didn''t get along with Lindro, who''s dead. But why him? Doesn''t seem like revenge."


    Aurel shrugs indifferently.


    "What are you talking about? Was he in the car ahead of me?"


    "Let''s not waste each other''s time, friend. We both know the truth."


    Aurel res at Mitchell for a moment, then stubs out his cigarette in the ashtray.


    "Fine. As you know, we''re both in the mafia. Why does a mafia lose its territory?"


    Mitchell looks down at him silently as Aurel spreads his hands.


    "It''s embarrassing, isn''t it? The moment rumors spread that the Albanians got scared and tucked their tails by the Russians, it''s over. So, what should we do? We need to screw over those who hit us, so it doesn''t look like we ran away with our tails between our legs, right?"


    Mitchell taps the table with his finger, smiling leisurely.


    "Is that all?"


    "All? What do you mean? You know how important momentum is in a mafia war."


    "Okay, I get that, but is there no other reason?"


    "Well, there was also an order from back home to properly take revenge, but I don''t care about that."


    "Alright. You can go now."


    Aurel looks at Mitchell skeptically as he shrugs and smirks.


    "Go? Why can''t you leave even if I release you?"


    Aurel stands up, looking seriously at Mitchell.


    "What''s your angle? You think I don''t know you guys are slipperier than mafia folks?"


    Mitchell stands up, picks up the folder from


    the table, and says,


    "Ha, well, it''s my job to manage information. We''re done here. You can leave."


    Bang!


    Aurel punches the table and yells,


    "Tell me what you''re thinking!"


    Mitchell smiles wryly, takes out a cigarette, and lights it.


    "The mafia is fighting over territories. We need to stop it. Arresting both sides would just lead to them hiring expensivewyers to get out, and even if we manage to press charges, another mafia will just take their ce. Just like after Lindro died and you showed up."


    "And then?"


    "So, if we just take care of the Albanians in the US, we can solve the dispute. Gregory Miocic doesn''t cause trouble in the US, unlike you guys."


    "What? You mean to arrest our members?"


    "Something like that. You guys are just third-rate punks dealing in prostitution and drug sales. It''s easier to clean up your side. Gregory Miocic, on the other hand, is a big fish."


    "You bastard!!"


    Aurel lunges forward, but Mitchell flicks his finger and points at the CCTV.


    "If you want a charge in the US, go ahead."


    Aurel looks at the CCTV angrily and then says,


    "What''s the reason? Why are you siding with the Red Mafia? Is there a deal between Gregory Miocic and the US government? If that''s the case, let us take over the deal. We can offer better terms, how about it?"


    Mitchell flicks the ash from his cigarette and smacks his lips.


    "Mmm, it''s an interesting offer, and I usually operate on those kinds of interests, but you''ve touched someone you shouldn''t have."


    Aurel hits his chest in frustration.


    "That''s the point! I''m saying I''ll take his ce and even throw in a kickback!"


    Mitchell chuckles and extinguishes his cigarette.


    "The person you shouldn''t have touched isn''t Gregory Miocic."


    "What? Then who? His daughter?"


    "Hmm, well, why don''t you head out now? Hey, someone get this guy out!"


    As if waiting, two agents enter, grab Aurel by the arms, and drag him towards the door, Aurel struggling and looking back as he shouts.


    "Tell me! Who did I touch? Whoever it is, I''ll make them pay back double, no, triple! Let go! Let go, you bastards!"


    Mitchell chuckles as he watches Aurel being dragged away.


    "If you could produce music twice, three times as great as Kay''s, maybe we could have made a deal."


    A momentter, Aurel, thrown out of the CIA building, grimaces and looks back, throwing a punch towards the building.


    "Damn you all!! Take this! Spit!"


    As Aurel turns around, he sees threerge Caucasian men blocking his path.


    "What now?"


    "Aurel Mavraj, right?"


    "Ah, so many people asking for my name today, who are you guys?"


    "We''re from the Immigration and Customs Enforcement. You''re being arrested for illegal entry. You''ll be deported from the United States immediately. Let''s go."


    "What? Hey!!! Those CIA bastards! Was this your n all along?!"


    Mitchell chuckles as he looks down from a building window at Aurel being led away.


    **


    The next day, upon hearing that Gregory was looking for him, Geon knocks on his door.


    Knock, knock.


    "Come in."


    Entering, Geon sees Gregory, looking much better, not in bed but sitting on a sofa.


    "Gregory, how are you feeling?"


    Gregory nods solemnly.


    "I''m surviving. Have a seat."


    As Geon sits opposite him, Gregory taps a newspaper on the coffee table.


    "Something big happened yesterday?"


    Geon sees the front page of the newspaper, featuring arge photo of him holding Kiska. Heughs awkwardly as Gregory sighs.


    "I would be happy if my daughter is happy with you, but are you okay with it? ording to Mirov, my identity being revealed could damage your image?"


    Geon shrugs.


    "Kiska is Kiska, and you are you, Gregory. Kiska''s not the mafia."


    "But do you think others will see it that way?"


    "Well, we''ll have to see by facing it."


    Gregory sighs deeply, leans back into the sofa, and after a moment, speaks.


    "Keep it hidden as long as you can. It''s for your sake."


    Geon smiles and nods as Gregory looks out the window.


    "How''s Kiska doing? Haven''t seen her face in a while, did she mention me?"


    "Ah.. Well..."


    Geonughs awkwardly as Gregory chuckles.


    "Guess she didn''t. Is this why they say it''s pointless to raise daughters? Haha. I knew there woulde a day when I''d think this, but not while having a ten-year-old daughter."


    "Haha, it''s not like that, Gregory."


    Gregory turns serious again.


    "How long can you stay?"


    Geon looks troubled, then out the window. He sees Kiska ying in the garden with Byungjun and the six newborn puppies, turns back, and says,


    "I''ll stay for a while longer. You can see Kiska is getting better."


    Gregory breathes a sigh of relief and smiles.


    "Thank you. I haven''t spoken to her yet, but I''ve heard she''sughing a lot. I want to see Kiska''s bright smile as soon as I can move. Please continue to make our child smile. But, make sure Kiska doesn''t follow you out next time. My heart nearly dropped when I heard."


    "Haha, sure, Gregory."


    "Good. I feel relieved. Let''s have a cup of tea before you go."


    Meanwhile, Aurel, forcibly put on a ne to Albania, shouts from the airne in the sky.


    "I''ll take his ce, but who is ittttttttttttttttttttttt!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 220: The Story You Dont Know

    Chapter 220: The Story You Don''t Know


    It was just after lunchtime.


    Geon and Byungjoon sat side by side on the grass, warmly observing Gregory and Kiska ying with the dogs in the garden. It had been a while since Gregory had been outside, and Kiska, who hadn''t shown much longing for her father recently, was beaming with joy at the sight of him. As Byungjoon searched something on his phone, he turned to Geon with a smirk.


    "Geon, you''ve climbed up to number 4 on Billboard. Look at you, finally getting recognized as a real musician."


    Geony back on the grass, looking up at the sky with little interest.


    "The ranking doesn''t matter. As long as Kiska is happy, that''s all that matters."


    "Every chance she gets, she''s asking me to y your music. My phone''s practically hers now."


    "Ha, maybe it''s time to buy her an mp3 yer."


    Looking around at Red Castle, Byungjoonmented, "We''ve been living here for quite some time now. It''s starting to feel familiar, even the gang members armed with machine guns don''t seem so scary anymore. You feel the same?"


    Geon, watching the clouds drift by in the early winter sky, nodded slightly."Yesterday, Mirov was showing me how to disassemble an MP5A5. I''ve never seen such a gun in the military, so it was quite interesting. I ended up practicing for an hour without even realizing it. Ha."


    "Don''t get too caught up in that stuff. It''s a dangerous road to go down, son."


    "Don''t worry. Ha."


    Speaking of Mirov, Byungjoon continued, "That guy, he''s got a tattoo on his head, right? A skull in the middle, with a snake wrapping around it among a bed of roses. A pretty grim image."


    "Yeah, I was pretty scared when I first saw it. Ha."


    "Normally, mafia tattoos indicate affiliation or rank, but living here, I''ve noticed no one else has a tattoo quite like his. Makes you wonder what it means."


    Geon turned to his side to look at Mirov directing some gang members in the distance.


    "I always thought mafia tattoos were meant to intimidate others. So, there''s a deeper meaning to them, huh?"


    "I got so curious, I followed him once to get a closer look. And it''s weird, you know? The snake seems to be protecting the rose garden, as if it turns intruders into skulls. That''s what I thought it meant."


    Geon whistled softly.


    "Sounds usible."


    As Byungjoon crossed his arms, looking at Mirov, he continued, "But here''s the funny thing. When I looked closely, the snake wrapped around the skull was crying. Have you ever seen a snake cry? Do snakes even cry?"


    "Hmm...I''ve never heard of a crying snake. I think reptiles can''t shed tears, from what I''ve heard."


    "Right? But there it was, a snake shedding tears. It made me even more curious. It''s like, what if there''s a hidden past to the mafia that we don''t know about?"


    Geon sat up to face Byungjoon.


    "Hmm.. It is quite unique. But everyone has a past they might not want to dig up, so don''t pry too much, brother."


    Scratching his cheek with his index finger, Byungjoon said, "Yeah, you''re right. I wouldn''t dare ask directly. A crying snake, though, that''s just weird."


    Geon and Byungjoon''s attention returned to Mirov, who was inspecting the perimeter.


    ---


    9 years ago, Novosibirsk, Russia.


    Just another morning, a young bus driver was running his route to match the morningmute. A robust young man with short hair, he appeared incredibly simple and earnest. Despite being quite poor, the young man, married at neen, wasmitted to not letting his wife and son go hungry, working diligently as a bus driver and taking on construction work early in the morning.


    Thankfully, he had found work at a time when Russia''s economy, heavily reliant on natural gas and oil, was suffering due to plummeting oil prices, causing the ruble to lose its value. Despite the tough times, the young man never lost hope and eventually found a job with a buspany that traveled between Novosibirsk and Novosibirskaya Ost. Although the pay was barely enough to live on, his inherent good nature and cheerfulness always made a positive impression on his passengers.


    One day, after driving past an empty bus stop, he slowly applied the brakes. The packed bus of passengers looked at him curiously as he stood up and announced, "Please, bear with me for a moment."


    He opened the front door and helped an elderlydy who had been waving at the bus from a


    distance onto the vehicle.


    "There''s no seat avable, ma''am. Please hold on to the bus handle."


    "Thank you, young man. How kind of you."


    "Ha, it''s nothing. Let''s get going."


    As the bus ascended an unpaved mountain road, it jolted violently. Despite his cautious driving, the rough terrain littered withrge rocks made it impossible to avoid all bumps. Every time the bus shook severely, the young man would shout, "I''m sorry! Please hold on tight!"


    The passengers, used to the route, appreciated his constant apologies. As they reached smoother roads, the young man eximed, "We''re back on the city roads now. I apologize for the rough ride, everyone!"


    A middle-aged man in a suit called out yfully, "No need to apologize every time! We all know the condition of these roads!"


    The passengers nodded and added, "Exactly! Is it the driver''s fault that the roads aren''t paved?"


    "You''re the only driver who greets us with a smile every day, and this bus feels the safest thanks to you! Ha!"


    Seeing the passengers chatting andughing in the rearview mirror, a simple smile spread across the young driver''s face.


    "Ha! Thank you! I''ll make sure you all arrive safely at your destinations."


    Checking his watch, the driver noticed they were running 8 minuteste.


    ''I''m dying everyone. They might bete for work.''


    He gently elerated. Approaching the next stop, a sense of panic set in.


    "What? Oh no, the brakes!"


    A stone from the unpaved road had damaged the bus''s underside, rendering the brakes ineffective. As they sped past the stop, passengers yelled in confusion.


    "What''s going on? Aren''t you going to let us off?"


    "Sir, we''re alreadyte! Stop the bus!"


    "Come on, driver, focus! Please, stop."


    With a face full of panic, the young man shouted back, "Hold on tight, everyone! The brakes have failed!"


    "What, what!! Damn it! This old bus, I knew something like this would happen!"


    "Hold on tight! Driver, at this speed, we''re all going to die! Just keep going straight! There''s a hill up ahead, and if we go uphill, we might naturallye to a stop!"


    As the young driver reassured his passengers, a middle-aged gentleman quickly came to his side, pointing ahead in horror.


    "Look, look ahead!"


    The young driver had already fixed his gaze on a woman and her five-year-old son crossing the road ahead. The moment he saw them, his expression grewplicated, and the middle-aged man yelled, "We''ll all die if you turn the wheel at this speed!"


    In an instant, the young man contemted millions of scenarios. Turning the wheel would endanger all the passengers, but going straight would mean certain death for the mother and child. As the bus neared the two, the middle-aged man shut his eyes tight, gripping the handle.


    Crash!


    The bus hit the mother and child, passing over them. The passengers felt the horrifying sensation of the bodies under the bus. Imagining the gruesome scene, women burst into tears, and men started cursing.


    "This evil bastard! The child looked no more than five!"


    "Heartless monster!"


    "How could this happen?"


    Although everyone knew the young driver had hit the mother and child to save them all, they needed to me someone to ease their own guilt.


    When the bus finally stopped on an uphill, people banged on the back door, yelling, "Let us out, you monster!"


    "You call yourself a bus driver? I''m calling thepany toin!"


    "You''re a murderer! You killed that child and his mother, you devil!"


    As the young man trembled, opening the back door, the first to exit picked up stones and threw them at him. What started with one person soon became a barrage of stones, and the young driver, kneeling and dazed in front of the bus, became bloodied.


    As blood sttered from the young man''s head, the attackers snapped out of their rage, backing away. Blood streamed down the young driver''s face, and even as the users fled, calling him a murderer, he remained on his knees, bleeding. Tears of blood streamed from his eyes as he red in the direction where everyone had disappeared.


    "Darling!!! Son!!! I''m sorry!!!!!!!!! Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    That day, the young man had killed a mother and child to save many others.


    In sacrificing his beloved wife and precious son to save the passengers, he was met with stones and branded a murderer. And so, he endured a hellish existence in a Russian prison, fueled by a desire for vengeance. Shaving his head, he tattooed a skull, symbolizing his son, surrounded by roses with thorns - the people he greeted with a smile but who were, in reality, harmful. The tattoo depicted him, weeping, as the snake that devoured his son.


    9 yearster, as he patrolled the gardens of Red Castle, the cold weather made the tattoo on his head seem to rub against his thoughts.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 221: Kiska Meets Juilliard

    Chapter 221: Kiska Meets Juilliard


    "Touring with Kiska?"


    Gregory, who was sitting in the study trimming the end of his cigar, twitched his eyebrows and looked at Geon sitting on the sofa.


    "Isn''t that a university? Are you talking about Kiska, who hasn''t even started elementary school yet?"


    Geon showed his hands and said,


    "It would be better if there were friends of Kiska''s age, but since that¡¯s a long shot, I thought why not take Kiska to see Juilliard while I''m registering for sses today. Kiska is ten years old now. Keeping her confined at home for safety reasons isn''t good for her emotional development, Gregory."


    Gregory, holding the cigar in his hand, pondered for a moment. He hesitated to light his cigar, then sighed and lit it while looking out the window.


    "It does seem like something Kiska would enjoy."


    After taking a puff of his cigar and exhaling, Gregory picked up the inte.


    "It''s me. Tell Mirov toe in."After hanging up the inte, Gregory, with the cigar in his mouth, said,


    "We were just talking about this, but suddenly, those Albanians who were roaming our area started disappearing. They''re being detained by the police, though we''re still confirming it. We don¡¯t know what they did wrong, but it¡¯s good news for us, who have been lying low. Once Miroves, we''ll check for safety and then give permission."


    Geon thought of something Kiska would like and smiled happily.


    "You''ve thought this through, Gregory. Kiska will be thrilled. Ha ha."


    Gregory gave a bitter smile and put his cigar on the ashtray.


    "Heh, I don''t know if it''s a father''s greed, but I miss Kiska, who used to smile as if she owned the world whenever she was with me. It''s a bit early, but as she steps into the world, she''ll meet others beyond me and build precious connections. Like how you met Kay."


    Geon remembered his mother as he saw Gregory¡¯s bitter smile. He couldn¡¯t recall thest time he was embraced in his mother¡¯s arms when he was young.


    "Everyone leaves their parents¡¯ embrace eventually. First physically, and then mentally, but no one forgets their parents'' love. I think it''s wise for a father to bless Kiska''s future in the world rather than worry, Gregory."


    Gregory took the cigar again, brought it to his mouth, and chuckled.


    "You sound older than me. But that¡¯s probably because you haven¡¯t married and raised a daughter yet. You''ll understand how I feel if you go through the same experiences."


    "Ha ha, maybe. Gregory is quite the doting father. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be the same."


    "Doting father? What''s that?"


    "Ha ha, it''s a term in Korea for fathers who can''t help but find their daughters lovely and adorable, to the point of losing their senses."


    "Hm? Doesn¡¯t sound too bad. I am that kind of person, and I¡¯m proud of it. Heh heh."


    Knock, knock


    "Let Mirov in."


    The door opened, and the head of Mirov, marked with a fearsome tattoo, peeked in. Geon chuckled at the sight of Mirov¡¯s tattoo, which he could never get used to, and waved his hand.


    "Good morning, Mirov."


    Mirov turned to Geon, about to smile, then straightened up remembering Gregory had called for him.


    "You called, boss?"


    Gregory chewed on his cigar and said,


    "Give me an update on those Albanian guys. It seems Kay wants to take Kiska out."


    Mirov took out a notebook from his pocket and flipped through it before speaking,


    "First, Aurel Mabray was suddenly deported back to Albania. The reason is unclear, but considering that the deportation was carried out by the immigration office, it seems he wasn¡¯t caught for a crime but for illegal immigration. A shameful end for a mafia boss who entered the US from Albania."


    Gregory burst intoughter, holding his cigar.


    "Ha ha ha! What? Caught for illegal immigration? Ha ha ha! That guy will be too embarrassed to show his face back in Albania!"


    Listening, Geon tilted his head and asked,


    "Embarrassed? Why, isn¡¯t it good that he returned home peacefully?"


    Gregory, stillughing cheerily with a cigar in his mouth, shrugged.


    "Look, Kay, he¡¯s a mafia. For the mafia, losing face is the end of it. If word gets out back home, he¡¯ll be ousted from the industry here, maybe. Ha ha. Continue, Mirov."


    Mirov flipped to the next page of his notebook and read,


    "Ansi Yag


    oli, a mid-level boss. This guy, who was managing street prostitutes based on Tillery Street, was booked the day before yesterday for illegal brokerage of sales, and another mid-level boss, Erkis Kache, was caught smuggling drugs from Colombia through Roxbury the day before that. With this, the mid-level bosses of the Albanian mafia operating in Brooklyn have been taken care of, and those managing the remaining businesses are being continually arrested. Oh, and Burim Kukeli was also arrested this morning."


    Gregory rolled his eyes and asked,


    "Burim Kukeli? Wasn¡¯t he mainly responsible for force? Seemed like a quiet guy who only showed his face during wars, what was he arrested for?"


    "That¡¯s....."


    Mirov nced between Geon and Gregory, trailing off, which made Gregory frown.


    "What? Something serious?"


    Mirov held up the notebook and said,


    "Well... he was caught in a car under the Brooklyn Bridge with... a prostitute."


    Gregory looked at Mirov in disbelief before bursting intoughter.


    "What? Ha ha ha! The Albanian mafia''s killer caught in a car doing that? Ha ha ha, really, Mirov?"


    "Yes, boss. Truly. It was a seldom patrolled area, as if the police appeared right when they were least expected and detained him."


    "Ha ha ha! That¡¯s so refreshing. Much more satisfying than if he had been caught for a serious crime! Ha ha!"


    Geon, also amused, giggled along, and Gregory,ughing, wiped away tears and asked,


    "Ha ha, so we can consider there¡¯s no danger now?"


    Mirov put the notebook back in his pocket and nodded,


    "The rest are small fries not worth our concern. Just make sure to have the security detail properly set up in case of any unforeseen situations, and there should be no danger in going out."


    "Alright, I understand. Then, prepare for Kay and Kiska to go to Juilliard after lunch. Since it¡¯s Kay¡¯s school, try to keep the security close but not too close forfort."


    "Yes, boss."


    "Alright, you can go now. You too, Kay."


    Geon stood up and left the room with Mirov. Walking silently down the hallway, Geon hesitated as if he had a difficult question and then spoke,


    "Um... Mirov. There¡¯s something Byungjoon and I have been curious about..."


    Mirov gestured for him to continue, and Geon asked awkwardly,


    "That tattoo on your head. The crying snake. What does it mean?"


    Mirov rubbed his bald head and chuckled,


    "No special meaning. Just thought it looked cool. Now, go ahead and get ready for your meal."


    "Ah, okay. Understood."


    Geon watched Mirov¡¯s retreating back intensely.


    ''It doesn¡¯t seem like he did it just because it looked cool... He doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, I guess. There will be another chance someday. But I wonder how much Kiska will like it! Hee hee, I should go tell her quickly!''


    Geon rushed to the annex and flung open the door to find Byungjoon¡¯s massively protruding belly serving as a pillow for Kiska, who was rubbing her sleepy eyes awake on the sofa. Geon was startled at the sight of Byungjoon¡¯s belly.


    "How can a belly stick out so much when lying down?"


    As Kiska got up from Byungjoon¡¯s belly and stretched her arms out towards Geon as if asking for a hug, Byungjoon groaned and woke up, stepping on his sr plexus.


    "Cough! Who''s ambushing me! Who is it!"


    Kiska found Byungjoon¡¯s funny reaction amusing and hopped on his belly,ughing.


    "Cough!! I''m dying! Call the members! Tell them Kay''s manager is dying!"


    Byungjoonughed and tickled Kiska¡¯s sides, making her roll over on his belly with a burst ofughter. Watching the two y, Geon moved Byungjoon¡¯s leg aside, sat down next to him, and lifted Kiska¡¯s armpits.


    "Kiska! Let''s go out with your brother today!"


    Kiska widened her eyes in surprise and tilted her head, and Geon continued,


    "Brother has to go to school today, but you cane too! I got permission!"


    Seeing Geon¡¯s words, Kiska¡¯s face lit up with a smile, and she raised her arms high. Just as she seemed to ponder deeply, she darted out the door left open by Geon, which Byungjoon noticed as he got up from the sofa and asked,


    "What¡¯s the rush? Where¡¯s she off to now?"


    "Ha ha, she¡¯s picking out clothes. Kiska likes to dress up like a littledy."


    "Geez,


    she¡¯s only ten. What¡¯s she care about fashion? I wore whatever my mom got from my cousin at that age. Just threw on whatever she gave me and went out to y ball. Is it different with girls?"


    "Ha ha, who knows?"


    Byungjoon scratched his belly under his T-shirt and asked,


    "Registering for sses today? Can''t you do that online?"


    "Ah, I''m returning to school. Wanted to greet the professors since it''s been a while."


    Byungjoon got up, heading towards the shower room,


    "Then let me join you. I need to meet the director anyway."


    Geon watched Byungjoon¡¯s back and asked,


    "Director Lin? What for? Is there a problem?"


    Byungjoon, taking a towel and draping it around his neck, replied,


    "The problem is there isn¡¯t one. A signed artist who climbed to 4th on Billboard is doing nothing but cking off at home, isn¡¯t that an issue?"


    "Ha ha, is that really why you¡¯re going?"


    "Joking. Just going to report, nothing special. Might as well grab a coffee while I¡¯m there."


    After a short while, Byungjoon and Kiska, now dressed, sat side by side in the annex for breakfast. Byungjoon looked at Kiska, dressed in a sky blue dress with a white fur hat, eating ramen with a fork, and said,


    "You''re getting good at eating ramen, Kiska?"


    Kiska silently smiled and sucked the twirled noodles into her mouth. Observing Kiska¡¯s dress, Byungjoon continued,


    "Aren¡¯t you going to be cold dressed like that, Kiska? It¡¯s winter now."


    Kiska turned and pointed with her hand to the leather jacketid over the sofa, smiling. Byungjoon tilted his head, puzzled,


    "A leather jacket? That¡¯s a rider jacket. Kiska has clothes like that?"


    Unaware of Kiska¡¯s fashion inspiration from the stylish appearances of music college students seen on TV, Byungjoon was simply bewildered. After finishing their meal quickly, the trio stepped out of the annex where Mirov was waiting to speak,


    "The personnel on our side in the car, including the driver, will be just two. I¡¯ve ced the most presentable guys in there, so they won¡¯t be bothersome. The rest will follow in another car. Security will be outside the school, so don¡¯t worry and go about your business."


    Holding Kiska¡¯s hand, Geon slightly bowed and got into the car.


    "Thank you, Mirov. We¡¯ll be off then."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 222: Kiska Meets Juilliard

    Chapter 222: Kiska Meets Juilliard


    Upon arriving at Juilliard, Geon Kim and Kiska got out of the car and spoke to Byungjoon who remained inside.


    "Bro, then please go ahead."


    "Alright, I''lle to pick you upter, so give me a call."


    "Yes, brother. Let''s go, Kiska."


    Excited about the rare outing, Kiska grabbed Geon''s hand, shaking it vigorously whileughing. Geon, seeing the adorable Kiska, smiled back and opened the door to the Juilliard School. Inside, students who came to practice during the vacation were surprised and started screaming, quickly turning the ce into chaos.


    "Aaaaahhh!!!!!"


    "Kay! Kay! Aaah! I love you!"


    "Mommy! Kiska is so cute next to him!"


    "Aaaahhh so cute!""Please take a picture with Kay! And with Kiska too!"


    Geon chuckled at this. Even though he was once a student like them, his status had elevated to that of a star after making it onto the Billboard charts.


    "Phew, life at school won''t be easy from now on."


    Kiska, surprised by the crowd pushing towards her, quickly noticed the friendly nces and smiled while waving her hand.


    "Aaaahhh!! So cute! How abouting to my house, huh? Huh?"


    "Donevan! Take a picture with me and her! Quick, quick!"


    Girls who kneeled down to match Kiska''s eye level and took selfies with their phones, and numerous students who approached Geon to take friendly pictures with him, almost made him lose grip of Kiska''s hand. Geon, without losing his smile, shouted.


    "Sorry! As you know, I''m here for ss registration, so I have to go now. You know, I''m re-enrolling. There will be plenty of chances to see me in the future, so please let us go today!"


    Hearing Geon''s words about re-enrolling, students began to ask questions while still clicking away with their phones.


    "Are you returning to school? Really?"


    "Wow, you''re already a star, what more are you looking to learn?"


    "Wow! So we''ll see our Kay every day at school now?"


    Even as students made way for them, they didn''t stop taking pictures. As Geon and Kiska walked through the path cleared by the students, a security guard, startled by themotion, stood dumbfounded.


    "Hello, sir. Long time no see."


    The security guard awkwardly smiled and said.


    "Ah.. Kay, nice to see you. This way, you''re going to see Professor Sharon, right?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "Alright then, students! Disperse now, or I''ll have to ask you to leave!"


    At the guard''s not-so-subtle warning, the students reluctantly backed off, taking onest picture. The guard escorted Geon to the second-floor staircase before returning to his post, as Geon and Kiska walked down the long corridor where the professors'' offices were located. Just before reaching Professor Sharon''s office, the door of the neighboring room opened, and a man with a coffee cup in hand came out, cheerfully eximing upon seeing Geon.


    "Hey! If it isn''t Kay! Nice to see you!"


    Geon, holding Kiska''s hand, opened his arms to hug the man.


    "Professor Corigliano! I''ve missed you, haha."


    Professor Corigliano, after hugging Geon, held his arm and looked him up and down with a smile.


    "Wow, you''ve be more dashing after your military service. I saw what you did in Nepal on the broadcast. That wasmendable. Oh! And this must be Kiska Mio?i?? Wow!"


    Discovering Kiska, Corigliano kneeled down to meet her eye level.


    "Wow, what a pretty and cute littledy. You''re even prettier than in the newspapers. Hello, littledy? I''m John Corigliano, aposition professor at Juilliard."


    Kiska, seemingly pleased with Corigliano''s gentlemanly greeting, smiled shyly from behind Geon''s leg, beaming at him. Corigliano, while not touching her head or attempting to pet her, smiled at her like a grandfather admiring his granddaughter.


    "She''s really cute. Where did you find such a girl? I''m envious."


    "Haha, right? It feels like I''ve got a new little sister. I''m happy."


    Standing up, Corigliano pointed his coffee cup towards Sharon''s office.


    "You''re here to see Sharon, right? She seemed to be waiting from a while ago. Go on in. We''ll talk moreter."


    "Yes, Professor. See youter then. Let''s go, Kiska."


    Kiska, liking Professor Corigliano, looked up at him and waved her hand cutely whileughing. Corigliano, watching her pass by


    , waved back with a look as if he wanted to pinch her cheeks. After giving Kiska and Corigliano enough time to greet each other, Geon knocked on Sharon''s door.


    Knock Knock


    Sounds of hurried movement came from inside, and then the door swung open, revealing Sharon''s weing face. Sharon, with a scream of joy, hugged Geon tightly.


    "Kay!!! Are you okay? No injuries? You weren''t threatened, were you?"


    Sharon frantically checked Geon over, to which Geon responded withughter.


    "Nothing like that, Professor. Haha."


    "That''s a relief, I was so worried. Come in, oh? Who is this littledy?"


    Sharon looked down at Kiska, then widened her eyes.


    "Kiska Mio?i??"


    Kiska had been frowning ever since Sharon hugged Geon. She puffed her cheeks and looked up at Sharon with displeasure, then abruptly turned her head, hugging Geon''s leg. Sharon looked at Geon with a puzzled expression.


    "Haha, Kiska is a bit shy. Please understand, Professor."


    Sharon looked down at Kiska again, then quickly smiled and gestured inside.


    "Alright,e in. Littledy, pleasee in too."


    After surveying the professor''s office they hadn''t visited in a long while, Geon sat on the sofa and ced Kiska in the adjacent chair.


    "Nothing has changed here."


    Sharonughed while making coffee.


    "It''s good to have something that hasn''t changed. I''m having a coffee, Kay, you''re still into tea, right?"


    "Haha, yes, Professor."


    Watching Sharon prepare the tea, Kiska alternated her gaze between Geon and Sharon, her expression clearly dissatisfied. However, Geon didn''t notice her look. Shortly after, Sharon offered two cups of tea, looking into Kiska''s eyes.


    "I wasn''t sure what you''d like, so I brought tea. I made it a bit sweet, hoping it suits your taste."


    Kiska quietly looked into Sharon''s eyes, tasted the tea, then, seemingly finding it unptable, ced the cup back on the table and turned to look around the room. Geon, with an embarrassed expression, said.


    "Haha, please understand. Kiska''s been staying home every day, so she''s not used to going out."


    Sharon simply smiled at the child''s behavior before Geon''s words caught her off guard, her eyes widening.


    "Staying home? I thought she was ten, ording to the newspapers, but she looks much younger. Surely she''s not at an age to just stay home?"


    Geon replied with a yful expression.


    "Think about the name. The answer wille to you."


    "The name? Kiska Mio?i?... could it be!"


    Sharon looked at Kiska in shock, and Geonughed.


    "Yes, she''s the daughter of Gregory Mio?i?."


    "Oh my God! Really?"


    "Yes, haha."


    Sharon, still in shock, and Kiska, indifferent to Sharon''s astonishment, stood up from the sofa and began to touch a ssical guitar Sharon had ced next to her desk. Geon, observing Kiska, quietly said.


    "Kiska, be careful. It''s a precious instrument to the Professor."


    While Kiska busied herself, Geon saw Sharon still dazed and asked.


    "Everything''s been okay?"


    Sharon snapped back to reality and said.


    "Ah! Well, nothing special.. ah, you know Professor Leontine Price, right?"


    "Of course, she''s a pride of our school."


    "The school''s pride has long since changed to Kay, ho ho."


    Geonughed awkwardly, and Sharon continued.


    "Professor Price is retiring soon."


    Geon leaned forward in surprise.


    "Really? Why?"


    Sharon took a sip of her coffee and put the cup down.


    "She''s getting on in years. She''s ny-four this year. She''s well past retirement age but continued to serve as an emeritus professor by her own will, but now it seems too much for her."


    Geon sighed with a look of pity.


    "I didn''t realize she was that old. She always looked so graceful. You must be very sad, Professor."


    "Yes, she''s been like a teacher to both Professor Corigliano and me."


    Sharon took another sip of coffee and put the cup down.


    "She was curious about you, Kay. Shall we go visit her?"


    "Of course, where is she?"


    Sharon looked at the clock on the wall.


    "At this time, she would be at the opera house."


    Geon puzzled.


    "At the opera house? Why? There''s no performance during the vacation, is there?"


    Sharon shook her head, putting the coffee cup down.


    "She''s not just retiring from teaching. She''s ending her life as an opera singer as well. She''s preparing for her retirement performance. Now is her time to contemte alone. She wanted herst


    performance to be her ownposition rather than someone else''s song. So, Professor Corigliano and I have been helping with the performance."


    Geon stood up, nodding.


    "I see. It''s herst... Let''s go then. Kiska, let''s go say hello to Grandma Professor."


    Kiska hurriedly ran to Geon, grabbing his hand. The trio left the professor''s office and found the opera house within Juilliard. The small auditorium, with about five hundred seats, was empty, as if emphasizing the vacation period. As Geon cautiously opened the door at the back of the auditorium, he saw a ck woman standing alone in the center of the stage. Dressed in a fine purple dress as if for a main performance, Leontine Price, having lived her life as an opera diva, naturally exuded an aura fitting her status.


    Listening to the pre-recorded music, seemingly an unfinished piece with only the piano ying, Geon murmured quietly.


    "It feels sad but also nostalgic."


    Geon let go of Kiska''s hand, took out a sketchbook from his bag, and began to trante the music into notes. Sharon quietly moved to a seat, focusing on Geon''s movements. Geon, absorbed in the music, rapidly filled the pages with notes, while Kiska watched him intently. After a while, surprise appeared in Geon''s eyes.


    "Cdon? It wasn''t just sadness or nostalgia? Nobility, infinity, eternity, mystery, represented by cdon notes. This was about singing the life of Professor Price, who lived as an opera diva."


    As Geon looked up, still astonished, he saw Professor Price, still without lyrics, humming in a beautiful soprano. Geon, cing the sketchbook on the armrest of an adjacent seat, fell into thought. Kiska, having quietly observed the sketchbook, took it and began to draw on the music notes with crayons she pulled from her backpack, sitting on the floor.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 223: Kiska Meets Juilliard

    Chapter 223: Kiska Meets Juilliard


    Upon receiving Professor Leontine Price''s request, Corigliano, who had seen Kiska''s lyrics written in the sketchbook, was greatly surprised and even begged to be entrusted with the task. Despite being aposer and professor, he was unsure of Kiska''s talents and promised to teach her. If shecked talent inposition, he offered to introduce her to some literary acquaintances. It was unclear whether Corigliano''s repeated requests were due to his thirst for a genius student after possibly losing Kay to Sharon, or if Kiska''s charm had truly appealed to him.


    Geon, after hearing Corigliano''s persistent requests, promised to consider it after getting the guardian''s consent and decided to register for sses and have dinner with the professors. Sharon, concerned about Geon''s fame attracting crowds, had reserved a VIP room at the Antic Grill at Lincoln Center in advance. Geon and Kiska, with their faces covered with towels, passed through the restaurant to the VIP room.


    The waiter, shocked to see Geon''s face, requested not to cause a disturbance in exchange for not taking photos or autographs, allowing them to start their quiet and cozy meal. Leontine Price constantly fed Kiska, sitting beside her, whenever delicious food was served. Corigliano, watching this, worried he might lose another genius to Professor Price but soon rxed, realizing the nearing retirement performance of Professor Price meant it was unlikely.


    Geon, tasting a medium-rare steak, suddenly asked, "Professor Price, you said your retirement performance would be an opera, right?"


    Leontine Price, turning to Geon with a smile while feeding Kiska a sd, replied, "Of course. What else could the retirement performance of someone who has lived as an opera singer be?"


    "And which work do you n to perform? Even if youpose a new piece, wouldn''t you need a script for an opera?"


    Leontine Priceughed, cing her fork down, "I n to use an original script. It''s going to be about my life."


    Geon, surprised, looked between the professors, "Really? Then who will write the script? Writing an opera script is not an easy task."


    "I''m writing it myself. It''s notplete yet, but I can''t entrust the task of depicting my life to anyone else. I''ve given Corigliano the unfinished script, and based on that, he''s creating the music."Geon asked again after seeing Corigliano nodding while chewing his steak, "So, the script is unfinished, and the music too? When is the performance?"


    "We''ve already booked the venue. The performance is at the end of January."


    "What? So, there''s only two months left, and you haven''t even started rehearsing? What about casting? Are you nning to use students?"


    "Yes, that''s probably what will happen."


    Geon looked thoughtful, prompting Leontine Price to ask, "Why that look, Kay?"


    Geon, serious, was the first to be understood by Sharon, "Kay, you want to help the professor, don''t you?"


    Geon, looking at Sharon, who seemed to have guessed his thoughts, smiled, "Given my personality, I''d want the professor''sst performance to be memorable. Knowing it''s not going well makes me want to help. Especially since I can."


    Leontine Price, surprised, looked at Geon, who nodded after scratching his head, "Professor Price is a professor I greatly respect. I''d like to help if it''s not too much trouble."


    Sharon apuded, "Trouble? Having a Billboard chart-topper helping! Professor Price, right?"


    Leontine Price nodded with a graceful smile, "If Kay helps, it would be perfect. Are you thinking of helping with the performance?"


    "Anything, Professor. I just want to be part of yourst performance. It''s an honor for me personally."


    "Having you y in the orchestra for myst performance would be an honor indeed," they continued discussing enthusiastically until Corigliano, who had been quietly feeding Kiska steak, muttered to himself, wishing he looked like Kay to be an actor.


    Hearing this, Sharonughed, prompting Corigliano to stop chewing and look surprised, causing Kiska tough. Sharon suggested, "Helping could be a new experience for Kay, right?"


    "New experience? What do you mean?" Geon asked, puzzled.


    Sharon exined, "Acting! Opera is where music and acting perfectly merge. How about trying to be on stage as an opera actor? It might suit you better than just ying from behind."


    Geon was shocked, "Acting? But there are opera department students. Why should I, with no acting experience, do it?"


    Corigliano chimed in, "Lack of acting? I was so surprised by your music video. You looked like a real angel or demon. I must''ve watched that video over thirty times."


    Sharon added, "Right! And you


    don''t need to perform great acting. You''re Kay. Just standing on stage and singing draws people in. Try it, Kay. Any experience rted to music will enrich you. As your professor, I rmend it."


    Geon looked bewildered at them, then Leontine Price spoke, "Will you help? If Kay participates, it will surely attract more attention. It''s myst journey, and I wish for many to see it."


    Geon pondered until Sharon made a decisive statement, "All proceeds from Professor Price''sst performance will be donated to help with famine in Africa, Kay."


    Geon grimaced at Sharon, "You know too much about me. Sigh."


    "Of course, I do. Who else at Juilliard knows Kay as much as I do? We''ve been close for so long."


    Geon, chin propped, pondered again before agreeing, influenced by Kiska''s gaze, "What do you say, Kiska? Shall we help our grandmother professor?"


    Kiska, wide-eyed, prompted Leontine Price to exin the concept of acting to her, eventually making her excited about seeing Kay perform on stage.


    Geon, charmed by Kiska''s enthusiasm, agreed, "Okay, let''s do it."


    Sharon was the first to apud, "Great! Professor, isn''t it great? The performance will be a sess, and I get to watch Kay act. Everyone''s happy!"


    "Thank you, Kay. This will be a precious memory for me."


    Corigliano added, "Kay acting, I must see it."


    As they all shared a joyful moment, Geon, scratching his head in embarrassment, locked eyes with Kiska, who seemed eager to say something. When she gestured towards her chest and then towards Leontine Price, the professors were puzzled until Leontine gently asked if the littledy wanted to help too.


    Kiska nodded vigorously, looking at Geon as if saying, "Why can''t you understand?" Geon, amused by her cute expression, considered, "You want to help too? Hmm, what could we have you do? Maybe there''s a role for a child actor? A small role where Kiska doesn''t need to speak might be suitable."


    Realizing Kiska''s pure desire to help, Geon and the professors pondered her role, with Corigliano hesitantly suggesting, "I have an idea..."


    As Sharon encouraged him to share, Corigliano proposed, "How about she joins me in my work? It''s aboutposing."


    Sharon, realizing Corigliano''s intention not to lose Kiska,ughed, "Oh, trying not to lose Kiska to someone else? But how can Kiska, with no musical knowledge, participate inposing?"


    Corigliano rified, "Notposing."


    "Then what?"


    Corigliano, looking seriously at Leontine Price and Geon, exined, "For the songs that have music but no lyrics yet. Kiska could write the lyrics."


    Geon, surprised, asked, "Lyrics? By Kiska?"


    As Corigliano looked intently at Geon, Leontine Price, stroking her chin, asked to see Kiska''s written sentences again. After reviewing Kiska''s sketchbook, Leontine smiled at Corigliano, "Show Kiska the scenario I sent you. Let''s entrust her with this task."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 224: Kiska Meets Juilliard

    Chapter 224: Kiska Meets Juilliard


    Upon receiving Professor Leontine Price''s request, Corigliano, who had seen Kiska''s lyrics written in the sketchbook, was greatly surprised and even begged to be entrusted with the task. Despite being aposer and professor, he was unsure of Kiska''s talents and promised to teach her. If shecked talent inposition, he offered to introduce her to some literary acquaintances. It was unclear whether Corigliano''s repeated requests were due to his thirst for a genius student after possibly losing Kay to Sharon, or if Kiska''s charm had truly appealed to him.


    Geon, after hearing Corigliano''s persistent requests, promised to consider it after getting the guardian''s consent and decided to register for sses and have dinner with the professors. Sharon, concerned about Geon''s fame attracting crowds, had reserved a VIP room at the Antic Grill at Lincoln Center in advance. Geon and Kiska, with their faces covered with towels, passed through the restaurant to the VIP room.


    The waiter, shocked to see Geon''s face, requested not to cause a disturbance in exchange for not taking photos or autographs, allowing them to start their quiet and cozy meal. Leontine Price constantly fed Kiska, sitting beside her, whenever delicious food was served. Corigliano, watching this, worried he might lose another genius to Professor Price but soon rxed, realizing the nearing retirement performance of Professor Price meant it was unlikely.


    Geon, tasting a medium-rare steak, suddenly asked, "Professor Price, you said your retirement performance would be an opera, right?"


    Leontine Price, turning to Geon with a smile while feeding Kiska a sd, replied, "Of course. What else could the retirement performance of someone who has lived as an opera singer be?"


    "And which work do you n to perform? Even if youpose a new piece, wouldn''t you need a script for an opera?"


    Leontine Priceughed, cing her fork down, "I n to use an original script. It''s going to be about my life."


    Geon, surprised, looked between the professors, "Really? Then who will write the script? Writing an opera script is not an easy task."


    "I''m writing it myself. It''s notplete yet, but I can''t entrust the task of depicting my life to anyone else. I''ve given Corigliano the unfinished script, and based on that, he''s creating the music."Geon asked again after seeing Corigliano nodding while chewing his steak, "So, the script is unfinished, and the music too? When is the performance?"


    "We''ve already booked the venue. The performance is at the end of January."


    "What? So, there''s only two months left, and you haven''t even started rehearsing? What about casting? Are you nning to use students?"


    "Yes, that''s probably what will happen."


    Geon looked thoughtful, prompting Leontine Price to ask, "Why that look, Kay?"


    Geon, serious, was the first to be understood by Sharon, "Kay, you want to help the professor, don''t you?"


    Geon, looking at Sharon, who seemed to have guessed his thoughts, smiled, "Given my personality, I''d want the professor''sst performance to be memorable. Knowing it''s not going well makes me want to help. Especially since I can."


    Leontine Price, surprised, looked at Geon, who nodded after scratching his head, "Professor Price is a professor I greatly respect. I''d like to help if it''s not too much trouble."


    Sharon apuded, "Trouble? Having a Billboard chart-topper helping! Professor Price, right?"


    Leontine Price nodded with a graceful smile, "If Kay helps, it would be perfect. Are you thinking of helping with the performance?"


    "Anything, Professor. I just want to be part of yourst performance. It''s an honor for me personally."


    "Having you y in the orchestra for myst performance would be an honor indeed," they continued discussing enthusiastically until Corigliano, who had been quietly feeding Kiska steak, muttered to himself, wishing he looked like Kay to be an actor.


    Hearing this, Sharonughed, prompting Corigliano to stop chewing and look surprised, causing Kiska tough. Sharon suggested, "Helping could be a new experience for Kay, right?"


    "New experience? What do you mean?" Geon asked, puzzled.


    Sharon exined, "Acting! Opera is where music and acting perfectly merge. How about trying to be on stage as an opera actor? It might suit you better than just ying from behind."


    Geon was shocked, "Acting? But there are opera department students. Why should I, with no acting experience, do it?"


    Corigliano chimed in, "Lack of acting? I was so surprised by your music video. You looked like a real angel or demon. I must''ve watched that video over thirty times."


    Sharon added, "Right! And you


    don''t need to perform great acting. You''re Kay. Just standing on stage and singing draws people in. Try it, Kay. Any experience rted to music will enrich you. As your professor, I rmend it."


    Geon looked bewildered at them, then Leontine Price spoke, "Will you help? If Kay participates, it will surely attract more attention. It''s myst journey, and I wish for many to see it."


    Geon pondered until Sharon made a decisive statement, "All proceeds from Professor Price''sst performance will be donated to help with famine in Africa, Kay."


    Geon grimaced at Sharon, "You know too much about me. Sigh."


    "Of course, I do. Who else at Juilliard knows Kay as much as I do? We''ve been close for so long."


    Geon, chin propped, pondered again before agreeing, influenced by Kiska''s gaze, "What do you say, Kiska? Shall we help our grandmother professor?"


    Kiska, wide-eyed, prompted Leontine Price to exin the concept of acting to her, eventually making her excited about seeing Kay perform on stage.


    Geon, charmed by Kiska''s enthusiasm, agreed, "Okay, let''s do it."


    Sharon was the first to apud, "Great! Professor, isn''t it great? The performance will be a sess, and I get to watch Kay act. Everyone''s happy!"


    "Thank you, Kay. This will be a precious memory for me."


    Corigliano added, "Kay acting, I must see it."


    As they all shared a joyful moment, Geon, scratching his head in embarrassment, locked eyes with Kiska, who seemed eager to say something. When she gestured towards her chest and then towards Leontine Price, the professors were puzzled until Leontine gently asked if the littledy wanted to help too.


    Kiska nodded vigorously, looking at Geon as if saying, "Why can''t you understand?" Geon, amused by her cute expression, considered, "You want to help too? Hmm, what could we have you do? Maybe there''s a role for a child actor? A small role where Kiska doesn''t need to speak might be suitable."


    Realizing Kiska''s pure desire to help, Geon and the professors pondered her role, with Corigliano hesitantly suggesting, "I have an idea..."


    As Sharon encouraged him to share, Corigliano proposed, "How about she joins me in my work? It''s aboutposing."


    Sharon, realizing Corigliano''s intention not to lose Kiska,ughed, "Oh, trying not to lose Kiska to someone else? But how can Kiska, with no musical knowledge, participate inposing?"


    Corigliano rified, "Notposing."


    "Then what?"


    Corigliano, looking seriously at Leontine Price and Geon, exined, "For the songs that have music but no lyrics yet. Kiska could write the lyrics."


    Geon, surprised, asked, "Lyrics? By Kiska?"


    As Corigliano looked intently at Geon, Leontine Price, stroking her chin, asked to see Kiska''s written sentences again. After reviewing Kiska''s sketchbook, Leontine smiled at Corigliano, "Show Kiska the scenario I sent you. Let''s entrust her with this task."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 225: Kiska Meets Juilliard

    Chapter 225: Kiska Meets Juilliard


    Late in the early evening, Geon Kim finally returned home and immediately entrusted Kiska''s bath to the nanny before seeking out Gregory, who was always in his study. The organization members guarding the main house''s corridors, now ustomed to Geon''s presence, saluted and made way for him.


    *Knock knock*


    "Come in."


    Gregory, who hadn''t been informed of Geon''s visit, was slightly surprised to see him enter but quickly smiled and stood up.


    "It''s been a while since you''vee to visit without calling, Kay. Haha. Take a seat here."


    As Geon sat down in the single-seater sofa offered by Gregory, Gregory came around from behind his desk, perched on it, and crossed his arms with a smile.


    "So, how did it go today? Did Kiska enjoy it?"


    "Haha, yes, it went well. I think Kiska liked the professors too."


    "Ha, that''s good to hear. So, what brings you here?"In a cautious tone, Geon ryed that Professor Corigliano wanted to teach Kiska. He calmly advocated for Kiska''s genius while mentioning that he wouldn''t be able to spend much time with Kiska due to returning to opera practice and then attending school after re-enrollment. Listening intently with a serious expression, Gregory took out a cigar, fondled it in his hand, and then cut the end with scissors.


    "Hmm... I understand that you have your own life to lead and can''t be cooped up here with Kiska forever. If it were a normal student, I''d keep them close with a hefty sum, but doing that to a genius like Kay might invite attacks from who knows where. Heh. So, does Kiska want to do it?"


    With Gregory hinting at approval, Geon''s face lit up.


    "Actually, it was Kiska''s own desire to help Professor Leontine Price."


    Lighting the cigar, Gregory''s eyebrows twitched.


    "Kiska? The child expressed their own wish? How?"


    "It wasn''t expressed verbally. Professor Price inferred it and asked if it was correct, to which Kiska nodded in agreement."


    Gregory chewed on the end of his cigar and crossed his arms, looking out the window at the view of the annex.


    "Our Kiska expressed a wish... Not just likes and dislikes, but conveying what they want to do... Hmm."


    After a long silence spent looking at the annex, Gregory turned back to Geon, cigar in mouth.


    "Let me say this again, I''m very thankful to you. Kiska''s rapid improvement is all thanks to you. I trust you with this matter too. Just take good care of Kiska''s security. This... Corigliano professor can be trusted, right?"


    Geon chuckled and nodded.


    "Of course, he''s a well-known figure, never caused any trouble throughout his life and is a capable professor who adores Kiska, so don''t worry."


    Gregory exhaled a long stream of smoke with a smile.


    "So, what will our Kiska be doing in this Leontine''s retirement performance? If there''s even a small role for an extra, I''d love to go watch. Kiska hasn''t been to a school festival or anything like that."


    "Haha, of course, I''ll invite you to the performance. But unfortunately, Kiska''s role isn''t to be on stage."


    "Ha, I suppose it makes sense not to put our Kiska on stage at Juilliard, especially not for a retirement performance of a legendary professor. Then what is the role?"


    Geon got up from the sofa and approached Gregory, who was seated at his desk, looking him in the eye.


    "Kiska will be writing the lyrics for the opera, based on Professor Corigliano''s music and Professor Price''s scenario."


    Gregory stood up abruptly from his desk, shocked.


    "What did you say? Are you joking with me right now?"


    Geon grinned and rested his hands on his hips.


    "Haha, even though we''ve be close, I know who you are, and I''m not someone you can easily joke with. Haha, it''s true that Kiska will be writing the lyrics. Do you know the song I released recently?"


    "Ah... yes, that song. Mirov told me about it. It''s quite popr, congrattions, albeit btedly."


    Geon yfully pulled out his phone and yed ''If I could change the world,'' showing the screen to Gregory, who looked puzzledly at the lyrics disyed.


    Composition by Kay


    Lyrics by Kiska Miocic


    Gregory, surprised, stared intently at Geon, seeking an exnation.


    "Haha, it''s true. The song was made from writings Kiska had in their sketchbook."


    Gregory, astonished, tapped on the lyrics on Geon''s phone to read them again.


    "Is this really written by our child? Kiska wrote this?"


    As Geon


    nodded with a smile, Gregory, unable to grasp the reality, read the lyrics over and over, eventually showing tears of emotion. Remembering he was in front of Geon, Gregory turned away, raising his head to the sky to stop his tears from falling. Watching quietly, Geon waited for Gregory''s emotions to settle. After a while, Gregory, covering his face with his hands, murmured softly.


    "Natalie... this is the gift you left Kiska."


    As Gregory became immersed in thoughts of histe wife, Geon quietly stood up and left the room, closing the door gently behind him. Just before the door closed, Geon caught a glimpse of Gregory''s back through the gap.


    ''May the despair and tears that filled your life be light through your daughter.''


    Quietly blessing Gregory, Geon headed to the annex where he usually found Byungjun lying on the sofa and Kiska lying next to him, looking at something. Kiska spotted Geon first and ran over to hug his legs, followed by Byungjun, who raised one hand and smiled while still lying down.


    "Hey, did you get Gregory''s permission?"


    Geon, lifting Kiska into his arms and sitting down on the sofa,ughed.


    "Of course, I got it. Kiska? What were you doing?"


    Kiska, smiling brightly at Geon, leaned in to show him a paper she was looking at.


    "Huh? Oh, the scenario you received earlier, is it interesting?"


    Kiska nodded vigorously with a cute smile. Geon, without looking at the scenario, set it aside and looked into Kiska''s eyes.


    "Our Kiska. You don''t have to do well, you know? Just think of it as a fun game and give it a try. I''ll help you a lot. If it''s too hard or you don''t want to do it, just tell me, okay?"


    Kiska, with eyes full of affection, touched Geon''s hair. Laughing, they looked into each other''s eyes, while Byungjun, lying down, opened his eyes wide and tapped Geon''s arm with his toes.


    "Hey, this guy is getting worse. Look, that kid is only ten years old. Don''t look at her with those eyes."


    Geon pushed Byungjun''s foot away with his arm, frowning.


    "Don''t talk dirty, will you?"


    Byungjun, undeterred, poked Geon''s side with his foot.


    "Come on, isn''t it obvious? Look at Kiska''s eyes. Does that look like just an older brother''s gaze?"


    Geon frowned and nced at Byungjun before looking at Kiska, who was still touching his hair and looking at him with a flushed face and a bright smile. Byungjun, with a disbelieving look, said,


    "Hey, man! That''s the Child Protection Law! The Act on the Protection of Children and Youths from Sexual Abuse!"


    "Ah! What are you saying! Stop talking dirty!"


    Byungjun gestured with two fingers towards Geon''s eyes as if to poke them.


    "How do we deal with this guy''s shady gaze? Shall I gouge them out?"


    "Ah,e on! Leave me alone!"


    Geon, holding Kiska, stood up from the sofa and headed towards the fridge,ughing.


    "Kiska, shall we eat some ice cream? Have you already eaten?"


    Kiska pped her tiny hands together and nodded vigorously. Geon looked down at Byungjun and asked,


    "Hyung, Kiska hasn''t eaten ice cream today, right?"


    Byungjun, lying on the sofa and kicking his feet, replied,


    "She hasn''t. Yeah, boiling blood needs to be cooled with ice cream. Youngsters."


    "Ah,e on!! What kind of talk is that in front of a kid!"


    "She won''t understand if I''m talking in circles, kid."


    "Ah, stop talking weird stuff!"


    Geon, opening the fridge, took out the ice cream he had bought earlier and grabbed a spoon, then set Kiska at the table and handed her the spoon. The ice cream was so frozen that he took out another spoon to scoop it for her. Resting his elbows on the table and chin in hand, Geon watched Kiska enjoying the ice cream.


    "Do you like it? Shall we try a different vor next time?"


    Kiska looked up at Geon with big eyes, then shook her head and pointed excitedly at the ice cream she was eating.


    "Haha, you like this one? You haven''t tried the others yet. They''re tasty too, Kiska."


    Kiska, with a serious look, seemed to ponder this. Finding her adorable, Geon burst intoughter.


    "Alright, then we''ll always buy this one and try one more vor each time, how does that sound?"


    Kiska smiled brightly and nodded, offering Geon a spoonful of her favorite ice cream. Unable to refuse Kiska''s kind


    gesture, Geon took the spoonful of ice cream into his mouth. Just then, Byungjun, scratching his belly and heading towards the table, caught Geon''s eye. Byungjun, having seen Geon and Kiska''s actions, stiffened and then charged at Geon, locking him in a headlock from behind.


    "This bastard!! I knew it! I''m reporting you, you bastard! Spit out the ice cream, you filthy creature!"


    "Choke! Hyung, what are you doing! Cough!"


    Byungjun, holding the scenario Kiska had been looking at, rubbed it against Geon''s face while shouting.


    "This bastard, trying to groom a pure child!"


    "Choke! Groom, what''s that!"


    "Raising to take advantageter, you bastard!"


    "Cough! Ah, let me go!"


    Geon, frowning, stood up abruptly, and the scenario Byungjun had released fell on the table. Irritated, Geon red at Byungjun and sat down.


    "Stop having such dirty thoughts!"


    Geon, tidying up the scattered scenario on the table, suddenly noticed something interesting. After examining the scenario for a moment, he looked at Kiska with astonishment.


    "Kiska, why did you underline everything in different crayon colors?"


    Kiska''s eyes widened as she reached out to grab the scenario, then ran to fetch her crayons. Climbing onto a chair at the table, she began to exin by mouthing words. She took a green crayon and diligently drew a line under one paragraph, then switched to a pink crayon for the next paragraph. Watching Kiska''s actions closely, Geon looked at the scenario she had underlined with a thoughtful expression.


    "Kiska."


    Kiska looked up with wide eyes.


    "Can you see colors in letters?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Late at night, after putting Kiska to bed, Geon sat alone on the living room sofa, turning on the stand light, staring nkly at the script book Kiska had colored in.


    "It''s the eye of Amdusias! It''s clear. Kiska has the same eyes as me!"


    Geon flipped through the sketchbook next to him, seriously examining the drawings and writings Kiska had made so far.


    "The musical notes on the staff paper aren''t colored in. That means there''s a difference between Kiska''s eyes and mine. I see music, and Kiska sees...writing?"


    Geon rubbed his forehead, lost in thought.


    "That''s why I was able to write emotion-driven prose. And that exins why a child of only ten could write with the sophistication of an artist."


    A memory of Tchaikovsky, whom he met in Saint Petersburg in 1882, surfaced in Geon''s mind.


    "The devil of music gave only you and Sergei the ability. It''s ''the eye of Amdusias.''"


    Geon massaged his forehead again, looking back at the script book."It''s not certain if it''s the eye of Amdusias. But clearly, just as I see colors in music and paintings, Kiska sees colors in writing."


    Geon quietly turned his head to look at the closed door of Kiska''s room with aplicated gaze before biting his lip.


    "I must teach her. She has to learn about the world from others, but she has to learn about colors from me. No one else can teach her that."


    Without making a sound, Geon organized the script book and sketchbook and slightly opened the door to Kiska''s room to check on her before returning to his own room. The script book left in the dark living room glowed faintly.


    The next morning, with his hair a mess, Byungjun,ing out to drink water, saw Geon sitting in the living room with Kiska, showing her something in a sketchbook and exining it to her. It seemed Geon had organized the sketchbook in advance, with colors marked next to short writings with crayons.


    [Purple]


    Affection, creativity, emotion


    [Red]


    Passion, affection, revolution, barbarism, danger, anger, vitality


    [Orange]


    Energy, positivity, joy, satisfaction, abundance, anxiety, brightness, health


    [Yellow]


    Hope, cheerfulness, warmth


    [Light Green]


    Comfort, youth, nature, freshness, sprouting


    [Green]


    Rest, peace, stability, intelligence, urgency


    [Turquoise]


    Sea, jealousy, cold wind


    Geon pointed to each writing in the sketchbook and exined to Kiska.


    "Kiska, purple represents affection, creativity, emotions. Uh, to put it simply, the emotions that writings in purple evoke might be the feeling of loving someone, or something creative, or something that brings emotional stability."


    Kiska seemed to barely understand but smiled brightly, tilting her head and widening her eyes at Geon''s handsome face. Byungjun, watching from behind, tilted his head in wonder.


    "Orange represents energy, positivity, joy, satisfaction, abundance, anxiety, brightness, health. The emotions these colors in writings evoke are, well, active and full of energy."


    Byungjun, sighing at Geon''s attempt to simplify, sat down next to Kiska and asked.


    "What are you doing?"


    Geon waved his hand as if to say don''t interrupt, and Byungjun looked at him with a look of pity.


    "How is a ten-year-old supposed to know what vitality or brightness is? Did you know such words at that age?"


    Geon paused to think and then pulled out a piece of staff paper where Kiska had written next to Leonine Price''s humming song he had noted down. Byungjun, reading the writing, asked with a puzzled look.


    "What is this? It''s full of difficult words. What''s with the ck pony?"


    Geon indicated with his head.


    "That''s something Kiska wrote."


    Byungjun''s eyes widened as he looked at theughing Kiska beside him and then abruptly turned his head.


    "Are you kidding me? Even I couldn''t write this, and I''m almost thirty."


    Geon chuckled and gestured towards Kiska, causing Byungjun to look down at the girl in disbelief. Finding Kiska''s expression amusing, Byungjun rolled on the floorughing for a while before holding up the sketchbook and asking.


    "Is this for real?"


    As Geon nodded, Byungjun stood up abruptly, pulling at his hair.


    "Oh, God! Why don''t you give me such talents? Why are there so many geniuses stepping on my feet, but none for me, God!"


    After staggering around, pulling at his hair for a while, Byungjun straightened his hair, which had turned into a bird''s nest, and sat down in front of Geon. Kiska, finding Byungjun amusing,


    rolled on the sofa, clutching her stomach withughter.


    "I get that, but why are you suddenly teaching art? Kiska is good at drawing. But that''s not your major. Should I look into art courses for you?"


    Byungjun, now fond of Kiska, spoke affectionately, prompting Geon to shake his head.


    "No, this isn''t about teaching art to Kiska. It''s about teaching her literature."


    Byungjun, holding up the sketchbook Geon had put down, made a puzzled face.


    "This? It just seems like writings about emotions rted to colors?"


    "Ha, yes. That''s exactly the customized education Kiska needs."


    Byungjun stared at Geon for a moment before sighing and putting down the sketchbook.


    "I don''t understand a word. Well, geniuses should just hang out with geniuses. I''m off."


    "Where are you going? We''re going to school in a bit. Let''s go together."


    "Forget it, you damned geniuses. I''ll take a taxi."


    "Where to?"


    "What''s the point in knowing a criminal''s behavior, you geniuses! Sigh, Director Lin called me."


    "Director Lin? Why?"


    Byungjun stood up and nced at Geon before heading to his room.


    "Why call? Because a singer under contract is cking off, I have to go and sort it out."


    Geon, feeling sorry, gave an awkward smile, and then Byungjun, popping his head out from the opened door, asked.


    "Are you really not going to be active?"


    Geon, scratching his cheek and ncing down at Kiska, replied.


    "No, I don''t have much interest right now. But I''ll attend the schedules that are absolutely necessary. Please tell Director Lin."


    Byungjun''s face lit up.


    "Really?"


    "Ha, yes, hyung. But please don''t schedule too often."


    "Ha! Got it!"


    After quickly dressing, Byungjun left, and Geon, along with Kiska, decided to have a simple lunch before suddenly asking Kiska''s opinion.


    "Kiska, do you know what an avocado sandwich is?"


    When Kiska''s eyes widened, Geon smiled, showing his teeth.


    "It''s delicious. Let''s go have a tasty sandwich with oppa!"


    Kiska, holding crayons in her hand, smiled broadly and lifted her arms.


    Shortly after, Geon, carrying Kiska, parked in front of Logan''s bakery. Wearing sunsses and a hat, Geon also covered Kiska''s face with a straw hat and scarf before cautiously entering Logan''s store. The bell on the door jingled, and Logan, alone in the store, cleaning trays, eximed.


    "Wee...huh! Kay?"


    Geon, looking around the store and seeing no customers before lunchtime, took off his sunsses and smiled.


    "Ha, Logan, long time no see. Kay? You used to call me Geon."


    Logan threw down his towel and jumped over the counter, running towards them.


    "That was back when we were students! You''re a huge star now! I have to call you Kay, right? Ha, how many years has it been? Really d to see you, I''ve been following the news about you. Come, sit here!"


    Logan offered Geon a seat, then quickly locked the door of the shop and returned to his seat.


    "Aren''t you open for business? If you lock the door, customers can''te in."


    Logan waved his hand dismissively.


    "It''s fine, it''s too early for customers anyway. So, how have you been?"


    "Ha, I''ve been well, Logan. You''re healthy, right?"


    "Of course, without my health, I''d be a corpse. But who''s this littledy in your arms...huh! Kiska!"


    Kiska, seeing Logan looking at her in shock and calling her name, pulled down her scarf and widened her eyes. Logan, with eyes filled with emotion, looked at Kiska as Geon asked in bewilderment.


    "What''s all this emotion, Logan?"


    Logan stammered with a trembling voice.


    "Ke, Kay. Do you have any idea how popr Kiska is? Not as much as you, but she''s receiving tremendous support from fans of my age, uncles, and aunts. Since the photos of Kiska taken by students when you returned to Juilliard were posted on SNS, there''s been a rapid spread of Kiska mania! Please, take a photo before you go, I want to disy it in the store!"


    Geon, amused by Logan''s words, agreed to take a photo in exchange for a smile.


    "Two of Logan''s special avocado sds, two sses of orange juice, and then I''ll take the photo. Ha"


    Logan jumped up from his seat and dashed into the kitchen.


    "Leave it to me! I''ll make you mountains of avocado


    !"


    As Logan disappeared into the kitchen, Geon gently pinched Kiska''s chubby cheeks andughed.


    "Our Kiska is quite popr, haha."


    Kiska, not understanding the conversation but happy with Geon''sughter, smiled joyfully.


    After enjoying sandwiches at Logan''s bakery, Geon took Kiska to school and left her with Professor Corigliano before starting his own rigorous practice. Every day, they worked on the screeny and received advice on music created by Leonine Price. Director Son Lin provided a professional acting teacher, Federico Marchetti, who didn''t miss the opportunity to train Kay, punishing him and also teaching him valuable lessons about acting. Geon, given the chance to learn from a great teacher, dedicated himself daily to singing, acting practice, and immersed himself in the joy of opera. As deeply involved in practice as Geon was, Kiska, too, found great enjoyment in writing the screeny and lyrics for the music, eagerly dragging Geon to school every morning to start.


    And after about 40 days of intensive practice, a promotional poster for Leonine Price''s retirement performance was posted at the Lincoln Center Opera House.


    <Leonine Price Retirement Performance>


    Born in 1927 in Mississippi to a poor farming family, she became the first ck diva of opera to sing her life.


    Starring: Leonine Price, Kay, students of Juilliard''s opera department


    Music: John Corigliano, Kiska Miocic


    We invite you to herst performance. All proceeds from this performance will be donated to the African Children''s Fund. For inquiries about the performance, call 1588-85XX.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul><b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul><b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Several years ago, under themand of Gamagin, Amdusias showed Geon the dream of Rachmaninoff upon his admission to Juilliard. Enjoying an afternoon in the human world after a long while, Amdusias was savoring a sweet caramel mhiato, a treat he indulged in asionally when descending to the human realm, before returning to the underworld.


    "Ha! These uncivilized humans can make a damn fine cup of coffee. Maybe I should kidnap one and lock them in my castle as a barista?"


    Though women at the outdoor caf¨¦ threw flirtatious nces at the handsome man leisurely enjoying his coffee, Amdusias, who deemed human females no better than a maid cleaning his toilets, snorted in disdain and ignored them.


    "I wonder what sort of fortune has befallen him to receive such favor from Lord Gamagin? It''s truly beyond me. He''s just a regr human child, yet he''s watched over every day. Even Pyemon seems to have taken a liking to him, practically living at Lord Gamagin''s castle these days for the pleasure of watching the boy. Maybe I should pay a visit and make my presence known?"


    As Amdusias tried to shake off the clutter in his mind, he stood up and finished his remaining coffee, leaving a tip on the table before walking away.


    "Someone, please! Please help me!"


    Hearing a desperate plea inside his head, Amdusias momentarily paused, then shook his head.


    "Humans always have so much to ask for help. No wonder even the gods cannot attend to them all. Better leave before I get caught by those angelic beings."


    Ignoring the call, Amdusias stood at a pedestrian crossing, but the plea echoed in his mind once more."Please! Anyone, please help!"


    Frustrated, Amdusias sighed and vanished from the spot as a woman with earphones, feeling a gust of wind, looked around puzzledly.


    Amdusias appeared at the Century 21 department store on 87th Street in Brooklyn, surveying the scene. An SUV crashed into the store''s first-floor ss wall, and a group of gunmen behind the vehicle fired into the department store, stepping on the shattered ss to enter.


    As Amdusias slowly raised his hand, time seemed to slow down dramatically. The men attempting to enter the department store barely moved as Amdusias entered the first floor and noticed a woman lying on the ground, looking sadly at a certain spot. Approaching her, he touched the woman''s head. As her eyes, almost frozen in motion, suddenly fixated on Amdusias, he asked irritably, "What? Why did you call me?"


    The woman''s face filled with panic as she realized everything around her had stopped, and she looked up at Amdusias in shock. Impatiently waving his hand, Amdusias turned his back.


    "Bothered to call me and now you have nothing to say? Well, I''m leaving!"


    The woman cried out in desperation, "Please, help!"


    Amdusias, about to leave, turned his head and asked, "Help with what? You want to be saved?"


    After forming a gesture with his hand, Amdusias shook his head.


    "No, saving you would alert the angels. You''re destined to die here."


    Despair filled the woman''s eyes, but pointing at a corner of the department store, she pleaded, "Then please, at least save my daughter!"


    Amdusias waved his hand dismissively without looking back.


    "Ah, she won''t die. Just get hurt."


    The woman crawled to Amdusias, grabbing his legs and crying, "Please! She''s everything to me! Can you at least tell me how she will be hurt? I beg you!"


    Amdusias nced down at the woman holding his leg, his interest piqued by her rtively good looks. He noticed a little girl hiding in a corner, looking terrified. After a moment, Amdusias looked down at the woman and said nonchntly, "A bullet will hit her head, but she won''t die. Just be an imbecile."


    The woman, in a desperate attempt to save her child, clutched at Amdusias''s pants, pleading, "Please! Please protect my child! I don''t know who you are, but you can do it! Please!"


    Amdusias hesitated. While saving a human fated to die was problematic, saving a child destined for injury seemed less so. However, aiding a human without receiving anything in return was repulsive to him.


    "What will you give me in return?"


    "Anything! I''ll do anything! Even be your servant for life!"


    "For life? Even if it bes eternity?"


    "Yes, yes! I''ll do anything you ask!"


    After a moment, Amdusias nodded in agreement.


    "Fine. The deal is made."


    As they spoke, three bullets from a man wearing ck sunsses flew towards the child. As the woman, watching the trajectory of the bullets in slow motion, looked at Amdusias urgently, he lifted the gunman with one hand and threw him in front of the child at the department store entrance.


    Dusting off his hands, Amdusias revealed a grin to the woman.


    "I was in need of a child to serve me at meals. See you soon."


    As Amdusias disappeared, time resumed its flow, and the man he had thrownnded on the ground, hit by three bullets in his thigh, shoulder, and arm. The woman sighed in relief as the man blocked the bullets meant for her child.


    The woman, having heard she would die, seemed to find peace. Even as men pointed a gun at her forehead andughed mockingly, her eyes remained fixed on the hiding child, praying silently for her safety until a bullet ended her life.


    The gunman, after killing the woman, turned his gaze to where she had been looking. Seeing the small figure behind the fallen man, he approached and noticed the trembling child. Recognizing her as the daughter of a man he was fighting, he grinned, revealing gold teeth.


    As he aimed his gun at the child and smirked, the child braced for impact, but the man turned away as the police sirens approached. The bullet went through the child''s eye, causing one eye to vanish as she slowly lost consciousness. Then, a white hand appeared, catching the falling child.


    "Wow, this won''t do."


    A dark shadow covered the child''s eye, and as time passed, police stormed into the department store. Amdusias vanished quickly, and the officers found the child, still breathing but unconscious.


    "Here''s a child! She''s still alive!"


    "She doesn''t seem injured. Maybe she just fainted."


    As they checked the child, her eyelids fluttered open, revealing a faint blue light from her left eye.


    ***


    "So, Kiska. Remember, colors have both positive and negative meanings. Don''t forget that, okay?"


    As Geon lectured Kiska about colors in the annex, Byungjoon grabbed a juice from the fridge, chuckling.


    "Geon, talking like that won''t make her understand. Ever heard of age-appropriate education?"


    Kiska, happy just to have Geon talking to her, puffed her cheeks and shook her fist at Byungjoon, signaling him not to disturb them. Byungjoon, drinking his juice, rolled his eyes.


    "Alright, I''ll leave you lovebirds alone. Time for a smoke."


    Shaking his head, Byungjoon put on his jacket, stepped outside to light a cigarette, and dialed a number.


    "Yes, Director Lin. It''s me."


    "Hello, Manager. I was about to call you."


    "Oh? Is there something up?"


    "Could you arrange a dinner with Professor Leontine Price tomorrow?"


    "Yes, that''s easy. But may I ask why?"


    "This opera performance is for African children, right?"


    "Yes, that''s correct. And Geon is making me nervous with his non-profit endeavors."


    "Haha, I see. What does a manager do when their artist chooses non-profit projects?"


    "Um... try to persuade?"


    "Haha, you need to grow a bit more. If it''s not about money, find another way to profit."


    "Profit, Director?"


    "Yes, even if it''s not mary, we can gain something else."


    "Like what?"


    "Brand marketing through a good image."


    Scratching his head in confusion, Byungjoon asked, "Do you have a n?"


    "Professor Price and Geon are not interested in money, right?"


    "Yes, they''re so uninterested it''s frustrating."


    "So, convincing them with money won''t work, will it?"


    "Definitely not. That''s why I haven''t brought it up."


    "Right. What if we propose a way to support African children with more funds, while keeping our profits minimal?"


    "If there''s such a n, they''ll both agree."


    "Great. See you tomorrow."


    "Wait, Director! I can''t sleep if I''m curious!"


    Click


    "Damn it!!"


    Byungjoon angrily ended the call and continued smoking.


    "What the hell! Why does he always keep things to himself?!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul><b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul><b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 228: Her Final Performance

    Chapter 228: Her Final Performance


    The next day, at the Juilliard staff-exclusive dining hall, as Lin ced her order facing Leontine Price and Geon, Leontine Price, observing her with a gaze mixed with both friendliness and caution, said,


    "So, what brings Ms. Son Lin, hailed as Fantagio''s marketing genius, to seek out this old man? Even Kay doesn''t seem to know."


    Geon, waving his hand dismissively, replied,


    "Honestly, I have no idea either, professor. It was Byungjun hyung who suddenly told me today that Director Lin wanted to have a meal, so I just came along."


    As the two focused their attention on her, Lin, wearing a light smile on her face, leisurely took a sip of water and began,


    "First, I''d like to apologize for arranging this meeting so suddenly without sharing the agenda in advance. It would have been better if I had nned and proceeded with a prior notice, but there isn''t much time left until the performance, and this idea came to me quite abruptly."


    Leontine Price nodded slightly, indicating for her to continue.


    "Professor, and Mr. Geon. This performance is indeed a free concert, but in reality, it''s a fundraising event for those starving in Africa, correct?"


    Both nodded in agreement, prompting Lin to continue,"Then, regardless of the set amount, peopleing to see the performance will put whatever amount they can afford into the donation box at the entrance. While it''s for a good cause, paying to see it makes it no different from a regr concert, right?"


    After pondering for a moment, Leontine Price nodded and said,


    "While the intention is different, from the audience''s perspective, it is indeed simr to a paid performance. But what about it?"


    Lin, looking directly at Leontine Price, asked,


    "One question, professor. The venue for this performance is the opera house within Juilliard, which has about 1,000 seats, correct?"


    Upon his nod, Lin immediately followed up,


    "So, how have you decided which attendees will be granted entry to this free concert? Is it on a firste, first-served basis?"


    Leontine Price hesitated, leading Geon to ask curiously,


    "What''s the matter, professor?"


    "Um..."


    As Leontine Price struggled to speak, Lin alternated her gaze between the two and exined,


    "Mr. Geon might not be interested in this aspect, but the attendees are usually those who donate to Juilliard or those who are economically and socially established, so to speak ''people of leisure''. I understand that selections were made based on applications received by the professor and the school, correct?"


    After a brief look at Geon, Leontine Price sighed and admitted,


    "Yes, that''s correct. Since it was for donations, we needed people who could afford it."


    Lin, facing her squarely, said,


    "So, essentially, only the selected wealthy can attend this performance?"


    Caught off guard by Lin''s direct question, Geon asked in surprise,


    "What? Was that the case, professor?"


    Leontine Price, flustered, hurriedly rified,


    "It may seem that way, but my intention was to help the African famine victims as much as possible. I have not lived as a materialist. Please don''t misunderstand."


    After a moment of silence from Lin, she raised her hands and said,


    "I understand, professor. Thank you for answering my bold question."


    Relieved, Leontine Price asked,


    "It''s good that you understand, but may I ask why you''ve brought up this topic?"


    Lin took a folder from her briefcase and ced it on the table, catching their attention.


    "I have a proposition. Would you like to hear it?"


    Leontine Price nodded, interested,


    "Listening to others is a basic duty of a professor. Please, go ahead."


    As Lin opened the folder, Geon and Leontine Price focused on its contents. Geon, looking at the first page, asked in surprise,


    "Pay-per-view? Isn''t that the billing method used for cable or inte TV services?"


    Leontine Price, also intrigued, looked up for an exnation. Lin turned the folder for a better view and exined,


    "Yes. PPV ismonly used for sports events. Mr. Geon, having spent his school years in Korea... oh, with the professor here, let''s call him Kay. Kay might not be familiar with PPV since it''s moremon in the US for important or high-profile sports events like ser, UFC, NBA, NFL games, which Americans are ustomed to buying viewing rights for."


    Leontine Price, curious, picked up the document and said,


    "Yes, it''s a well-established culture here. But why bring this up?"


    Lin leaned in closer and said with a direct gaze,


    "The initial discussion. It''s not me saying this but what people are saying, professor. That it''s a performance for


    the wealthy few."


    "That... that..."


    "You wouldn''t want to be misunderstood, right? Since it''s against your intention. And since Kay from Fantagio is also performing, it would be problematic for us if he were also misunderstood."


    Leontine Price looked apologetically at Geon, who waved off the concern,


    "I''m fine, professor. I understand your intentions. It''s frustrating to be misunderstood, but I don''t believe such misunderstandings harm me. Director Lin, please don''t entertain such misunderstandings."


    As Geon spoke earnestly, Lin shook her head,


    "It''s not me misunderstanding but others. Kay."


    "What should we do, then? Is there a solution?"


    Lin looked thoughtfully at Geon then turned to Leontine Price,


    "Fantagio has no intention of profiting from this event. However, as Kay''s managementpany, it''s our official stance that we cannot afford financial losses or damage to our image, professor. Do you understand?"


    After a deep sigh, Leontine Price responded,


    "Yes, I understand."


    Leaning forward, Lin looked into her eyes,


    "So, if there''s a way that doesn''t damage your and Kay''s image, can offer greater support to the children in Africa, and provides an affordable viewing opportunity to those misunderstanding, would you entrust me with it?"


    Surprised, Leontine Price stared at Lin for a long moment. That day, their meeting in the staff dining hallsted for a very long time.


    **


    That afternoon, journalists scrambled upon seeing the notice posted on Fantagio''s website. The world paid attention to the sudden news from Fantagio.


    <Fantagio, Kay''s Management Company, Decides on Opera Performance PPV Sale!>


    Fantagio, a subsidiary of the JC Group under China''s Jinsung Investments, is already well-known worldwide. They clinched a contract with the Korean musician Kay, quickly bing Asia''s top entertainment nningpany and gaining a reputation as the world''s most notable agency. ording to the announcement made at 07:00 PM today, PPV will be sold for Leontine Price''s retirement concert held at Juilliard Opera House in Manhattan, New York, 12 days from now. PPV, short for Pay-per-view, refers to purchasing video content for a fee, and the service will be provided via live inte streaming rather than TV service. Users can buy PPV on Fantagio''s website and ess the live performance on the day of the event by entering their PPV number on the LIVE channel. The proceeds from the performance, excluding a 3% transaction fee for third-party payments, will be entirely donated to aid starving children in Africa. Fantagio exined that they made this choice because they couldn''t amodate all the audience members who wanted to attend the opera house concert, which seats about 1,000, and participate in the fundraising activity. They announced the PPV price at an affordable $10 USD to ensure many people could watch without burden. This news led many worldwide to inquire about the PPV sales schedule on Fantagio''s website, and thepany is increasing physical servers to manage server traffic in response.


    <January 03, Die Welt by Germany, Wolfgang Malte>


    Numerous articles poured out daily, and the world awaited new announcements on Fantagio''s website. On the second day after the first notice, the start of PPV sales was announced, causing Fantagio''s server room staff to scramble as server traffic spiked.


    "Tsuyu! Server 3 is down!"


    "Damn! Server 2 is on the brink too, better shut it down and switch to another!"


    "Server 19 is stable! Switch over here!"


    Watching the busy scene, Chairman Wang Hao smiled broadly and asked Director Yan''an standing beside him,


    "What time did PPV sales start?"


    ncing at his watch, Director Yan''an replied,


    "Two hours ago."


    "Ah, and it''s already this chaotic. How many have sold?"


    Checking his phone, Director Yan''an reported,


    "We''re supposed to receive hourly updates, and thest one came one hour after sales started, showing 1,932,938 tickets sold."


    Chairman Wang Hao burst intoughter, pleased,


    "Haha, nearly two million in one hour? Kay really is something! Though we won''t make a profit, it''s the best choice for Fantagio''s brand marketing, all thanks to Director Son Lin."


    Director Yan''an briefly showed jealousy but soon nodded in resignation,


    "Indeed, there''s no beating Director Lin. The data analysis team predicts we might sell over thirty million tickets."


    "Thirty million? That''s a lot. At ten dors each, that''s 300 million dors."


    As Director Yan''an checked his phone again, he looked puzzled,


    "Chairman, the second report just came in..."


    Curious, Chairman Wang Hao urged,


    "Yes? How many now? It must be less than the first hour, right?"


    Director Yan''an, sounding shocked, announced,


    "Actually...


    it''s over seven million in just two hours..."


    "What?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 229: Her Final Performance

    Chapter 229: Her Final Performance


    On a day when PPV sales were booming, inside the Juilliard Opera House, rehearsals were in full swing regardless of the happenings outside. Leontine Price, having run through the rehearsal from start to finish for the fourth time today, was oblivious to the sweat dripping down her forehead as she devoted herself to practice. It was only when she loudly announced a break, pping her hands, that the students, who had been holding in their need to visit the restroom, rushed out with relief. Like the students, Geon, who had been drenched in sweat from practicing hard, flopped down on the floor and let out a sigh.


    "Phew, Professor, you''re really amazing. Even I''m finding it tough, and I''m young."


    Leontine Price approached Geon with a gentle smile, sitting down on the floor beside him.


    "Ha-ha, well, my movements aren''t as extensive, so it''s not too hard for me. Kay, you have long movements and have to change outfits frequently, so it must be harder for you."


    "Phew, at least we''re not in full makeup for rehearsal. I''d die during the actual performance with all the costume and makeup changes."


    "Ha-ha, it''s not easy, indeed."


    Leontine Price moved to the front of the stage, sat down with her legs dangling off the edge, and patted the spot beside her.


    "Come sit here?"


    Geon, struggling to get up, moved to sit beside her. She then handed him a handkerchief."Wipe off some sweat. Oh dear, you must be really tired. You should have taken it easy."


    Geon weakly smiled, epting the handkerchief to wipe his sweat.


    "Opera is new to me. Plus, I''m not used to acting, so I keep feeling anxious. And when I''m anxious, I end up practicing more. I guess you, being an experienced veteran, don''t have such worries. You''re not afraid of the stage, are you?"


    Leontine Price widened her eyes in surprise.


    "Oh my, Kay, are you afraid of the stage?"


    Geon, clutching her handkerchief, hesitated before responding.


    "Yes, I still am."


    "Really? But you''ve been on a world tour, and even experienced the grand stage of Lopalooza, though it wasn''t your own show."


    "Ha-ha, right. I''m not afraid when it''s just about music, but this stage scares me. Especially since it''s yourst performance, Professor. I don''t want to ruin it."


    Leontine Price looked at Geon thoughtfully and then admitted.


    "I''m scared too, Kay."


    Geon looked at her in surprise.


    "You''ve been on countless opera stages, Professor, and you still feel fear?"


    Leontine Price looked out over the empty auditorium.


    "The stage is always a fearful ce. It was at eighteen on my debut, and it still is now, as I''m retiring."


    As Geon waited for her to continue, she looked long at the stage before adding.


    "I was afraid. So, I practiced more, considered risks, and even practiced improvisation to break through those risks. And still, I''d be so scared that I couldn''t sleep at night, muttering lines and songs like a mad person until I could do them reflexively. And only when I''ve shaken off the fear do I truly step onto the stage. Fear means you''re not prepared. A person who''s prepared feels excitement more than fear."


    Geon nodded in agreement.


    "Your words are absolutely right, Professor. But even if everyone prepares hard, not everyone seeds. I guess that''s where the feares from."


    Leontine Price''s eyes twinkled as she smiled.


    "That''s not about being unlucky orcking skill. It''s about failing to prepare. Those who fail to prepare are essentially preparing to fail, Kay. They''ve misused the little time given to us. The one who doesn''t value even a minute now is only preparing for failure."


    Geon, seemingly struck by her words, quietly contemted with his eyes half-closed, prompting her to continue.


    "Opportunities for great fortune are fleeting. Those who let time slip away without hesitation haven''t discovered the value of life yet. Remember you said not everyone seeds? The condition for victory isn''t innate talent, high intelligence, or sensibility; it''s attitude. Attitude is the measure that separates winners."


    After taking a moment to catch her breath, she added,


    "A person I met once kept telling me to always envision sess in my mind, and for the longest time, I thought those thoughts alone made me sessful. As I grew older, I realized it wasn''t just about thinking dreams in my head but feeling them in my heart, writing them down with my hands, and singing them out loud. Don''t waste even a day, not even a minute. Oh, and don''t think that means you


    shouldn''t rest. Rest is very important. But that rest should be a springboard for flying higher, not just resting for the sake of rest. It''s about resting to soar higher."


    After a long moment of deep thought, Geon finally looked up at her.


    "Thank you, Professor."


    Leontine Price covered her mouth with her hand,ughing softly.


    "Ha-ha, I''ve gone on a bit of a rant. As I get older, I hope young people wander less, so I end up lecturing a bit too much. Thank you for listening so seriously, Kay."


    Geon straightened up, shaking his head.


    "No, thank you. It''s been incredibly helpful. And reading the opera''s script and reflecting on your life has been enlightening. I was shocked to learn about the hardships you''ve endured when I first saw the script."


    Leontine Price''s gaze turned distant. She looked out at the empty seats and softly said,


    "Back then, everyone lived like that. Not just me. During the turbulent 1920s, there was the Great Depression, and World War II began when I was ten and ended when I was eighteen. And in myte twenties, the Vietnam War broke out. Those times were experienced and endured by everyone living through them."


    Geon, holding her wrinkled hand, gave a bright smile.


    "It might upset you, but my grandfather, who has passed away, was also born in the 20s. I was surprised to learn he was of a simr age, having lived through the Japanese upation of Korea."


    Leontine Price smiled teasingly.


    "My spirit is still youthful. It''s unfortunate about your grandfather, butparing him to me is disappointing, ha-ha."


    "Ha-ha, no, I just thought it was impressive."


    "Ha-ha, thank you. Oh? Isn''t that Director Son Lin over there?"


    At Leontine Price''s remark, Geon turned toward the entrance and saw Lin wearing an aqua-blue blouse and a ck high-waisted skirt.


    "Director! You''re here?"


    Lin nced back at the two Asian staff members following her and smiled.


    "As expected, you''re drenched in sweat from practicing. I''ve brought some drinks; please share. Staff, please leave the drinks under the stage and then leave."


    After quickly cing a box of drinks down and leaving, Lin turned to show the tablet PC she was holding.


    "You two seem disinterested, but I know you''re curious. About the PPV sales, right?"


    As Geon and Leontine Price looked at each other and smiled, Lin approached, tapped the tablet, and showed them the screen. It disyed a linear graph with a steadily rising curve.


    "It means the cumtive sales are increasing every day. The PPV sales are sessful."


    Geon, looking intrigued, asked,


    "I heard from Byung-jun this morning that we''ve sold over 7 million copies?"


    Leontine Price, hearing this for the first time, eximed in shock,


    "What?? 7 million copies, Director? Is that true?"


    As Lin smiled with her eyes, Leontine Price''s eyes widened as she looked at Geon. The beautiful, freshly smiling face of Geon filled her vision.


    "Yes, Professor. It''s true. I''m d so many people will see your final performance. And I''m satisfied it will help a lot of children in Africa. Ha-ha."


    Still unable to grasp the reality, Leontine Price kept her eyes wide open, looking back and forth between Geon and Lin.


    "Seven... seven million copies..."


    Lin shook her head slightly and said,


    "Manager Byung-jun didn''t give you the exact sales figures. Since I hadn''t officially informed you, he must have heard it through a friendly senior-junior connection at the head office and told you."


    Leontine Price clicked her tongue as if she had expected this.


    "Tsk, of course. That couldn''t be, could it? Ha-ha."


    Feeling guilty for giving false hope based on inurate sales figures, Geon hesitated, and Lin approached with a smile, looking up from the stage.


    "Kay, there''s no reason for you to feel sorry, so don''t look like that."


    Embarrassed, Geon scratched his cheek, ncing at Leontine Price.


    "Still... I feel bad for raising hopes and then disappointing you."


    Leontine Price yfully pped Geon''s arm andughed.


    "Disappointed? Ha-ha. I didn''t believe it from the start. 7 million, ha-ha. Even my most sessful opera, ''Aida,'' only just surpassed 1 million cumtive audience members over three months of performances. And even that was considered a record-breaking sess, you know? Ha-ha."


    Watching the two exchangefort and jokes, Linughed and offered the tablet PC to Geon.


    "Here''s the data. I''ll go talk to Manager Byung-jun outside for a bit. You


    two check this."


    "Ah, thank you, Director."


    Geon took the tablet PC from her and scooted closer to Leontine Price to look at the screen together.


    <Fantagio Data Report: Opera Performance PPV Sales Status>


    Day 1 Sales: 9,363,123


    Day 2 Sales: 11,253,533


    Day 3 Sales: 17,368,112


    Total Sales for 3 Days: 28,621,645


    Remaining Sales Period: 3 days


    Projected Sales: 40 million copies


    As Geon and Leontine Price stared with their mouths agape towards the door Lin had exited, only the sound of the door creaking closed could be heard.


    Unable to speak, Leontine Price''s eyes fluttered as she stared fixedly at the screen, while Geon murmured with a trembling voice,


    "It might end up being close to our country''s poption..."


    Trembling, Leontine Price ran her hands over her forehead.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 230: Her Final Performance

    Chapter 230: Her Final Performance


    New York JFK International Airport (JFK International Airport)


    Norman Lebrecht, looking tired from the long flight, exhaled breaths that spoke of the cold winter season as he dragged his small suitcase along. Afterpleting the immigration check, he stepped out of the airport doors and headed towards a smoking booth he saw at a distance, lighting up a cigarette he had been craving for hours. The initial dizziness from the first puff made him close his eyes momentarily to regain his bnce. He frowned as he looked at the cigarette between his fingers.


    "I should quit..."


    Despite his words, the vibration of a phone in his pocket interrupted his moment with the cigarette. He smiled as he answered the call after checking the caller ID.


    "Ah, Nal-se. You''ve just arrived, Abraham. Where are you?"


    "Yes, sir. I''m at the airport parking lot. Which gate exit are you at?"


    "Ah, I''m here by the smoking room, between gates 23 and 24."


    "Alright, sir. I''ll be there shortly. Please wait a moment."


    After hanging up, Norman Lebrecht exhaled smoke while looking out at New York from the smoking booth''s window."Has it been 3 years? No, a bit more than that. Thest visit was for the Bronx Zoo performance."


    He recalled the performance at the Bronx Zoo from three years ago, feeling chills on his arms.


    "Just the thought still gives me chills. It''s been 3 years, but the impression from that time hasn''t faded."


    As Norman shivered, he noticed a man with brown hair and horn-rimmed sses running towards the crosswalk in front of the airport. After stubbing out his cigarette, Norman opened the door of the smoking booth and raised his hand, shouting.


    "Abraham! Over here!"


    Locking eyes with Norman, Abraham burst intoughter as he ran over.


    "Professor!! How long has it been! Hahaha"


    Abraham ran with open arms and embraced Norman, who returned the smile warmly.


    "So, how have you been?"


    "Of course, Professor! Let''s head to the car."


    "Indeed. Thank you for picking me up."


    "Haha, don''t mention it. It''s the least I could do. Let''s go."


    After taking the shuttle bus to the parking lot, they boarded Abraham''s luxury car. As Abraham stowed Norman''s luggage in the trunk and settled into the driver''s seat, he said,


    "It must have been tough traveling all the way from London. Haha, it would have been easier if Kay studied in the UK, but having a student studying in the US must be hard on you."


    Norman chuckled in response.


    "Ha, indeed. Seems like long flights are getting harder for me as I age. Where''s Kay?"


    Abraham made a weary face and replied,


    "Deep in practice at Juilliard. Journalists have been camping out in front of Juilliard every day, but Fantagio has been blocking their ess in advance. Over twenty security personnel guard the Juilliard Opera House during Kay''s practice times. Fantagio''s stance is funny; they say you can''t meet without an appointment, but when you try to schedule an interview formally, they just repeat that Kay is too busy with practice to amodate interviews. What do they think of the public''s right to know?"


    Normanughed off thement,


    "It''s the journalists who vite personal rights and confidentiality in the name of the public''s right to know, isn''t it? Is a musician refusing interview time for practice infringing on the public''s right to know? Haha, that''s ludicrous."


    Abraham smirked yfully.


    "Haha, just joking. Without stories from people like Kay, journalists like me would starve."


    Normanughed and buckled his seatbelt.


    "Make sure such remarks don''t reach the ears of those you''re covering. You won''t get another interview otherwise."


    Starting the car, Abrahamughed,


    "Haha, that''s why I contacted you as soon as I heard you wereing. I thought maybe seeing Kay''s face and throwing a few questions might give me something to write about."


    Norman looked at Abraham in disbelief,


    "What? Didn''t you know I didn''t even catch a glimpse of Kay at the Bronx Zoo performance, let alone a shadow? I have no personal acquaintance with him. I just came to watch the performance. Of course,ing here early was partly in hope of meeting him, but well..."


    Abraham chuckled as he steered the car.


    "Haha, exactly. You''ll try anyway, right? The chances of him meeting you are higher than meeting a lowly journalist like me. Is this a calcted kindness?"


    "What? Hahaha, I''ve been had."


    Abraham started the car and began driving slowly.


    "Which hotel are you staying at?"


    Norman nced at his watch and shook his head.


    "It''s too early to head to a hotel. Let''s go to Juilliard."


    Abraham turned


    his head sharply with a delighted look.


    "Really? You want to go there now?"


    "Ha, whether we can meet him or not, who knows? If we keep showing up, he might see us eventually. Let''s go without expectations and just try our luck, and if not, we''ll grab a meal."


    "Haha...to think that Norman Lebrecht, the world-renowned critic, could be turned away at the door. I envy such musicians."


    "Ha, not turned away. They probably don''t even know I''vee. And I''m not that great. It''s just musicians hoping for a good review who make time in advance."


    With those final words, Norman, seemingly tired, turned his gaze out the window and gradually fell asleep. It was only after arriving in front of Juilliard that Abraham gently woke the deeply sleeping Norman.


    "Professor. We''ve arrived."


    "Ah..uh? Oh, that was quick."


    "Haha, you''ve been asleep for over an hour. You must have been very tired."


    "Has it already been that long? Ha, well."


    Smiling, Abraham hurried to the passenger side to open the door for Norman, who chuckled as he got out.


    "Such ttery, Abraham."


    Abraham grinned shamelessly.


    "Haha, I have to do this much to get a chance to meet Kay, don''t I?"


    "Haha, so brazen I can''t evenin."


    "Hehe, let''s go."


    As they moved from the underground parking lot to the opera house, they were stopped by a security officer in a ck suit. The security officers, having been instructed not to intimidate visitors, spoke politely.


    "This area is temporarily restricted to the public as the opera performers are practicing for an uing performance. Sorry, but please use another passage."


    Norman, as if he had anticipated this, pulled out a business card and handed it to the security officer. The officer, without taking the card, looked down and asked,


    "What''s this?"


    Norman chuckled and shook the card,


    "Could you please tell Kay that I''vee to see him? My name is on the card. Thank you."


    The officer, finding it hard to refuse such a politely made request, took the card and radioed in.


    "Chzzt, this is sector 3 of the underground parking lot. There''s a visitor here for Kay. The visitor''s name is Norman Lebrecht, a music critic from the UK. Please advise."


    "Chzzt. Wait."


    As the officer with the radio looked at them, Abraham quietly asked,


    "Professor. If Kay agrees to meet, could we also see Kiska Miocic?"


    Norman leaned in and asked,


    "Kiska Miocic? The young genius who wrote the lyrics for Kay''s new song? I''ve seen a photo of him hugging Kay, a cute kid, on the inte."


    "Right, Professor. Despite not being a celebrity, the kid''s gaining a lot of attention. He''s incredibly cute and talented, even younger than Kay."


    "Is he involved in this opera performance too?"


    "Yes, the overall music direction is by Professor John Corigliano, the script by Professor Leontine Price, and Kiska Miocic contributed by writing lyrics that match Corigliano''spositions for the opera. It''s amazing that a ten-year-old kid is writing lyrics for an opera performance. My daughter can''t even write nursery rhymes."


    "Ha, geniuses always surpass the imaginations of us mere mortals. If Kiska Miocic is in the rehearsal room, let''s ask to see him too."


    "Chzzt. Pleasee in with all due respect."


    Finally, as a wee response came through the security officer''s radio, Abraham, unable to contain his excitement, raised his hands and shouted with joy.


    "Yess!! As expected!!"


    Norman, too, seemed thrilled and happy about the possibility of meeting Kay for the first time, smiling broadly. Following the security officer''s lead, they sat in a caf¨¦ adjacent to the opera house, looking around the empty caf¨¦ caused by the restrictions, their hearts pounding in anticipation. After about three minutes, the back door of the opera house opened, revealing a beautiful young man''s face, which made Abraham catch his breath.


    "Gasp..."


    Since there was no one else around, the stunningly beautiful man smiled brightly as soon as he saw them. His long limbs appeared no different from a Westerner''s, but perhaps because they were slimmer and not as bulky, he seemed even taller as he walked towards them, causing Abraham to involuntarily take a deep breath.


    ''Gasp... How can a man be so beautifully made?''


    As Kay approached, Norman rose with a smile, extending his hand.


    "Ha, Kay. It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Norman Lebrecht."


    Kay grasped his hand firmly, returning the smile.


    "Nice to meet you. It''s our first time talking, isn''t it?"


    "


    Ha, indeed. Thank you for taking the time to talk. Please, have a seat."


    Kay took the seat Norman offered, and as he turned to look at Abraham, Norman patted his back, saying,


    "Let me introduce him. This is Abraham, a reporter from the New York Herald. Would you mind his presence?"


    Kay shook his head and extended his hand to Abraham.


    "Not at all. Nice to meet you, Abraham."


    Abraham, looking honored, shook Kay''s hand.


    "Ah, the pleasure is mine. If you had found it inconvenient, I would have excused myself. Thank you for allowing me to stay."


    With a smile, Abraham saw his chance and hurriedly said,


    "If you permit, may I write about our meeting today? If it''s ufortable for you, I promise not to write anything under my name."


    Kayughed, showing his teeth.


    "Go ahead. I''ve been feeling bad for avoiding interviews with journalists anyway."


    "Ha, thank you. Then, if you don''t mind, I''ll start recording."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 231: Her Final Performance

    Chapter 231: Her Final Performance


    As Abraham ced his phone on the table and turned on the recording feature, Geon Kim opened the conversation with Norman.


    "Did youe to the performance at the Bronx Zoo as well? I received the information quitete that day and missed meeting you."


    Norman burst into a heartyugh, realizing that the security had indeed ryed his message that day.


    "Ah, I see. I thought the security guard I asked to deliver my message hadn''t managed to do so."


    "Ha-ha, it was a bitte, but I did receive your message. I felt sorry for not being able to meet you in person, especially after you traveled all the way from the UK to attend the performance."


    As Norman smiled warmly, Geon returned the smile slightly.


    "The look in your eyes was so challenging during your tour in the UK, it''s hard to adjust to seeing you so different now. Ha-ha."


    Norman, scratching his head, replied with an embarrassed look.


    "Ah... About that article... I should formally apologize again. I acknowledge it was hastily written without proper verification of facts."Geon waved his hand, indicating it wasn''t necessary.


    "I''ve read the correction you published. There''s no need for another apology, Norman."


    "Just call me Norman. After all, I only call you Kay, ha-ha."


    "Ha-ha, sure, Norman."


    As the atmosphere became more amiable, Abraham started to nce around, noticing which Geon smiled and then checked his watch.


    "I''ve been practicing non-stop for about four hours before you arrived, so this break is a bit longer. Don''t hesitate to ask anything, Abraham."


    Upon receiving Geon''s prompt approval, Abraham cautiously asked.


    "Then... Miss Kiska Mio?i?...?"


    Geon, who seemed to have anticipated the question, replied with a regretful look.


    "Unfortunately, Kiska is not here. She is working with Professor Corigliano."


    Although Abraham showed disappointment, he quickly shook his head and said.


    "Ah, no, it''s my fault for asking suddenly. Then, I''ll just ask Kay a few questions."


    "Please, go ahead."


    "Kay, your career moves are always groundbreaking. Your handsome appearance coupled with your musical genius shines even more because of these bold moves. Was the idea to sell the opera performance as PPV also from Director Son Lin of Fantagio?"


    Geon smiled and responded.


    "Yes, that''s correct. Many of the performances and videos that have be a topic of conversation involved Director Son Lin''s touch."


    "So, we can say Kay is a musical genius, Kiska Mio?i? a literary genius, and Director Son Lin a marketing genius. It''s no wonder it''s such a sensation when three geniuses gather in one ce."


    "Ha-ha, that''s too much praise."


    "Ha-ha, you might be the only one who thinks it''s an overstatement. Fantagio hasn''t officially announced the PPV sales figures. Do you happen to know how well it sold?"


    Geon pondered for a moment before replying.


    "Well... I do know, but it''s something I shouldn''t discuss before an official announcement is made. I''m sorry."


    "No, it''s okay. It''s understandable. Is there a reason you came to the US early before resuming your studies?"


    "Yes, actually, after being discharged from the military, I came back to the US early to loosen up my stiff hands and focus on practice. Then, I learned that Professor Leontine Price, whom I greatly admire, was preparing for her retirement performance, and I wanted to contribute."


    "What is the theme of this performance?"


    "It''s a performance narrating the life of Professor Leontine Price, who has lived through tumultuous times as an opera diva."


    "And what role does Kay y in this performance?"


    "That''s a secret. You''ll have toe and see it on the day."


    Abraham frowned, "I wish I coulde and see, but unlike Mr. Norman, I wasn''t granted entry. Ah, but I did buy the PPV."


    "Ha-ha, so you were a customer?"


    "Customer? Ha-ha-ha."


    After a briefugh, Abraham nced at Norman, waiting his turn, and then asked onest question.


    "Rumors among journalists suggest the PPV sales are beyond imagination. Do you know why?"


    Geon pondered with a slight pout before shaking his head.


    "I''m not sure, do you know?"


    Abraham grinned and began, "The first reason is you, Kay. The return of a genius after more than three years of inactivity has drawn significant attention. Second, the PPV is much cheaper than sports events. Considering it''s a three-hour performance, the price is very reasonable. Third, unlike sports PPV where people gather at a friend''s house to watch, 100% of the proceeds from this performance go to helping children in Africa. People gather at a friend''s house want to


    participate in the charity, so each buys a ticket."


    Geon nodded, surprised.


    "You journalists are sharp. I hadn''t anticipated the third reason."


    Abraham looked directly at Geon and continued, "What''s more impressive is all this came from the head of Director Son Lin of Fantagio. Journalists believe she calcted and moved with all these factors in mind."


    Norman nodded deeply.


    "That makes sense. She must have a remarkable knack for marketing, better than any I''ve seen."


    Geon, already amazed by Lin, smiled silently. After exchanging thanks and pleasantries, Geon checked his watch, stood up, and extended his hand.


    "It was a pleasure meeting you today, Norman, Abraham."


    Norman warmly shook Geon''s hand, while Abraham, uncharacteristically for a Westerner, bowed and shook hands, causing Geon to look surprised. Abraham quickly replied with a charmingugh.


    "Ha-ha, I''m actively ttering you in hopes of being invited again. Here''s my business card. Call me anytime you need the power of the press."


    Geon epted Abraham''s business card, read it carefully, and then pocketed it, nodding.


    "I''ll definitely contact you. It was a pleasure meeting you today. Sorry we couldn''t spend more time together. See you next time."


    "It was my pleasure meeting you. Take care."


    "See you again!"


    As Geon entered the practice room, Abraham slumped onto the cafe sofa.


    "Wow! An exclusive interview with Kay... Other journalists would kill for this."


    Norman sat next to him, smiling, as Abraham leaned in and asked.


    "Norman, Kay is still in his early twenties, but his aura is no joke. Has he always been like this since you first saw him?"


    Norman closed his eyes, recalling his first encounter with Geon, then opened them and smiled.


    "Yes, that was my first impression when I saw Kay during his tour in the UK. I had no prejudice against his race, but he seemed too young, almost like a kid, especially when he imed he would replicate the legendary guitarist Dimebag Darrell. But as soon as the first song started, I became a fan. That''s why I''ve been following Kay''s performances everywhere. From the beginning, whether you call it aura or charisma, he''s just a regr, kind young man offstage, but he transforms into someone else entirely when performing music."


    Abraham, without realizing, extended his recording phone and asked, "How is he different?"


    Norman looked at the closed doors of the opera house for a while before answering.


    "It''s as if a musical angel or demon possesses him. You''ve seen his demeanor. He''s not arrogant or pretentious, but remember the confidence he exudes on stage? If you''ve seen the tour videos, Kay''s presence overshadowed the other band members in Asia. Think about the personalities of rock stars you know andpare them to Kay''s; the answer will be clear."


    Abraham nodded emphatically.


    "Right. I knew he was humble and straightforward from rumors, but seeing him in person, he seems even nicer. For a globally popr musician, he feels more like a popr and cool college student next door."


    "That''s it. But as I said, once he''s on stage, hepletely changes. How can I not have high expectations? Though I don''t know the details, I''m sure this performance will be something extraordinary."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 232: Her Final Performance

    Chapter 232: Her Final Performance


    On the day of the performance.


    The show was scheduled to start at 6 PM, but Norman, who had arrived early to meet Abraham, was enjoying grilled dishes at JJ''s Manhattan. As he peeled a freshly grilled shrimp, hemented.


    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯vee here, but the taste hasn¡¯t changed. Try some, the shrimp here are delicious.¡±


    As Abraham epted the crispy grilled shrimp from Norman and chuckled, Norman let out a snicker.


    ¡°That good, huh? Heard you got a lot of praise at work because of the Kay interview.¡±


    Abraham grinned and began peeling the shrimp.


    ¡°Of course, it was an interview no one else could secure. Honestly, Kay has held press conferences in front of many reporters, but never a solo interview like the one I did. Even if it was for a short time, to have secured an exclusive interview and even received his business card in the end ¨C my editor was ecstatic, haha.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Herald News is a bigpany as it is, why the fuss?¡±


    ¡°Every little bit like this has made Herald News what it is today, sir.¡±¡°That¡¯s true. One who doesn¡¯t focus on the present can¡¯t create the future. Here, try this too. The pork ribs are really delicious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, haha, you have a great taste!¡±


    Abraham, giggling foolishly, seemed to please Norman, who continued tough along as they ate. Amid their meal, Abraham pulled out his phone to check thetest news updates online.


    ¡°Gosh, sir. Have you seen this news?¡±


    ¡°What news?¡±


    Abraham showed his phone screen to Norman.


    ¡°This director Son Lin. He must be a genius. Look at the PPV sales figures. They closed sales at midnight yesterday, and now they¡¯re sending out PPV numbers via mobile phone MMS. As of yesterday, they¡¯ve sold 93 million units! That¡¯s more than the entire poption of Kay¡¯s country!¡±


    Norman nodded as if it was to be expected.


    ¡°Makes sense, doesn¡¯t it? It¡¯s a concert by Kay, a musician who ranks high on Billboard, plus it¡¯s thest performance of the legendary diva Leontine Price, not to mention the new genius Kiska Miocic writing the lyrics. And after the incident in Nepal, Kay, who is being called an angel, is performing. Naturally, it''s drawing huge attention. Ah, and all 100% of the PPV sales revenue is going to aid famine relief in Africa, plus it was offered at a low price.¡±


    Abraham pushed his phone forward more excitedly.


    ¡°But, sir! 93 million units! That¡¯s 930 million dors! In Korean money, that¡¯s over a trillion won. A musician¡¯s single concert moving a trillion won? That¡¯s like the annual budget of a small country!¡±


    Norman chuckled.


    ¡°After the Nepal incident, wasn¡¯t the scale of money Kay moves already verified? Perhaps it¡¯s because he seems detached from money, if there had been a movement to earn, the response might not have been this heated.¡±


    Abraham pped his hands as if that was exactly it.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean! If Kay had taken a higher percentage for himself during the Nepal fundraising broadcast and this concert, he could have pocketed several hundred billion won. How can someone be so devoid of greed for money? If he already had a lot of money and thus didn¡¯t covet more, that I could understand, but that¡¯s not the case with Kay, right?¡±


    Norman wiped the oil on his fingertips with a wet towel as he replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard he took 5% of the revenue from Nepal, but I also heard he donated an additional 4% of that.¡±


    Abraham¡¯s mouth fell open in shock.


    ¡°Eh? An additional 4%? Where did you hear that?¡±


    Norman crumpled the towel and put it aside before speaking.


    ¡°One of my friends is on the board of UNICEF. Kay went to them personally, handed over the money, and asked to keep it a secret. My friend was so moved, he couldn¡¯t stop praising him. And as soon as this concert was announced, he donated and said he woulde to the performance. Unfortunately, his donation fell a bit short for an invitation to see the live performance.¡±


    Abraham leaned on the table, propping his chin with his arms, flipping food with his fork.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been curious, how much do you have to donate to get an invitation to see the performance? Is it only for the incredibly wealthy?¡±


    Norman wiped his mouth, shaking his head.


    ¡°Not really. Priority is given to those who have been a big help in good causes. Take Warren Buffet, for instance; he didn¡¯t donate a dime to this cause, but got an invitation because of his ongoing donations to his friend Bill¡¯s wife¡¯s foundation. Remember the incident two years ago? Someone left a suitcase full of money at


    the Little Flower Children Orphanage on Livingston Street.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I remember. It became a topic when it was revealed through CCTV that a woman over ny had left her life savings there.¡±


    ¡°Right, that elderlydy got an invitation too. She¡¯sing, albeit in a wheelchair with her grandson¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°I see.. What about those without such records? The venue seats a thousand; they couldn¡¯t have filled it with just those people.¡±


    ¡°Correct. The rest were invited in order of the amount donated. If it had only been thetter, some might haveined, but thanks to the former, there were noints. It¡¯s not a social obligation for the wealthy to donate. Why should they give away the money they earned? But they are doing so, and giving them the opportunity didn¡¯t make the general public discontent. New invitees also made donations to enter, and it¡¯s believed they were selected based on their potential for future charitable activities.¡±


    ¡°Ah.. So, no chance for newly rich people to suddenly make arge donation and get an invitation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the understanding. Smart move, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Was that Son Lin director¡¯s idea?¡±


    ¡°Doubtful. This was decided before Kay joined the performance, so it seems it was Leontine Price¡¯s own will.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.. I see.¡±


    Norman checked the time on a wall clock and stood up.


    ¡°Time flies when you¡¯re having a good conversation. I¡¯ll head to the venue now. Where will you watch?¡±


    Abraham, looking pitiful, scratched his cheek.


    ¡°Haha, well, I wasn¡¯t invited, so I guess I¡¯ll watch on myptop outside. I even bought a pair of headphones for over 400 dors just to properly enjoy the music! Haha¡±


    Norman, holding the bill, waved it.


    ¡°Well, poor Abraham. I¡¯ll take care of the bill then. Enjoy the performance.¡±


    After paying, Norman walked alone towards the Juilliard Opera House as the time for the performance neared, with many people outside looking forward with anticipation. Smiling at the sight of the cheerful crowd, Norman arrived in front of Juilliard to see many reporters interviewing and filming the audience entering the opera house. One reporter, spotting Norman in a neatly dressed suit and ck coat, quickly signaled to a cameraman and ran over with a microphone.


    ¡°Mr. Norman Lebrecht! Hello! Danny Smalling from Channel 5 UK. It¡¯s nice to see you in the US.¡±


    Norman, about to pass by, stopped upon hearing it was a famous channel from his country.


    ¡°Channel 5? Reporters came from the UK too.¡±


    Danny gestured around and chuckled.


    ¡°Not just the UK. Over there are reporters from Korea, China, Japan, and Southeast Asia, and on the other side, from France, Italy, Germany. Ah, and there are Mexican reportersing too. Almost all famous news channels from around the world are here. It¡¯s a highly anticipated performance.¡±


    As Norman nodded, someone gently patted his back. Turning around, he saw a Hispanic man with long ck curly hair smiling at him.


    ¡°My, Carlos! Long time no see.¡±


    Watching Norman greet loudly, a nearby reporter muttered in surprise.


    ¡°Ca...Carlos Montanada¡­¡±


    Carlos smiled broadly and rested his hand on his hip.


    ¡°Of course, I had toe. It¡¯s Kay¡¯s performance. Haven¡¯t you forgotten? I was with Kay on his first tour. Haha¡±


    Normanughed heartily in response.


    ¡°Ah, Lopalooza, right? Sadly, I missed that performance. Ah, were you invited?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kay sent me a ticket. Thanks to him, I¡¯m getting out of Mexico for the first time in a while. Haha¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s nice. Where¡¯s your seat?¡±


    ¡°Kay mentioned you wereing, so I asked for the seat next to yours. Look, it¡¯s R-58. Yours is R-59, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s exciting, watching the performance with Carlos. Haha.¡±


    Danny, unable to find an opening to jump back into the conversation, held and then lowered his microphone as amotion started on one side.


    ¡°It¡¯s President Herald Winston!¡±


    Danny, turning his head as if his neck might break, saw Herald Winston waving from his presidential car. Reporters crowded around the president, leaving their previous interviews. Seeing this, Danny looked apologetically at Norman, who chuckled and nodded.


    ¡°Go on, Danny. That¡¯s more newsworthy than us.¡±


    Danny brightened, then apologized.


    ¡°Oh! Th, thank you. And... sorry, sir.¡±


    As Danny hurried off, the two elderly men walked leisurely towards the now-cleared path to the opera house. Carlos led the way inside, showing their invitations to the security guards. With the auditorium still rtively empty, they quickly found their seats. Carlos waved Norman over.


    ¡°This is our spot, right over here.¡±


    Norman, smiling,


    sat down and nced at the curtained stage, then suddenly noticed something interesting.


    ¡°Ha, that must be Kiska Miocic over there.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Where, where?¡±


    Carlos turned his head, catching sight of Kiska peeking through the curtains, yfully observing the audience.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 233: Her Final Performance

    Chapter 233: Her Final Performance


    As the two were chatting quietly, the auditorium began to fill up gradually. When about two-thirds of the seats were filled, Carlos noticed President Herald Winston receiving apuse from the already seated audience as he made his way to his seat. He nudged Norman and said in a subdued tone, "Did you see the public service ad Kay shot in Nepal?"


    Norman nodded towards the back of President Winston''s head, to which Carlos, looking surprised, replied, "I was honestly worried when I saw that the top bidder in the advertisement auction was the U.S. government. I thought they might be trying to use Kay for political purposes. But seeing that wasn¡¯t the case surprised me even more. I wondered if that was all they intended to do with the money."


    "It could be one of two things," Norman suggested. "They either approached Kay with good intentions from the start, or their minds changed after meeting her."


    "I''d bet on thetter. The U.S. is not so simple," Carlos mused.


    "Either way, it''s good for everyone if the oue is positive," Normanughed.


    "Indeed, it''s fortunate. Oh, looks like the seats are all filled. The performance will start in five minutes."


    Carlos leaned back into the sofa, his eyes filled with anticipation. Norman pulled out a notebook and pen, which caught Carlos'' attention. "Why do you have a notebook out?"


    With a sheepish smile, Norman clicked his pen, "Ah, it''s a habit. I like to write down moments that move me and scenes I want to remember."


    Carlos leaned back again and interlocked his fingers over his stomach. "The life of a music critic must be tough. Unable to simply enjoy the music because you''re always analyzing and writing something down."Norman chuckled in agreement. "I do wish to just enjoy it. But I regretted not doing this after thest concert at the Bronx. I couldn''t find the words to express the emotions I felt that timeter."


    "Understandable. Do as you please, then. Ha, looks like it''s starting."


    Norman turned his head towards the stage as the curtains slowly began to open. The audience, sensing the beginning, started pping, and Carlos joined in with a smile. Unlike typical concerts, this was an opera, so there were no shouts or whistles, only the sound of apuse filling the opera house.


    The stage, now fully revealed, depicted a rural scene from the 1920s, featuring deste fields and a lone, shabby house barely recognizable as such, suggesting the extreme poverty of a farmer''s life. A small rice paddy was in front of the house, and at the back of the stage, a circr mirror covered with a white cloth drew attention.


    As the apuse died down and the audience quieted, focusing more intently, a shadow of a woman''s side profile appeared behind the cloth covering the circr mirror. The audience''s focus shifted from the woman''s silhouette to a middle-aged ck man emerging from the decrepit house, carrying a plow to work the fields.


    The man worked the field for a while, then wiped the sweat from his forehead with his hand, looking up at the sky and sighing deeply, indicating it was very early in the morning. He picked up the plow again and began working, singing in a weak voice:


    As the dreams and kisses of dawn fade away,


    Only the undting desert remains, its vastness


    Pressing down upon me with its immense weight.


    In the whirlwind of painful history,


    The tender effort and passion to enrich life


    Always be greater despair, consuming me.


    As the man despondently sang and worked, a woman''s voice from behind the cloth, both coarse and exquisite, spoke as if singing:


    "I was the daughter of a father who endured the Red Scare that devoured America in 1918 and returned from World War I. Mississippi in 1927 was bitterly cold and hungry."


    Suddenly, the man mmed the plow to the ground, drawing all eyes to him as he began an impassioned song:


    I went to war for my country!


    I went to war for my family!


    And where is my ce in the homnd I returned to?


    Have you seen the horrors of war? Why is it


    A problem to oppose it?


    Why must I be oppressed and constrained, without a job,


    Forced into the countryside?


    I havemitted no crime but sacrifice for my country!


    Carlos whispered into Norman''s ear, his gaze still fixed on the stage, "I don''t know much about American history. Can you tell me why this man seems to have trouble finding a job after returning from the war?"


    Norman nodded slightly without taking his eyes off the stage and exined, "In 1918, America suppressed and confined those who opposed the war or were seen as disruptors to the war effort under the guise of the Red Scare. Most of these were soldiers and intellectuals who had already participated in the war. After returning, many couldn''t find


    jobs because of their anti-war stance and ended up as tenant farmers working someone else''s fields. This might be the story of Professor Leontine Price''s father."


    Realizing his questioning might be interrupting Norman''s focus, Carlos nodded vaguely and turned his attention back to the stage. Onstage, a ck woman appeared, and the man, despite their hardships, smiled and hugged her, continuing to work tirelessly. The stage mechanism showed the sun setting and rising repeatedly, and soon, a baby was cradled in the woman''s arms. The man looked joyously at the newborn, and the cycle of sunset and sunrise continued. When the woman stepped out of the house again, she was holding the hand of a boy about ten years old.


    The boy ran around the rice paddy with an innocent smile, while the couple watched him with happiness. As time passed, represented by the sun''s repeated rising and setting, the man kept working, and the woman changed her clothes progressively, indicating improving circumstances.


    The shadow of a woman appeared again behind the curtain at the back of the stage, speaking as if singing:


    "When I was born in 1927, my father, mother, and brother were happy. The rapid economic growth of America until 1929 provided my father with afortable life and leisure. On the day of my birth, my father offered blessings in all the words he knew to the gods for me. But two yearster, we faced another crisis."


    The stage darkened, and the moon rose, illuminating a scene where a young ck girl, around three to four years old, sat on a small rock behind the rice paddy, eating a boiled potato. She pushed the crumbs around her mouth into her mouth as if they were precious, then began to sing:


    My hands and feet are frozen, my flesh dying ck,


    In the mountains, I''d rather pick happy flowers than


    The wild baskets ofntern flowers and acorns, for


    A single potato fills my hungry belly more dearly.


    Carlos sat up straight in his seat, eximing, "Ah, what a voice for a child!"


    Norman shook his head, "It''s not the child singing. She''s just moving her lips; the actual singing ising from Leontine Price behind the curtain."


    Carlos, calming his startled heart, leaned back with a sheepish smile, "Julilliard, where geniuses are asmon as dirt underfoot, everyone seems like a genius, ha."


    Leontine Price''s exquisite voice filled the darkened stage again:


    "That was the age.. when the song found me. I didn''t know where it came from. Whether it came from a cold winter dawn, or the frozen Mississippi River, I couldn''t tell how or when it came to me."


    A moment of silence followed, then her voice continued, "No, it wasn''t a voice, nor silence, nor words; it called to me one day from some street. From the barren hills of Mississippi, from among the barren tree branches, from the church I followed my mother to, suddenly among strangers, from the intense mes after harvesting and burning the straw."


    As the lights came back on the stage, a ten-year-old ck girl was seen crouching, digging the ground with a hoe, constantly putting something in her mouth, dirt smeared around her lips. She copsed to the ground after a while, looking up at the sun and singing weakly:


    I long for warm bread, steaming hot,


    Without butter or strawberry jam, just a piece of bread is enough.


    If I had even a single piece, I would give it to my father,


    Who works till dawn every day, and to my mother,


    Who sews for me and my brother.


    I''m okay. I can live on theirughter instead.


    Tears began to form in the eyes of some elderly audience members, likely reminiscing about their own difficult times. Carlos, not having lived through that era but born to a poor Mexican farmer, felt a simr emotion, his eyes trembling as he focused on the stage.


    The voice behind the curtain narrated again as the pitiful sight of the poor girl gazing at the sky was shown:


    "In 1929, when I was two years old, our gradually improving family situation copsed with the Great Depression on October 29th. My father took us by train to the factory town of Detroit. Fortunately, he found a job, but there were too many workers seeking employment, so we couldn''t even make enough to feed our family for a month. I had no choice but to go up the mountain and dig wild roots. And that day, I met music."


    As the girl continued her work, a beautiful man in white clothes appeared behind her. The audience began to whisper among themselves as he appeared, causing a stir in the opera house.


    "It''s Kay."


    "Is that really Kay?"


    "He looks so beautiful, like an angel."


    As the murmurs subsided, Kay looked down at the girl who was busy working and spoke.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 234: Her Final Performance

    Chapter 234: Her Final Performance


    A man of breathtaking beauty sang in a delicate tenor from behind the girl, dressed in a white medieval tunic, barefoot with sandals on.


    "Like a giant whirlwind with its tail touching the ground, the essence of sorrow is muchrger than you know. Yet, its root might be as small and insignificant as the tail of the whirlwind you see. Do not be deceived by the giant whirlwind blocking your sight; sorrow can reveal its small roots through the silver harmony of music."


    As Geon''s voice, resembling that of a string instrument, filled the stage, Norman broke into a cold sweat. Carlos was equally surprised, sitting up straight on the sofa, gripping the front seat tightly, eyes wide open. Norman wiped the sweat off his forehead and looked at his hand, shaking his head.


    "Kay, you surprise me every time. I wondered what role you would take in the opera... to y the role of music itself is even more astonishing than ying a god, a demon, or an angel."


    Carlos nodded in agreement to Norman''s murmur, then suddenly pointed at the stage with a trembling voice.


    "Did that ten-year-old kid write all these lyrics?"


    Norman''s mouth dropped open as he considered the sophistication of the lyrics and Kiska''s age. The African American girl on stage suddenly looked around, as if she couldn''t see Geon, then began digging the ground again as the stage lights dimmed and a woman''s voice echoed from behind the curtain.


    "1940. That was the year I turned 13."


    As the lights came back on, a young man, now the brother of the girl, stepped out of a copsing house with arge bag, followed by their parents bidding farewell. The mother, holding onto her departing son, shed tears while the father embraced them both. The girl, standing alone, stepped forward and began singing to the audience with a desperate expression.If God were to ask me what my wish is,


    I would say without hesitation to let my brother return safely.


    If God were to ask me what my second wish is,


    I would ask for a world without the horrors of war.


    If God were to ask me what myst wish is,


    I would ask for my small family to live happily.


    As the boy waved goodbye and the parents tearfully watched him leave before going back inside, the girl alone drew her brother''s face on the ground with a twig.


    I wish for our country to be the most beautiful,


    Not the strongest, for just as I hurt from others'' invasions,


    So would they from mine.


    As the lights dimmed again, a woman''s voice, hidden behind the curtain, spoke.


    "The world has always sought to nder the brave. The voice of conscience against the roar of the crowd has fought for as long as history itself. And in that long history, we lost my brother."


    Two soldiers in US military uniform nced at the girl sitting alone before knocking on the door. The mother, opening the door with a hopeful expression, fainted upon seeing the sorrowful soldiers, and the father, rushing to support her, wept as he looked at the soldiers, unable to bear watching them any longer.


    "Oh God! Do you exist?


    Why do you appear before me as a wall of resentment,


    ying the cursed rhythm of fate?


    Why won''t you stop that music!


    Why did you take my son!


    When will my family and I be able to smile again!"


    As the father sang in despair, kneeling beside the fainted mother, the audience began wiping their tears. Around the world, people sitting in front of their PCs also sensed they were shedding tears together as the stage lights went out.


    The Chief of Staff, showing his displeasure, nced at Harold Winston. The harsh stance on North Korea''s nuclear issue that Harold Winston was pushing seemed undoubtedly influenced by the horrors of war shown in the performance. Harold Winston, without a word, just tapped his cheek with his fingers while resting his elbow on the armrest, focusing on the stage.


    The Chief of Staff leaned towards Harold Winston, speaking in a suggestive tone.


    "It''s a story from the past. From a time of direct conflict, not missile wars. And it''s because of such a history that we have the America of today, Mr. President."


    Harold Winston adjusted his posture and waved his hand dismissively.


    "Later. I want to focus on the performance now."


    Straightening up, the Chief of Staff looked ufortably at the stage. The woman''s voice from behind the curtain sounded as if she was holding back tears.


    "When I thought the me of hope hadpletely extinguished and not a single ember was left in the ashes, music reappeared before me."


    A girl of about fifteen, carrying a basket, emerged from a copsing house. Her face bore the fatigue and hardships of life, devoid of hope. As she sat down in the field in front of her house, despair and emptiness swirling in her eyes, Geon appeared from behind the house.


    Geon observed the girl quietly before approaching her silently


    from behind. As he looked down at the girl staring at the sky, he spoke.


    "Your belief bes your thoughts,


    Your thoughts be your words,


    Your words be your actions,


    Your actions be your habits,


    Your habits be your values,


    Your values be your destiny.


    There are seven sins in this world: wealth without work, pleasure without conscience, knowledge without character, business without morality, science without humanity, politics without principle... and thest, prayer without sacrifice. Child, without sacrifice, nothing can be achieved. Your dead brother is not a sacrifice. Do not waste your time; work from dawn till dusk, and even if you fall asleep exhausted, dedicate at least five minutes for yourself. Those five minutes of sacrifice amidst the tiredness of life''s poverty are true sacrifice. Pray through sacrifice."


    As Geon gently covered the girl''s ears with his hands, she, gazing nkly at the sky, closed her eyes. Geon looked down at her with warm eyes and sang.


    "There is music in the rustling of grass, the flow of streams, the tickling of the wind in your ears, the cry of insects. Feel the fragments of music shattering deep within your small heart, girl."


    As Geon''s voice, almost a monologue between singing and speaking, filled the opera house, sounds resembling natural acoustic effects began. The girl, with her eyes closed, smiled and slowly raised her hands, as if conducting the sounds of nature.


    As Geon stepped back and disappeared into the darkness, the girl, left alone, waved her hands continuously, smiling.


    "I was born in a poor family and spent even poorer teenage years. To me, studying was like a dream. But the natural sounds gifted by music made me dream. Since that day, I''ve climbed the mountain every day to start a chorus with nature.


    And there, I met him."


    As the entire stage began to rotate, the audience was initially confused but soon realized it was amon stage background change in ys and refocused. The stage, fully rotated, revealed hills filled with grass and flowers against a backdrop of tall mountains. The girl, now around eighteen, ran across the mountain with flowers in one hand, smiling happily.


    The sound of wind brushing against leaves,


    The sound of water flowing through valleys,


    If you entrust your empty heart to the sounds of nature,


    It''s so peaceful,


    So serene,


    So grateful,


    Dreams wille true,


    Otherwise, nature wouldn''t have allowed me to dream in the first ce.


    As the girl sang, running through the mountains, a gentleman in a suit approached her. Carlos, noticing the gentleman, widened his eyes and pointed, whispering to Norman.


    "Isn''t that Kay? This time he''s wearing a suit?"


    Norman nodded.


    "Perhaps it''s a dual role, or maybe it''s that music itself takes the form of a person."


    "Ah.. I didn''t know a single person could y multiple roles in opera. I thought it was something only small-scale ys did."


    "It''s rare, but it does happen. Especially in a genre that requires singing, it''s quite demanding for one person to take on multiple roles."


    As they resumed their conversation, the stage revealed Geon in a suit speaking to the girl, with the woman''s voice hidden behind the curtain narrating.


    "His name was Geoffrey. Having made a fortune running a car factory in Detroit, he watched me singing in the mountains for days. He came to our home and convinced my family to enroll me in a proper educational institution. Hearing the promise from a stranger willing to support my tuition and living expenses, my father allowed me to study with disbelief."


    The woman''s voice paused, slightly trembling.


    "I only learned muchter that the hidden meaning of the name Geoffrey was ''strong protector.'' After receiving the schrship, I visited his car factory, only to find it in a deste desert with a few grass patches. No matter how much I searched, I couldn''t find a wealthy man named Geoffrey in Detroit."


    As Geon stood alone in a suit in the center of the stage, the woman''s voice resumed.


    "I am convinced that it was music itself that allowed me to study music."


    Standing in the middle of the stage, Geon looked at the audience and smiled slyly.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 235: Her Final Performance

    Chapter 235: Her Final Performance


    In the auditorium of a university in Seoul, the capital of South Korea, everyone was holding their breath, focused on the live performance disyed on therge screen set up in the auditorium. The Music College, encouraged by the foundation to specialize, had obtained permission from Fantagio in advance to screen the opera performance, attracting many students to visit the school before the semester started to watch the performance together.


    In the auditorium, over five hundred students, having run out of seats, were lined up all the way back to the corridors to watch the screen. Baek Man-jun, the chairman of the Korean university, seated in the front row with the faculty, never took his eyes off the screen as he whispered to a middle-aged professor beside him.


    ¡°This performance will be of great benefit to the students.¡±


    The middle-aged professor nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Indeed, Mr. Chairman. It¡¯s surprising. I thought it was just a performance by a musician named Kay, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a high-quality opera stage.¡±


    The chairman twitched his eyebrows and looked at the dean.


    ¡°It¡¯s Leontine Price¡¯sst performance, professor. With music by John Corigliano. It couldn¡¯t possibly be a hastily prepared performance.¡±


    The middle-aged professor slightly bowed his head.


    ¡°It seems I had a prejudice against pop singers.¡±¡°Not just for those in music, but for anyone involved in creative cultural activities, prejudice is an obstacle that must be avoided. It wouldn¡¯t do for a professor teaching students to have such bias. And while Leontine Price is indeed leading this stage, the most shining presence on it is Kay. If there was ever an artist underestimated for being a pop musician, this performance should overturn that assessment.¡±


    After seeing Geon''s confident and slightly smug divine expression in the center of the stage, the dean looked down at the goosebumps on his forearm.


    ¡°Indeed. If I''m in such a state, I imagine other artists feel simrly.¡±


    The chairman turned back to observe the students, who were so engrossed in the performance they seemed to be sucked into the screen, and wore a satisfied expression.


    ¡°Are Yeonha University and Goyeon University also screening the performance in their auditoriums?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Chairman. Not only that, but most schools with music colleges have requested Fantagio and are officially screening it at their schools.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, as expected.¡±


    ¡°It''s not just our country. Prestigious music colleges in the US and Europe are conducting auditorium screenings for their students. Leontine Price''s students are faculty members in music colleges worldwide, and the performance has garnered significant attention.¡±


    The chairman stroked his chin, looking troubled.


    ¡°Our music college is linked with Juilliard through a sister school rtionship, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Is there any way we could bring Kay to our school, maybe as an exchange student or for a tour?¡±


    ¡°There might be a way, but would Juilliard allow it? Even if we go through the proper channels, if the school decides to decline, that¡¯s the end of it.¡±


    ¡°If it can¡¯t be done, so be it, but at least try. Just having Kay visit our school would change its status.¡±


    ¡°Even if Juilliard agrees, I''m not sure Kay would want toe. Our music college is renowned, but it doesn¡¯tpare to the reputation of Juilliard. There might not be much reason for him toe to our school.¡±


    The chairman coughed ufortably at the dean''s frank words.


    ¡°Humph, I see you¡¯re bold enough to say such things in front of me. Haven¡¯t I been increasing the budget for the music college every year? Try to make it a school not inferior to Juilliard.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that wasn¡¯t my intention, but if you continue to do so, I would be more than happy. I''ll check on the possibility of bringing Kay here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t force or pressure them. Make sure you present our school well to Kay or Juilliard. Even if they refuse, part on good terms, ensuring we maintain a good rtionship.¡±


    ¡°I''ll keep that in mind, Mr. Chairman.¡±


    After their conversation, the two immersed themselves in the performance again. However, their discussion wasn¡¯t unique to the Korean university but was reflective of conversations happening among chairpersons of nearly all universities that were screening the performance. Most schools were contemting various conditions they could offer to have Geon visit their institution for at least a semester.


    **


    Standing alone on stage, Geon looked around the audience with an expression of leisure as if he were a god, then retreated into the darkness. It seemed to turn into night as the lights dimmed, and a girl with a small bag tied to a tree branch slung over her shoulder trudged along a night road. The solitary figure of the girl walking the quiet mountain path was incredibly mystical. Though she walked alone, her expression was full of dreams and anticipation as she touched the flowers in the


    field or hopped along the mountain path. The girl plucked a flower, put it in her mouth, and sang.


    Far and alone


    A ck horse, arge moon


    And raspberries in my saddle


    Into the ins, into the wind


    The ck horse sees the red moon


    The dawn flower has already opened its embrace


    The ck horse, snorting at the moon''s cold scent,


    Sprouts white wings from its ck back


    And flies into the sky


    As she reached thest lyric and stretched her hand towards the sky, a woman''s voice from behind a curtain echoed.


    ¡°The day I walked to New York alone with Geoffrey¡¯s help. Saving on the fare, my only pair of shoes wore through, but I was happy. The long tunnel with an end in sight gave me hope. And at the end of that tunnel was Juilliard.


    That¡¯s how I ended up at Juilliard School.¡±


    The stage began to rotate, and when it had turned 180 degrees, the house that was originally behind was gone, and a stage with a few chairs appeared. On the chairs were about six students, each holding an instrument, ying with joyful expressions.


    A bright-looking Caucasian student wearing suspenders yed the violin and sang.


    This is Juilliard


    Where there is music, there is joy


    Where there is joy, there will be you and me


    This is Juilliard


    Where there is music, there is hope


    Where there is hope, there will be you and me


    The students apanied the Caucasian student¡¯s song, each ying their instrument, including the cello and flute, merging into a single piece of music filled with hope and joy. Their performance brought smiles to the faces of the audience. Carlos, too, smiled and quietly tilted his head towards Norman, whispering.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I''ve seen actors ying instruments in an opera performance.¡±


    Norman nodded slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not unheard of. There have been precedents, but it''s rare. These are students from Juilliard, where geniuses of music gather, so it¡¯s a ss of its own.¡±


    Carlos whistled softly.


    ¡°Kay isn¡¯t the only genius here. Seeing how many geniuses are gathered in one ce, it¡¯s hard toprehend the extent of Kay¡¯s talent, shining even in such a ce.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Graduating from Juilliard is a badge of honor in itself. Kay, shining so brightly here, is a treasure to humanity. I look forward to what tomorrow brings more than today.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve fallen hard for Kay, Norman.¡±


    Norman chuckled and replied.


    ¡°Of course, wouldn¡¯t I have flown all the way to the US to see a single performance otherwise?¡±


    A girl, barefoot and with mud on her feet, climbed onto the stage. The dirt-streaked girl looked at the singing and ying students with eyes full of longing. Unable to approach closely and just looking from a distance, Geon appeared behind the girl in a clean white shirt and brown pants. After observing the girl for a moment, Geon ced his hand on her shoulder, causing her to startle and turn around. Geon grinned and took the girl¡¯s hand, leading her towards the joyfully ying students.


    The girl, hesitantly approaching, showed embarrassment on her face, but the ying students, undeterred by her shabby clothes, encircled her with their instruments, continuing to y. As a smile slowly spread across the girl¡¯s face, Geon nudged her back and gestured for her to sing. Looking up at Geon, the girl bowed her head briefly before raising it to sing in a beautiful, clear voice.


    I dream of singing


    Singing of dreams


    In the brilliant light of dreams manifesting


    I fear my eyes might be blinded


    I may be bruised from countless falls


    But with each fall, I wish to be someone who picks something up


    Geon and the students were surprised by the beautiful voice flowing from the girl. The students, momentarily stunned, joyously circled the girl even more as she sang. The girl, too, smiled happily, and Geon, standing a bit away, slowly nodded in approval.


    Again, the voice of a woman hidden by the curtain spoke.


    ¡°I learned at Juilliard that the desire to fulfill my dreams leads to a craving for learning and a duty to learn. And there, I met my first andst love in life.¡±


    The stage darkened and then lit up again, revealing the girl and Geon sitting side by side on a bench set up on one side of the stage. Geon, with an acoustic guitar on his thigh, looked at the girl with a loving gaze as he plucked the guitar strings. As the audience focused on the love serenade Geon was about to sing, his beautiful voice, apanied by a quiet arpeggio melody, resonated clearly in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Does holding your breath stop the heart?


    Even if I hide my feelings of


    love,


    It''s like they can''t be hidden.


    I''m always curious about you,


    Thirsty for the actions you show me.


    Everything I feel for you is a deficiency.


    A familiarity that feels ancient,


    But each time we meet, it feels like first love


    I don''t want to act toplete


    An unfinished love. Like your sincere song,


    I want to convey my heart simply


    Female audience members, in particr, clutched their hearts and drew hearts in their eyes in an instant. The beauty of the young man, more than his appearance, was in the timbre of his voice and the way it whispered yet clearly resonated in the ears. Not only the audience in the venue but also women watching on PC screens in their homes and school auditoriums were feeling simr emotions.


    As the stage lights dimmed, leaving the happy couple in view, the audience smiled and focused their attention on the woman behind the curtain. However, no words came from behind the curtain after a brief silence. Just as the audience began to feel uneasy, the woman''s voice, mixed with tears and forcibly suppressing trembling, flowed out.


    ¡°I thought our love wouldst forever. But he, having joined the Vietnam War in 1955, never returned.¡±


    The audience couldn''t hold back and screamed out.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°War is truly horrific!¡±


    ¡°God! How could you bestow so much hardship on one woman!¡±


    As the murmurs of anger and sorrow grew louder, the chief secretary began to pay closer attention to Harold Winston''s reaction. The president, sitting askew and staring sternly at the stage, deepened his gaze.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 236: Her Final Performance

    Chapter 236: Her Final Performance


    On the stage lit by lights, a woman kneeling in front of a small tombstone had suddenly grown into her mid-twenties. She ced a bouquet of chrysanthemums on the tombstone and looked down at it with sad eyes as she began to speak.


    "People are born bearing the tragedy that they must be adults,


    Leaving the nest and sanctuary to venture into the battlefield of life,


    The fight to lose everything loved and to create anew the things to be loved


    Seems to be an unavoidable tragedy.


    Why is it that the depth of love is only realized through the pain of separation?


    Love bes a path for oneself,


    Love bes a cliff for oneself,


    Love is all the names in this world,Love is all the words in this world.


    Chris! My love, are you watching me?


    I have be regret,


    For loving and expecting more,


    For unnecessarily throwing tantrums at you over my many disappointments,


    Though you might have thought I was just bad-tempered,


    There was no reason for you to understand such tantrums of mine,


    Yet, to you, who just smiled and understood me, I can''t even offer a single apology now,


    That makes me filled with regret."


    The woman sang quietly, not exploding with emotion but as if an aged woman was reciting, and this resonated more deeply with the audience than an explosion of emotion would have. Just as tears were wiped away or faces appeared angered among the audience, struggling to contain their rising emotions, Geon reappeared in white clothes. Some of the audience, mistaking him for Chris returned to life, began to cheer, but upon seeing the clothes Geon wore, their cheers turned to sighs of disappointment. Geon approached the despairing woman and puffed his cheeks, blowing air over her head. Whether it was an audio effect or not, a loud gust of wind blew, causing the woman''s bowed head to flutter in the breeze. As she lifted her head in response to the sudden wind, she looked around bewildered. Having not exploded in emotion until now, the woman''s eyes suddenly overflowed with tears like a waterfall. She briskly rose to her feet, gathered her hands to her chest, and sang.


    "Chris, is it you?


    If only I could be with you for a moment,


    I could give you my dreams.


    To rejoice in being together for even a moment,


    Not to resent for not liking more,


    To be satisfied with loving this much,


    Not to me for only yearning,


    To be thankful for being able to love even in a pathetic manner,


    Not to tire from a love that only gives,


    To hurt for not being able to give more,


    I am confident I can keep a pure love for a long time.


    Chris, is it you?


    Have you returned to me with this wind?"


    As the woman stretched out her hands to the surrounding wind, looking deranged, a tear shed unknowingly by Norman was wiped away as he sighed and smirked at Carlos sitting beside him, who had been crying enough to soak his handkerchief.


    Geon, who had been blowing the wind from behind the woman, now approached her from behind and embraced her warmly. The woman, exhausted from crying and losing focus, dropped her arms weakly, and Geon gently wrapped his arms around her neck, whispering not a song but a line of dialogue.


    "Life goes on, and there is still plenty of time to dream. The moment regret reces dreams, a person starts to age. But don''t hold back your tears, cry when you want to. Let it wash over you and acknowledge it."


    The audience held their breath, focusing on the words as if they were music itself. Geon then covered the woman''s eyes, and the beautiful man standing behind her became more attractive as he obscured her vision. Geon, licking his bright red lips with a tongue slightly, whispered in the woman''s ear.


    "Music is your own experience, your wisdom. The emotions you feel in life will all be captured in your music. Do you only wish to be happy? The emotions in your music should epass all the emotions of the world, not just happiness. Don''t be a shameless liar just to make good songs. Sing your emotions truthfully and inly. It will strike the ears of the public as the sound of truth."


    Geon''s expression might have seemed malicious, but instead, it looked dangerously sexy, leaving the female audience agape. Music experts were shocked not by Geon''s appearance but by the sound of his voice. Norman, in particr, was halfway out of his seat, gaping.


    "This... This voice! It''s not human, it''s as if a god is whispering! A voice containing divine ideas beyond human judgment of right and wrong!"


    Norman''s exmation spread among the audience, and as Geon''s voice resonated, causing ripples in their hearts, Carlos gently pushed Norman down, whispering for calm.


    "Norman, the performance is ongoing. Calm your excitement."


    As Normanposed


    himself, but barely sitting at the edge of the sofa, Geon, still covering the woman''s eyes, began to sing a serene song. Though it was not dialogue, Geon''s voice cut through the audience like a sharp knife.


    "Flowing water can be written about,


    But the sound of flowing water cannot be captured in words,


    Burning fire can be written about,


    But the sound of burning cannot be written,


    Swords and shields can be written about,


    But the sound of them shing cannot be captured,


    Close your eyes to all wars of the world,


    Quietly enter into the country of music, thend of faith,


    There, all despair and pain will be forgotten in the sound waves of the music sea,


    Only music can cleanse the soul from the dust of everyday life."


    As if brainwashing or forcefully pushing his story into the woman''s head, Geon''s voice made the woman wipe away her tears. Slowly calming down, the woman gradually lifted her hands from her eyes as Geon stepped back into the shadows. The stage lights dimmed, and once again, the voice from behind the curtain filled the air.


    "I immersed myself in music like a madwoman, to forget Chris, as the music whispered to me. It was an impossible feat for a ck woman to stand on the opera stage back then. Yet, I did not waste a single day, a single hour. Truthfully, it was more to forget Chris than to fulfill my dream, and at the same time, to remember him forever."


    As the silhouette of the woman hidden behind the curtain stood up, Leontine Price walked out, eliciting gasps from the audience. Over 90 years old, she wore a purple dress, her demeanor not that of a frail musician but a still majestic ck swan. As Leontine Price smiled and walked to the front of the stage, her parents, her deceased brother, and students from Juilliard all came out to stand behind her.


    As Leontine Price turned to face the audience, locking eyes with them one by one, she began to sing, causing many in the audience to grip their hands nervously. Her voice, rich yet capable of high notes, was not something one couldfortably sit and listen to.


    "My hometown is along the Mississippi River,


    Passing small hills and even smaller fields,


    Nestled in a tranquil path.


    Every spring, we''d warmly wee the familiar poverty that bloomed.


    It was that kind of home."


    Leontine Price reflected on her impoverished childhood, but her expression was not sad. With a gentle smile, she seemed like an old woman reminiscing about old memories.


    "I wanted to tell you


    Before you left, about the life I lived


    I wanted to hold your hand and talk about myself


    If youe looking for me in the distant future


    I''ll say I forgot


    If you reproach me for forgetting you


    I''ll say I grew tired of waiting and forgot


    If you still feel hurt


    I''ll say I couldn''t believe it and forgot


    Though I haven''t forgotten today or yesterday


    If youe looking for me in the distant future, I''ll say I forgot"


    As Leontine Price sang alone, backed by student actors, Geon appeared in white clothes. Turning with a smile, Leontine Price extended her hand to Geon, who grinned back and joined her side. As they faced the audience together, Carlos murmured.


    "Are they finally epting the music and singing together? What harmony will this world-ss diva and K show us?"


    While Leontine Price remained rxed and smiling, Geon looked serious and slightly tense. As their mouths opened to sing, Norman and Carlos stood up abruptly, joined by more than half the audience, disbelieving their ears.


    "A male voice reaching higher than a female soprano? Impossible!"


    "Madness! A man achieving this vocal range? His throat would burst!"


    As Geon''s voice climaxed, surpassing the high notes sung by Leontine Price, the audience felt a profound impact.


    "Singing about life more difficult than death


    On a sunny winter day, on that mountain path, we met


    The silver harmony supported me


    After losing love, I sang


    Farewell, my short nights


    My remaining loves wandering outside the window


    The candles swaying in the wind, knowing nothing


    The tears recing my remaining hesitations


    Desires no longer mine


    Blindly, I gather my remaining strength to lock the door


    Ensuring thest love in my heart cannot escape"


    As the audience, rising to focus on the voices of Geon and Leontine Price, felt their legs give out and copsed back onto the sofas, the performance was transmitted worldwide, shocking many who couldn''t attend.


    Students and faculty from top music conservatories worldwide were speechless, and countless journalists watching the performance through their PCs were busy at work.


    Exhausted from the shock, Norman Lebrecht deeply sank into the sofa, murmuring to himself.


    "This is madness... Worse than the Bronx Zoo, this is."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 237: Her Final Performance

    Chapter 237: Her Final Performance


    Hiding behind the stage curtain and absentmindedly watching Geon''s profile as he took the stage, Kiska slipped out the back door of the stage and scurried down the quiet opera house corridor during the performance. As she cautiously opened the door to the opera house''s rear audience entrance, Kiska''s view expanded from the limited side stage to the full view of the stage.


    Immediately upon opening the door, Kiska was not greeted by the splendid stage or the shining figure of Leontine Price singing with Geon. Instead, the first thing Kiska felt was the intense warmth generated by the audience''s focus, enveloping her small body, which looked about six years old due to her significantly smaller stature than other children her age, as she stepped through the door. The warm breeze fluttered her sky-blue dress.


    With her big eyes wide open, Kiska''s gazended on Geon, who was holding Leontine Price''s hand, singing with great focus.


    "Everything begins with a dream.


    Nothing is possible without dreams!


    First, have a dream.


    Those who dream for a long time


    Eventually be like that picture they dream of.


    Dream big.Even if that dream breaks,


    The fragments of a big dream will remainrge."


    The soprano aria that burst from Geon pierced through little Kiska''s body. Her legs trembling, she clutched the back seat tightly, unable to take her eyes off the stage. What began as a yful opera performance turned into a game of finding hidden pictures for Kiska as she wrote down phrases inspired by Professor Corigliano''s music and Professor Price''s synopsis and then worked to make each phrase shine the same way. However, this was no longer a game for Kiska watching the oue. That day, Kiska dreamt a different kind of dream for the first time, not the kind she had at night.


    "You don''t have to stand there! I just want to be close to that shining ce!"


    As the final chorus of Leontine Price, Geon, and the student actors reached Kiska''s ears, they sang together with serious faces, some with smiles, and others with brightughter. Leontine Price, stepping forward, began to sing to the audience and the world, locking eyes with each member as if conveying a final message, with Geon behind her, arms stretched wide as if to embrace everyone.


    "Learn something new,


    Try something new,


    And make magnificent mistakes.


    Mistakes are your asset."


    As the other actors silenced and slightly bowed their heads, Leontine Price alone, locking eyes with the audience, sang with a clear voice as melodious as the song of a canary.


    "Don''t excuse your youth for your inadequacies,


    Nor me age and honors for yourziness.


    The biggest enemy of dreams is fear.


    The biggest mistake you can make in life


    Is being so afraid to make a mistake


    That you don''t dare to try."


    Leontine Price then ced both hands on her left chest and smiled warmly at the audience.


    "Look at me,


    Look directly at me standing before you now,


    At me, who has gone through numerous wars and poverty.


    I don''t wish my future for you.


    Because you can be a better person than me.


    My final wish,


    Thest song I want to convey to you,


    Is that you dream.


    Whether you''re a young student or in your middle years,


    If you have dreams you haven''t realized yet, go for them.


    That''s thest thing


    I want to tell you."


    As Leontine Price''s final speech ended, the music stopped, and the actors raised their heads, locking eyes with each audience member as if to send a message. To have dreams, not to give up, to look at the hellish path she had tread, to behold the splendid end of a dreamer.


    The actors'' silence lingered. The audience, contemting what they had given up in life, couldn''t even think to apud. Leontine Price, with a gentle smile, slightly bent her knees and turned to look at Geon, whose entire body was drenched in sweat from the intensity of his performance. As he smiled brightly at her, she opened her arms and hugged him.


    "Thank you, Kay."


    As she expressed her gratitude, Geon, touching her back, quietly said,


    "Goodbye, diva of the world, Professor Leontine Price."


    A tear streaked down the professor''s cheek at Geon''s words. Leontine Price, who lived a life full of hardships yet never gave up on her dreams, had be a global diva with the help of music. Now, at 90, she returned to the moment of her debut in the opera "Aida" at 22. She thought she would never feel the satisfaction that enveloped her entire body after her first performance again, but as she trembled with the same sensation, her tear-streaked face bore the brightest smile she could muster. Stepping forward, she bowed


    deeply to the audience.


    Perhaps receiving what might be herst bow, an elderly female audience member, wiping her face with a handkerchief, stood up and shouted,


    "Bravi!"


    Awakened from their reverie by the elderly audience member''s tearful shout, the audience rose, pping and cheering as loudly as they could.


    "Bravi! Bravi!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!"


    "The best performance ever! It was the best!"


    An elderly gentleman, his face smeared with tears, couldn''t even stand up from the sofa, his body shaking as he pped, and a young woman, seemingly a student, covered her mouth with her hands, unable to take her eyes off the ended stage, crying.


    Norman nodded at the audience''s reaction.


    ''Herst performance has ended like this. It will remain a legend for a while. But, Leontine Price, are you satisfied? Listen to the audience''s shouts. They''re shouting "Bravi," not "Brava." They see the star of this stage not just as you but as both you and Kay. Are you truly satisfied, Professor?''


    In Norman''s sympathetic gaze, Leontine Price, receiving thunderous apuse, hugged each of the students on stage. After embracing everyone, she shouted with joy,


    "Now, I pass my dream on to you."


    Geon caught a glimpse of a suddenly aged and weary Leontine Price. Even during the performance, the dignified ck diva looked significantly older after herst performance. Geon, with a pained expression, supported her as she looked at him and smiled faintly.


    "It''s a bit hard. Shall we go in?"


    "Yes, Professor. I will take you."


    As Geon and Leontine Price exited the stage, and the audience''s excitement hadn''t even subsided, the curtain slowly closed. There were no encore requests since it was neither a musical nor a concert, but the audience, continuing to apud and call for a curtain call, gradually left as the curtain did not reopen. Journalists watching the ended stage on their PCs began to pour out hundreds of articles in real time.


    "The dazzling final appearance of the Diva of the Century!"


    "Over 100 million audience members'' cheers! Three hours of emotion!"


    "The aria of the angel of the present, Kay! Touching!"


    "Thest message of the world''s crying ck diva"


    "The best performance! The best nning! The best song!"


    "The best lyrics! Stirring the heart! A special feature on Kiska Mio?i?''s re-light"


    "John Corigliano, my best music!"


    "British critic Norman Lebrecht, a performance that needs no words!"


    After the audience left, on the empty stage soaked in the emotion of the performance, Kiska, sitting alone on the back sofa with a nk expression, spotted a woman standing alone on the stage. With her eyes wide open, Kiska looked closely, tears welling up in herrge eyes. Mumbling with her lips, Kiska''s eyes filled with tears as she pointed at the woman on stage, seeing her mother with a bright smile, arms wide open.


    Having thought she would never see her again, with every dream encounter ending in her mother''s death, Kiska, now old enough to know the reality of dreams and illusions, did not rush to her but simply watched silently. Her mother, who had been smiling brightly, came down from the stage, walked through the empty audience seats, and approached her. As her mother came closer and extended her hand, asking,


    "Kiska, why are you crying?"


    As her mother spoke, her appearance changed to Geon, concerned and extending his hand. Kiska''s tears flowed more abundantly as she reached out her arms, begging to be hugged. Geon, looking at her with pity despite her silent crying, picked her up, wiped her tears, and asked,


    "Kiska? What happened?"


    Hugging Geon''s neck and crying, Kiska just clung to him tighter without saying a word. Geon, puzzled butforting her, carried the girl to the green room. The student actors had already left, and Leontine Price, her mascara smeared by tears, was left alone in front of the mirror in the green room. Geon, intending to say something, looked at Leontine Price reflected in the mirror for a while, then quietly closed the door and sat outside on a bench. Kiska, unwilling to leave his side, looked down at the closed door of the green room with aplicated gaze.


    ''What will myst appearance be like? Will I disappear into a whirlwind of futility like the Professor?''


    For Geon, witnessing a musician''sst moment was a first. Without ever contemting his own end, these fragments of time and thought left him merely confused. Someone''s hand rested on Geon''s shoulder after a moment of deep thought. Startled by the touch, Geon looked up to see Leontine


    Price, now seemingly refreshed and brightly smiling.


    "Ah! Professor! Are you ready to go?"


    As Geon quickly stood up, holding Kiska, Leontine Price nodded slightly and said,


    "Yes, I''m ready now. Shall we leave?"


    Sensing something unusual in her tone, Geon hesitated to respond, but she smiled and took the first step towards the opera house exit. Watching her lonely back as he held Kiska, Geon hurriedly followed when he saw Leontine Price waving at him from the distant entrance.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 238: Begin Again

    Chapter 238: Begin Again


    Two dayster, at dawn, JFK International Airport, New York


    Geon Kim entered the airport entrance, sunsses and hat on, face covered with a neck warmer, dragging arge suitcase behind him. Despite the early hour, the airport lobby was bustling with people. Geon spotted Professor Sharon sitting on an eight-seat bench next to the boarding pass exchange, absorbed in her phone, and hurried over with his suitcase. Sharon looked up as she felt someone approaching and waved at Geon.


    "Over here."


    "Professor!"


    Geon ced his suitcase aside and sat next to Sharon, asking.


    "You''re early. What about Professor Price?"


    Sharon showed her phone''s message screen and said,


    "Professor Corigliano is bringing her. He''ll probably have to return right after dropping her off. Professor Corigliano has a schedule from this morning. What about Kiska?"


    Geon shrugged."Gregory said he couldn''t allow her to travel abroad, so I left her behind. She was so upset, I got in trouble for leaving her."


    "Ha-ha, Kiska must really like Kay. It''s like she''s got a real older brother."


    "Ha-ha, she does follow me around."


    "But Professor Price will be disappointed. She was quite fond of her."


    "Ah, I called her yesterday to tell her in advance. She should know."


    "That''s good. Did you bring your passport?"


    Geon opened his bag, took out his passport, and waved it with a smile, to which Sharon nodded.


    "Is this your first time going to Irnd?"


    Geon nodded excitedly.


    "Yes, it''s a country I''ve always wanted to visit. I''m so grateful to Professor Price for including me in her trip."


    "Ha-ha, wanted to see because of its beautiful natural scenery?"


    Geon made a yful face.


    "Ha-ha, actually, I wanted to see the locations where my favorite movie was filmed."


    Sharon tilted her head, then remembered the movie and smiled.


    "Once?"


    "Yes, that''s right. It was 2006, so I was very young. I didn''t see the movie in theaters but at a friend''s house on DVD. I was so hooked I saved up my allowance to buy the DVD and album."


    "Ha-ha, I see. Since we''re going to Dublin, Irnd, you''ll be able to visit the locations from the movie."


    "Can we also visit ne Castle?"


    "ne Castle... where U2 performed live?"


    "Yes, the live was outside, but they recorded an entire album inside the castle. It appeared briefly in the music video, and it was so beautiful."


    "Hmm.. Since we''re renting a car, moving around won''t be a problem. Let''s go."


    "Ha-ha, I''m excited!"


    Sharon yfully poked Geon in the ribs.


    "This trip is to celebrate Professor Price''s retirement, but it seems Kay is more excited?"


    Geon scratched his head over his hat andughed awkwardly.


    "Ha-ha.. Is, is that so? Oh! There''s the professor!"


    As Geon spoke, Sharon stood up reflexively, and her eyes caught Professor Noraing with arge, white suitcase. Nora''s face, flushed with excitement from the rare trip, looked healthier than after her performances, and she wore designer sunsses and a stylish scarf with dark purple droplets on a light purple background, waving and smiling broadly.


    "The ne will be boarding soon! Come over here!"


    Sharon and Geon quickly dragged their suitcases to her, exchanging greetings. Even though they had seen each other just two days ago, their greeting was warmly exchanged, and the three of them, holding their ne tickets, lined up to check in their luggage. Despite many people ncing at Geon, whose face was hidden behind sunsses and a neck warmer, thankfully, no one seemed to recognize him. After waiting for a while, Sharon and Professor Price checked in their tickets and luggage and stepped aside, watching an airline employee open Geon''s passport in astonishment. Unable to speak, the employee stared nkly at the photo and name in the passport, then quickly regained herposure, seeing Geon in front of her. Geon leaned forward and smiled after removing his sunsses secretly, cing his index finger on his lips. The employee, momentarily lost in thought, quickly snapped back to her duties, assisting with the ticketing and luggage check-in.


    With the most friendly tone and expression she could muster, the shy employee handed Geon a pen and paper, whispering,


    "Could I have your autograph, Kay? My name is Margaret."


    Geon grinned, signed the paper for her, and even wrote down her name, leaving the employee with a satisfied smile. She kindly directed them to the entrance. After a brief check of their luggage and tickets by a security officer, the three entered the duty-free shop at the airport. Sharon and Professor Price, despite their age,


    couldn''t resist shopping at the cosmetics corner, leaving Geon alone to guard the suitcase. He noticed a toy store not far away.


    ''Kiska must be mad. I should buy her a doll.''


    Entering the toy store, Geon picked up a cute rabbit doll. Smiling at the doll that somehow resembled Kiska, he paid for it and exited the store, where Sharon greeted him with a smile.


    "Is this a gift for Kiska?"


    Geon took the rabbit doll out of the bag and shook it,ughing yfully.


    "Doesn''t it resemble Kiska?"


    "Ha-ha, yes. It suits cute Kiska well."


    "Phew, but why is this doll so expensive? When I was young, even the most expensive robot toys didn''t cost more than $50. I don''t understand why this doll costs $135. It''s cute, though."


    "Dolls are quite expensive these days. The doll Kay bought is from a known maker."


    Chatting away, the trio headed to the gate and boarded the ne. Having woken up early to prepare, Geon plugged in his earphones to listen to music and quickly fell asleep. Thanks to Sharon booking first-ss for Professor Price, Geon enjoyed afortable sleep until the nended in the Nethends for ayover. Blending with the disembarking passengers, Geon removed his sunsses to rub his sleepy eyes.


    A young woman in her twenties, walking beside him and dragging a suitcase, caught his eye as she gasped in shock. Geon quickly put his sunsses back on, but after confirming she recognized him, he approached her and whispered,


    "Could youe over here for a moment?"


    Geon led the stunned woman to a secluded spot, removing his sunsses and smiling.


    "I''ll take a picture and sign an autograph for you, but please don''t make a fuss."


    The woman, feeling as if she had won the lottery, spent over ten minutes taking pictures and getting autographs. A tired Geon put his sunsses back on and chased after Sharon and Professor Price, who had moved ahead. Not seeing them, Geon boarded the connecting flight alone and found the two professors already seated, chatting away, looking at them with discontent.


    "Wow, how could you board before me?"


    Professor Leontine Price covered her mouth with her hand,ughing.


    "Ha-ha, I saw everything. You took a youngdy to a corner. Thinking Kay found a woman he liked, we didn''t want to interrupt and came ahead. You''re not upset, are you?"


    Geon pushed a small carry-on into the overheadpartment, chuckling.


    "What are you talking about? I was just giving an autograph to a fan who recognized me after I took off my sunsses."


    Sharon waved her hand,ughing yfully.


    "I won''t tell Kiska, so be honest, Kay. Ha-ha."


    Geon looked down at Sharon with a baffled expression.


    "What? Why is Kiskaing up, Professor?"


    "Ha-ha, was it not?"


    Geon slumped into his seat, shaking his head.


    "Professor, Kiska is only ten years old."


    Sharon and Leontine Price looked at each other and said simultaneously.


    "Who knows? Will Kiska think the same?"


    "What? Hey, stop joking. I''m going to sleep."


    Geon plugged in his earphones, pulled his hat down, andy down as Leontine Price watched him for a while before whispering to Sharon.


    "Does he not know?"


    Sharon nced at Geon''s profile and nodded slightly.


    "He might not know. From the side, it seemed Kay didn''t know how to respond to the attention from women. And since Kiska is so young, he probably hasn''t thought about it."


    "Hmm... It would be bad if Kiska got hurt."


    "Ha-ha, love affairs are unpredictable, Professor. Even if not now, things might change when Kiska grows up."


    "Ha-ha-ha, this will be interesting to watch. Ha-ha-ha."


    Unaware of the conversation between the two women, Geon surrendered to the music flowing through his earphones and drifted into sleep. After a short flight, theynded at Dublin Airport in Irnd, and Geon was mesmerized by the view of Dublin''s low houses and nature. As Sharon, driving the rented car, pointed towards downtown Dublin in the distance,


    "This is the heaven of busking. Dublin, Irnd. It''s where bright, shining musicians first stand in front of an audience."


    Excitement surged through Geon as he caught a glimpse of the Dublin cityscape he had seen in movies, unable to hide his exhrated expression.


    "Wow!! I can''t wait to see it! I wonder what songs the Irish people will y, and what it will be like to see the ces from the movie with my own eyes, Professor!"


    "Ha-ha, enjoy to your heart''s content."


    Sharon raised her hand, flicking her


    index finger.


    "First, the hotel. Don''t forget that Professor Price is of advanced age, Kay."


    Looking at Professor Price''s wrinkled hand, Geon calmed his excitement but remained glued to the window, captivated by the beautiful cityscape. Thepact houses, closely packed yet harmoniously blending with the natural scenery, freed Geon''s heart from any sense of confinement.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 239: Begin Again

    Chapter 239: Begin Again


    Upon arriving at The Morrison, a DoubleTree by Hilton Hotel, located along the River Liffey in downtown Dublin, they each checked into separate rooms and unpacked their luggage. After some time had passed in the evening, feeling tired, they decided to rest in the hotel for the day, each spending time rxing in their own room. Younger than the other two, Geon soothed his regretful feelings by looking at the River Liffey from the hotel window.


    After tossing and turning in bed out of boredom, Geon finally couldn''t stand it anymore and abruptly got out of bed.


    "Alright! Maybe it''s okay if it''s just downtown? I''ll just go for a short walk by myself!"


    Geon, having decided to go out alone, rummaged through his suitcase and picked out clothes after considering taking photos with his phone and changing outfits multiple times to find a suitable look. He ended up wearing dark blue destroyed jeans, a ck shirt, and a long khaki parka that reached his knees. Disliking wearing a hat that pressed down on his forehead, he wore a round-brimmed khaki boater hat over his bangs and put on sunsses, which he took off after seeing it was already dark outside. He then wrapped a thick knit scarf around his neck, covering up to his nose, leaving only his eyes visible. Satisfied with his appearance in the mirror, Geon pocketed his hands in the parka and headed to the hotel lobby.


    Waiting his turn, Geon got into a taxi and told the driver.


    "Please take me to Grafton Street."


    The chubby Caucasian driver started the car and, seeing Geon in the rearview mirror, asked.


    "Looking at your outfit, you seem to be involved in music? Are you going to Grafton Street to watch busking?"


    "Haha, yes, that''s right. I wanted to see it since it appeared in a movie.""Ho ho, that movie has brought a lot of foreign tourists here. The music store featured in it had so many visitors that they had to expand."


    "Oh, the shop where the two protagonists y the piano?"


    "That''s Walton''s. It''s on South Great George''s Street, not too far from Grafton where we''re heading."


    "Thanks for the tip."


    "Ha ha, I hope you make good memories in Dublin."


    After chatting with the friendly driver, when Geon arrived at Grafton Street, it was already dark. Despite thete hour, the bustling street was alive with bright lights from numerous signs, and many people were on their way amidst the performers who were busking here and there. Geon smiled brightly at this sight.


    The first artist Geon encountered was not a musician but an elderly mime artist, painted green on his body and face, wearing a ridiculous Irish traditional hat, performing pantomime. Most people just nced and walked by, but a few, including some children, stopped with interest to watch. After watching the mime for a while, Geon took out 1 euro (about 1,300 won) and ced it in a can in front of the mime, who bowed his head slightly with aical expression.


    Smiling at the mime, Geon spotted another artist about 50 meters away. Following the worldwide hit of the movie Once, many people flocked to Irnd for busking, leading to a rule on Grafton Street that artists perform at least 50 meters apart to avoid interfering with each other. Before Geon had walked ten steps from the mime''s performance, guitar sounds reached his ears, surprising him.


    "This is... my song?"


    The musician busking on Grafton Street was ying the intro of Geon''s song, "If I could change the world." Astonished, Geon hurriedly approached and saw a young man in his mid-twenties with a stylish two-block haircut ying the guitar. The passersby seemed interested in Geon''s song, stopping to wait for the performance. Making his way through the crowd, Geon stood a bit behind and watched the man with amazement.


    "My song is being sung by someone else. Does this happen elsewhere too?"


    Geon, not yet fully aware of his global stardom, did not realize how often his song was covered by street performers. Seeing this scene for the first time filled him with wonder. As the guitarist continued to y, the listeners began nodding their heads and moving to the rhythm, prompting a smile from Geon, who found the scene intriguing and satisfying.


    Overhearing a conversation among three young Irish women nearby, Geon listened in.


    "I always love listening to Kay''s songs. Don''t you?"


    "Yes, they somehow calm me down."


    "Did you see the opera performance?"


    "Of course! I got goosebumps all over my body. Did you see the ending?"


    "Yes! The high note, right? I screamed so loud I got scolded by my mom. But the funny thing is, when


    I showed it to her, she screamed too, ho ho."


    "It was truly a performance of the century. But it was titled Leontine Price''s retirement concert, and all I saw was Kay."


    "Ho ho, girl, that''s because you have a crush on Kay!"


    "Oh my, look at you? Don''t you have one?"


    "Ho ho ho, yes! I''d date Kay even if he asked me for just an hour."


    "An hour? Really?"


    "Of course! Wouldn''t you?"


    "Um...if it were me...I guess so? Haha"


    "See! Ho ho."


    Although they didn''t realize Geon was there, hearing their conversation made him slightly embarrassed. Just then, the artist finished the intro, and his song began. The man sang at an amateur level, but it was good enough to keep more people staying than leaving. Although Geon had covered others'' songs before, this was his first time hearing someone else perform his own. He quietly sang along to the lyrics.


    "If I could change the world. (If I could change the world.) Back in time, I''ll be back then. (If I could turn back time, I''d go back to then.)"


    Even though he sang softly, the three women next to him turned with surprised expressions. The woman who had been focusing on the performing artist now nced sideways at Geon, her eyes widening as they exchanged looks and focused their attention.


    "When I had to hide in a ce where no one knew. (When I had to hide and could only watch from a ce unknown.) If you can go back then and save you. (If I could go back and save you.)"


    The eyes of the three women twisted in shock. They huddled together and whispered urgently.


    "Did you hear that just now?"


    "Yes, yes!! It sounded exactly like Kay''s CD!"


    "Isn''t it even more amazing than Kay? The voice is incredible!"


    The three women turned back to look at Geon again. The man, stylishly wearing a boater hat on his head with ck hair falling to his eyebrows, was mostly covered by a scarf up to his nose, but even the glimpse of his eyes was enough to recognize his incredible handsomeness. The most confident among the three women blushed slightly and brushed her long blonde hair behind her ear. The other two pushed her forward, whispering.


    "Vernin, you''ve fallen for him, haven''t you?"


    "Go talk to him. You''re the best among us."


    Vernin pushed back against her friends'' urging arms, saying.


    "Oh, stop. What should I say all of a sudden?"


    "You''re good at this kind of thing. You even managed to charm that handsome American at the Temp barst time!"


    As Vernin nced at her friends, she heard the man''s song again. But as the busking artist''s voice drowned out the sound, she looked at the stage with annoyed eyes and muttered.


    "That''s supposed to be singing?"


    Unaware of the situation, Geon continued to sing softly. As the performance reached its climax, his voice grew slightly louder, causing the people around him to step back a bit and start watching him. The artist, noticing the attention shifting, stopped ying and spoke into the microphone.


    "The man wearing the boater hat?"


    As everyone''s gaze focused on Geon, he took a step back and smiled awkwardly, looking around. The street performer called out again.


    "The person with the scarf. Could youe up here for a moment?"


    Seizing the opportunity, Vernin approached Geon, gently tugging at the sleeve of his parka, and said with a shy expression.


    "Go on. We all heard you singing."


    Geon looked at Vernin with a puzzled expression, but feeling the collective gaze upon him, he stepped onto the stage, not wanting to disrupt the performance. The guitarist extended his hand for a handshake.


    "I''m Beamard."


    Geon was about to introduce himself but hesitated. After a moment, he smiled and said.


    "I''m Geon."


    "Geon? Like the gun? Is that a nickname?"


    "Haha, no. It''s just a name from my country."


    "Ah, a traveler. I thought your ck hair looked unfamiliar."


    Beamard nced around at the roughly twenty spectators and said to Geon.


    "People seemed more interested in your song than mine. Are you a musician?"


    "Yes, I''m a student."


    "I see. I''m not a singer but a musician. I know my singing is just so-so. Today is myst day in Irnd before I leave. Would you give me the chance to sing with you?"


    "Oh, you''re leaving?"


    "Yes, I''m going to study in Ennd. Tonight is myst night in my hometown, Dublin."


    Geon looked around at the people, hesitant. About twenty people were watching, but with the street bustling with passersby, the number of those just walking by seemed to be in the thousands. Watching the


    street filled with the leisurely pace and bright smiles of the Irish people, Geon smiled at Beamard.


    "Sure. It would be an honor to be part of yourst night here."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 240: Begin Again

    Chapter 240: Begin Again


    Geon''s eyes caught a glimpse of another guitar leaning against a small amp next to the stage where he stood with his guitar strapped on. As Geon leaned over to inspect the guitar, the person beside him, whom we''ll call the stagepanion, asked,


    "Can you y the guitar?"


    Geon nodded with a smile, and the stagepanion offered him the guitar, saying,


    "Shall we y together?"


    "Would it be alright if I yed your guitar?"


    "Of course, it''s not that expensive. Feel free to y as much as you want."


    Geon lifted the guitar and carefully examined its body. The guitar, with its elegant dreadnought body, appeared to be a very old handmade one. Turning to the stagepanion, Geon began ying the intro to "If I could change the world." The stagepanion watched silently and then joined in with the second guitar''s part, visibly impressed by Geon''s spirited performance. As the two men''s impressive ying began, the audience started cheering, and more people gathered around to watch.


    The stagepanion was astounded by Geon''s ability to seemingly y two guitars at once during the triple guitar part. The audience, too, seemed mesmerized by Geon''s fast-moving hands, blurring as they moved up and down the fretboard. When the vocal line joined, Geon looked at hispanion, who stepped back from the microphone, gesturing for Geon to step forward.


    Geon sang,"If I could change the world.


    (If I could change the world.)


    Back in time, I''ll be back then.


    (If I could turn back time, I''d go back to that moment.)"


    His voice filled Grafton Street, eliciting sharp screams from the women.


    "Kyaaaah!!!!!"


    "Mom, what do we do!! He sounds just like Kay!"


    "Doesn''t he sing better than Kay? Kay couldn''t have done this well in a street busking performance!"


    "Who is this guy? Is he a real singer?"


    Surprised, the stagepanion approached the amp to turn up the microphone volume, joining in,


    "When I had to hide in a ce where no one knew.


    (When I had to hide in a ce unknown to all,)


    If you can go back then and save you.


    (If I could go back and save you.)"


    As the volume rose, even people standing at a distance turned their heads towards the busking scene. Captivated by Geon''s voice, they moved closer to its source. Geon, slightly bowing his head and hiding his face under the brim of his hat, pulled down his scarf and approached the microphone,


    "If I could be Your child even for a day.


    (If only I could be your child, even just for a day,)


    I''d take you as my queen.


    (I would make you my queen.)


    But for now I find.


    (But now I''ve realized,)


    It''s only in my dreams.


    (it was only a dream.)"


    As more people gathered, the stagepanion energetically began ying the guitar. Soon, it was time for a solo, and thepanion stepped forward to take the lead, with Geon quietlyughing and taking over another part of the guitar ad-lib. Their perfect harmony had the audience waving their hands in the air, pping to the beat. The pping of the audience served as a drumbeat for the duo, whose fingers moved faster and faster.


    The climax of their performance had the audience in awe, watching the rapid movements of their hands without pping,pletely mesmerized. The stagepanion, sweating and eyes closed, wished the moment of his lifetime performance wouldst forever. Finally, after ying the climax section twice, Geon delivered thest lyrics,


    "If I could change the world.


    (If I could change the world,)


    I would be the sunlight in your universe.


    (I''d be the sunlight in your universe.)


    Sweetheart, if I could change the world.


    (My dear, if only I could change the world,)


    And I Know there''ll be no more tears in heaven. (And I know that there will be no more tears in heaven.)"


    As the final notes echoed and the guitar resonated, the stagepanion opened his eyes to see over three hundred people apuding and cheering in unison.


    "Woah!!! Amazing!!"


    "The best!!"


    "Kyaaaah!! To see such a performance on the street!"


    "Today''s my lucky day!! Kyaaak!"


    "Please, tell us your name! I''ll definitely buy your album when ites out!"


    The stagepanion, bewildered by the cheering crowd, had busked on Grafton Street four times before. Although about twenty fans had apuded each time, he had never experienced such an overwhelming response. Shivering for a moment under the crowd''s cheers, he eventually looked up, saw Geon smiling beside him, and approached him with an outstretched hand,


    "Thank you! It was the best performance, the best song! I


    ''m truly happy to have made such a wonderful memory!"


    Geon shook his hand with a smile, and the stagepanion lifted Geon''s hand high, greeting the still-apuding audience.


    "Kyaaaah~~~~~~"


    The audience, still amazed, continued to shout and cheer.


    "One more song, please!"


    "Yeah! Just one more!"


    "Please! If you sing one more song, I''ll give you all the money in my wallet!"


    People quickly searched their pockets and began throwing coins and bills into the open guitar hard case. Watching the money pile up quickly, the stagepanion beamed at Geon, who nodded slightly and slung the guitar strap over his shoulder again.


    Approaching the stagepanion with the guitar, Geon exined,


    "It might be a song you''re unfamiliar with, but the chords aren''t too difficult. It''s just a repetition of C - F - C - F - Am - G - Am - G, and you can just use basic strumming. Can you do it?"


    The stagepanion, trying out the chords Geon had shown, asked,


    "What about the tempo?"


    "It''s in 2/4 time."


    "Okay, that doesn''t sound too hard. What song is this?"


    Geon grinned and took the microphone. As he did, the cheering crowd quieted down. Turning to the audience, Geon spoke into the microphone,


    "This is a song I sang a while ago. Well, not exactly me, but someone I greatly admire. And it''s written by someone I dearly love, with the musicposed by another respectable individual. Today, on my first day in Irnd, I want to share this song with you all as a gift for this enjoyable night. Unfortunately, the song doesn''t have a title. Haha."


    As Geon nodded at the stagepanion, who then began to y the chords slowly, Geon added an arpeggio guitar y to the same chords. Looking up at the moon, Geon sang with a mystical and somewhat lonely tone,


    "Distant and lonely,


    ck horse, big moon,


    And raspberries on my saddle,


    Into the ins, into the wind,


    The ck horse looks at the red moon."


    The audience, surprised by Geon''s lonely voice, watched as Berenice, pushing through the crowd, pointed at Geon, eximing,


    "This, this is a song from the opera!"


    People, initially annoyed by her outburst, soon remembered the words of the masked man,


    "The lyrics were written by someone I deeply love, and the music wasposed by another person I respect."


    A middle-aged couple murmured among themselves,


    "Could it be... not Kay, right?"


    "Yeah, why would he be here? Nah, it can''t be him."


    As Geon continued to sing, focused on the performance, he didn''t notice the audience''s reaction. With his eyes closed, he delved deeper into the song,


    "The dawn flowers have already opened,


    The ck horse snorts at the cold scent of the moon,


    With white wings sprouting from its ck back,


    It flies into the sky."


    Berenice, who had initially screamed, looked enchanted. Turning to her friend, she said,


    "So this is how it feels when a man sings this song. It''s really good, right?"


    A redhead woman, touching her cheek, replied,


    "Seriously, I think I might fall for him. What should I do?"


    "But the song looks so lonely."


    "It''s from the opera, about a girl who walks alone to Juilliard through the mountains."


    "Ah, so that''s why it feels lonely."


    "Yeah, I recorded it separately with a PC program when I watched it on PPV and rewatched it four times."


    As Geon finished the song, the audience erupted in cheers once more. Receiving the apuse, Geon raised his hand to greet them, while the stagepanion, ying the guitar beside him, tried to give him a high-five. Distracted by greeting the audience, Geon turned towards the stagepanion just as his hat was knocked off.


    "Ah! I''m sorry, I was trying to give you a high-five... Oh?"


    The stagepanion, pointing at Geon''s face, eximed,


    "Ka, Ka, Ka, Kay!!!!"


    "Kyaaaahhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "It''s real!! It''s really Kay!!"


    "Aaaah!! Look! I told you it''s Kay!"


    "Uwaaah!! I''m seeing Kay in real life! To think Kay woulde to Irnd!"


    As the audience buzzed in excitement, Geon, hatless and with an awkward smile, noticed that people weren''ting too close and smiled, lowering his scarf.


    "Ah!! He''s even more handsome in person than on TV! What do we do!!"


    "Pictures! Take a picture of me! Hurry up!"


    "Me first, girl! Now, hand me the phone!"


    As more people screamed, the crowd around the busking site swelled


    to over five hundred. Geon, looking bemused at the stagepanion, chuckled and then raised a hand to the microphone,


    "Hello, Irnd? It''s Kay."


    "Kyaaaahhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 241: Begin Again

    Chapter 241: Begin Again


    "Wow, what a world!!"


    "Kay!! The opera performance was fantastic!"


    "When did you arrive in Irnd?"


    "Ahh!! How! Really handsome!"


    "Ahhhhhh!!!"


    In an instant, people flocked to Grafton Street. When Gun was waving to the people with a smile, Vimad, who had regained his senses from a dazed expression, touched Gun''s back and came up quietly whispering.


    "Come to the back for a moment."


    "Yes? Where to?"


    Vimad grabbed Gun''s arm and pushed him into a small alleyway between the busking buildings. The onlookers shouted as Vimad pushed Gun into the alley."Ah! What? Where are you going?"


    "That''s right! Move aside!"


    Vimad stood in front of Gun, raised a hand, and said with a sly smile.


    "Hahaha... Please wait a moment, everyone. We have something to discuss. It will only take a moment!"


    Vimadpletely shielded Gun and turned around with wide eyes.


    "Wow! The day I busk with Kay hase, what an event."


    Gun smiled broadly and nodded slightly.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to deceive."


    Vimad waved his hand andughed.


    "Not at all, not at all. It''s an honor."


    "Haha, thank you for thinking so. But what did you want to talk about?"


    Vimad nced back to see people approaching to see Gun between the buildings. Turning back, Vimad hurriedly said.


    "Listen carefully. It might be dangerous. When I give the signal, turn around and run immediately. Right now, they''re looking with friendly eyes, but you never know how the public might change. Run along the alley to the next building, then turn right, and there will be a small pub called ''John Fallons'' on the second floor. It''s an old bar that''s been there since the 1600s, so it should be okay to catch your breath there for a moment. There might be a few people at this time, but it''s such a small bar. Look out the second-floor window, and once things have settled, then leave. Got it?"


    Gun peered behind Vimad. When the onlookers behind Vimad''s back saw Gun''s face, they screamed again.


    "Kyaa!! Kay!! Please take a picture!"


    "Yeah!! Come out and sing one more song!"


    Gun hid behind Vimad again and nodded with a slight smile.


    "Thank you for thinking of me, Vimad. Then I''ll be there. Will youe? I''ll buy you a beer. You have to try a stout when in Irnd, haha."


    Vimad pointed to his own face with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Me? You want to drink with me? Are you serious?"


    Gun smiled and nodded, then turned around.


    "See youter then!"


    As Gun started running, people watching the alley behind Vimad''s body began to scream as they caught a glimpse of Gun''s back.


    "Ahh! Kay is running!"


    "Where! Where did he go? Oh, mister! Move aside!"


    "Hurry and find him! Run!"


    Some people quickly ran around the building, and some pushed through Vimad, who was blocking the alley. People got angry at Vimad, who was blocking the narrow alley that barely allowed one person to pass.


    "Ah! What''s this!? Move aside! Kay is getting away!"


    "Wow, this guy is so strong! Move, will you!"


    After Vimad held his ground a bit longer, enough time for Gun to have entered the pub, he awkwardly smiled and stepped aside from the alley.


    "Haha, so, sorry."


    "Move!! Damn it!!!"


    People squeezed through the narrow path, running around the alley, making a fuss trying to find Kay. Out of the focus of the people, Vimad quietly packed up his guitar and amp.


    Meanwhile, having separated from Vimad and running along the alley, Gun turned his head to the right past the next building, scanning the several signs visible on the second floor. Spotting an old yellow sign that read ''John Fallons'' on the second floor of the second building made of red bricks, Gun quickly ascended the stairs leading to it. Reaching the entrance on the second floor of the apparently very old building, Gun looked out the window of the stairwell. Seeing people running around screaming, Gun hid inside again and whistled.


    "Phew, that was almost dangerous. Haha, but it''s fun, hehe."


    After catching his breath, Gun looked at the Irish-style old store door. The yellow door with arch-shaped windows seemed to indicate a store with tradition. ncing through the window on the door to check the atmosphere inside, Gun saw quite a few people inside but realized it felt packed because it was a small store, so he opened the door.


    As the door opened and the bell rang, an elderly bartender with white hair turned his head


    and reflexively said.


    "Wee. But there are no seats avable right now..."


    When Gun made eye contact with the grandfather and smiled slightly, the grandfather looked him up and down and said.


    "Hehe, what a remarkably handsome guy. I''d like to make a seat avable just for you. Would you mind waiting at the bar until a seat frees up? It''s only a corner seat, though."


    Gun, unnoticed by the bartender grandfather, smiled and nodded, heading towards the corner seat when he made eye contact with two female patrons. The Hispanic women, seemingly tourists from Mexico, had healthy tan skin and were wearing thin, tight sleeveless t-shirts under their coats despite it being winter. One of the attractive women with long, ck, lush hair reaching her waist pointed at Gun and screamed loudly.


    "K,K,Kay!!!!!!!!!"


    The woman with short hair next to her turned her head towards Gun and dropped her jaw.


    "It, It''s really Kay!!"


    Gun unconsciously raised his hand to his head. Realizing he had left his favorite hat behind after it was knocked off earlier, he smiled awkwardly.


    ''I left my hat behind after it got knocked off earlier. Ah, I really liked that hat.''


    The music was ying quite loudly, but because the two women were shouting so loudly, everyone in the pub who had been talking turned their heads and looked at Gun with wide eyes. As if they were too shocked to speak, the noisy pub suddenly went quiet, the music the only sound filling the space. Feeling the awkward atmosphere, the bartender grandfather turned down the music, and a quiet tension filled the pub. Gun, with an embarrassed smile, eventually raised his hand and said.


    "Ah, hello everyone?"


    Crash!!


    The sound of a beer ss breaking caused people to turn their heads towards the noise and then hurriedly regain theirposure and start talking loudly again.


    "Wow! Am I seeing things right now? Hey Evan! Do you see Kay too?"


    "Yeah, yeah! Didn''t we watch his opera performance on the PC a few days ago? That''s definitely Kay!"


    "Kyaa!! Kay, I love you!"


    "This trip is the best! To see Kay up close like this!"


    As the murmurs grew louder, Gun nced outside the window anxiously and raised his hand again. Thinking Gun had something to say, people hushed each other and calmed their excitement as Gun smiled brightly and said.


    "I have some circumstances, so I need to hide here for a bit, everyone. If you could keep it quiet, I''ll buy everyone here a stout, and I''ll also take pictures with you. Just post them on SNS after I leave. How about it?"


    People drinking beerughed out loud, raising their sses and shouting.


    "Sure!!!"


    "Hahaha!! To think I''d get to drink beer bought by Kay in my lifetime! Thank you!"


    "Kyaa! I''ll absolutely keep it a secret!"


    Seeing people already preparing their cameras to take pictures, Gunughed and said.


    "I have someone to meet, so I''ll be taking my time. You cane slowly, so please don''t crowd! Haha"


    As people cautiously returned to their seats, Gun attempted to sit in the corner seat. As Gun passed by, the Mexican women hastily made space between them and invited him.


    "Kay!! Kay!! Sit here, here!"


    Gun nced at his too-cornered seat and then, with a smirk, sat between the women as the watching bartender grandfather approached, whistling.


    "Whew~! You must be a famous star! I don''t watch TV at my age, so sorry I didn''t recognize you. But did you really say you''d buy everyone a stout just now?"


    Gun took off his outerwear, draped it over the chair, and smiled.


    "Of course, please serve a round, Master."


    "Hehe, alright!"


    The grandfather bartender rang the bell at the bar and announced loudly.


    "Alright!! Everyone!! The handsome young man is buying a round of stout!"


    "Woaaaaah!!!"


    "Yessssssssss!!!"


    "Thank you, Kay!!!"


    As the young male server quickly started distributing the stouts handed over by the grandfather bartender, people who received their sses began taking pictures. It seemed they were eager to brag on SNS that Kay had bought them a stout. The two women sitting beside Gun, holding their stouts, carefully took out their phones and asked.


    "Um.. could we take a picture with you holding the Kay stout?"


    "Haha, of course."


    Gun dly agreed, taking a friendly pose between the women for the photo as the smiling grandfather bartender extended his hand to Gun.


    "I don''t usually ask customers for a handshake, but today I must. I''m Aaron."


    "Nice to meet you, Aaron. I''m Kay."


    Gun shook his hand and smiled back, prompting Aaron to say.


    "Good to meet you, Kay. Will you have a stout too?"


    "Yes, please, one for me too, Aaron."


    "Hehe


    , wee to John Fallons! Be sure to take a picture with me before you leave. I''ll disy it in the store."


    "Sure, I''ll do that."


    Gun tasted the freshly served beer and widened his eyes, looking at the stout ss.


    "Wow! It''s really smooth!"


    Watching Gun andughing, Aaron wiped his hands with a towel and said.


    "Haha! Our store has been around since the early 1600s. We''re the 9th generation running this ce. The stout you''re drinking isn''t factory-made but brewed right here at home, so it''s a taste you can''t find anywhere else."


    Gun raised his ss and smiled.


    "I should thank Vimad for this! Haha"


    "Do you know Vimad?"


    "Haha, just met him today. Oh! There he is."


    Both women and Aaron turned their heads to see Vimad entering the pub. Vimad, carrying a load of gear, held Gun''s hat in one hand and stood with an awkward expression.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 242: Begin Again

    Chapter 242: Begin Again


    Gun, having spotted Bimad, raised a hand and smiled.


    "Over here, Bimad. Ah! Is that my hat? Thank you, it was a favorite of mine."


    As Gun expressed delight upon seeing his hat, Bimad awkwardly approached, holding out the boater hat he had been clutching.


    "Is it really here?"


    "Ha, of course."


    Noticing the two women seated beside Gun ncing around as he looked around for a seat, they quickly got up and brought over an extra chair from a secluded corner.


    "Here! Sit here."


    The woman who brought over the chair sat next to Bimad and said, as he awkwardlyughed and took a seat,


    "Ha, it''s an honor to have women bring over chairs when I''m with K. I''m justughing here."Aaron handed over a stout with a smile, saying,


    "You introduced our bar, right? Thanks to you, all the customers are trying K''s favorite beer. Yours is on the house."


    Bimad, receiving the stout with a surprised look, nced around to see everyone in the pub drinking stout. Seeing Gun, Bimad put down his ss with an apologetic look.


    "Ah.. This wasn''t my intention.."


    Gun waved off the apology, patting Bimad''s shoulder,


    "No, Bimad. Buying the beer was my choice, not because of you. Ha, will you give me the hat?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Bimad startledly handed over the hat.


    "Ah! So, sorry. I was too surprised today."


    Gun ced the hat on the table and held out his ss,


    "Here''s to yourst night."


    "Ha, thank you, K."


    After clinking sses, Bimad sneakily nced at Gun. The side view of Gun,ughing and drinking beer, seemed beautiful even to a man''s eyes. Turning to look at the woman sitting beside Gun, her eyes became dreamy as she attempted to drink her beer, captivated by Gun''s profile. Bimad chuckled at the woman, and Gun raised an eyebrow and asked,


    "Hm? Why? Laugh with us."


    "Ah, ha, no, it''s nothing."


    As Gun stared at Bimad, Aaron approached and said,


    "K, sorry, but the customers are all staring at you, and there''s no space left. Wouldn''t it be morefortable toe inside the bar to drink?"


    Gun, puzzled, looked towards the spot Aaron was indicating inside the bar and asked,


    "You mean toe to the spot where Aaron is standing?"


    Aaron, resting his hands on his hips, nodded and gestured towards the inside of the bar,


    "Yes, there''s no ce as free andfortable as here. It''s designed so only the staff can enter. Bimad and you can drinkfortably, and the women beside you and our customers can gaze at you to their heart''s content, right? Ha."


    After a moment of thought, Gun turned to Bimad and asked,


    "Is that okay?"


    "Ah! Of course!"


    Bimad quickly stood up, offering his chair to Aaron before attempting to carry Gun''s chair, but Gun stopped him and personally handed it over to Aaron. Entering the staff entrance to the bar, Gun stood where the bartender usually would, to apuse from the patrons.


    "Wow!! K''s face is clearly visible!"


    "Such a prime spot! Master is the best!"


    "Squeal! Someone take a picture with K in it!"


    As Gun responded to the cheers with a wave, Bimad, looking on enviously, offered his chair,


    "Sit here, K."


    "Ah, thank you."


    As Gun and Bimad settled in, a woman with long hair hurried to the opposite seat to avoid losing it and introduced herself to Gun,


    "I''m Lizzy. It''s a pleasure to meet you, K."


    Gun shook hands with Lizzy, smiling, as another woman with a short haircut eagerly extended her hand,


    "I''m Dani, K! I''m a huge fan!"


    "Ha, thank you, Lizzy, Dani."


    After the handshake, Gun turned to Bimad and raised his ss for a toast, then asked,


    "Are you leaving for studies?"


    "Ah, yes, that''s right."


    "What are you studying?"


    "Ah... I''m embarrassed to say it in front of K, but it''s practical music."


    Gun''s eyes lit up, and he raised his ss again,


    "Oh! Really? Where to?"


    "To the U.S. Berkeley, that is."


    "Wow, that''s amazing. We might meet again someday, ha."


    "K, I''m not talented enough to meet K."


    Gun smiled with his eyes, yfully shaking his ss. Watching Gun, Lizzy hurriedly began recording with her phone. As Lizzy held up her phone, Gun posed yfully for the camera, prompting everyone inside the pub to take out their phones, hoping to capture a


    rare video of Gun. Seeing this, Gun turned his head to acknowledge each camera, interacting andughing with the people. Watching Gun, Bimad cautiously mentioned,


    "K, I''ve seen spective articles wondering if you avoid the media due to media phobia or social avoidance, but seeing you now, you''re not like that at all. You seem quite cheerful, which surprised me."


    Gun looked puzzled,


    "Me? Social avoidance? I don''t have that.."


    "Exactly. But people tend to take spective articles in the media as fact. I was one of them."


    "Huh.. So there were such articles. Truth is, searching my name feels ticklish, so I don''t really read my articles, ha."


    "Ha, that makes sense. But what brings you to Irnd?"


    "Ah, it''s a trip. I came here following a retirement trip for a professor I respect, just after finishing a concert a few days ago."


    "Wow! So, Professor Leontine Price is here too?"


    "Yes, ha. And Professor Sharon is here as well."


    "Gasp! Professor Sharon, too? The goddess of Spanish guitar.."


    "She''s my professor. She respects Professor Price as well. They''re close."


    "That''s amazing... To be with such people every day."


    Dani suddenly interjected,


    "What about Kiska Mio?i?? Didn''t shee?"


    Gun smiled slightly at Dani''s sudden question,


    "Kiska is still too young for international travel; her dad won''t allow it."


    "Ah.. That''s a shame. I wanted to see her; she''s so cute."


    Then Lizzy cautiously asked Gun,


    "Um... K. I''ve been curious about something; may I ask?"


    Gun nodded happily, and Lizzy looked around before lowering her voice,


    "Kiska is still young, right? But she wrote lyrics for a song you announced before an opera performance. Do you share the profits with her?"


    Gun''s expression turned serious upon hearing Lizzy''s question. Seeing his change in expression, Lizzy waved her hands and hurriedly said,


    "Ah, no. I shouldn''t have asked! Even though K would have refined the lyrics, there''s no need to share profits with a child, haha."


    Gun rested his elbow on the table and thought for a while before shaking his head,


    "No. The song was entirely written by Kiska. I just assumed thepany would handle it, without paying much attention to that part. Excuse me."


    Gun called Byung-jun. After three rings, Byung-jun, sounding half-asleep, answered,


    "Hmm, hello?"


    "Ah, hyung, were you sleeping? Sorry."


    "Gun? How''s the trip?"


    "Yes, hyung. How''s Kiska?"


    "What do you mean? She''s been crying all day from missing you. She won''t evene to the annex, just stays in her room."


    "Ah.. I see."


    "But why did you call?"


    "Ah, hyung, I just remembered. You know the song Kiska wrote lyrics for? How''s the profit distribution for that?"


    "Sigh, you ask so quickly. Do you think Director Son would let that slide? It''s all being saved up, but since Kiska doesn''t have an ount, they''re wondering if they should send it to Gregory. Obviously, linking a corporate ount to a mafia boss''s ount is a tricky issue."


    "Ah, that''s a relief. Whew, thank you, hyung. You''re taking care of things I missed."


    "I''m your manager, man. And before I got to it, the director had already taken care of it. So, what should we do?"


    "It should go to Kiska."


    "That''s obvious. But what about the ount? Is cash okay?"


    "Ah, yes. I''ll give it to Gregory directly when I return."


    "Got it, I''ll prepare it. Oh, and Director Son said, if Kiska is going to write more songs for you, we should make an official contract through Gregory when you return. Let''s talk about that too."


    "Yes, hyung. Thank you."


    "Alright, have a good trip. Don''t get into trouble!!"


    Gun nced around the pub, awkwardly smiling,


    "Ah... I''ll try."


    "Yeah.. What? You''ve already caused trouble!!"


    "Ah... haha"


    "What trouble!? Spit it out, you rascal!"


    "Ha, it''s nothing, hyung. I''ll call you back!"


    "Hey!!!!!!"


    Click


    Gun wiped off his sweat and looked at the turned-off screen before smiling at Lizzy,


    "Thank you. If it weren''t for Lizzy, I might have overlooked something important. I''m not very attentive to these things, ha."


    Having overheard the conversation, Lizzy waved her hands and said,


    "No, no. That''s what makes you K! Cheers!"


    Lizzy held out her ss, and the others joined in. The four clinked their sses so loudly


    that the sound filled the room. They enjoyed a lively conversation, and as the night progressed and it was time for other customers to leave, they approached Gun to request photographs, which he happily obliged. Having be friendly through their conversation, Bimad asked with a more rxed expression,


    "How long will you be in Irnd?"


    "About three more days, including today."


    "I see. Are you nning to visit ne Castle?"


    "Of course! It''s a must-visit for any rock fan!"


    "Ha, that''s great. My aunt is the manager there. If I ask her in advance, she can give you a tour."


    "Really? Would you do that?"


    "Of course! Ha, my aunt''s name is Ciara. Just mention her name at the ticket office, and she''lle out to meet you."


    "Wow, that would be great! Thank you, Bimad!"


    As they raised their sses once again, the night deepened with their warmpany.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 243: Begin Again

    Chapter 243: Begin Again


    It was well past 2 a.m. when Gun returned to the hotel. After drinking four sses of beer and feeling just tipsy enough for a good night''s sleep, he entered his hotel room, took a shower, and fell asleep. He spent about six hours in dreand before being rudely awakened by the noisy ringing of the room''s bell in the morning. Rubbing his eyes in annoyance, Gun got up, shook his head a few times, and headed to the door, shaking his head in disbelief at the continuous ringing.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Sharon!"


    Upon hearing Sharon''s voice, Gun opened the door to find her holding a crumpled newspaper with a look of shock on her face.


    "Uh? Professor, what''s going on?"


    Sharon quickly nced around the hotel corridor before pushing Gun aside and closing the door behind her. She unfolded the newspaper she was holding and asked him.


    "Did you go outst night? Look at this."


    Still half asleep, Gun looked at the newspaper Sharon opened to find a ck-and-white photo of himself smiling and holding a beer ss, prominently featured on the front page.


    <K! Secretly Enters the Ind!>Gun''s eyes widened upon reading the main article''s headline. Holding the newspaper, he scratched the back of his head while reading the article, as Sharon sighed, crossed her arms, and sat on the sofa.


    "Phew, people who were there posted photos on social media, and it blew up. Dublin''s city center is in chaos right now. Everyone who saw the newspaper rushed to Grafton Street hoping they might meet K. Thanks to that, our sightseeing ns are ruined."


    Gun lowered the newspaper, looking apologetic.


    "Ahaha... I''m sorry, Professor."


    Sharon sighed again, shaking her head in disbelief.


    "Sigh, I''m okay since it''s my third time in Irnd, but Professor Price will be disappointed."


    Gun stood awkwardly, then suddenly perked up as if remembering something.


    "Oh, right! Professor, you know ne Castle?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "A friend I met yesterday said his aunt manages it. If we mention his name, she''ll give us a personal tour. How about we go there instead?"


    "That sounds great. Let''s keep this incident from Professor Price and just go quietly."


    "Ahaha.. Yes, sorry about this, Professor, for causing trouble."


    "No, it''s quite an achievement to have a student so popr. Let''s have breakfast with Professor Price in his room, room service. Come over after you shower."


    "Yes, Professor."


    After Sharon left, Gun finished reading the newspaper and scratched his messy hair before heading to the shower. After showering, they discussed visiting ne Castle over breakfast with Professor Price, who happily agreed to the visit, thankful for the chance to see a ce he''d always wanted to visit. Gun then picked up his guitar, and wearing a hat, sunsses, and a scarf to cover his face, he headed down to the lobby, where Sharon was already waiting on a sofa. Noticing her guitar case next to her, Gun asked.


    "Oh, Professor, you brought your guitar?"


    "Yes, it''s a quiet ce with a nicewn in front of the castle. I thought it might inspire some music. You probably brought yours for the same reason, right?"


    "Haha, yes, that''s right."


    The three of them took a taxi north of Dublin for about 50 kilometers, smiling as they passed a charming little vige. Deciding to explore the vige first, they slowly made their way to ne Castle. At the entrance, Gun paid the entrance fee for three adults, 36 euros, and asked the staff.


    "Is there a Ciara here? We had an appointment."


    The staff nodded vigorously.


    "Oh, you''re looking for the manager? She''s expecting you. I''ll call her on the inte; please head to the entrance."


    "Thank you, have a good day!"


    Relieved that the arrangement was honored, Gun and hispanions headed to the castle entrance. Approaching, a woman in herte sixties with neatly dressed red hair hurried over.


    "My! You really came! I half-doubted Bemad was joking. Wee! I''m Ciara, managing ne Castle. Professor Leontin Price, Professor Sharon, and K."


    Leontin Price smiled warmly, extending his hand.


    "Thank you for weing us, Ciara."


    After shaking hands with Ciara, who also greeted Sharon, she stood in front of Gun, hiding his face.


    "My goodness, are you really K?"


    Gun looked around before taking off his sunsses and smiling, prompting Ciara to cover her mouth with her hand, her voice filled with surprise yet lowered.


    "Oh, it really is you! I''m such a fan!"


    "Haha, thank you, Ciara."


    "Bemad finally did something right, ho ho. Oh! Look at me rambling. Please,e inside. It''s just opened,


    so there aren''t many visitors yet. Now''s the perfect time for a leisurely tour."


    Ciara opened the door, inviting them in.


    "ne Castle''s history is rather short. It bridges the medieval and modern eras. The vige of ne you saw on the way here was founded in the 18th century, and the castle dates from the same period. It was home to the Conyngham family, and even George IV of Ennd stayed here. It''s now a private property, epassing about 2 million square meters of the castle and gardens in the Boyne Valley."


    Sharon, admiring the castle''s beautiful interior, pointed to the high ceiling sculptures.


    "What are those sculptures?"


    "Oh, they''re carved from wood. Not the whole castle, just parts of it have these carvings."


    "The red walls, white window frames, and white carved ceiling decorations are truly artistic. The owner must have a great sense of art."


    "Ho ho, it''s more about the castle being famous, so renowned architects volunteered for restoration or remodeling. It''s been reborn through several renovations."


    Proud, Ciara stood in front of a massive white door.


    "Normally, this ce is only viewed from the outside by the public, but thanks to Bemad''s request, I''ll let you inside. This is our pride, the Ballroom, known for its music."


    Opening the door, Gun gasped at the view.


    "Wow!! This is where U2 recorded their entire album?"


    Ciara, watching Gun explore, smiled contentedly.


    "Not just U2. Queen in 1986, David Bowie, the Rolling Stones, and Oasis have been here too. It''s known as a sanctuary of rock."


    Gun, listening to her, observed the circr room with red walls and white window frames, the high ceiling adorned with the white wood carvings seen from outside. A luxurious chandelier hung in the center, adding to the room''s grandeur. Ciara exined further.


    "The room''s circr structure and high ceiling create good sound waves. This room allows for better recording quality than a studio. It was originally George IV''s dining room."


    Sharon nodded enthusiastically next to Leontin Price.


    "It''s amazing, isn''t it, Professor?"


    Leontin Price smiled elegantly.


    "It would be wonderful to sing here."


    Checking her watch, Ciara smiled.


    "You can sing for a bit if you''d like. We have an amp ready."


    Sharon, surprised, asked.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, there''s still time before visitors arrive. It''s within my authority to allow that. Shall I prepare it for you?"


    Sharon looked at Leontin Price, who was delighted, sping her hands.


    "Thank you so much, Ciara. Please do."


    Gun, too, was excited, quickly opening his guitar case to take out the jack. Ciara whistled upon seeing the guitar.


    "Whew! That''s the White Falcon I''ve only seen in videos. It suits you well, K."


    As Gun connected the jack to the amp and sat down, heughed.


    "Haha, thank you, Ciara. I can''t believe I get to y here. Isn''t that right, Professor Sharon?"


    Sharon, connecting her ssic guitar''s jack, smiled back and sat down.


    "Yes, it''s like a dream, ho ho. Professor Price, please take a seat."


    Sharon pushed a chair towards Leontin Price, who sat with his hands on his knees.


    "What will you y?"


    After thinking for a moment, Sharon looked at Gun and smiled brightly.


    "How about we y Asturias together, after a long time?"


    Leontin Price pped,ughing.


    "Ah, the piece K reinterpreted?"


    "Yes, Professor. I''ve always wanted to y it with K."


    "Well, then I''ll enjoy being an audience for once. I''m happy, ho ho."


    Gun and Sharon exchanged smiles before beginning to y. The beautiful Asturias, depicting nature''s beauty, started with Sharon''s perfect ssical guitar, followed by Gun''s electric guitar, blending well with the beautiful surroundings of ne Castle. Ciara, listening to the performance, closed her eyes with a happy smile.


    Startled by a beautiful voice joining in, Gun opened his eyes to see Sharon also wide-eyed, looking to the side. Quietly singing along to Asturias was Leontin Price.


    Even if it''s an inevitable


    narrow bridge, one must choose


    whether to move forward,


    turn back,


    or simply stop in ce.


    The oues of countless past decisions


    are the ground beneath my feet,


    the time I walk through.


    No matter which path I take,


    I''ll always wonder about the road not taken.


    Memories fade into the distance,


    as time flows like an arrow.


    Memories grow distant,


    and the past, filled with regrets,


    leaves only a sorrowful longing.


    I thought phrases like


    "I could have,"


    "I should have,"


    "I must have,"


    didn''t suit me,


    yet here I am, staring at the ground,


    aimlessly scuffing my feet


    on the cracked and parched earth.


    Listening to the lyrics, as if expressing her heart, Gun''s eyes fluttered. The retired, aging woman seemed unable to let go of music until herst breath. After the lengthy performance, savoring the guitar''s final note, Gun, holding his guitar, approached Leontin Price, who looked puzzled by his sudden approach. A serious voice reached her ears.


    "How about starting anew? The second act of Leontin Price''s life."


    Tremors flickered in her eyes as she looked up at Gun.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 244: Begin Again

    Chapter 244: Begin Again


    Blinking slowly, Leonthin Price turned her head away from her guitar and locked eyes with Sharon sitting opposite her. Seeing Sharon nod solemnly, she then cast her gaze out the window. The damp smell that muddled memories brought into focus the shower pouring down from the Irish sky outside.


    The rain, seeming to have torn a hole in the sky to descend, felt more humid and damp than the refreshing showers back in the States. Inside the ballroom of ne Castle, the echoing sound of the rain burrowed into her heart, and both Sharon and Gun, who had been gazing at her with persuasive eyes, turned to watch the rain spilling outside the window. After a moment, Leonthin Price looked up at Gun again. His steadfast, trusting gaze prompted her to speak in a slightly cracked voice.


    "I have already announced my retirement, Kay."


    Gun looked down at her with serious eyes, his mouth twitching. After chewing over his words for a while, Gun carefully opened his mouth that he had been holding back.


    "What was the reason for your retirement, Professor Price?"


    Sitting down, Leonthin Price neatly ced her hands together and lifted one of her wrinkled hands.


    "It''s because I''ve aged. In opera, the harmony between actors and staff is crucial. Forcing them to practice to match my stamina is a burden. The same goes for my life as a professor. Standing to lecture for two hours a day has be too much for me."


    She finished speaking and gazed out the window with regret in her eyes. After a moment of silence swept through the ballroom, Sharon''s guitar filled the room with music again. Sharon yed quietly, Gun opened his mouth, feeling the round room''s resonance.


    "Don''t use youth as an excuse for your shorings,Nor age and honor for yourziness.


    The greatest enemy of dreams is fear,


    The biggest mistake you make in life is,


    Being too afraid to make a mistake,


    That you don''t dare to challenge."


    Caught off guard by Gun''s beautiful voice, Siara stepped back in surprise. Leonthin Price trembled slightly at Gun''s song. After finishing, Gun spoke softly.


    "You remember this song, right? It''s thest message you delivered to the world at yourst performance."


    Leonthin Price chuckled self-deprecatingly and nodded slightly.


    "Yes, I remember. I sang it."


    Though Sharon stopped ying, Gun began to sing again.


    Thest song I want to convey to you


    Is only that you dream,


    Whether young students or older adults,


    If there are dreams yet unfulfilled, confront them.


    That''s thest word


    I want to convey to you.


    As Gun recited thest song from Leonthin Price''s performance, her trembling hands became more pronounced. Noticing her change, Gun said in a deep, clear voice.


    "An elder has lived a life with music. Never stepping away from music throughout life, but never bound by it either."


    Leonthin Price looked up at Gun''s resonant voice. Sharon, watching them, ced her hands on the guitar strings again and yed quietly, murmuring in a low voice.


    Age is a sneakymunicator,


    Secretly revealing its thorns.


    How splendid is life asmunication,


    For you to protect yourself,


    Even if you bleed into the muscles draped over your thorns,


    It''s all for you to be pricked painfully,


    I extend my hand to you again.


    As if divided into ck and white on the keyboard,


    Fate''s semitones are intertwined.


    Don''t be bound by the resonance of capital,


    Until the blood that survives you flows,


    Breathe deeply.


    After Sharon''s lengthy monologue, resembling a song or a soliloquy, she put down her guitar and looked directly at Leonthin Price.


    "Do you remember, Professor? When Professor Richard, Professor Corigliano''s teacher, passed away, you told us in front of his coffin. I can never forget those words."


    Leonthin Price, looking back and forth between the two with a bewildered gaze, sighed and looked out the window again. The rain seemed like strings of a guitar from heaven to earth, and the leaves fluttering in the wind and rain looked like piano keys. The wind ying those strings and keys continued its performance from left to right, top to bottom. After a while, she sighed deeply again.


    "I''ve already retired. Ho ho..."


    Watching her elongate a self-deprecatingugh, Gun turned his head to Sharon.


    "Professor Sharon, do you know Phil Collins?"


    Catching on to what Gun was implying, Sharon smirked.


    "Of course, a drummer and singer-songwriter from Ennd."


    Gun nodded at Leonthin Price.


    "Phil Collins was a world-renowned musician like you, Professor. He announced his retirement in 2010 after his cover album ''Going Back'' due toplications from spine surgery that made it impossible for him to y. However, he returned five yearster. He wanted to show his children him performing on stage, but he toured in


    East Asia and Australia without his children. So, what was it for that he overturned his retirement?"


    Leonthin Price massaged her face and bowed her head. Gun ced his hand on her shoulder and knelt on one knee.


    "You know, Professor. Why he came back."


    When she raised her head, two streams of tears were flowing down her cheeks. After wiping the tears with her hands, she took a deep breath.


    "He must have wanted to make music as long as he could breathe."


    Gun wiped the remaining tears from her cheeks with his hand.


    "That''s right, Professor. You know better than anyone. Unlike me, who only knows in theory, you are experiencing it in the present. Reversing retirement isn''t shameful."


    Leonthin Price, facing Gun, chuckled softly.


    "But as I said earlier, what I''ve done involves coordinating with others. I can''t just think of myself and cause harm to others, Kay."


    Gun shook his head vigorously.


    "Have you been doing opera all your life, Professor? Or have you been doing music?"


    Her eyes widened at Gun''s words. It took a while for the focus to return to her eyes, which had momentarily lost their sharpness. Noticing her changed gaze, Gun quietly left her side and sat next to Sharon. Sharon gave him a thumbs-up as if to say ''well done.'' Gun wrapped his smiling face around her raised thumb and sat down, listening to the rain with Leonthin Price.


    ''Revered Professor. You already know. What decision is right.''


    Noticing Leonthin Price''s slight movement after a long silence with Sharon, her expression was now full of vitality. Alternating her gaze between Sharon and Gun, she smiled brightly.


    "I''m the professor, but I''ve learned from my student, Kay. Yes, I did music, not opera. Music isn''t just about opera."


    Gun stood up abruptly and rushed over.


    "That''s right, Professor!"


    Sharon also stood up and approached Leonthin Price, hugging her from behind.


    "If the conditions aren''t right, then we do music that fits the conditions, Professor."


    Leonthin Price smiled softly at the two.


    "Would pop music suit my voice?"


    Gun wiggled his index finger andughed.


    "There''s also a genre called popera. I don''t know much, but if Professor tries that genre, existing popera singers might not even dare to present their business cards in front of you. Haha."


    Leonthin Price covered her mouth with her hand and lightly pped Gun''s back with the other.


    "Ha ha, ttering. But thank you, I feel good."


    Sharon, hugging Leonthin Price from behind, pressed her cheek against hers.


    "I''ll help you, Professor."


    Leonthin Price, holding Sharon''s arm around her neck, smiled sweetly and shook her head.


    "No, I''ll try it on my own."


    Sharon was about to retort but ended up smiling lightly, respecting her decision. As the atmosphere lightened, Siara approached with a puzzled look, having received a whisper from a staff member.


    "Is that true?"


    The staff member nodded several times.


    "Yes, Director. What should we do?"


    Siara rushed to the three and looked at Gun.


    "Uh, Kay! Does anyone else know you''re here today besides us?"


    Gun tilted his head in confusion.


    "Huh? Why?"


    Siara quickly approached the window and looked outside, then turned and shouted.


    "Outside! Thousands of people are gathering!"


    "Really?"


    At Siara''s words, Gun ran to the window and saw thousands of people cheering at the sight of Gun through the window, braving the rain.


    "Wow! It''s really Kay!"


    "We did well to believe!"


    "Woohoo!!!"


    Gun covered his eyes with one hand and muttered softly.


    "My goodness... Lizzie and Dani were there yesterday..."


    Siara, also looking outside, asked.


    "What should we do? ording to the staff, it seems people are surrounding the entire castle. There''s no way out."


    Gun sighed deeply and stood in front of Leonthin Price and Sharon with an apologetic expression.


    "Actually... It seems that the people I was with when I was introduced to this ce yesterday spread the word that I would be here today. There are so many people gathered, what should we do? Will you go out first? I''ll find another way out."


    Sharon, peering out from the window sill, chuckled and shook her head.


    "Thanks to my popr student, I''m having a unique experience. Hmm... What should we do..."


    Leonthin Price, always smiling gently, looked at the two.


    "What do people want? Just to see Kay''s face, did they brave this rain ande all this way from the city?"


    Sharon, leaning against the wall next to the window frame and crossing her arms, replied.


    "I wonder, do they want to hear Kay''s music?"


    Leonthin Price pped her hands and nodded.


    "If we


    know what people want, we can give it to them and find a way out."


    Gun looked at her in surprise.


    "Professor? Are you suggesting we busk here?"


    Leonthin Price winked at him.


    "Is there a reason not to?"


    Gun looked at Sharon, who was already picking up her guitar.


    "Let''s give them what they want and leave. Ha ha, Siara? Can we borrow an amp?"


    As Gun turned to Siara, she was already instructing her staff to move the amp outside, her face bright with excitement.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 245: Begin Again

    Chapter 245: Begin Again


    The voice of Ciara resonated through the ears of those surrounding the rain-enshrouded ine Castle, conveyed by a microphone connected to the outside.


    "In 30 minutes, at the square in front of ine Castle, we will formally greet everyone, including Professor Leontine Price, Professor Sharon, and Kay. We kindly ask all of our guests visiting our castle to move orderly to the concert venue."


    Despite Ciara''s announcements being repeatedly broadcasted through the external speakers, people, seemingly distrustful, continued to shout amidst the falling rain.


    "Don''t lie! If we go elsewhere, you''ll just use it as a chance to escape! You ran away at Grafton Street too!"


    "Right! We''ll wait, so show us your face!"


    As the castle''s main gate opened, the crowd''s attention was drawn to it. Six employees, d in red, dashed out towards thewn in front of the castle and began setting up arge tent. Noticing it wasn''t a residential tent but an open parasol-like structure, some in the crowd murmured amongst themselves.


    "So, they really areing out to greet us?"


    "Darling, shouldn''t we hurry to the front to secure a good spot?"


    "Let''s go first!"As some began to rush towards the tent, many others quickly followed suit to secure spots at the front. Those who realized toote hurried over, but the prime spots had already been taken by the more quick-witted. After setting up the tent, the employees went back into the castle and came out with an amplifier, causing the rest of the crowd to scream.


    "They have an amp! Looks like there will be a performance!"


    "See! I told you we should''ve hurried! It''s your fault!"


    "Run, there might still be spots where we can see their faces!"


    As more people moved towards the tent, those remaining started to hesitate. Just then, another announcement was made.


    "In 10 minutes, there will be busking at the square in front of ine Castle. Those around the castle, please move to the square for smooth progression. If movement is difficult due to the crowd, it could affect the busking. Please move quickly."


    Hearing this, the audience in front of the tent, now pointing and shouting at those still in front of the castle.


    "Hurry up! If you don''t, we might miss Kay!"


    "Yeah, hurry over here, or you might not even catch a glimpse of Kay!"


    As thousands gestured and shouted, those stubbornly remaining in front of the castle began moving towards the square. When finally no one was left surrounding the castle, another announcement was heard.


    "Thank you all for your cooperation. The musicians will now move out, so please stand in your ces and maintain order for the proceedings. We appreciate it."


    "Okay!! Juste out already!"


    "Screams, they''re reallying out!"


    "What do I do? My phone got wet and I can''t take pictures!"


    As anticipation filled the air even amidst the rain, the massive doors of ine Castle finally opened.


    "Ahhhh!!! It''s Leontine Price!"


    "Ahh!! Grandma, you''re beautiful!"


    "Is the woman next to her Professor Sharon? It''s my first time seeing her."


    "How ignorant! Do you know how famous she is? That''s why you should stop chasing pop singers and listen to quality music!"


    "Ridiculous, who says pop singers are low-ss? Absurd!"


    The first to emerge, Leontine Price, waved at the crowd, eliciting a massive cheer. Sharon simply stood by her side with a smile, then turned her gaze back. Sensing Kay''s imminent appearance, thousands screamed in unison.


    "Woahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    "Kyaaahhhhh, Kay!"


    "Look here, Kay!"


    "Buy me a dark beer too!"


    "I''ll buy the beer, just talk to me for 10 minutes!!"


    "Over here!! Over here!!"


    As thousands waved and cheered, the area in front of ine Castle became a sea of people. Gun, seeing such an enthusiastic crowd for the first time since the Lopalooza performance, looked on in bewilderment before awkwardly raising a hand, prompting an even louder cheer than when he first appeared.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    The echoes of the cheers, amplified by the mountain where ine Castle sat, reverberated ceaselessly. As castle employees quickly approached with umbres, Leontine Price and Sharon took them and moved towards the tent. When an employee offered an umbre to Gun, he declined, choosing to stand in the rain with the others, which sparked another round of cheers.


    "Ahh!! He wants to get wet with us!"


    "No, dummy! He feels bad being the only one with an umbre while we''re all getting wet! Forgot Kay''s nickname?"


    "The Angel of the Current World! The Angel of the Current World!"


    As Gun walked towards the tent in the rain, thousands began chanting in unison.


    "Angel! Angel! Angel! Angel!"


    Noticing a young boy about eight years old, soaked but smiling brightly on his father''s shoulders, Gun approached them, dumbfounded, and reached out.


    "Hand him over! He''ll catch a cold like this!"


    Surprised, the father dly handed the boy to Gun, who wrapped the child in his coat and scolded.


    "Even so, what kind of father lets his child get wet in this weather?"


    The father, scratching the back of his head but still smiling at his son in Gun''s arms, replied withughter.


    "Ha, sorry. He''s the apple of my eye, but I lost my senses seeing Kay. I did bring an umbre, but using it here would''ve bothered others, so I kept it closed. Don''t look at me like that, I''m not a bad dad. Ha."


    Gun, not minding his own wet clothes, wiped the boy''s soaked body with his coat and gently stroked his cheek.


    "Aren''t you cold? What''s your name?"


    The boy, grinning widely, waved his hand.


    "Andrew! Kay! Kay!"


    "Haha, right, Andrew, I''m Kay. You''re as cold as ice. Come, let''s move forward. You won''t get wet under the tent."


    Gun then lifted the boy and spoke to the father.


    "I''ll take him to the tent for a while. Come to pick him upter, okay?"


    The father snapped to attention and saluted crisply.


    "Of course!! Loyalty!!"


    Laughing at his over-the-top gesture, Gun entered the tent, where Leontine Price reached out to take the child.


    "Give me the child."


    She took the boy and began drying him off with a towel passed by an employee. As the audience watched this tender scene quietly, Ciara approached and handed over three set-up microphones. Leontine Price, busy drying the child, and Gun, who was removing his top to dry off from the rain, left Sharon to grab the microphone first.


    "Um... Hello, I''m Sharon, a professor from Juilliard."


    "Wo!!! The Goddess of Guitar!!"


    "Oooh! You''re still beautiful, Professor!"


    Though the apuse for Sharon wasn''t as loud as for Gun, the crowd weed her with pping, prompting a fresh smile from Sharon as she took the microphone again.


    "Ha-ha, I''m so grateful that some of you recognize me. I''m not that remarkable, so please, no need for such apuse. You''re here to see someone else, aren''t you? Ha-ha."


    "We wanted to see you too, Sharon!"


    "Right, we came to see both of you!"


    As some in the crowd responded, Sharon, covering her mouth withughter, spoke again.


    "Ha-ha, those are polite words, but they make me feel good. Kay, are you ready? The people are waiting for you."


    Gun, finishing drying his hair with a towel, hastily grabbed his microphone without being able to fix his disheveled hair. As soon as he took the microphone, another round of cheers erupted.


    "Kyaaaah!!! Look at his wet hair!"


    "My God, he''s so handsome! Even more than on TV!"


    "Ah, those wet locks, those soulful eyes!"


    Gun, unustomed topliments about his appearance despite his fame, scratched his cheek and took the microphone.


    "Um... Hello, everyone?"


    Once again, thousands cheered, and as the noise died down, Gun, widening his eyes, asked.


    "But how did you all know I was here?"


    A man in the front row raised his phone high.


    "It was posted on social media! If we came here today, we could see Kay!"


    Realizing his suspicions were confirmed, Gun sighed.


    "Ah, I see. I guess I need to be more discreet next time."


    "Ha-ha-ha!! Don''t do that!"


    "Ha-hat!! We''ll find you no matter what!"


    As the crowdughed at Gun''s joke, the rain began to ease. Looking up at the sky, Gun touched the still-falling raindrops and said.


    "It seems the rain is letting up a bit, but it hurts my heart to see you all getting soaked. Can you stay here for a long time?"


    "Aaaaah!!! We canst ten hours!"


    "Right!! We can stay here till tomorrow!"


    Laughing at their response, Gun turned back to see Leontine Price, who had finished drying off the child, smiling at him. He approached her, extending his hand, and announced loudly.


    "Let me introduce you. This is one of the three professors I respect and am proud of, Professor Leontine Price!"


    The crowd raised their hands and apuded. After enjoying the sound of their cheers, Gun pointed to Sharon and said.


    "You all know her, right? My professor


    , the Goddess of Guitar, Professor Sharon Ismin!"


    Once again, a massive cheer erupted, and as the noise died down, Gun took the microphone again.


    "The reason I came to Irnd was because of a trip with Professor Leontine Price."


    A woman in the front raised her hand and shouted.


    "I know! A retirement trip, right?!"


    Gun smiled and shook his head.


    "Ha, no. It''s a journey for the second act of Leontine Price''s newly reborn life."


    As the crowd murmured, not fully understanding, Gun pointed back and smiled.


    "Let me introduce again. Not as an opera diva, but as a musician embarking on a new life, here''s Leontine Price!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 246: Begin Again

    Chapter 246: Begin Again


    People unfamiliar with thenguage sent Geon quizzical looks in response to his statement. Geon looked down at Leontine Price with a smirk and asked, "Professor, do you know my song by any chance?"


    Leontine Price smiled and nodded, "Are you talking about ''If I could change the world''? How could I not know my student''s song?"


    Sharon, already taking her guitar out of the bag, spoke without even looking at Geon, "It''s rude for a professor to be asked such a question by a student, Kay."


    Geonughed and turned to the audience, "This is ''If I could change the world'' by Professor Leontine Price, everyone."


    The crowd erupted with excitement, "Are we actually going to hear the song?!"


    "I''m so d I came!"


    "What about Kay? I want to hear Kay sing too!"


    As the crowd voiced their excitement, Geon raised his hand to calm them, "I''ll be ying the guitar. With the goddess of guitar, I might do some chorus, is that okay? Haha."


    Geon ced the microphone on the stand and took out Haku from the hard case, eliciting gasps of admiration from the audience at the sight of the beautiful guitar."Is that the White Falcon? It''s gorgeous!"


    "That''s Kay''s signature!"


    "I want to buy one too! How much does it cost? Is it expensive?"


    "Hey, that''s over 5000 dors!"


    "It''s okay, I''m buying it right away!"


    "Do you think holding that will make you look like Kay? Don''t embarrass yourself byparison, find something else."


    The crowd joked among themselves joyfully. As Sharon began ying the ssical guitar, some people involuntarily closed their eyes and let the music wash over them, feeling the emotion of the music like rain falling from the sky. Geon''s White Falcon added improvisations over Sharon''s fast arpeggios, and the audience began nodding their heads to the rhythm quietly.


    The impromptu performance by Sharon and Geon, different from what could be seen in Geon''s music videos, seemed to capture the freedom and beauty of ne Castle''s nature, making the original song sound both familiar and entirely new. The audience, momentarily forgetting to maintain silence, quickly covered their mouths, careful not to disturb the others.


    Leontine Price stood up earlier than the beat for the vocals, looked gently at the audience, and began singing with a graceful voice.


    "If I could change the world."


    (Back in time, I''ll be back then.)


    (When I had to hide in a ce where no one knew.)


    (If you can go back then and save you.)


    The interaction between Sharon and Geon, along with Leontine Price''s singing, was filled with mutual admiration and joy. A middle-aged man in the audience muttered in astonishment, "Was the song always this atmospheric?"


    As Sharon and Geon''s performance became more improvisational, resembling a jazz club session with its freely changing rhythm, Leontine Price pped her thighs in time with the music and sang with a deep, resonant voice.


    "But I''m different."


    (Everything is different. Me and you, and now the person next to me.)


    (I will not miss you anymore.)


    (Because now everything is precious.)


    After Leontine Price sang thest verse, Sharon and Geon''s guitars reached a climax. As the rain stopped and sunlight broke through the clouds, Leontine Price, stepping out of the tent, hummed, blending naturally with the guitars as if her voice was another instrument.


    The audience, mesmerized, watched as Leontine Price seemed to embody the essence of music itself. Everyone was intoxicated by her warm voice, and Sharon and Geon continued their lively improvisation, constantly exchanging smiles.


    Sharon looked at Geon with affection, thinking, ''My student has reached such a level. I''m proud.''


    As the performance concluded with long resonating sounds under the sunlight, the front row audience began pping silently, deeply moved. Geon, holding his guitar, touched his chest, feeling warmed by the music.


    ''Music! This is music!''


    Tears welled up in Leontine Price''s eyes as she saw the happy faces in the audience, moved by the song they had shared. Sharon approached and hugged her warmly, and Leontine Price reciprocated, swaying gently.


    "Thank you, Professor Sharon."


    "Don''t mention it, Professor. I''m just happy to see you and hear your song."


    Though not crying, Leontine Price''s eyes were filled with tears as she reached out to Geon.


    "Will you hug me too, Kay?"


    After setting down Haku, Geon embraced her with a wide smile, and Andrew, who had been watching from a chair, leapt down and joined their embrace. The threeughed as they saw Andrew clinging to their legs.


    "Haha, we forgot about Andrew, didn''t we?"


    "Yes


    , the cute little one!"


    "Do you want a hug from grandma? How adorable."


    Theirughter echoed slightly through the microphone, and the audience gradually began to cheer from the front row.


    "Wow!!!!!!!"


    "Amazing! Did you hear Leontine Price''s song just now?"


    "Yeah, yeah! I couldn''t believe my ears!"


    "It was as good as Kay''s song!"


    "I thought my soul was going to fly away while listening!"


    "Screaaaaam! It was the best!"


    As the apuse and cheers filled the air, the three, with Leontine Price in the middle, held hands and raised them high, receiving even more apuse. That day, Leontine Price performed three songs, adapted from opera to pop format, apanied by Sharon and Geon''s guitar music. After the 30-minute performance, they spent over ten minutes providing fan service, overwhelmed by the audience''s request for high-fives.


    Leontine Price, experiencing this level of poprity for the first time, could not stop smiling and waved to the people tapping on the taxi windows as they left ne Castle to the sound of cheers.


    As Geon, sitting in the passenger seat, watched her with a smile, he extended his hand. Leontine Price, surprised, grasped his hand and tilted her head, to which Geon replied with a smile-filled face.


    "From now on, this is the life you''ll live, Professor. It''s fun, isn''t it?"


    Leontine Price, looking dazedly at Geon, smiled and held his hand tighter.


    "Thank you, Kay. Thank you, Professor Sharon."


    As they shared a moment ofughter, the taxi exited ne vige. The phone rang in the quiet country road, and Geon answered.


    "Hey, Byungjun hyung?"


    "Are you still at ne Castle?"


    "Huh? How did you know?"


    "Man, you did busking, didn''t you? It''s all over SNS and inte news right now."


    "Really?"


    "Only you would busk in front of thousands. Causing trouble, aren''t you! I got scolded by the boss because I didn''t follow you."


    "Why would you get scolded, hyung?"


    "It''s dangerous, you idiot. Are you hurt anywhere? Where are you now?"


    "In a taxi. No injuries. The people in Irnd are quite mannered."


    "Sigh, you''re just lucky. When are youing back?"


    "I''ll take a flight tomorrow morning. What about Kiska?"


    "Sigh, as soon as I told her I was calling you, she demanded I put it on speaker. Then, hearing your voice, she started rolling on the sofa, crying and stomping her feet. She''s been anxious all day, worrying she might get sick."


    "Oh. Alright, hyung. Is it on speaker now?"


    "Yeah, Kiska is listening. Kiska! Stop crying ande here. Kay has something to say. Go ahead, talk."


    After taking a moment, Geon spoke with a smile in his voice.


    "Kiska, I''ming home tomorrow. Just wait a little longer. I bought a rabbit doll for you, so just one more night. Don''t cry, okay?"


    As strange tapping noises followed, Geon tilted his head in confusion.


    "What''s that noise? Byungjun hyung? Did the call drop?"


    "No, Kiska is tapping the phone. Look, she''s not crying anymore. Is the rabbit doll better, or are you happier that Kay ising tomorrow?"


    "Haha, it''s good if she''s not crying."


    "Such a young fox already! Look, she''s smiling. Hey Kiska, do you know what happens if you cry and thenugh?"


    "Ah!! Hyung!!! Don''t teach her that!"


    "Okay, okay. Anyway,e back soon. If you don''te back tomorrow, Kiska might kill me."


    "Haha, alright. See you tomorrow!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 247: Kiskas Shopping

    Chapter 247: Kiska''s Shopping


    After spending a delightful time at ate-night wine party in Leontine Price''s room the previous day, the three immediately fell asleep as soon as they boarded their flight. Despite the long journey, they were more refreshed upon arrival than when they had departed, promising to see each other again at school in a few days as they parted at JFK Airport in New York. Geon, with his face covered, was scanning his surroundings when he spotted Mirov standing in front of a long Chrysler C 300 limousine in the parking lot. Mirov, recognizing Geon despite his covered face, rushed over to take his luggage.


    "Ah! Mirov! It''s alright, I can take that."


    Mirov insisted, taking the luggage almost out of Geon''s hands, "I should handle this. Besides, thedy has been waiting for you all day. Hurry along."


    As Geon looked up at the sky, he could feel the evening darken, signaling it was time to move. Mirov, having already loaded Geon''s luggage into the trunk, was gesturing towards the back seat. As Geon quickly got into the car, it sped off like a rocket. With the thought of Kiska having waited the entire day, Geon called Byungjun.


    "Hey! Hey! Ki, Kiska! Kay, it''s a call!"


    "Ye... Yes?"


    "Hey! When are youing!"


    "I''m on my way from the airport now, meeting Mirov and riding back, hyung."


    "You hear that? Kay''s on his way now, stop pinching, Kiska! Ouch!!""Ha, you''ve been through a lot, hyung."


    "Ouch!! Hey, Geon, just tell her you''ll be there soon, I''ll pass you to Kiska."


    "Alright, hyung."


    Knock knock knock


    As the sound of knocking came from the other side of the phone, Geon, with a smile, said in a bright voice, "Kiska! I''m on my way. I''ll be there in about 30 minutes, so just wait a bit longer, sorry I''mte."


    Knock knock knock


    "Kiska, give me the phone. Geon, you''ll be here in 30 minutes, right?"


    "Ha, yes, hyung."


    "Alright, hurry up. If you''re even a minutete, I''m dead. Oh, and I''ve prepared what we talked about earlier. Give it to Gregory when you arrive."


    "What? Oh! The guarantee for Kiska?"


    "Yeah, I''ve left it in your room. It''s in tworge bags."


    "Got it, hyng. I''ll be there soon."


    "Hurry up, man!!!!!!"


    With augh, Geon admired the New York skyline through the window, ying with a rabbit doll in his hand. As the car turned towards Brooklyn, he saw the Red Castle through the window and Kiska, standing at the front gate holding Byungjun''s hand, bursting intoughter. Kiska, dressed in a pink dress and a white rabbit fur coat, struggled to run towards the approaching car, letting go of Byungjun''s hand. Byungjun, holding onto Kiska''s hand tighter, shouted warnings of danger, prompting Geon to stop from opening the window until the car safely halted. As soon as the car stopped, Geon got out and opened his arms wide.


    "Kiska!! I''m here!"


    Finally letting go of her hand, Byungjun watched as Kiska sprinted and clung to Geon''s neck. Lifting Kiska, Geon gently touched her plump cheeks, asking, "Did you wait long?"


    Kiska, barely able to nod amidst her excitement, locked eyes with Geon, who then raised the hidden rabbit doll to her eye level and shook it.


    "Ta-da! It''s a rabbit doll!"


    Kiska''s face lit up with a bright smile as she hugged the doll. The rabbit doll, slightlyrger, reached down to Kiska''s knees, indicating she had to hold it tightly to prevent it from dragging on the floor. Holding the doll tightly, Kiska looked at its face and smiled brightly, prompting Geon to approach Byungjun.


    "Ha, you''ve had it tough, haven''t you?"


    Byungjun, touching his stomach and puffing out his cheeks, responded, "I lost 2 kilograms while you were gone. Running here every morning to check if you''ve returned, climbing into my bed to stomp on my stomach so I couldn''t sleep, and suddenly crying while eating so I couldn''t even eat. Don''t ever go anywhere again. I thought I was going to die."


    Holding Kiska, Geonughed.


    "Ha, understood. Let''s go inside, it''s cold."


    Riding in the golf cart driven by Mirov to the guest


    house for the first time in a while, Mirov approached as they disembarked.


    "The boss says he''ll drop by for a moment."


    Geon, putting Kiska down, nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Just a moment, I have something to bring."


    Entering the guest house to retrieve tworge bags, Mirov quickly took them into his arms. Geon, looking apologetic, said to Mirov, "They might be heavy. I''ll carry one."


    The bags, appearingrge and heavy when Geon lifted them, seemed small in Mirov''srge frame. Mirov, shaking his head, gestured towards the main house.


    "I''ll handle these. You go ahead. They''ve been waiting for you."


    "Ah, alright. I''ll go first then."


    Geon advanced towards the main house, where another member of the organization greeted him. Reaching the second-floor study, Geon knocked on the door. Without waiting for a response, the door swung open to reveal a delighted Gregory.


    "Oh! Finally!"


    Gregory, uncharacteristically, hugged Geon tightly. Slightly taken aback, Geon received several hearty pats on the shoulder from Gregory, who thenughed heartily and gestured for him to enter.


    "Come in!"


    Smiling awkwardly, Geon entered the study and sat on the sofa. As the door opened again, Mirov entered with the bags. Standing up to receive them, Geon thanked Mirov.


    "Thank you, Mirov."


    "It''s nothing. I''ll leave you to talk."


    As Mirov left the room, Gregory, habitually biting on a cigar, nced at Geon before lighting it and asking with a smirk.


    "So, did you enjoy your trip?"


    "Ha, yes, it was fun."


    Gregory took a deep drag of the cigar, exhaled, and chuckled.


    "I thought I was going to die. Kiska cried so much."


    Geon, scratching his head awkwardly, watched as Gregoryughed and came forward to sit on the edge of the desk.


    "No need to apologize, right? It was my request for you to spend time with Kiska. It''s not your fault, so don''t look like that. But what''s in those bags?"


    As Geon lifted the bags onto the desk, Gregory, stepping away from the desk without touching the bags, asked.


    "Usually, these bags contain money or drugs.. Since you''re not giving me drugs, it must be money?"


    Geon, cing his hand on the bag, adopted a more serious demeanor.


    "I think I need to apologize first. Kiska is your daughter, and I may have been rude for revealing her name to the world without your permission and for releasing an album without formally contracting her as a songwriter. I''m sorry, Gregory."


    Gregory stared at Geon before cing the cigar back in his mouth and standing by the window.


    "Hmm.. I know why you did it, so I''m not upset. But I''d appreciate it if you''d consult me in the future. I am Kiska''s father, after all."


    Geon bowed slightly.


    "Yes, I will. This is Kiska''s share of the album''s earnings."


    Gregory nced at the bags and chuckled.


    "You see this mansion and still think I need that kind of chump change? Just give it to Kiska as pocket money."


    Geon hesitantly said, "Um... Gregory. This is over 5 million dors."


    "What?"


    Gregory, cigar still in mouth, dropped his arms in shock.


    "5 million dors? What are you talking about? Even if it''s a special preparation for Kiska, that''s too much."


    Geon, scratching his head, awkwardlyughed.


    "Ah... It might sound like bragging but... haha, well..."


    Gregory waited quietly for Geon to continue.


    "That''s... calcted based on the percentage given to a new songwriter. It wasn''t my calction; thepany did it, so it should be correct."


    Gregory stared at Geon for a long moment before approaching and opening the bag. Upon seeing the stacks of money filling the bag, Gregory removed the cigar from his mouth and looked at Geon with disbelief.


    "Geon, exactly how much are you making? Are you earning more than a mafia like me?"


    "Ha... I''m not exactly sure how much I''m making..."


    Shaking his head, Gregory picked up a bundle of 100-dor bills and handed it to Geon. Confused, Geon watched as Gregory exined, waving the money.


    "Give this to Kiska. It''s money she and you earned, so it''s right for you to give it. I''ll create an ount for Kiska and deposit the rest."


    Geon, taking the money with a smile, said, "I will. Please tell Byungjun about Kiska''s ount. The earnings from the music will continue toe in, so it''ll


    be deposited monthly on a set date."


    "Heh, is that so? I might end up making less than Kiska at this rate."


    Geon chuckled, shaking the bundle of money in his hand.


    "But isn''t this too much money to give to a ten-year-old? Looks like it could be about ten thousand dors."


    Gregory waved his hand dismissively.


    "She''s my daughter. The only daughter of Gregory. The first money she earns should be of that scale. If you''re free tomorrow, take Kiska out. She''s been waiting for you. Let her buy whatever she wants with her own money."


    Geon nodded.


    "I was actually going to ask for your permission to take her out. We''ll go out and have fun."


    "That would be nice. You must be tired, so go ahead. Since you''re here, Kiska will probably stay in the guest house tonight, right?"


    "Ha, probably."


    "Alright then. Off you go."


    After bidding Gregory farewell, Geon returned to the guest house where Kiska, sitting on the steps waiting, ran up to grab his hand. Lifting Kiska, Geon entered the guest house with a smile as the sound of Byungjun showering echoed. Seating Kiska on the sofa, Geon extended the bundle of money with a grin.


    "Kiska. This is your money. You know what money is, right?"


    Kiska nodded, taking the bundle of money from Geon with a curious gaze.


    "Ha, you know I made music with the lyrics you wrote, right? This is your share of the money we made. It''s the first money Kiska has ever made. Do you understand?"


    As Kiska tilted her head in confusion, Geonughed and pinched her cheek.


    "Let''s go shopping tomorrow! Buy whatever you want with this money! How about that?"


    Kiska, momentarily stunned, beamed at the mention of going out and waved the bundle of money above her head in delight. Watching her, Geon affectionately ruffled her hair, saying, "Alright, we''ll go after lunch tomorrow, so think about what you want to buy, okay? I''ll go take a shower."


    Geon passed Byungjun, emerging from the shower, and headed into the bathroom. Kiska, gazing at the bundle of money, then looked out the window towards Gregory''s study on the second floor of the main house. Alternating her gaze between the light seeping from the study and the money in her small hands, Kiska appeared thoughtful.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 248: Kiskas Shopping

    Chapter 248: Kiska''s Shopping


    The next day, Geon Kim woke up to the sound of someone running towards his room and opening the door. Half-awake, he propped himself up in bed and saw the door open. Kiska, in her pajamas, rushed in and smiled brightly at Geon, who was lying in bed.


    "Mmm... Kiska? What''s up so early?"


    Kiska grinned and was about to close the door again when Geon, stretching his arms, said, "Where are you going? Come here."


    Kiska stopped, smiled again, and jumped onto the bed. Geon hugged her and stroked her hair beforeying back down.


    "I''ll sleep for five more minutes. You should sleep a bit more too."


    Kiska, lying next to Geon, silently watched his profile and then, cing her hand on his chest, felt his heartbeat. Soon, she closed her eyes and fell asleep, relieved that Geon''s return wasn''t a dream. She quickly fell back to sleep with her thumb in her mouth,forted by the reality.


    After days of Kiska jumping on him every morning, Byungjun woke upte in the morning. Kiska''s daily morning invasions, barging into the room, had led to Byungjun sleeping in shorts and a T-shirt. With his hair a mess, he climbed out of bed and went to the living room. He opened the refrigerator, grabbed a bottle of water, and drank directly from it before opening Geon''s room door with the bottle still in his mouth.


    Byungjun, with the bottle''s spout in his mouth, opened the door and quickly removed the bottle, wiping the water dribbling from his mouth. Seeing the two sleeping together, he dashed in and started spraying water on Geon''s face.


    "Hey, you bastard! You finally did something you shouldn''t have!!""Ah, what the heck! Who is it!"


    Byungjun, squeezing the middle of the water bottle, sprayed water on Geon''s face, then rubbed Geon''s face with his frog-like hands. While holding Geon in a headlock, Byungjun yelled.


    "It''s not true, right?! Say it isn''t so!"


    "Ugh! Brother.. I, I can''t breathe"


    "You perverted pedophile! What did you do to cute Kiska!"


    "Ugh! Ugh, bro, brother!"


    The noise and the bouncing bed woke Kiska, who sat up and saw Byungjun applying a submission hold on Geon, who was turning red and continuously tapping out on Byungjun''s arm. Kiska, rubbing her eyes, watched them in confusion and then startedughing, pping her hands above her head. Byungjun, pressing down on Geon, turned to Kiska''s pping and said with a bewildered expression.


    "Do you know how long it''s been since Kiskaughed in the morning? She used to either pinch with scary eyes or cry with sad ones every day. What time did she get here?"


    "Ugh, bro, let go of me first.."


    "What time did shee?"


    "I, I don''t know. It was still half asleep. Maybe about an hour ago?"


    "Ah.. You came to check if she was here."


    "What? You saw here yesterday. We yed for a while before sleeping."


    "She wanted to make sure it wasn''t a dream."


    Geon, turning his gaze, looked at Kiska rolling around the bed,ughing, with interest. Byungjun released his grip, and Geon, sitting up, opened his arms. Kiska jumped into his embrace and sat on his legs, pinching his face andughing. After making eye contact with the girl and ying with her fingers for a moment, Geon suggested,


    "Kiska, how about we go out a bit early? Let''s go to Logan''s shop and have avocado sandwiches for lunch?"


    Kiska, in her white pajamas, jumped up, raised her hands above her head, and twirled around on the bed. Byungjun, watching her adorable reaction, chuckled and said,


    "That means yes, right? It''s an easy response to understand. So, we''re going out early?"


    Geon nodded at Kiska''s happy reaction.


    "Yes, we have some time before lunch, and instead of waiting around doing nothing, it''s better to go out and get some fresh air. You''reing too, right?"


    Byungjun, getting off the bed, replied,


    "Of course. The boss said not to let you go anywhere alone anymore. I''ll get the car ready."


    "Thanks, brother."


    Kiska, watching Byungjun leave the room, looked at Geon and Byungjun alternately, then lowered her head to look at her pajamas. After a moment of thought, Kiska hurriedly ran out, heading straight for the governess to pick out pretty clothes to wear. Geon chuckled and headed to the shower.


    Soon after, Geon


    , dressed in a knee-length khaki parka, ck jeans, ck boots, and hiding his face with a hat, sunsses, and a mask, left the annex. He saw Kiska, in a pink coat with a small white bag slung diagonally and a ck mask, holding Byungjun''s hand in front of the waiting ck car. Byungjun, wearing a blue parka, spoke to an organization member next to him, who quickly got into the car.


    Geon took Kiska''s hand and got into the car, and Byungjun, in the passenger seat, turned to speak.


    "Today, there will be twenty bodyguards for our outing. I asked for people who don''t look too much like mafia members, so they''ve arranged for guards who''ve been in the organization for less than two years. Mirov will be in charge, but he''lle a bitter, just so you know."


    Geon, choosing to sit on thefortable sofa of the spacious car instead, stroked Kiska''s head as she yed with a bunny toy on hisp.


    "Less than two years? Are you sure that''s okay?"


    Byungjun chuckled, making eye contact with Geon.


    "Where do you think we are? Even if they''ve been here for less than two years, those two years mean they''ve been in the organization here. They''re from Russia, where they''ve been in gang life for a long time. Toe here, they had to have been active mafia members in their home country for at least ten years, reliable people. Don''t worry and let''s go."


    Reassured by Byungjun''s words, Geon spent the time exining various signs and sights to Kiska, who pointed them out with her finger. When the car stopped in front of Logan''s shop, Geon checked his wristwatch before getting out and said to Byungjun,


    "You should eat with us. The avocado sandwiches here are delicious. It''s not even 11 yet, so it won''t be too crowded."


    Byungjun, without turning back, waved his hand.


    "Nah, I hate those. I''m a carnivorous dinosaur. I don''t eat sandwiches without meat. I''ll buy a burger and eat separately. I''ll tell the bodyguards to wait outside."


    Geon entered Logan''s shop with Kiska''s hand in his. A male customer was choosing bread in front of the disy, and a staff member greeted them with a kind smile.


    "Wee."


    The staff, looking curiously at the two with their faces covered, pointed at the disy and said,


    "We bake fresh bread every morning. Please take a look."


    Geon smiled slightly and asked,


    "Where''s Logan?"


    The staff, surprised at the mention of Logan''s name by Geon, eximed,


    "Oh, you''re a friend of the boss? Just a moment."


    The staff opened the kitchen door and went inside, while Geon and Kiska took a seat at a table by the window. Soon, Logan emerged from the kitchen, wiping his hands with a towel. Seeing Geon at the table, his eyes widened. Logan quickly rounded the counter and hurried to the table, ncing at the bread-choosing customer and spoke quietly but swiftly.


    "Kay! You''re back! And Miss Kiska is here too! Haha, thanks for not forgetting to visit."


    "Haha, we came for the avocado sandwiches."


    "Right, right. I''ll make them right away. Orange juice for you?"


    "I''ll have milk. What about Kiska?"


    Kiska, only looking at the bunny toy in her hand, didn''t react, making Geon chuckle and say,


    "Just two sses of milk, please."


    "Got it, just wait a bit!"


    Logan quickly prepared two sandwiches, brought them over with milk and bread on a tray, and sat opposite them. He unwrapped the sandwiches for Kiska, handing one to her, and asked Geon,


    "Did you see the news from Irnd? You''ll be re-enrolling soon? Will we see each other more often?"


    Geon, after taking a bite of the sandwich and drinking some milk, nodded.


    "Yes, I''lle more often once I re-enroll. Haha"


    "That''s good. This ce is known as Kay''s favorite, and I''ve been called a fraud for not having Kay around. Haha"


    Geon rolled his eyes,ughing.


    "You''re not trying to use me, are you? Haha"


    Logan, gesturing dismissively, said,


    "Goodness! Why would I do that? I''m satisfied just seeing youe by asionally to buy bread. Haha, so you came out with Miss Kiska?"


    Geon, cleaning the sauce off Kiska''s cheek, said,


    "Yes, Kiska''s been staying at home too much, so I brought her out."


    Logan looked at them curiously and asked,


    "Huh? Miss Kiska stays at home? Where do you live?"


    "In Brooklyn."


    "Oh, are you still living at the Bronx Zoo?"


    "Haha, when are you talking about? No."


    "Then where do you live?"


    "I live in Brooklyn too."


    "Oh, so you and Miss Kiska are neighbors? That''s quite the connection."


    "Ah... Yes, something like that. Haha"


    Geon, nearly slipping into dangerous conversation, fumbled his words. He hurriedly stuffed the rest of his sandwich into his mouth and waited for Kiska to finish before wiping her mouth and promptly getting up. Logan, seeing Geon rise so quickly, said with a disappointed look,


    "Why, leaving already? You''ve barely arrived."


    Geon went to the counter, ced money down, and smiled.


    "I have a lot to do today. Oh, Logan. Do you know of any good department stores near Brooklyn or Manhattan for shopping?"


    Logan crossed his arms, thought for a moment, then snapped his fingers.


    "Ah! Do you know Brooklyn''s 87th Street? There''s a big department store called Century 21 there. A few years back, there was an ident, and the department store got a bit damaged. So, they renovated it for over six months. Thanks to the renovation, it''s now considered the most beautifully interior-designed department store in the area. You should check it out. Last time I saw, they seemed to be having a lot of sales in the basement stores."


    "Brooklyn''s 87th Street? Ah, that''s close. Thanks, Logan."


    "No problem, juste by more often, haha"


    "Sure, I will. Haha"


    After leaving Logan''s shop, Geon got into the waiting car. Byungjun, eating a burger in the passenger seat, turned to him.


    "What, you''re done already? I get you, but Kiska shouldn''t eat so quickly."


    Geon, touching Kiska''s slightly bloated belly,ughed.


    "We left right after Kiska finished. I almost blurted out where we live while off guard. Haha"


    "What? You, shut your mouth!"


    "Haha, I didn''t say it."


    Byungjun, burger in mouth, gestured to the organization member to start driving, and the car smoothly moved off.


    "Where to now? Did you decide on a shopping ce?"


    Geon, looking out the window, replied,


    "Century 21 department store on Brooklyn''s 87th Street."


    Byungjun looked at the organization member in the driver''s seat, who nodded, knowing the location.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 249: Kiskas Shopping

    Chapter 249: Kiska''s Shopping


    Mirov, afterpleting the task of delivering a bag handed to him by Gregory to someone, got into the car where the driver and a member of the organization seated in the passenger seat were seemingly exchanging radiomunications with the security personnel following Geon''s car, as indicated by the ongoing radio noise. Closing the car door, Mirov asked, ¡°Where is thedy?¡±


    The organization member in the passenger seat, holding the radio, turned his head, ¡°She¡¯s just finished dining in front of Juilliard and is almost at the department store.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As the car started, Mirov, looking out the window briefly, noticed they were heading into downtown Brooklyn and suddenly asked, ¡°Brooklyn? Which department store did she go to?¡±


    The organization member turned again, saying, ¡°Century 21 on 87th Street.¡±


    Mirov, shocked, hit the headrest of the passenger seat hard, ¡°What!!! Oh¡­¡±


    Realizing that the security team, formed less than two years ago, wouldn¡¯t know about an incident from four years ago, Mirov grabbed his bald head in frustration, ¡°Radio them. Find out where they are now.¡±


    The organization member, confused, urgently sent a radio message, ¡°Security team, where are you currently?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve just arrived at the department store. Dropped thedy off in front a moment ago.¡±Hearing this, Mirov covered his eyes and pressed on his forehead, ¡°This is madness¡­¡±


    The organization member cautiously asked, seeing Mirov''s distress, ¡°Why... What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    With a heavy sigh, Mirov pressed his hands against his eyes, ¡°Century 21... It¡¯s the ce where thedy witnessed the death of Natalie... Ah¡­¡±


    The organization member gasped, bbergasted, ¡°What???? Really?¡±


    Mirov, pressing his head, waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Just hurry.¡±


    The car carrying Mirov sped up, honking its way forward.


    **


    Kiska, led by Geon''s hand and clutching a rabbit doll, stepped out of the car and saw the first floor main entrance of the department store. Puzzled by the somehow familiar atmosphere, Kiska tapped her foot on the ground. While Geon was upied with a call, Byung-jun led Kiska by the hand towards the department store entrance. Kiska nced around the familiar entrance of the department store and noticed scars on the waist of the tworge trees there.


    Kiska, looking at the scars that seemed to have been made by a strong impact, then observed the building across from the department store and its surrounding buildings. Byung-jun, seeing Geon engaged in a call some distance away, looked down at Kiska and suggested, ¡°Geon¡¯s busy on the phone, shall we go in and look around first?¡±


    Byung-jun tried to pull Kiska along, but she resisted, nting her feet firmly and pushing her hips back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You want to go in with Geon?¡±


    Byung-jun noticed Kiska''s wide eyes filled with tears, looking frightened. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Kneeling to meet Kiska¡¯s eye level, Byung-jun saw her looking around in terror. Wiping her teary eyes, he asked, ¡°Kiska, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    As Kiska iled her arms, Byung-jun, holding her side, shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong! It¡¯s dangerous on the road, Geon! Geon!¡±


    Geon, seeing Byung-jun and Kiska, quickly ended his call and approached. Seeing Kiska struggling, Geon knelt to her level and she hugged his neck, calming slightly. Geon looked at Byung-jun, who shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, she suddenly¡­¡±


    Geon reassured Kiska with a soothing voice, ¡°Kiska. What happened? I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Kiska clung tighter to Geon, who then decided to carry her, saying to Byung-jun, ¡°Something must have happened. Let¡¯s shop quickly and return.¡±


    ¡°Alright, the security will stay outside, only two will follow from a distance. I¡¯ll also stay a bit away, let¡¯s buy what we need and go. Kiska doesn¡¯t seem well.¡±


    ¡°Got it, hyung. Let¡¯s go, Kiska.¡±


    As Geon walked into the department store with Kiska in his arms, Byung-jun saw the fear in Kiska¡¯s face. After making sure everything was clear, Byung-jun signaled to two waiting organization members before following Geon into the department store.


    Kiska, trembling in Geon¡¯s arms and looking around, saw the department store¡¯s interior vastly changed from the ruin she dreamt of every night. The bright atmosphere, with gentle ssical music ying and friendly staff smiling upon eye contact, gradually cal


    med Kiska. Geon, feeling her rx, set her down and extended his hand.


    Kiska, still trembling slightly, looked up at Geon, who was smiling and reaching out his hand just like he always did in her dreams.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Kiska!¡±


    Kiska, almost unconsciously, reached out and took Geon¡¯s hand, standing beside him. As they moved hesitantly forward, Kiska noticed a store next to the restroom where she had hidden and watched her mother four years ago. The cosmetics store was gone, reced by arge Lego animation character disy. Unaware, Geon led Kiska towards the character, saying, ¡°Kiska, look, there¡¯s a huge Lego over there. Want to check it out?¡±


    Kiska, overwhelmed, shook her head and stepped back, prompting Geon to wonder, ¡°What? Is the Lego too big and scary?¡±


    As Kiska led the way, they naturally headed towards the department store exit. Geon, following Kiska¡¯s lead, looked down at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kiska? Don¡¯t want to shop?¡±


    Looking up at Geon with worried eyes, Kiska saw his warm smile as they made eye contact. As they stood by the exit, Mirov entered. Kiska, seeing Mirov, who always took care of her despite his tattooed bald head, felt a bit relieved and took deep breaths. Geon, looking at the approaching Mirov, brightened up.


    ¡°Mirov! You came?¡±


    Mirov, appearing urgent, whispered to Geon, ¡°Let¡¯s head out.¡±


    ¡°What? Outside? We just got here¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    Mirov, pushing on Geon¡¯s back, led them out of the department store, where Geon asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Mirov, with aplex expression, sighed deeply while looking up at the department store building, ¡°This is where Natalie passed away.¡±


    Geon¡¯s eyes widened. Looking up at the tall department store building in surprise, Geon then looked down at Kiska, trembling and holding his hand. Feeling guilty, Geon knelt and saw Kiska¡¯s tearful and pitiful face, ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry Kiska. I didn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in Geon¡¯s eyes as he repeatedly apologized to Kiska.


    Kiska, seeing Geon apologizing, began to calm down. As she wiped away his tears with her small hand, Geon¡¯s concern for her despite his own tears made her gently hug his neck. Geon, stroking her back, continued to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Geon, lifting Kiska and meeting her eyes, felt her gradually stabilize and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kiska. Let¡¯s just go home today.¡±


    Kiska, looking intently at Geon, shook her head. Puzzled, Geon asked, ¡°No? You don¡¯t want to go home? Want to go somewhere else?¡±


    Kiska, taking a bundle of money from her white bag, offered it to Geon, who tilted his head, ¡°Money? Why?¡±


    Kiska pointed to a small shopping center across the street. Geon, understanding, nodded, ¡°Ah, want to go somewhere else?¡±


    As Kiska nodded, Geon, carrying her, crossed the pedestrian crossing. Byung-jun, with his hands on his waist, quietly watched them and then approached Mirov, asking, ¡°Was this the ce where Kiska¡¯s mother passed away?¡±


    Mirov, sighing and nodding, admitted his mistake, ¡°It was my fault. I should have been there.¡±


    Byung-jun, silently watching the two cross the street, saw Mirov signal the organization members, ¡°Follow them.¡±


    Four organization members quickly followed Geon and Kiska across the pedestrian crossing as Mirov took out a cigarette. Searching his pockets for a lighter, a lit lighter was offered to him. Lifting his head, he saw Byung-jun, also with a cigarette, offering the me with a slight smile. Mirov lit his cigarette and exhaled a long stream of smoke. Without a word, they watched Geon and Kiska enter the opposite shopping center, with Mirov asking, ¡°What did thedye to buy?¡±


    Byung-jun shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not like Kiska can tell us what she wants to buy.¡±


    Geon and Kiska, arriving at the shopping center, pushed through the ss doors into the first floor. Although not asvish as the department store, this center sold a variety of goods. Geon, still feeling guilty,forted Kiska in his arms, ¡°Kiska, what shall we look at first? What do you want to buy?¡±


    Kiska, much calmer now, pointed to a store. Geon, following her gesture, quietly smiled. The store Kiska pointed to was a Cuban cigar shop, Gregory¡¯s favorite.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 250: Kiskas Shopping

    Chapter 250: Kiska''s Shopping


    Two people, unfamiliar with Gregory''s cigar preferences, sought Mirov''s assistance outside. Mirov entered the cigar shop, looking at Geon with a puzzled expression. Geon, holding Kiska, smiled gently.


    "Our Kiska wants to buy a gift for dad with her own money."


    Mirov looked at Kiska with a surprised expression before eyeing the cigars on disy.


    "Why would a daughter want to give her father something harmful to his body.."


    "Ha-ha, Kiska is too young to understand that. She just wants to buy something her dad likes."


    "Ah, I see. If it¡¯s for the boss, he likes ¡®Romeo y Julieta Churchills¡¯ but they are a bit expensive.."


    Mirov chuckled upon seeing Kiska looking doubtfully at the bundle of money in her hand.


    "Don¡¯t worry, miss. That money could buy thousands of those."


    Encouraged by Mirov''s words, Kiska smiled broadly, confidence surging through her as she waved the bundle of money. Mirov, seeing Kiska¡¯s cute action, told the clerk."One box of Romeo y Julieta Churchills, please."


    The clerk, pleased to sell the expensive cigars, asked with a kind smile,


    "Would you like a box of 20 or 40?"


    As Mirov turned to Kiska, the girl vigorously shook her bundle of money and pointed with her hand. Mirov saw thergest 100-piece box she was pointing at and chuckled, nodding.


    "100 pieces, please."


    The clerk, slightly surprised, said,


    "Really? A 100-piece box is over two thousand dors, is that okay?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a gift, so please wrap it."


    "Oh! Sure, haha. It''s my first time selling a 100-piece box of Romeo y Julieta Churchills. Haha"


    As the clerk went to fetch the box, Kiska, still holding the bundle of money, caught his attention. She puffed her cheeks and shook the bundle. The bemused clerk stretched out his hand, and Kiska pped the bundle onto it. The clerk, after inspecting the huge amount in his hand, discreetly removed twenty $100 bills and returned the rest to Kiska.


    "Miss, this is too much. Haha, it was $2,024 but I¡¯ll just take $2,000. Please wait, I¡¯ll wrap it up quickly."


    As the clerk left to wrap the gift, Kiska, holding the remaining money, started looking around again. Her eyes caught a men''s cosmetics shop, and she eagerly stared at it. Kiska fidgeted, prompting Geon to follow her gaze towards the cosmetics shop.


    "Huh? Want to buy cosmetics too? Alright, let''s go. Mirov, please wait for a moment. We¡¯ll be right back."


    "Sure, take your time."


    Geon carried Kiska to the cosmetics shop where a chubby woman in her 50s greeted them warmly.


    "Wee, oh my, what a pretty littledy! Your younger sister, I presume. What can I show you?"


    As Kiska looked at the cosmetics disyed in the showcase, Geon smiled.


    "Actually, it¡¯s for that slightly scary-looking man over there. What would be good for him?"


    Thedy peeked at Mirov and gasped,


    "Such a scary-looking person, what does he do?"


    "Ha-ha, he''s just a regr person."


    "A regr person with tattoos on his head? Ho-ho¡¤¡¤¡¤ Anyway. His skin looks rough; probably doesn''t take care of it much. Something with moisture essence would be best for someone wanting fair skin like yours. How about this?"


    She pulled out a inly packaged box, and Kiska, confident, shook her bundle of money at her waist. Thedy, surprised to see all $100 bills, watched as Geonughed and said,


    "Ha-ha, she wants the most expensive one."


    Thedy, amused by Kiska''s antics, took out a luxurious set from a corner.


    "This is the most expensive set for men. It includes moisture essence, lotion, skin, toner, and night cream. It¡¯s four hundred dors."


    Geon looked at Kiska, who handed him the bundle of money. He took out four $100 bills and handed them to the clerk. Kiska, still looking at the money left, then nced at Geon talking to the clerk. After a while, she looked around, her spirits seemingly dampened. Mirov, having finished packing the cigars, approached Geon waiting for the cosmetics.


    "I¡¯ll put this in the car; it¡¯s quite heavy."


    Geon caught Mirov as he was about to leave.


    "Just a moment, Mirov. Please wait."


    Once Geon received the wrapped shopping bag, he handed the handle to Kiska and then extended it


    towards Mirov. Confused at first, Mirov looked at Kiska, who was smiling sweetly and pushing the handle towards him. Mirov, holding the shopping bag, asked,


    "Oh, is this also to be put in the car?"


    Kiska, displeased, shook her head vigorously, prompting Mirov to seek Geon''s help with a pleading look. Geon patted Mirov on the back,ughing.


    "It¡¯s a gift from Kiska to you, Mirov. Take care of your skin. Ha-ha"


    Mirov, taken aback, looked down at the shopping bag with a moved expression. Kiska, in Geon''s arms, reached out to touch Mirov''s cheek, making him nearly tear up. Mirov, hastily carrying the shopping bag, bowed his head.


    "Thank you, miss!"


    With his head bowed, Mirov hurried outside, not wanting to show his tears to Kiska or Geon. Sensing his sentiment, Geon turned to Kiska.


    "Shall we go now? Or do you want to look around more?"


    Kiska, looking dejected, gazed at the remaining bundle of money. Geon watched her expression, chuckling.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Sad because you still have money left? Ha-ha, you can¡¯t spend all that today, Kiska. It¡¯s quite a lot."


    As they roamed the shopping center, an esctor leading to the second floor caught Geon''s eye. He pointed to a sign near the esctor.


    "There¡¯s a second floor? Want to go up?"


    Kiska¡¯s face lit up, and she nodded eagerly. Patting her head, Geon turned red and hurriedly led her away.


    "Ye, yeah, this is a lingerie store, Ki, Kiska, let¡¯s go up one more floor!"


    Quickly turning around, Geon carried Kiska to the esctor leading to the third floor. Kiska peeked at the beautiful lingerie shops behind Geon''s back, then looked down at her body, pondering. Geon blushed at her reaction.


    "Ki, Kiska, you can¡¯t wear those yet! No way!"


    Shielding Kiska''s eyes, Geon eximed as they arrived on the third floor.


    "Wow, so shiny and pretty! Look, Kiska, an essories store."


    Removing Geon''s hand, Kiska gazed at the store and began fidgeting. She ran into the store, eagerly exploring various items, with Geonughing and joining her in looking at the small, pretty essories.


    "Wow, this one¡¯s shaped like a pick? There¡¯s such a variety of essories. Pretty."


    As Geonmented, Kiska rushed to the disy case, stood on her tiptoes, and gazed at the ne Geon mentioned. Meanwhile, Geon had already moved on. Kiska silently signaled the clerk for the pick-shaped ne and handed over the bundle of money. Surprised, the clerk took out a bill as Kiska put the remaining money into a white bag. Receiving more change than she gave, Kiska looked dissatisfied with the change in her hand and ran to Geon, offering him the boxed ne.


    "Huh? What¡¯s this?"


    Geon, puzzled, looked down at Kiska, who seemed a bit embarrassed. Opening the box to see the ne, Geon was surprised.


    "Oh? Is this the ne from earlier? Is it for me?"


    Unable to meet Geon''s gaze, Kiska tapped her small feet on the floor and darted away. Geon smiled and asked the clerk,


    "Can you engrave something on the back?"


    "Of course, I¡¯ll do it as aplimentary service. What would you like it to say?"


    "Um.. just Kiska, please?"


    "Sure, it¡¯ll take about five minutes. Please wait."


    Leaving the ne with the clerk, Geon shook his head with a chuckle as he watched Kiska enter another store.


    "Ha.. looks like she¡¯s buying a gift for Byungjun hyung too."


    The store Kiska was exploring turned out to be a men''s underwear shop. Familiar with Byungjun''s underwear, Kiska chose a set of his favorite boxer briefs in various colors and offered the remaining change. The clerk epted some of the change and handed back a small shopping bag, which Kiska waved around as she returned to Geon,ughing. Geon showed her the engraved ne.


    "Kiska, see? I had them write your name as you gave it. Pretty, right?"


    Seeing her name engraved on the back of the pick-shaped ne, Kiska¡¯s eyes widened, and she joyfully raised her hands. Geon, patting her head, asked the clerk,


    "Do you have any nes suitable for children?"


    "Oh, certainly. Kids usually like star or moon shapes. Feel free to look around


    from here to there."


    A crescent moon-shaped silver ne caught Geon''s eye. After receiving it from the clerk, he showed it to Kiska.


    "How about this? I want to give it to Kiska as a gift. Let¡¯s engrave a K on the back."


    Kiska looked at the moon-shaped ne and then shook her head.


    "Why? Don¡¯t you like it? It¡¯s pretty."


    Geon, looking regretfully at the crescent moon ne, noticed Kiska gesturing towards another ne in the showcase.


    "What? Found something you like?"


    The clerk presented a ne Kiska pointed at, featuring a rose-pink decorated heart shape.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 251: Its Okay to Go Slowly

    Chapter 251: It''s Okay to Go Slowly


    Geon Kim returned home carrying Kiska and headed for Gregory''s room. When he handed over the heavy cigar that Kiska was carrying, Gregory, with tears in his eyes, affectionately rubbed his prickly cheeks against Kiska''s, causing Geon to smile before quietly closing the door not to disturb their father-daughter time and headed to the annex. Opening the door of the annex, Geon sighed and shook his head at the sight of Byungjun lying on the sofa in only his underwear, browsing his phone.


    "Bro, at least wear some clothes."


    Ignoring Geon, Byungjun just waved his hand dismissively. Geon, after taking a seat on the sofa, nced at Byungjun''s underwear and asked, "Did you shower? Why don''t you try on the underwear Kiska gave you?"


    Byungjun''s phone slipped from his hand as he shot a re at Geon, his eyes trembling. Suddenly, Byungjun jumped up, entered his room, and came out waving a package of underwear, shouting, "What on earth did you teach Kiska!"


    Puzzled, Geon looked at the underwear box Byungjun was shaking.


    "What? Why?"


    Byungjun angrily ripped open the box and spread out a hot pink pair of boxer briefs, yelling, "Did you tell her to engrave her name when giving gifts? It¡¯s written ''Kiska'' all over the underwear with a marker!"


    Geon noticed the name ''Kiska'' written in tiny letters on a crucial part of the underwear.


    "Pff, hahaha!!!" Geon burst intoughter, tears streaming down his face.Byungjun, looking incredulously at Geonughing, threw the underwear at Geon''s face.


    "How am I supposed to wear this! You wear it!"


    Geon, stillughing, held out the underwear again, his eyes filled with tears ofughter.


    "Pff, haha!! This, this is from Kiska, haha! Bro, you have to wear it! Haha!"


    Byungjun swatted the underwear away with his hand, saying, "Forget it! How can I wear this! It looks like Kiska wrote it herself, not wearing it!"


    Geon kept offering the underwear, stillughing.


    "Ah, but it''s from Kiska, you should at least keep it, haha."


    Byungjun, after a moment of thought, took the underwear and stuffed it back into the box.


    "Eh, might as well keep it, or she''ll get mad if I throw it awayter. Sigh."


    Stillughing so hard he had to wipe tears from his eyes, Geon looked at Byungjun who asked, "Did you receive something too? What did you get?"


    Geon showed a pick ne around his neck.


    "This. Kiska engraved her name on it too."


    Byungjun''s face crumpled at the sight of Kiska''s name crudely written on the underwear and the ne, and Geon burst intoughter again. Annoyed, Byungjun kicked Geon''s butt repeatedly, shouting, "Stopughing! Stop, you brat!"


    "Ow! Ow! That hurts, bro, haha!"


    After tormenting Geon with yful kicks, Byungjun looked down at him and said, "You have school tomorrow, right? Go to bed early."


    Rubbing his sore buttocks and still unable to wipe the grin off his face, Geon replied, "It''s okay, I''m not going until 11. I have to put Kiska to sleep first."


    "Alright, is Kiska going with you tomorrow?"


    "Yes, I got permission from Gregory. Kiska will be at school with me, attending sses with Professor Corigliano."


    "Well, we''re in different sses anyway, right? Just going to school together?"


    "Yes, we''ll go to and from school together but attend different sses."


    "Fine, I''ll apany you to and from school then."


    "Got it, bro. Phew!"


    Geon, still unable to stop hisughter, burst outughing again as Byungjun, sighing, picked up the underwear scattered around the sofa and went into his room. Geon rolled around on the sofa,ughing until he got dressed in his pajamas and opened the door of the annex to see Kiska looking at him with curious eyes. He continued tough until he saw Kiska. Stretching out his arms from the sofa, Kiska ran into them and hugged Geon. Seeing Kiska''s innocent face made Geonugh even more, and he hugged andughed with Kiska for a while before taking her to bed. After dimming the lights and reading a fairy tale until Kiska fell sound asleep, Geon quietly returned to his room and fell into a deep sleep.


    **


    The next morning.


    Geon hurriedly got ready, filled his guitar case with necessary school supplies, and stepped out of the annex. K


    iska, holding Byungjun''s hand, was waiting in front of the car, which made Geon happy as he hugged Kiska before getting into the car. They arrived in front of Juilliard soon after, and as Byungjun turned to look back from the passenger seat, he asked, "What time does school end?"


    "I guess around four?"


    "Then I''ll start waiting around three, so call me when it''s over."


    "Okay, bro. See youter."


    "Ah! The security personnel will be on standby in the parking lot around the school, so let me know if you need anything."


    "Alright, bro. We''ll be going. Let''s go, Kiska."


    Holding Kiska''s hand, Geon got out of the car, and the students heading to Juilliard turned to look at him all at once.


    "Kyaaa!! It''s Kay!"


    "Oh my! It''s Kiska Miocic!"


    "It''s really Kay! Coming to Juilliard was worth it!"


    Among the crowd, some freshmen seeing Geon for the first time caused amotion. Kiska, used to such scenes from being at Geon''s side, showed no particr reaction and continued towards the school with Geon. Waving and greeting the people, Geon opened the main gate of the school, and the noise from outside prompted the security guard toe out.


    "Hello?"


    "Ah! Student Kay. You''re back from military service?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Alright, then. Go on in. I wondered why it was so noisy outside. It was because a student wasing to school. The littledy with you must be Kiska, right? Professor Corigliano has already informed me. Please, go ahead."


    "Thank you, sir."


    Geon knelt on one knee in front of Professor Corigliano''s office on the second floor to match Kiska''s eye level.


    "Kiska, I''ll be in the building too, so if you need me, just tell Professor Corigliano. Okay? We''ll go home together."


    Kiska smiled broadly and nodded before opening the door to Professor Corigliano''s office. Professor Corigliano''s teaching methods seemed to suit Kiska well, and she liked him. Hearing the professor wee Kiska inside, Geon smiled and headed to his ssroom. Checking his wristwatch, he started walking a bit faster, nearlyte due to taking his time. Rushing, he opened the back door of the ssroom and saw the backs of the students filling the room.


    Trying not to disturb the murmuring students, Geon slightly bowed and took a seat in the very back row. The boy next to him leaned over and said, "Knew you''d sit here again."


    Surprised, Geon looked at him andughed, "Fabio? Fabio Marchetti? Haven''t you graduated yet?"


    The long-haired Italian beauty, Fabio, smiled wistfully and said, "Haha, I took a leave of absence too. Had to help with my parents'' business. Kay, you were in the military, right?"


    "Yes, in our country, all men have to serve in the military."


    "Haha, sounds exhausting. Well, I''m also back as a junior, so please take care of me."


    "I was worried I wouldn''t know anyone here. That''s a relief."


    "Haha, same here. By the way, Professor Sharon''s first ss always starts with a mission. I wonder what mission she has for us this semester? Oh, remember our first mission? It was Asturias'' performance, in the studio ss."


    "Right, haha. I was a lot of help thanks to you."


    "Help? If anything, my skills improved a lot after that performance."


    As they chatted andughed, Geon suddenly said, "We''re about the same age, can''t we just talk casually?"


    Fabio nced at Geon and said, "Actually, I usually suggest talking casually after meeting someone twice.. but with Kay being such a star, it felt a bit awkward to say it first. Haha! Alright, let''s do that!"


    "Haha, so I should call you Fabio?"


    "Yeah, feels strange to be friends with Kay, huh?"


    "Pfft, I''m just a regr person too. Looking forward to it."


    "Me too."


    As they were chatting, they noticed the ssroom had gone quiet and looked up in confusion. The entire ss of about a hundred students was staring at them, and Fabio, realizing someone was sitting next to him, chuckled. He grabbed Geon''s arm and whispered, "You''re not familiar to the other students since you just returned. Maybe introduce yourself?"


    Prompted by Fabio, Geon, with an awkward smile, said to the quiet students, "Uh... hello, I''m Kay. I''ll be spending this semester with you all. Please take care of me."


    After a brief silence, the students began shouting.


    "Kyaaa! It


    ''s Kay! We''re taking sses with Kay?"


    "Wasn''t he a senior to us? We''re in the same ss?"


    "Idiot! Kay is Korean, he went to the military and then returned. I knew that!"


    "Is this a dream or reality?"


    Just as the students were about to rush towards him, Professor Sharon entered the ssroom. Seeing the professor, the students quickly returned to their seats, and Sharon, noticing Geon sitting in the back, slightly smiled in understanding. She walked to the lectern and lowered the scroll with the projector remote. Waiting for the scroll to descend, Sharon spoke into the microphone.


    "Students of the guitar department, did you have a good break?"


    "Yes~~!!"


    "The break was too short!"


    "I couldn''t even go home because I was practicing!"


    After a moment of noisy chatter from the students, Sharon pressed the remote, and text appeared on the scroll.


    "Alright, alright. Let''s put aside the excitement of the break and start the new semester. You all know what it says without me having to exin, right?"


    The scroll disyed ''Mission'', and the students murmured in anticipation. Sharon tapped the lectern a few times with her palm to quiet the students and said, "This is the first mission for juniors. You''re all in the guitar department, right? A guitar is an instrument that can be yed solo, but it''s often used in coboration with other instruments. Of course, this is true for other instruments as well. The first ss for juniors will be a joint ss involving guitar, drums, bass, and keyboard departments."


    As Sharon pressed the remote, ''Band Score'' appeared on therge screen.


    Sharon looked around at the students and stepped forward from the lectern, saying, "The first mission for juniors is about band scores. That handsome student sitting in the back?"


    The students turned to look at Geon, who awkwardly stood up. Sharon asked with a yful smile, "What''s a band score?"


    After checking the room, Geon replied a bit louder, "It''s a sheet music detailing the scales for all instruments used in a band, professor."


    "Good, take your seat."


    Sharon looked around at the students again and smiled, "This mission is not about solo practice, but about forming bands with students from other departments and performing together."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 252: Its Okay to Go Slowly

    Chapter 252: It''s Okay to Go Slowly


    Students gathered in one of the individual practice rooms at Juilliard School that could amodate a band rehearsal. Among them were a blonde woman with heavy eyeliner, casually dressed and wearing Converse shoes; a clean-cut ck man with a rapper-like style; and a Japanese woman with long hair, sitting quietly in a white dress. The atmosphere was initially awkward until the blonde woman, pulling up a chair to sit, broke the silence with a bright voice.


    "My name is Anna Sentina. I''m majoring in bass. Let''s do well on this mission."


    Following Anna''s lead, the ck man soon sat down with a new makeshift chair, twirling drumsticks in his hand.


    "I''m Anthony Burns. I''m with the drums. Pleased to meet you."


    As Anna and Anthony nced at the standing Japanese woman, she spoke in a careful tone.


    "My name is Shizuka Miyawaki. I''m from the piano department."


    Anna, looking at Shizuka, ced another makeshift chair beside her and said,


    "Sit down. But piano department? Not synthesizer but actual piano?"


    Shizuka bowed her head in thanks and sat down gracefully."Yes, I''m indeed in the piano department, originally majoring in ssical music."


    "We''re in the same year, so let''s speak morefortably, Shizuka."


    "Yes, I will."


    "No, I mean, talk to us more freely."


    "Yes, I understand."


    "Sigh¡­"


    Anna shook her head in disapproval upon hearing Shizuka''s polite manner, while Anthony chuckled andmented,


    "Japanese folks are usually like this. They''ll start speaking more casually once they''re morefortable. Just leave it."


    Anna nced at Anthony, then turned to Shizuka, asking,


    "But why did youe to band rehearsal from the piano department? Your department doesn¡¯t have this kind of ss, right?"


    Shizuka replied in her modest tone,


    "Yes, that''s correct. However, I was interested in this area, so I applied."


    Anna shrugged at Anthony,


    "Really? It''s unusual... considering you also have to practice for your major. Anyway, got it. But it looks like the person from the guitar department hasn¡¯t arrived yet?"


    Anthony nced at the wall clock and said,


    "We still have five minutes left. We just came early."


    Anna leaned back against the short backrest of the makeshift chair, sping her hands behind her neck,


    "Ah... I hope it''s not someone too arrogant."


    Shizuka tilted her head and asked in a cautious, polite tone,


    "Are people from the guitar department usually arrogant?"


    Anna, half-reclining, responded,


    "Yeah, guitar department guys think they''re the center of the band. Well, it''s true that most band leaders are guitarists and they dopose most of the music."


    As Shizuka nodded deeply in a very Japanese manner, Anthony interjected,


    "Not everyone is like that. Just a few with too much pride. I''d rather have someonepetent join us."


    Anna looked Anthony up and down before saying,


    "Do you think you''re good?"


    Anthony smiled, revealing his teeth,


    "I''m decent. Not as famous as you, though."


    Anna sat up, eyes wide,


    "You know me?"


    Anthony twirled his phone, saying,


    "You''re a Youtuber. And not just any, but one with over 400,000 subscribers. I''ve seen your bass guitar y videos."


    "Oh? There''s someone from our school who watches my channel?"


    "Yeah, I clicked because I saw a sexy beauty in the thumbnail. Haha."


    "Hoho, really? That''s something I need to take as a snapshot strategy then. I''ll try to work harder on that."


    "Ha, try focusing on improving your skills instead."


    As they spoke, Shizuka listened in silently before asking,


    "Anna is a Youtuber? Uploading videos of ying the bass guitar?"


    Anna nodded and stood up,


    "Yeah, it''s been about a year? Initially, I just recorded my practice for monitoring, but it turned out to be fun, so I kept uploading. And now, I have 400,000 subscribers. I''m at a point where I''m not sure if I''m a student or a Youtuber anymore. Hoho."


    "Is it fun?"


    "Yeah, it''s fun. Why? Want to try?"


    "Ah... No, I was just asking."


    Anna looked Shizuka up and down and joked,


    "Shizuka, you''re pretty enough to be popr with guys. Sexy style might not suit you, so try going for a pure look."


    Shizuka blushed and looked down, feeling embarrassed by Anna''s gaze, causing Anna to burst intoughter,


    "Hahaha! You''re an interesting type, blushing at a joke."


    Seeing Shizuka still bowing her head, Anthony waved his drumsticks,


    "Hey, cut it out."


    Anna waved her hand and nodded,


    "Ah, got it. Sorry, Shizuka. Anyway, since it''s our


    first meeting, how about we have a brief meeting and then go out for a beer?"


    Anthony raised his finger in agreement, and Anna looked at Shizuka, who was still looking down but nodded quietly after noticing Anthony''s nce. Anna smiled and looked at the wall clock again,


    "It looks like it''s about time... When will our guitarist show up?"


    Knock, knock


    Right on time, a knock on the door was heard, and Anna stood up, sarcastically remarking,


    "Wow, even for the first meeting, couldn''t theye even a minute early instead of just on time?"


    Anna halted midway to her feet, a perplexed stance overtaking her as Anthony stopped twirling his drumsticks, dropping one. Shizuka covered her mouth, eyes wide with surprise, as the man standing at the door shed a grin and set his guitar case down.


    "Hello, am I a bitte? Sorry about that."


    Stammering, Shizuka pointed at the man.


    "Ke... Kay?"


    Geonughed, looking at Shizuka.


    "You''re the student from Japan, aren''t you?"


    "Ye... Yes? Yes! That''s, that''s right."


    "Nice to meet you, neighbor."


    "Yes! Yes! Nice to meet you too. I''m Shizuka Miyawaki."


    "Pleased to meet you."


    Geon then approached Anthony, who was still gaping, and patted him on the shoulder.


    "A drummer? I thought you were a rapper with that style. Looks good on you."


    Anthony, looking up at Geon touching his shoulder, stuttered,


    "Ah... Ah, yes, yes! I''m Anthony Burns!"


    "Nice to meet you, Anthony. So, the blondedy is the bassist?"


    Anna, who had been awkwardly standing, sprang to her feet and hugged Geon. Geon looked down at Anna, who had suddenly embraced him, and smirked, making her exim joyfully,


    "Our guitarist is Kay!! Hurray!!"


    As Anna raised her arms high, shouting, Shizuka, caught up in the moment, timidly raised hers in support, and Anthony, with an incredulous look, hurriedly set up another makeshift chair.


    "Here, take a seat, Kay."


    "Thank you."


    Sitting down, Geonughed at Anna, still running around the studio, cheering.


    "Anna, calm down and sit."


    "Ah! Yes!!"


    Geon smiled warmly, meeting the admiring gazes of the three, and after a moment, grinned widely.


    "Since it''s our first day... How about we just have a meeting somewhere else instead of this cramped practice room? Let''s go for a beer. My treat."


    Anna leapt up again, cheering.


    "Yesss!!! That''s our Kay!! Let''s go, let''s go!"


    Quickly slinging on his guitar bag, Geon chuckled as he watched Anna, who was hesitantly pulling Shizuka by the hand. After tapping Anthony''s shoulder once more and slinging his guitar bag over his shoulder, a touched Anthony hurriedly followed.


    Walking through the school corridors, Anna, clearly delighted by the attention they received walking with Geon, kept smiling and pulling Shizuka along. Shizuka, while being dragged, sneakily admired Geon''s profile and blushed, while Anthony, still in disbelief about practicing with the band and Geon, observed Geon''s back with a dazed expression. Reaching the school''s main gate, Geon, now wearing a hat and sunsses, addressed the group.


    "There''s a pub called ''Off the Wagon'' about 300 meters to the left from the school''s main gate. I''ll meet you there. It''d be inconvenient for you if we walk together, so I''ll go ahead."


    As Geon exited the school, a swiftly approaching security guard inquired about his situation and started the car. Watching this, Shizuka murmured quietly,


    "So it really is Kay."


    Anna nodded, seeing Geon being escorted into the limousine.


    "He may be a fellow student, but he''s a huge star."


    Anthony, feeling the lingering warmth on his shoulder where Geon had touched him, boasted,


    "Hey, Kay touched this shoulder twice. I might not wash it for days."


    Anna nced at Anthony and pinched her nose.


    "Ew! Just the thought smells bad! Stay away!"


    "Uh-huh, but you hugged Kay too? You gonna skip showers as well?"


    "Ha! As soon as I get home, I''m showering!"


    "Oh, really?"


    "Of course! Because I n to greet him warmly with a hug every day at practice! Can''t let Kay think I smell bad!"


    "Ha, do that."


    Listening quietly to their conversation, Shizuka, perhaps out of curiosity, sniffed her clothes and sighed in relief. Spotting the pub ''Off the Wagon'' marked by a dark brown sign after about ten minutes, Anna pointed and shouted,


    "There it is! Off the Wagon!"


    Anna was the first to enter, scanning the almost empty pub as it was still early. Geon hadn''t arrived yet.


    "He must be on his way by car. Eh, he''ll show up. Let''s go, guys."


    As they followed her in and sat at any avable spot at the bar, a chubby Caucasian bartender approached and inquired,


    "Are you Shizuka, Anna, Anthony by any chance?"


    Anna''s eyes widened.


    "Yes? How did you know?"


    The bartender smiled and gestured towards a section.


    "VIP room is this way


    . Someone has already reserved it for you."


    Anna, excited by the mention of a VIP room, stood up.


    "See! Totally different ss! Let''s go, guys!"


    "ss? VIP rooms in pubs like this aren''t that expensive."


    "Still! Have you ever been to a VIP room in a pub?"


    "Ugh... Well, Kay could afford VIP rooms in much pricier ces, not because of the money but because it''s hard for him to eatfortably in a bar."


    "Let''s just go. Where''s Shizuka? Shizuka?"


    Anna spotted Shizuka already holding the VIP room''s doorknob.


    "Hey! That fox!! Wait for me! The seat next to Kay is mine!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 253: Its Okay to Go Slowly

    Chapter 253: It''s Okay to Go Slowly


    Contrary to Anna''s expectations, Shizuka was sitting demurely across from Geon. Anna sat next to Geon with an excited expression, and Anthony sat next to Shizuka. Geon, after removing his hat and sunsses which concealed his face, ordered beer and some snacks. Shizuka''s eyes zed over, likely because she had chosen a seat where she could get a good look at Geon''s face. Anna, too, couldn''t stop staring at Geon''s handsome profile, so Anthony broke the silence to ventte the room.


    "Hey, Kay. You''re with us, right? Haha, it feels surreal."


    Geon smiled slightly and nodded.


    "I guess everyone feels the same about group assignments; you can''t choose your partners. I didn''t even get your names, just the time and studio number."


    "Ah, right. Anyway, we''re lucky. Haha."


    Seeing that Anna and Shizuka were still lost in Geon''s face, Anthony continued the conversation.


    "What song are we doing?"


    Geon looked around at his group, tilting his head.


    "We should decide that together?"Anthony scratched his cheek, smiling.


    "Ah... but it''s kinda... hard to suggest something in front of Kay..."


    "Haha, don''t be like that. We''re all students here, Anthony."


    Snapping back to reality, Anna hastily added.


    "Right, right! We''re all students from the same school! So, we can speak informally with each other?"


    Geon nodded as if it were obvious, then spoke first.


    "Of course! Anna, Shizuka, Anthony. I''m counting on you all."


    Anna raised her arms excitedly.


    "Yes! Friends with Kay! Yay!!!"


    Anthony tried not to show his excitement too much, but couldn''t hide his smile, and Shizuka was still too captivated by Geon''s face. Just then, as Anna was waving her hands around, the door opened, and a server came in with beer and snacks on a tray, nearly dropping it upon seeing Geon''s face.


    "Whoa, Kay?"


    Geon greeted the server with a bright smile and a wave.


    "Hello? Sorry, but we''re having a meeting for a group assignment, so please keep it down."


    The server quickly closed the door, saying,


    "Of course! Thank you for choosing our ce!"


    After cing the food and beer on the table, the server approached Geon to whisper.


    "Um... Sorry, but could I get a photo?"


    "Ah, sure."


    After taking a friendly photo with the server, who repeatedly thanked him, Geon raised his beer.


    "Let''s drink! To our group assignment! Cheers!"


    After clinking sses and drinking their beer, Anthony was surprised to see Geon''s ss empty.


    "Wow, Kay, you finished it in one go? You must be good at drinking."


    Geonughed awkwardly, remembering someone who used to pour bottles directly into their mouth.


    "Ah... I spent a lot of time with someone who would finish their first drink in one gulp... Haha, just thinking about it makes me sweat."


    Recalling the figure who used to look down at him with sunsses, Geon straightened up as Anthony opened the VIP room door and called out,


    "Another round here!"


    After another beer was brought in, they finally started discussing the ss in earnest. Anthony cautiously began,


    "So, this mission is fundamentally apetition, not graded on an absolute but on a rtive scale. If someone performs better than our group, we can''t get an A+. You all know that, right?"


    Everyone nodded, and Anthony nced at Shizuka before speaking,


    "Just hear me out. Hearing Shizuka is from the ssical department, I thought maybe we should choose a piece with a bit of difficulty. With Kay here, we''re set for guitar and piano, right?"


    Anna nodded, looking at Shizuka,


    "I think so too. Shizuka, you can y most ssical pieces, right?"


    Shizuka hesitated before nodding with a slightly gloomy expression,


    "Yes, I can y most of them."


    "How about we transform a ssical performance into a band score?"


    "I agree. Let''s cover technical difficulties with our skills!"


    "Wow!!"


    While Anna and Anthony were excited, Geon quietly observed Shizuka''s gloomy demeanor. Anna, quickly noticing Geon''s gaze, discreetly checked on Shizuka. As Anthony also turned his attention to Shizuka, she looked around nervously, eyes wide and panicked. Geon spoke up,


    "Shizuka, we''re a team. If there''s something you''re not happy with, I wish you''d tell us."


    Shizuka hurriedly denied any issues,


    "No, no, it''s not that. I''ll do my best with whatever the team decides."


    Geon exhaled, crossed his arms, and leaned back against the chair. Noticing the mood dipping, Anna stood up and took out


    a cigarette from her guitar case,


    "Ah... I need a smoke."


    Anthony quickly joined her, saying,


    "Me too. Wow, a smoking buddy? That''s great!"


    As Anna and Anthony left the room, Shizuka looked down, feeling the awkward silence. Geon, observing her quietly, smiled warmly,


    "Shizuka? You''re in the ssical department? I didn''t catch the conversation earlier."


    Shizuka, trembling slightly, nodded without looking up,


    "Yes, yes. Right."


    Geon interlocked his fingers and asked,


    "Enjoying it?"


    Shizuka froze. Seeing her eyes tremble, Geon sighed and leaned back,


    "Not enjoying ssical music, huh?"


    Without waiting for her response, Geon spoke seriously,


    "If you''re not enjoying it, there are only two options: quit or make it enjoyable."


    Shizuka looked at him with wide eyes, and Geon smiled slyly,


    "Considering you''vee all the way from Japan to study in the U.S., quitting should be yourst resort. So, shall we start with making it enjoyable?"


    "How... how do we do that?"


    "Let''s figure it out together."


    When Anna and Anthony returned, Geon raised his beer ss,


    "Let''s have a drink and talk."


    After another sip, everyone looked at Geon. He smiled and suggested,


    "How about we start with music other than ssical to see each other''s skills?"


    Anna nodded in agreement,


    "What kind of music? Band music, right?"


    Anthony rested his chin on his hand,


    "Let''s consider band music that includes keyboard. Led Zeppelin, Pink Floyd, The Beatlese to mind. Anna, any ideas?"


    Anna thought for a moment,


    "But those all have vocal lines. Of course, with Kay, vocals are no problem, but if we''re showing our skills, maybe an instrumental piece would be better?"


    "Good point. What do you think, Shizuka?"


    Shizuka, having been quietly listening, was taken aback when called upon,


    "I, I don''t mind anything..."


    "Why don''t you have an opinion?"


    "Come on, share your thoughts. You''re a team member, Shizuka."


    "I''m sorry. I haven''t thought deeply about it."


    Anna shook her head and asked Geon,


    "What do you think, Kay?"


    Geon, smiling softly, looked at Shizuka, then turned to Anna,


    "Do you guys know Yukie Kouramoto?"


    Anna looked puzzled, then smacked the table,


    "Yeah, I''ve heard of him. Isn''t he a pianist?"


    "Right, a pianist from Japan, Shizuka''s country."


    "Was he a ssical musician?"


    "He started with ssical but debuted as a New Age pianist."


    "New Age? Like nature-worship music?"


    "Yeah. There''s a piece by Yukie Kouramoto from his 1986 album ''Lake Misty Blue'' called ''Lake Louise''. Wanna listen?"


    As Anna yed the music on her phone, a beautiful melody that made you imagine ying a grand piano in the midst of nature flowed out. Anthony nodded, recognizing the violin and cello, suggesting,


    "It''s a beautiful piece, and the difficulty seems fine. The cello line could be yed by the bass, and the violin by the guitar, right?"


    Anna, amazed, looked at the phone ying the music,


    "Wow... why am I hearing this for the first time? It''s so beautiful. Shizuka, you knew this already, right?"


    Shizuka nodded proudly,


    "Of course. He''s really famous in Japan."


    "Sounds like it could be used in a beautiful anime."


    "It has been used in games and anime."


    "Ha! My ears are urate."


    As Shizuka seemed a bit more cheerful, Geon leaned forward and asked,


    "Want to try ying it?"


    Shizuka hesitated, then nodded slightly,


    "Yes, sure. It''s not too difficult."


    Geon suggested, flicking his finger,


    "Not on the piano."


    "Pardon? Not on the piano?"


    "Right. Not on the piano."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    As Anna and Anthony looked curiously at Geon, he smiled, holding his half-finished beer,


    "Shizuka, try the drums."


    "What??"


    "Kay, what do you mean?"


    "Drums? Where?"


    As the three looked puzzled, Geon gave a sexy smile, captivating the two women despite their curiosity. Only Anthony seemed to keep his wits about him as Geon showed a teasing smile,


    "Why not practice? Let''s try different instruments from what we specialize in, but practice together and help each other. How about it?"


    The room fell silent as the three looked at each other, surprised. Geon flicked his finger again,


    "It''s just a practice piece. Let''s take it easy, and we''ll discuss and decide on the piece for thepetitionter."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 254: Its Okay to Go Slowly

    Chapter 254: It''s Okay to Go Slowly


    Born in Oga City, Akita Prefecture, Japan, Shizuka was first introduced to the piano at a small local music school when she was dragged there by her farming parents at the age of four. The ck piano, massive and gleaming, caught young Shizuka''s eye. Initially frightened, she burst into tears just sitting at the piano bench, yet was captivated by the beautiful sounds produced by the teacher''s fingers on the piano.


    Growing up in the countryside, catching insects and ying with the family''s Akita dog amidst the fields was Shizuka''s whole world of fun. Her first encounter with the piano was something special. Every day after kindergarten, she would eagerly hold her mother''s rough hands from farm work and run to the piano school, spending hours at the piano until exhaustion.


    Noticing Shizuka''s rapidly improving skills, the school principal rmended studying abroad. Eventually, when Shizuka turned ten, her parents sent her to live with her aunt in Tokyo. Her uncle owned a small Sukiyaki restaurant with living quarters upstairs. Delighted as if having their child, the aunt set up a small piano practice room on the rooftop for Shizuka, and the uncle managed to acquire a good piano at a bargain price from a failed music school.


    Being separated from her parents and living in the big city was terrifying for young Shizuka. Instead of familiar countryside sounds, the roar of cars filled the air, and instead of friendly dogs, she saw foreign breeds with shiny leashes. Shizuka hardly left the house except for school, finding sce only in the piano on the rooftop, which became her only friend.


    Shizuka received expensive lessons funded by her parents'' hard-earned money from farming, setting her apart from other children in practice hours. She had no peers to match her dedication to the piano, naturally dominatingpetitions within Japan. Initially perceived as a neer who won by luck, the umting awards drew media attention.


    When she reached high school, Tokyo University of the Arts showed interest in her, but Shizuka chose to study in the United States. With financial support due tond sold for a military base expansion, her parents backed her decision, and she was admitted to Juilliard, the school for prodigies. However, amidst her excitement, Juilliard quickly revealed her limitationspared to other "geniuses" from around the world, cing her in the mid-tier, unnoticed.


    Not one to give up, Shizuka dedicated herself even more to practice, but the resulting frustration from exams only grew. The piano, once a reliablepanion, seemed to no longer follow her lead, leading her to eventually stop practicing. Fortunately, New York offered plenty of distractions, and she spent her vacations exploring art exhibitions, dreading the return to school.


    Hence, she opted for a band ss, seeking a departure from ssical music. Arriving at the studio with a nervous expression, she met Anthony, who seemed more like a hip-hop rapper, and Anna, who was direct but seemed honest. The appearance of a dreamily handsome man waving at her made the first ss of her junior year seem potentially enjoyable.


    "Hello, am Ite? Sorry."**


    After a drink and the departure of her friends, Shizuka found herself alone on the sidewalk, watching cars zoom by on the dark evening road, pondering Geon''s words to her.


    "Shizuka, try ying the drums."


    Looking up at the sky and recalling Geon''s face made her blush, then shake her head.


    "Drums? That''s so random. I''ve never yed before; how could I suddenly do it?"


    After sitting for a while, she stood up and headed home. Entering her lonely, cold house, Shizuka fell onto her bed and quickly fell asleep, still under the influence of alcohol. The next morning, she was awoken by birds chirping at her window, and she jolted up in shock.


    "Yikes! Practice is in an hour!"


    After a quick shower and partially drying her hair, Shizuka hurriedly shook her still-damp hair a few times, grabbed her bag, and left the house. Luckily, living not far from the school, she arrived at the practice room on time, which seemed empty. A sigh of relief escaped her as her eyes caught the golden Yamaha drum set to one side. She cautiously sat at the drum set, feeling its imposing presence even more than the piano she first encountered.


    Tentatively touching the snare drum with a stick held above the bass drum, she was startled by the unexpectedly loud sound, making her flinch.


    "What? That''s so loud! Are drums always this noisy?"


    In performances, microphones are used to equalize the volume of instruments, so those unfamiliar with drums might be surprised by the sound in a small practice room. Shizuka''s reaction was understandable, given herck of experience. Just as she was about to try the snare drum quietly, Geon burst through the


    door.


    "Ah! Hello!"


    Seeing Shizuka at the drums, Geon smiled and put down his guitar case.


    "Sorry, didn''t hear any sound, thought it was empty. Should''ve knocked."


    "No, it''s fine."


    "Why are you just sitting at the drums without ying? Give it a try. It''s liberating."


    "I.. don''t know how. Just wanted to sit here."


    As Shizuka attempted to get up, Geon gestured for her to stay and came over, showing her how to cross her arms.


    "Stay there. I''ll show you some basics. Now, cross your arms like this."


    Following Geon''s instruction, she crossed her arms, and he guided her right hand holding a stick above two cymbals on the left.


    "This is called a hi-hat. See the pedal underneath? Press it down."


    As Shizuka followed Geon''s instruction and pressed down on the hi-hat pedal, the cymbals mped together. Geon, watching Shizuka''s foot, shook his head and advised, "Lift your heel. Press with the tip of your foot. Pressing with your heel down can lead to cramps, and it doesn''t produce a good sound."


    When Shizuka lifted her heel, the cymbals mped tighter. Geon, satisfied, motioned with his right arm. "Now, hit the hi-hat with the stick in your right hand, and as you hit, count ''1,2,3,4'' out loud. Try hitting it four times."


    As Shizuka quietly counted and hit the hi-hat four times, Geon, with his arms crossed, said, "Now, hit the hi-hat for ''1,2'' and on ''3'', hit the snare drum with your left hand. The snare drum is the one closest to you, between your legs. Want to give it a try?"


    Chick-chick-thud-chick!


    "Like this?"


    "Yes, exactly. Now, let''s add the foot. Look under your right foot; you''ll find the bass drum, the biggest drum. See the pedal in front of the drum? Lift your heel just like with the hi-hat."


    As Shizuka lifted her heel, the bass drum boomed. Startled, she tensed her thigh, lifting her heel without pressing down on the pedal. Geonughed, "When you''re not hitting the bass drum, keep the pedal down. It keeps the pedal attached to the drum. Just move your foot to y it."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Alright, let''s do a sequence. On ''1'', hit the bass drum, and on ''3'', hit the snare drum. Easy, right? Shall we try?"


    Boom-chick-thud-chick! Boom-chick-thud-chick!


    "Wow, you''re doing great! Let''s link it twice now."


    As Shizuka yed the basic drum beat, she looked up at Geon with a sense of wonder and joy. Geon, hands on his hips,ughed and said, "That''s the basic 4/4 rhythm. If you can string it together, you can y any song in 4/4 time. Shizuka! You''ve just learned the skills to easily y hundreds of songs!"


    "Ahaha! That''s funny."


    "Ha, keep going."


    "Okay~"


    In less than five minutes under Geon''s instruction, Shizuka was ying proper rhythms and was thoroughly enjoying herself, not even noticing the sweat on her nose. Geon, smiling at her progress, said, "See those two small drums above the snare? They''re called toms. Therge one on the right end is the floor tom. Ever seen drummers on TV wildly hitting the toms?"


    After Shizuka lightly ran her sticks over the toms and nodded with a bright smile, "Yes! It looks so cool!"


    "Right! You can do it too. Start by hitting the snare drum four times. Then in order, hit tom 1 four times, tom 2 four times, and the floor tom four times. Wanna try?"


    "Yes!"


    Shizuka, a bit tense, started with the snare drum.


    Drumming in session, Geon shouted, "Now, hit the cymbal on top!"


    Crash!!


    After ying the climax of her drum session, Shizuka beamed with joy, and Geon nodded in approval, sharing her happiness. "Now, how about ying that 4/4 rhythm and then adding what you just did?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Boom-chick-thud-chick! Boom-chick-thud-chick! Drumming, drumming, drumming, crash!!


    Shizuka, not typically one for loud expressions, let out a huge cheer.


    "Wow! Amazing!!"


    "Haha, yeah, it is cool. Shizuka, you''ve got talent."


    "Hehe, thank you."


    "Keep practicing."


    "Okay, Geon!"


    While Shizuka was deeply engrossed in her practice, Geon opened his guitar case and took out Hak. Connecting the jack to the amp and pulling up a chair, he watched Shizuka, now gleefully engrossed in drumming, with a small smile.


    ''Yes, it should be fun. It has to be enjoyable. That''s how you make good music, Shizuka. And that will be the strength that supports you.''


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 255: Its Okay to Go Slowly

    Chapter 255: It''s Okay to Go Slowly


    Geon pulled out his guitar, then looked at the keyboard set up in front of him. After alternating his gaze between the guitar and the keyboard for a moment, he ced the guitar on its stand and sat down at the keyboard. As he began to y along with the drumbeat Shizuka was performing, his fingers descended upon the keyboard keys.


    Shizuka, deeply focused on her drum ying, was startled to hear Geon start ying "Lake Louise." To her knowledge, the song was in 4/4 time. Geon''s keyboard, slightly modified to fit a 2/4 beat, felt like standing alone on the ins with the wind blowing from Canada''s vast nature. Lost in the beautiful music, Shizuka didn''t know if it was her hands or feet moving as she yed the drums ecstatically, eventually breaking into a joyfulugh. Focused more intently on her drumming, Shizuka didn''t notice Anna, who hade in during the performance, staring at her in surprise before sitting next to Geon to set up her guitar and join in. Anthony, thest to enter, snickered at the sight of Shizuka''s radiant smile and then began setting up his bass just as the performance ended. They hadn''t learned to stop at the exact moment but ended the y intuitively, with Shizuka catching her breath after a light bow.


    ¡°Wow!!!¡±


    ¡°You''re amazing, Shizuka!!¡±


    pping erupted suddenly, startling Shizuka, who then saw her colleagues sending her apuse with bright faces. Anthony extending his hand forward in apuse, Anna lifting both arms to p loudly whileughing, and Kay leaning on an empty space next to the keyboard, pping softly with a smile. Tears welled up in Shizuka''s eyes, touched by the gesture.


    Inferring these were tears of joy, Anna reached out for a high five, to which Shizuka responded with a wide smile. The high five made a p sound, and Anna gave a thumbs up.


    ¡°What do you mean you''ve never learned this? If you can y this well on your first day, doesn¡¯t that mean you have talent?¡±


    Anthony nodded, his fingers resting on the bass guitar.


    ¡°Exactly. It must be because you''ve yed instruments before; you have a natural sense of rhythm, so you''ll improve quickly. You¡¯re pretty good too, Anna.¡±Anna showed off her ESP guitar with a swing.


    ¡°Hey, I started with guitar, got to a certain level, then got so frustrated I gave it up. But then I fell in love with the bass guitar one day, and here I am. Anthony, do you y bass?¡±


    ¡°When you y the drums, you kind of want to learn the bass too. It''s all about hitting notes that match the bass drum beats, right? I started learning in high school. Since then, I just y it now and then, whenever I get bored of drum practice or just feel like it. I''m afraid I might get too into another instrument and neglect the drums, but it seems like the drums are just right for me, hehe. But Anna, that guitar doesn¡¯t suit you at all, are you trying to be Metallica?¡±


    Anna stood up and started headbanging, pretending to y the guitar passionately, which made Shizuka burst outughing. Anna, stepping one foot on a chair, confidently said,


    ¡°I like guitars that make an impact like this. But Kay! When did you learn piano? Is there anything you can¡¯t do? What are you, a music master or something?¡±


    As everyone''s attention turned to him, Geon shrugged with a smile, then gazed affectionately at Shizuka, who smiled back slightly. Geon then stood up from the keyboard and said,


    ¡°Did you hear what Anthony and Anna said, Shizuka? We¡¯re not just ying one instrument. Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean you have to be proficient in two. It¡¯s about having something to enjoy within the realm of music when you¡¯re too tired and need a break. It¡¯s okay to stray off the path for a bit.¡±


    Shizuka lowered her head slightly, looking a bit gloomy.


    ¡°But... if I y around, I¡¯ll fall behind. This is Juilliard, where geniuses trip over each other.¡±


    Geon walked over to the drums and flicked a cymbal with his finger.


    ¡°Shizuka. You know where you need to go. It¡¯s just tough, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Shizuka nodded slightly, and Geon grinned.


    ¡°If you know where you have to go, it¡¯s okay to take your time.¡±


    Shizuka¡¯s eyes lost focus as she seemed to hear a loud bell in her head, staring nkly into space. Noticing her state, the quick-witted Anna and Anthony stepped out to smoke, and Geon watched over her. After a while, Geon began to y the piano softly, his quiet voice adding to the gentle


    music.


    The wall in front of you,


    The wall you feel is insurmountable,


    The wall you,cking courage, think is solid and high,


    The ivy quietly climbs that wall.


    There¡¯s not a single drop of water on the wall,


    Only despair and barrenness circle around,


    But the ivy does not hurry, it advances upwards,


    Even if it climbs just a hand¡¯s breadth, it does so slowly,


    Holding everyone¡¯s hand as it climbs,


    Until it covers the wall of despair with its green body,


    It does not let go of the hand it holds.


    When you hang your head thinking the wall is insurmountable,


    The ivy, leading thousands of friends,


    Eventually stands beyond that wall.


    Memories ofpeting with other students at Juilliard and feeling frustrated shed through Shizuka¡¯s mind.


    The joy she felt seeing the New York airport as she arrived full of dreams.


    Tears shed as she left Japan, listening to her parents¡¯ worried advice.


    The pride and pleasant smile when she turned down a scout offer from Japan¡¯s top art university.


    The moments she was moved by the soundsing from her fingers in the piano practice room her aunt made, forgetting both the heat and cold.


    The first time she came to Tokyo and stared nkly at the cars running on the road like a country person.


    The praises from the principal of the piano academy she attended in Akita.


    The surprised faces of people who heard her y.


    And the first ck piano she saw inside the piano academy, holding her mother¡¯s hand.


    With her head slightly bowed, Shizuka whispered in Japanese, trembling.


    ¡°I was happy, I was definitely happy, I definitely loved it, I definitely loved my piano.¡±


    Hearing Shizuka¡¯s whisper, Geon smiled and spoke in Japanese.


    ¡°You''re still capable of joy, and you can still love the piano.¡±


    Surprised by the sudden Japanese, Shizuka looked at Geon with tears in her eyes. A handsome man with a trustworthy smile was looking at her. Though she felt likeughing, Shizuka cried. After wiping the tears streaming down her cheeks with her hands, she managed a happy smile, but her tear nds seemed unwilling to stop for a while. Geon took out a tissue from his bag and handed it to her, and Shizuka pressed it to her eyes as if to block them with a wad of tissue. Seeing Shizuka¡¯s mascara smeared, making her lookical, Geon stood up and left the practice room, saying,


    ¡°I¡¯ll stall the others froming in. You should look in the mirror, Shizuka.¡±


    Shizuka jumped up to stop Geon, who was about to leave, and bowed deeply in a manner uncharacteristic of her, shouting,


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡±


    Geon patted Shizuka on the back as she bowed deeply in gratitude and then said,


    ¡°Yeah, got it. But you should hurry and look in the mirror. I''lle back in about 10 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kay.¡±


    After Geon left, Shizuka, now alone, approached the keyboard and ran her fingers over the keys. The white and ck keys, which she had found loathsome, now seemed adorable. Remembering Geon¡¯sst words, she searched her bag and opened her foundation lid. Staring nkly at her reflection in the mirror for a moment, Shizuka screamed.


    ¡°Ahhh!!! I showed Kay such a face?!!!¡±


    Leaning against the wall next to the practice room door, Geon smiled. ncing through the small window in the practice room door at Shizuka, who was frantically applying foundation while looking distressed, he joined Anna and Anthony, who wereing back from smoking, slinging an arm around their shoulders, and suggested,


    ¡°We''ll get thirsty during practice, let¡¯s buy some drinks.¡±


    Curious, Anna tried desperately to look through the window, but Geon¡¯s firm grip on her neck prevented her from seeing inside. After struggling for a bit, Anna, feeling as though Geon was embracing her, leaned into him morefortably. Thinking they had escaped the danger zone, Geon looked down at Anna clinging to his side with a bewildered look when Anthony whispered softly beside him,


    ¡°Kiska¡¯s looking for you.¡±


    Turning forward, they saw Kiska standing with her hands on her hips and puffing her cheeks, ring at Geon. Geon brightened up, peeled Anna off, bent one knee, and spread his arms, but Kiska stood there with a sulky expression.


    ¡°What? Kiska, won¡¯t you hug me?¡±


    Seeing Geon not looking at Anna but only at herself, Kiska ran to him and hugged him. Geon stroked Kiska¡¯s head, checked if she was hurt anywhere, and then greeted John Corigliano and Professor Sharon, who wereing out of the staff lounge.


    ¡°Oh, Professor Corigliano, Professor Sharon. You were together?¡±


    John Corigliano p


    atted Geon¡¯s shoulder cheerfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Kay. Kiska suddenly disappeared, so we were out looking for her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Maybe she went to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I see. Are these friends of yours?¡±


    Geon tapped Anthony and Anna on the back, introducing them.


    ¡°Yes, they are from another department, and we¡¯re working on a group assignment together. This is Anna, and this is Anthony. There¡¯s one more person, but she¡¯s currently in the practice room.¡±


    Seeing John Corigliano warmly greeting them, Sharon leaned forward and asked,


    ¡°How¡¯s the practice going? Have youposed the piece?¡±


    Geon and his friends looked slightly surprised.


    ¡°Composing a piece? I thought the mission was about performing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you get the message? I forgot to mention it in ss the other day, so I posted a notice on the ssroom wall. For this mission, bands that perform originalpositions will receive extra points.¡±


    Anna and Anthony looked panicked, then turned to Geon with bright smiles.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 256: Its Okay to Go Slowly

    Chapter 256: It''s Okay to Go Slowly


    Upon hearing Professor Sharon''s words, the trio returned to the practice room with contemtive expressions, only to be greeted by Shizuka, who sat modestly fixing her makeup. Geon, unable to make eye contact with Shizuka, perhaps out of embarrassment, smiled at her and then gathered some chairs for everyone to sit.


    "Looks like we need a meeting, doesn''t it? Let''s gather around."


    Once everyone took their seats, Anna was the first to speak up.


    "Isn''t this a great opportunity? We already have Kay, the world''s best singer-songwriter. It''s almost a given that we''ll win!"


    Anna spoke excitedly, but Shizuka, looking doubtful, received an exnation from Anthony. After listening, Shizuka nodded in agreement.


    "Anna''s right. We can''t reallypete with that."


    Anthony nced at Geon, who appeared contemtive, and asked cautiously, "Do... Does Kay have any reservations?"


    Geon crossed his legs, rested his elbows on his thighs, and propped his chin on his hands.


    "Hmm... I''m wondering if this is really what the professors want.""What do you mean?" Anna looked puzzled, prompting Anthony to sigh and lean back.


    "I was thinking the same, Kay."


    "Why only you two? Share with us too!"


    After a chuckle, Anthony exined.


    "Of course, if Kay handles theposition and lyrics and we y the instruments, we''d produce music high enough to outss anypetition. But do you think the professors don''t know that?"


    Anna asked, puzzled, "So what''s the issue?"


    "They know, but why give us such a mission? To favor Kay with extra points? Because they like him? From the Juilliard professors?"


    "Well, that''s..."


    As Anna looked confused, Anthony added, "They''ll probably penalize Kay''sposition. Kay might end up getting all the score while we''re left with C grades. The participation level will be exactly that, leaving no room for argument."


    "Really?"


    "It''s almost certain. It''s just a hunch, but. What do you think, Kay?"


    Geon nodded in agreement.


    "Yeah, that''s what I was thinking too. The Juilliard professors are known for being fair. It doesn''t make sense for the professors of the drum, piano, and bass departments to jointly judge this under such conditions."


    Shizuka also looked troubled but soon nodded in agreement, "Now that you mention it, if those are the terms, then the victory of Kay''s team is almost certain."


    Anna tapped her thigh, saying, "So, if Kay writes andposes and we y, it''s like we''re just riding a bus driven by Kay and won''t get any scores, right?"


    Anthony snapped his fingers, "Exactly. That''s what Kay is worried about."


    Grateful for Geon''s thoughtful consideration, Anna and Shizuka looked at him with appreciation. After a moment, Anna looked around at the team members and said, "So... who shouldpose? Coposing might lead us astray. It seems better if one person takes charge, though we''ll offer as much help as we can."


    The trio nced at each other until Geon, loosening his chin-rested hand, said, "Can I share my opinion first?"


    "Sure, of course!"


    "You might not know this, but you''re already the leader, Kay! Go ahead!"


    "It''s fine, Kay. I''ll always prioritize what you have to say."


    With everyone echoing their support, Geon smiled and began, "Thanks. Well... I''d like Shizuka to handle theposition and lyrics for this mission."


    Shizuka pointed to herself in surprise, "Me?"


    Geon leaned back and crossed his arms, looking at Anthony, who after a moment of gazing at Shizuka, met Geon''s eyes and quietly nodded, following Geon''s lead in crossing his arms.


    "I agree."


    Anna, after a moment of thought, announced, "If you''re an artist, sometimes you hit a wall, and there are times you break through it. There are times you''re cocooned and times you emerge as a butterfly. Not all albums produced by musicians living for their music can move the listener''s heart. It''s the music they produce when they achieve enlightenment or break through a wall that truly moves people."


    Geon stood up, cing his hand on the dazed Shizuka''s shoulder, "I think you''re at that point now, Shizuka."


    Anna suddenly stood up, raising an arm, "Alright! I agree too!"


    Shizuka, looking bewilderedly at Anna, then turned to Geon, who continued to smile trustingly, "I''ll help you. Trust me."


    Shizuka''s gaze softened, transforming from the determination of apetition to joy, as she nodded slowly, meeting each team member''s eyes. Anna and Anthony cheered, "Let''s do it!"


    "Yeah! Go for it with confidence,


    Shizuka!"


    As Shizuka smiled at Geon, he patted her shoulder, "Okay, let''s meet again in three days. Shizuka, bring whatever score you''ve worked up to then. No need for a band score, just piano is fine since we''ll be participating too."


    "Yes, I''ll do that."


    "Then..."


    As everyone focused on Geon, seemingly with more to say, he simply grinned, "How about a drink tonight?"


    "Ohhhhhh!!!"


    "Yeah!!!"


    "Ahaha, sounds good!"


    The four friends, having spent a pleasant evening at the Viking Club, regrouped three dayster to find that Shizuka had surprised Geon by bringing eight pieces of sheet music. Anna and Anthony also smiled at Shizuka''s newfound enthusiasm, and with all herpositions receiving a positive assessment, Shizuka smiled happily. As Geon flipped through the sheets, he asked,


    "None of these pieces have titles yet?"


    Shizuka nodded, replying, "Um... actually, all these pieces were written with the same emotion, so regardless of which one we choose, the title has already been decided."


    Geon noticed that the notes on all the sheet music were colored purple. Raising an eyebrow, he asked,


    "Love?"


    Shizuka, looking surprised, responded, "How did you know?"


    Geon chuckled as he organized the sheets, "Just felt it. You''ve infused the music with your emotions well."


    Anna, flipping through her own copy of the sheet music, inquired, "I, I can''t see it? Anthony, do you feel it?"


    Anthony, continuously flipping through the sheet music, shook his head, "No, don''t try to understand it, that''s Kay for you. Don''t even try, or you''ll end up stretching yourself too thin."


    Geon, holding up the sheet music to the still astounded Shizuka, asked, "So, what''s the title?"


    Shizuka, staring nkly at the sheet in Geon''s hand, softly said, "Moonlight Butterfly."


    Geon smiled broadly, "Good, that''s a nice title. Let''s y through these pieces today and pick the best one. Once a piece is selected, the rest of us will transcribe our parts, and in the meantime, Shizuka can work on the lyrics."


    "Me, write the lyrics?"


    "Yes, just write down anything. As long as it''s a sentence filled with your sincerity. I''ll help adjust the sybles to make it fit the music."


    "Ah... then, I feel reassured."


    "Alright, guys, let''s start practicing from the first piece. We''ll practice each piece twice and then choose the final two."


    As they made progress, the students became engrossed in their practice, losing track of time into the evening. Byungjun, realizing it was time for Kiska''s ss to end, had been smoking in the school''s designated smoking area and entered the studio where Geon was practicing. After greeting a security guard he was familiar with, Byungjun heard beautiful music as he approached the studio.


    Stopping to listen, Byungjun smiled to himself, "What''s the use if it''s nice? It''s an instrumental piece. What does it have to do with me? Anyway, was this the studio where Geon was?"


    Peeking through the small window in the studio door, Byungjun realized, "Oh? So this music wasing from here? Well, it makes sense since it''s Geon''s team. No wonder my steps halted."


    Byungjun then noticed a beautiful Asian woman sitting at the keyboard across from Geon, who was giving instructions with a guitar in hand. She sat at the piano, dressed in a white dress, her long hair cascading down as she focused intently on her ying.


    "Phew, beauties always flock around Geon. The girl with the bass guitar looks a bit quirky but still pretty."


    Geon, noticing Byungjun while checking the time, hurriedly opened the door, "Ah, sorry, bro. I didn''t realize howte it had gotten. Where''s Kiska?"


    Byungjun nced at the students inside the studio, "She came early and is waiting in the car. She fell asleep. When will you finish?"


    "Sorry, we''re wrapping up now."


    Geon then addressed his team, "So, as we discussed, let''s go with pieces 1 and 6. Everyone okay with that?"


    "Yes! We think those are good too."


    "I had my eyes on those two from the start."


    "That''s funny! You didn''t even know what they were before we yed them!"


    "You underestimating drummers? I can read sheet music too, you know?"


    Geon, smiling at Anna and Anthony''s banter, slung his guitar bag over his shoulder and told Shizuka, "Shizuka, please add lyrics to those two pieces. Let''s meet again the day after tomorrow."


    As Geon was about to leave, Shizuka quickly asked, "What time?"


    Geon came back in, offering his phone, "Put your number in."


    Shizuka, looking surprised, entered her number into Geon''s phone. Geon checked his phone and said, "You should have gotten a signal. That''s my number, so save it. Just set the time and let me know. I have someone waiting, so I''ll go ahead. See you the day after tomorrow! Shizuka,


    contact me."


    After Geon rushed out of the studio, Shizuka hurriedly took out her phone to check, staring nkly at the screen before looking back at the door. Anna quickly snatched Shizuka''s phone to jot down the number disyed on the screen.


    "Yesss, got Kay''s number!"


    Shizuka, still in a daze, received her phone back from Anna, murmuring, "To actually have Kay''s number..."


    Leaving a bewildered Shizuka behind, Byungjun, walking through the school corridors with Geon, recalled the conversation in the studio and asked, "That piece just now, it''s going to have lyrics?"


    "Not yet, we have to create them."


    "Did youpose it?"


    "No, it was Shizuka''s work. The Japanese girl you saw in the studio."


    Byungjun, crossing his arms, looked intrigued, "Hmm... is that so? What''s her name?"


    Geon turned to Byungjun, "Shizuka Miyawaki."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 257: Its Okay to Go Slowly

    Chapter 257: It''s Okay to Go Slowly


    On a winter night when breaths appear as smoke, making it hard to distinguish between the two, Byungjun was on the swing in front of the annex of the Red Castle, talking on the phone with Lin in China. Normally humorous, Byungjun was uncharacteristically serious during the call.


    "So, Director, you''re saying you want to sign a contract with this Japanese woman, Shizuka Miyawaki?"


    "Yes, sir. That''s correct."


    "I heard she''s a pianist, not a singer. Are you still nning to proceed with the contract? Ourpany, Fantagio, has no experience in dealing with ssical musicians."


    "It seems she hasn''t yet decided on her path. Whether it will be ssical or new age is still uncertain, but she definitely has both star quality and musical talent."


    "Star quality? Do you mean her appearance?"


    "Yes, she''s very pure and cute."


    "What about her personality?"


    "She''s like a typical Japanese female college student. Shy and seems to try not to bother others. Well, I haven''t spoken to her directly; this is just what Geon has told me. If you permit, we would like to meet her in person.""What kind of benefits can we expect if we bring her on board?"


    Byungjun took a deep drag of the cigarette he was holding between his fingers.


    "None at present."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Now is the time Geon needs to be helped. But the music I''ve heard will eventually bloom and will be of help to Geonter."


    "What kind of help do you think that will be?"


    Byungjun nced at the closed annex and said,


    "Geon is a guitarist. And a vocalist as well. He doesn''t have session members he can trust and rely on yet. He doesn''t seem to be thinking about forming a band yet. If Geon aims to be a solo musician after graduation, Shizuka will be a reliable keyboard session member for him. And if he decides to form a band, she could be a trustworthy keyboard member as well."


    "Hmm... I see. But why does it have to be Shizuka Miyawaki, who hasn''t even graduated from school yet?"


    "I am Geon''s manager. I don''t want Geon to work with just any band or session members. No matter how famous or talented the session members are, they are just session yers. The public doesn''t know about session members. Probably only those in the music industry or people with a high interest in music know about session yers."


    After flicking off the ash, Byungjun took a breath and continued,


    "The keyboard is just the beginning. I n to make all members who will join Geon stars. Not after the band gains poprity but they should already be stars. That way, when Geon forms his band, the members alone will be a topic of conversation, and that in itself will be marketing."


    "I see."


    "Wouldn''t you give your permission, Director?"


    Lin on the other end of the phone seemed to ponder for a while without a word. Byungjun, with a tense expression, lit a new cigarette and fidgeted nervously. After a long silence, Lin''s words finally reached Byungjun''s eager ears.


    "Alright, go ahead with the contract."


    Byungjun stood up abruptly with a look of joy.


    "Th-thank you, Director!"


    "But."


    "Yes?"


    "Consult with Mr. Geon. This seems like a matter that needs Mr. Geon''s help."


    "Understood, Director. But what kind of help should I ask for?"


    "Given Mr. Geon''s personality, mentioning that we''re recruiting someone for his future benefit might cause him to recoil. You said Mr. Geon helped Ms. Shizuka when she was facing a wall, right? Focus on the keyword ''help'' and ask him to assist Ms. Shizuka in standing up on her own."


    Byungjun looked troubled and fell silent for a moment. After pacing back and forth in front of the swing with a cigarette in his mouth, he cautiously spoke up.


    "Director Lin, I know this might sound presumptuous, but I hope you''ll hear me out."


    "Uh-huh? Go ahead."


    Byungjun sighed, looking at the dark room of the annex where Geon was sleeping.


    "Geon and I are not just manager and entertainer. We''ve been together for so long, he feels like a real younger brother to me."


    "That''s a good sign. You''re doing well. But why do you bring this up?"


    "I don''t want to lie to Geon, Director."


    Lin remained silent on the other end for a moment. Byungjun, with a tense expression, continued.


    "I wish for Geon''s sess. You do too, Director. This matter is also part ofying the groundwork for Geon''s future, to give him wings to soar higher. But, Director. You know how pure and kind-hearted Geon


    is, don''t you?"


    "Continue."


    "I wish there were no small lies, no concealments. Even if it''s the slightest chance, I don''t want Geon to feel betrayed or usedter on, by me, by you, Director, or by Fantagio as a whole."


    "If Geon finds out about our conversation, do you think he''ll be disappointed?"


    "Maybe not this particr matter. But these things umte. You know, lies beget bigger lies to cover them up. If these umte, we''ll end up telling bigger lies to cover them."


    "I see."


    "You know, Director, I never speak informally to our artists. But with Geon, it''s different. It''s not because he''s kind or easygoing. He really feels like a younger brother to me, and I want to take extra care of him."


    "It may not be the most professional thing for a manager to say, but I understand where you''reing from."


    "Ha, honestly, Director Lin, you feel the same way, don''t you?"


    "Well, that''s true, but I am a director at Fantagio. My position is different from yours. However, I do think you''re right."


    "Thank you for understanding, Director."


    "I''ll leave this matter entirely in your hands, Manager Byungjun."


    "Thank you, Director. But you''ll help with Shizuka''s marketing, right?"


    "Of course."


    "Ha, thank you. I''ll talk to Geon tomorrow and meet with Shizuka."


    "Alright, Manager. I''m counting on you."


    "Yes, Director. Have a good rest."


    Byungjun was about to hang up, remembering Lin was his superior and waiting for Lin to hang up first, but the line remained open for a long time without the sound of disconnection. Pondering whether to hang up first, Byungjun finally heard Lin''s voice after a long silence.


    "Manager Byungjun?"


    "Yes, Director. Is there something else you''d like to say?"


    After taking a moment to catch his breath, Lin spoke in a slightly brighter tone.


    "I''m really d you''re Geon''s manager."


    Byungjun''s hand, which was bringing a cigarette to his mouth, stopped at Lin''s words. Searching for the hidden meaning in Lin''s words, a small smile appeared on Byungjun''s face.


    "I''m also d that the final responsibility for Geon''s matters lies with you, Director."


    Though silence followed over the phone, Byungjun and Lin were smiling simultaneously in the United States and China. After a moment of silence listening to Lin''s breathing, Byungjun chuckled and said,


    "Have a good rest, Director."


    "Yes, Manager. You too, get some good rest."


    After hanging up, Byungjun took a drag from his cigarette and looked up at the sky. Smiling briefly, Byungjun opened the door to the annex and quietly entered Geon''s room, which had already fallen asleep. His expression of warm-heartedness quickly turned into a frown.


    "Hey!!! Are you sleeping with Kiska again?!"


    Startled by Byungjun''s shout, Kiska, who had secretly sneaked in and was sleeping on Geon''s thigh, rubbed her eyes and woke up. Geon also jolted, turned his head to see Byungjun, then looked down at Kiska, chuckled, and lifted Kiska into his arms.


    Rubbing her sleepy eyes and snuggling into Geon''s nket, Kiska closed her eyes, prompting Byungjun to shout again.


    "Kiska! Why don''t youe to me? I like you too!"


    Turning to his side and embracing Kiska, Geon, with closed eyes, chuckled and waved his hand dismissively. Byungjun, watching the two quietly, sighed, ced his hands on his hips, but then chuckled at the sight of Kiska already sound asleep and Geon gently stroking her hair. As Byungjun was leaving the room, he whispered quietly,


    "Kiska, if Kay does anything weird, scream. I''lle running right away."


    Seeing Geon chuckle softly with his eyes closed, Byungjun looked down at him warmly, then quietly closed the door and went out to the living room.


    **


    The next day.


    As Kiska, holding the nanny''s hand, went to the main house to wash up, Byungjun, who was cooking kimchi stew, shouted to Geon in the shower.


    "Geon! It''s ready!"


    Wiping his wet hair with a towel, Geon approached the dining table with the towel around his neck, his nose twitching.


    "Wow! Kimchi stew?"


    Byungjun, wearing kitchen gloves, carried the pot to the table and ced it on a trivet.


    "Careful, it''s hot. Your mother sent over some kimchi. I''ve been living on my own for 10 years, so I decided to show off a bit."


    Geon hurriedly tasted the stew with a spoon and gave a thumbs up.


    "Ka~! It''s killer. You eat too, hyung."


    "Sure, eat up. And listen while you''re at it."


    Byungjun exined the conversation he had with Lin yesterday. Geon, busy eating, paused to listen to Byungjun''s words but soon focused back on his meal. Byungjun carefully exined, thinking Geon might be sensitive to certain points, but seeing Geon wolfing down the stew, he frowned.


    "Hey, are you listening?"


    Wiping the stew from his mouth,


    Geon nodded.


    "I''m listening."


    Byungjun, holding his chopsticks, jabbed at Geon''s hand as he went for another spoonful of stew.


    "I''m being serious here, you little... listen properly."


    Geon chuckled, avoiding the chopsticks and dipping his spoon back into the stew pot.


    "It''s okay. Do what you want, hyung."


    Byungjun''s eyebrows twitched as he stared intently at Geon, who, sucking on the spoon, smiled again.


    "I trust you, hyung. Probably more than our own family."


    Seeing Byungjun''s eyes flicker, Geon put down his spoon and lightly tapped Byungjun''s arm.


    "You wouldn''t want anything bad for me, right? You''ll be good to Shizuka too, won''t you?"


    Unable to continue, Geon grinned, showing his teeth, then picked up his spoon again.


    "I''ll help wherever needed. It would be a waste for a musician like Shizuka to just disappear. And thank you for exining everything. I trust you, hyung, and everything you do. So, let''s eat breakfast; we have practice to go to today."


    Watching Geon bury his face back in his bowl, Byungjun silently smirked.


    "Thanks, kid."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 258: Its Okay to Go Slowly

    Chapter 258: It''s Okay to Go Slowly


    Before the practice, Shizuka, who had met Byungjun in advance, couldn''t concentrate during the entire practice time. But, as expected of her ss, she fulfilled her role without hindering the practice of other members, even though she couldn''t concentrate. Geon, who had been silently watching Shizuka, stopped the practice and said to Anna and Anthony.


    "Shall we take a break? It seems about time for a smoke."


    Anna, delighted, put down her bass guitar and grabbed her cigarettes, while Anthony, after ncing at Shizuka and Geon, followed Anna out of the practice room. As soon as the door closed, Shizuka hurriedly spoke to Geon.


    "Kay! Fantagio came looking for me!"


    Geon smiled, cing his guitar on the stand before sitting down on a stool, folding his arms.


    "Did you think I wouldn''t know?"


    Shizuka, slightly flushed, said.


    "You probably know, right? What should I do? Should I sign the contract? No, can I do well?"


    Geon quietly smiled, looking at Shizuka as she rambled on with an excited expression. She was firing questions at him with anxious eyes."What kind ofpany is Fantagio? Since it''s Kay''spany, it must be a huge corporation, right? How about the people there? Maybe I''ll be managed by that person named Son Lin? Is Director Lee Byungjun a good person?"


    Geon, with his arms folded, leaned forward, tilting his head andughed at Shizuka, who widened her eyes in response.


    "Why won''t you answer, Kay?"


    Geon chuckled and raised his index finger.


    "Your first question was whether you should sign the contract, right? But it seems like Shizuka is already worrying as if she has joined Fantagio. Haven''t you already made up your mind?"


    Shizuka, looking dumbfounded at Geon, then blushed and fiddled with her fingers. Seemingly embarrassed, she touched her cheeks, now flushed red, and shyly nced at Geon, who was still smiling at her.


    "To be honest, I was happy. It''s not just any ce, it''s Fantagio. Kay''spany... There''s no country in the world that doesn''t know about Fantagio."


    Geon leaned back, resting against the backrest, quietly observing Shizuka, who continued speaking, unable to meet his gaze.


    "The fact that I''m signing with Fantagio alone will be a huge topic. I''m well aware of that. But on the other hand, Ick confidence. Fantagio is Kay''spany. I''m worried whether an ordinary person like me should join such apany. Wouldn''t I just be a burden?"


    Geon suddenly stood up and extended his right hand in front of Shizuka. Startled by the sudden gesture, Shizuka looked up at Geon, who smiled and asked.


    "Did you bring the lyrics?"


    Caught off guard, Shizuka paused before hastily taking out a folded paper from her bag.


    "Ah, it''s not finished yet, but I''ve organized everything that came to my mind."


    Watching Geon unfold the paper with nervous eyes, Shizuka bit her thumbnail, scrutinizing his expression, then sighed in relief as Geon''s face gradually brightened. After pondering over Shizuka''s lyrics, he made a few corrections with a pen and handed it back to her.


    "I didn''t touch the overall lyrics. I just modified some words to fit the melody better, so check it out."


    Geon softly said as Shizuka, holding the paper and reading intently, turned her eyes towards him, shielding them with the paper.


    "I''ll help you."


    Just seeing Geon''s warm smile made Shizuka feel at ease, and with a pounding heart, she asked.


    "Can I do well?"


    Geon stood up and caressed Haku, which was ced on the stand.


    "You don''t necessarily have to do well. Fantagio is a ce that will help you do your music. Sign the contract. But the moment you sign the contract with Fantagio, forget about it. You just have to do your music. I''ll help you with the music part."


    Shizuka looked intently at Geon and then stood up, bowing politely.


    "Please take care of me, senior."


    Geon burst intoughter, waving his hands.


    "Ha-ha! Senior, what are you talking about? Now, let''s focus on practicing. Got it?"


    "Yes!!"


    A momentter, Anna burst into the practice room with an excited expression.


    "Shizuka!! You''re signing with Fantagio?"


    Anthony, too, entered with a surprised look, alternating nces between Geon and Shizuka. As Shizuka looked slightly startled at Anna and Anthony, Anthony calmed down and then said.


    "I met Kay''s manager in


    the smoking area. We were nning to formally signter, but since we met, he said he would verbally agree for now. Shizuka''s contract includes the song we''re currently practicing as her debut song, and he asked if Anna and I, who also participated, would like to sign a short-term contract as session musicians."


    Anna eximed with excitement in her eyes.


    "Do you know how much the session fee is? Just recording one song without a tour, and it''s a whopping thirty thousand dors!! Just came to do homework and what a windfall this is! Thanks to Shizuka! Or is it thanks to Kay?"


    Shizuka blinked in surprise, and Geon, cing his guitar on hisp,ughed.


    "So, you decided to sign?"


    Anna pped Geon''s shoulder and eximed.


    "Of course! Thirty thousand dors! It may be small change for Kay, but it''s a huge amount for Anthony and me!"


    Geon looked at Anthony with a slightly more serious expression. As an excited Anthony met Geon''s gaze, after a moment of silence, Geon said.


    "You know what that thirty thousand dors means, right?"


    Anthony, with a puzzled look, and Anna, stepping forward, asked.


    "Meaning? Is there a specific meaning?"


    Geon lifted the music score from the stand as he spoke.


    "You two participated in this song. This means that the copyright of the song goes entirely to Shizuka. The two of you be session musicians who cannot demand the copyright after receiving the thirty thousand dors. That''s why I paid a high amount, different from a regr session."


    Anthony briefly looked at the music sheet Geon had lifted before turning his gaze to Shizuka. Noticing the atmosphere, Shizuka showed a sorry face, but Anthony smirked after a moment of thought.


    "It''s Shizuka''s song, after all, isn''t it? We just added our parts to the basic structure. Thirty thousand dors is more than enoughpensation for that."


    Anna also nodded vigorously in agreement.


    "Exactly! Plus, if Shizuka bes famous, I can boast about having been a session musician on her debut album. The reward is greatpared to the work we''ve done. So don''t look at us with those sorry eyes, Shizuka."


    Seeing Shizuka still looking sorry, Geon smiled lightly and said.


    "You have good friends, Shizuka. So, it looks like the problem has been solved, shall we practice?"


    Shizuka had no worries about Anna and Anthony in her mind but seemed to think everything was smoothly resolved, as she changed her expression to a bright one and smiled at Anna and Anthony.


    "Yes! Let''s do that!"


    "Great! It''s practice time!"


    "Now that it''se to this, I must give it my all! My music is going to be featured on Fantagio''s album! I have to call my mom tonight and brag about it!! Hahaha!!"


    The members, uplifted, intensified their practice. And then, the day of the studio ss came. The band of four received a standing ovation from seven professors who were judges from Juilliard. Especially, the professor in charge of piano, who was Shizuka''s advisor, was pleasantly surprised at Shizuka, who hadn''t shone among the students, andughed heartily. Although Geon sang the song, the fact that Shizuka wrote the lyrics and signed a formal contract with Fantagio made the professor chuckle and pat Shizuka''s shoulder.


    After the studio ss ended, the team members went to celebrate at a dinner party. They rented the VIP room of the restaurant they first had a meal when they met.


    "Cheers!!! We are the champions!"


    "Haha! I knew it the moment Kay opened the door of the practice room and appeared!"


    "Ah, I received an A+ for the first time sinceing to Juilliard! Ho-ho"


    "Great job everyone."


    While the three were excitedly chatting, Geon, who was looking at them with a smile, suddenly turned his head towards the door and said with a slightly surprised look.


    "Director Lin?"


    Upon Geon''s words, the eyes of the three also turned towards the door, and they widened. Lin entered the room, wearing a teal skirt, a white blouse, a ck coat, and sunsses, and after taking off her sunsses, she said.


    "It''s been a long time, Kay."


    "Did youe all the way to the US? Please, take a seat here."


    Anthony awkwardly stood up to give Lin a seat, and after she expressed her gratitude with a slight nod, she sat next to Geon and looked around at the members. The members, who had been chatting excitedly just a moment ago, seemed to be holding their breath as if the sound of swallowing could be heard.


    Lin then spoke.


    "School lessons are over for today. Now, it''s time to start working on the album and music video production."


    Geon was not surprised as he had anticipated this, but Shizuka looked a bit startled.


    "A music video? Do I have to appear in it myself?"


    Lin nodded with a smile.


    "If we are debuting a musician named Shizuka Miyawaki, you have to appear in the music video."


    Shizuka looked dumbfounded, as if she hadn''t thought of that, and after taking a sip of beer, Geon asked.


    "Will Director Lin be editing this music video personally?"


    Lin shook her head.


    "I would have liked to, but this time, I want to save the effort of dealing with the director who has been calling Fantagio daily and making a fuss. I''ll leave this job to the director who has been bothering us."


    Geon looked puzzled and asked.


    "A director who makes a fuss with daily calls?"


    Lin sighed and looked back and forth between Geon and Shizuka before speaking.


    "More precisely, he''s been wanting to shoot Kay, but the n is to feature both Shizuka and Kay in the music video. It''s Shizuka''s album, but since it''s Kay who will be singing, the director who has been calling ourpany once a week for several years to make a fuss will be in charge."


    Geon looked forward, lost in thought for a moment, then


    widened his eyes and looked at Lin, who, realizing Geon had caught on, slightly nodded and then looked at Shizuka.


    "The director wandering in a fairy tale. Tim Burton."


    Anna and Anthony eximed in astonishment.


    "Eh~~~ Really??"


    Lin sighed, ignoring the two, and looked at Geon.


    "Phew, he''s so persistent... We decided it would be better to appease him with a music video, which takes only about a day to shoot, rather than a movie that takes months. Is that okay?"


    Geon burst outughing, then looked at Shizuka and turned to Lin.


    "Shouldn''t I be the one begging on my knees? He''s not just any director, after all, haha. I''m looking forward to it. Let''s do it."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 259: Its Okay to Go Slowly

    Chapter 259: It''s Okay to Go Slowly


    Director Tim, who had been in Washington, flew in at a moment''s notice. He had arranged to meet Geon and Shizuka at the Crown za Hotel located in downtown Manhattan. Tim was at the hotel''s 10th-floor Sky Lounge, deeply engrossed in the storyboard outlines for the music video created by Lyn, sipping on his coffee.


    "Mm.. Should it have an animation-like feel?"


    Lost in thought as he gazed at the ceiling decorations of the hotel Sky Lounge, Tim turned his head towards the sound of the elevator in the empty lounge. As the elevator doors opened and a person stepped out, Tim quickly got up and spread his arms wide with a bright smile.


    "Kay! Long time no see!"


    Geon, whose face was hidden, was immediately recognized by Tim, who ran towards him with open arms and hugged him warmly.


    "Director Tim! Have you been well?"


    Tim''s bright smile quickly turned into a frown as he rolled his eyes in annoyance.


    "Am I that old that you need to ask if I''ve been healthy?"


    Geonughed awkwardly and pulled him by the arm."Haha! In our country, it''s customary to greet one''s elders like this. Ah, let me introduce, this is Shizuka Miyawaki, you know Director Son Lin, right?"


    Tim''s gaze shifted to Shizuka, who was hesitating and looking around nervously from behind Geon, and to Lyn, who always had a confident and cool expression. Tim extended his hand towards Lyn first.


    "We''ve talked on the phone quite often, but it''s our first time meeting in person, isn''t it?"


    Lyn nced down at Tim''s hand before shaking it with a grim smile.


    "Ha.. That''s right. I was hoping we wouldn''t have to talk over the phone anymore."


    "Ha! Well, this isn''t a movie shoot, and I don''t think you''ve met my demands, but for now, I''ll say my immediate desires have been extinguished, so I''ll hold off for a while. Haha!"


    Lyn''s expression soured, but Tim, unfazed, turned to Shizuka and extended his hand.


    "I''m Tim Curtain. Nice to meet you, Miss Shizuka."


    Shizuka grasped Tim''s hand with both of hers and bowed deeply.


    "Ah, hello, Di-director! It''s, it''s truly an honor to meet you!"


    Tim looked down at Shizuka, who continued to bow excessively, and asked Geon, pointing at her.


    "What''s with her? Is she new to America? She seems too Japanese in her greetings to be a student at Juilliard."


    Geon chuckled and pulled Shizuka, who was still bowing and looking thrilled, by the arm.


    "Let''s stop the greetings here and go sit down to talk, Shizuka."


    "Yes, yes? Okay, okay."


    As Shizuka was led away by Geon, still sneaking nces at Tim, Tim turned to Lyn with a bemused look.


    "Is she always like this?"


    Lyn, having taken off his coat and holding it in one hand, slightly nodded.


    "Yes, probably."


    "Probably? Ah, you said she''s a new signee, right? It seems all the talents signed with Fantagio are so innocent and nice."


    Lyn and Geon took their seats on the sofa, with Shizuka looking over with sparkling eyes. Tim, looking annoyed at Lyn''s departing back, quickly joined Geon on the sofa at his gesture. Sitting down, Tim looked at Geon with a newfound curiosity.


    "Phew, you still look like a student just like when I first saw you in Germany, but your status has changed. It''s be so hard to meet you now. Ha."


    "Ha, my phone number changed. I''ll give it to youter. Call me anytime you''re near Manhattan."


    "Is that so? I thought Fantagio had blocked my number from reaching you."


    "Ha, no way. After I returned from military service, someone else was using my number."


    "Hmm? Not sure who got that number, but they might be getting threats from scary hip-hop musicians now? Ha!"


    Geon momentarily imagined a giant with sunsses pointing a gun at him while shaking a bottle of liquor, breaking into a cold sweat.


    "That''s true. I need to give you my new number before I forget... I should make that call today."


    "Who? Ah, those scary guys, huh? Still haven''t told them?"


    "Yes, I forgot. This could be serious."


    "Ha, that''ll be fun."


    As the two indulged in small talk, Lyn tapped the table with her fingernails, signaling a shift in the conversation.


    "Director, shall we talk business now?"


    Tim cleared his throat and showed her the storyboard.


    "Ahem, I''ve seen the storyboard. It''s not bad. I can shoot it to the level required."


    L


    yn slightly nodded.


    "Good to hear, Director."


    Tim looked intensely at Lyn, interlocking his fingers and resting his elbows on the table.


    "But it''s overly Japanese in its sensibility. It feels like something out of a Hayao Miyazaki animation. Is there really a reason you needed to call me to shoot a music video with such a Japanese vibe? If you''re just trying to annoy me, I''ll refuse, and you might want to consider hiring a director who can do a better job."


    Shizuka looked unsure of what to do as the atmosphere suddenly turned serious, watching Tim and Lynn closely, while Geon quietly observed Lynn. Lynn, seeing the steadfast belief in Geon''s eyes, slightly smiled and said to Tim,


    "It is indeed troublesome."


    "What?"


    Tim was surprised by Lynn''s blunt statement and raised his eyebrows, to which Lynn responded with a deep smile and picked up the storyboard.


    "It''s true that you are troublesome, but there''s a different reason why I entrusted this project to you. When I created this storyboard, I did indeed think of Hayao Miyazaki''s films, but as you can see, this storyboard only exins the primary mood, right?"


    Tim nodded heavily, and Lynn continued,


    "I judged that you could bring out this atmosphere better than Hayao Miyazaki himself. That''s why I chose you. I won''t deny that it''s troublesome, but it''s also true that I urately assessed your abilities and chose you."


    Tim squinted his eyes and red at Lynn, at which point Geon chimed in,


    "That''s right, Director. Hayao Miyazaki is indeed a great director, but you are second to none in this field, aren''t you?"


    Tim felt slightly better as Geon ttered him and snatched the storyboard from Lynn''s hands, ring at her.


    "Make sure of it. If you match this atmosphere, I will create the rest as I see fit. Do you agree?"


    After a standoff with Tim, Lynn slowly nodded, at which Tim suddenly stood up and started dancing a strange dance he had shown in Germany before. Shizuka looked up at Tim, who had suddenly started dancing a bizarre dance out of anger and thenughter, with a look of utter disbelief, while Geon gestured with his eyes to let it slide with a smile. After watching Tim dance for a while, Geon grabbed his arm, pulled him back to his seat, and asked,


    "What are you nning to do, Director?"


    Tim, now seated by Geon''s force, slightly crumpled the storyboard in his hand and revealed his teeth,


    "What to do? You''ll know once you start working on the storyboard. Ms. Lynn, the shooting location is still undecided, right?"


    "Yes, Director. We''ll decide after seeing the storyboard."


    "The shooting location must include Japan, no matter how you n the storyboard."


    Tim''s sudden deration made Lynn look puzzled, then Tim showed her thest page written by Shizuka and said,


    "Ms. Shizuka. This lyric, it''s your story, isn''t it?"


    Shizuka, taken aback by Tim''s sudden question, hesitated before answering,


    "Yes, yes? Ah, right."


    Tim leaned in to make eye contact with Shizuka and asked,


    "Where did you spend your childhood?"


    Feeling pressured by Tim''s approach, Shizuka leaned back and said with sweat forming,


    "In Oga City, Akita Prefecture."


    Tim straightened up and pondered for a moment before asking,


    "Your childhood and the current cityscape must have changed a lot. Is there still a ce near where you lived that remains the same?"


    "Ah... My parents are still there. The house we lived in when I was a child is still there, too."


    "Ah, that''s good. What do your parents do?"


    "They farm. So, the house, the fields, and even the mountains around are all still there."


    "Ho? I thought Oga was a pretty big city since it''s a ''shi'', but they farm?"


    "It''s on the outskirts, a bit away from the city center. There''s an air force base nearby, so no city has developed around it."


    Tim pped his hands a few times and stood up excitedly,


    "Perfect! We absolutely need your memories to bring these lyrics to life. Only in such a ce can your expressions trulye alive. Haha! Ms. Lynn, please arrange the schedule to shoot in Japan immediately."


    Lynn immediately took her phone and went outside to contact the location manager. Watching Lynn making arrangements from a distance, Tim sat down and said,


    "That Ms. Lynn, she''s excellent at handling work. Normally, partners who work with someone like me get stressed out. But she, on the other hand, shakes me up. Look, she''s making arrangements as soon as I mention it. She''s not just a talker. She acts and responds immediately. Kay, you''re pretty much using up most of your luck meeting a woman like her. Haha."


    Geon, too, smiled at the sight of Lynn on the phone and then looking at Tim''s profile, said,


    "I think so, too. Meeting Director Lynn or Mr. Byungjun is really fortunate. You know, there are many bad agencies out there, those that scam or exploit celebrities."


    Tim chuckled and started to tidy up the storyboard documents spread out on the table,


    "Hey, who do you think you are? Do you think apany that


    scammed Kay would survive? The United States wouldn''t just leave it be. Heh."


    Feeling a bit embarrassed by Tim''s words, Geon looked at the storyboard documents he was organizing and asked,


    "By the way, what role do I have, Director?"


    Shizuka also looked curious as they both looked at Tim alternately, who then revealed his teeth and said,


    "Piano."


    Geon and Shizuka looked at him with baffled expressions, and Tim, after putting the storyboard into his bag,ughed,


    "After watching the opera PPV, I too had an epiphany. You, Kay, are someone the word ''music'' itself suits."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 260: Its Okay to Go Slowly

    Chapter 260: It''s Okay to Go Slowly


    After the meeting with the team, Lynn, having arrived at Red Castle, immediately sought Gregory to push through the formal contract with Kiska. Trusting in Geon, Gregory didn''t hesitate to sign the contract. Upon hearing that Lynn was about to depart to Japan for a three-day schedule, Kiska requested to apany her.


    Gregory, knowing well how Kiska had reacted during the three days Geon had been away on a trip to Irnd, made his decision. After Lynn received Gregory''s permission, following his meticulous questions about Fantagio''s security personnel, she came to the annex where Byungjun, sitting on the floor ying with Kiska, greeted her with a smile.


    "Have you arrived, Director? Have you signed the contract?"


    Seeing the doll-like girl sitting on the floor, Lynn, with a tension easing off her face uncharacteristically, hurriedly approached and sat in front of Kiska. Kiska, seeing a beautiful sister sitting in front of her for the first time, opened her eyes wide and examined Lynn''s face. After scrutinizing Kiska''s cute face and body for a while, Lynn, with her face flushed, screamed and lifted Kiska into her arms.


    "Kyaa! So cute!!"


    Byungjun looked at Lynn''s unexpected reaction with bemused eyes, but Lynn, not noticing his gaze, fussily touched Kiska''s small feet and made a scene.


    "Oh my, look at these cute feet. How could you be so pretty? I didn''t realize it just by the photos!"


    As Kiska looked slightly bewildered, Lynn calmed down a bit and made eye contact with Kiska.


    "Hello? I''m Lynn. I''ve got permission from your dad, so we''ll be together now."Kiska tried to wriggle out of Lynn''s hand, seemingly ufortable, prompting Lynn to catch her gaze again and said,


    "Kiska, you don''t like it when Kay leaves for another ce, right? You want to follow, don''t you?"


    Kiska stopped wriggling and looked at Lynn. As she nodded slightly with herrge eyes, Lynn smiled and said,


    "I got permission from your dad. Kay is going to Japan, and you can go too."


    Not knowing what Japan was, Kiska tilted her head in confusion, prompting Lynn to simplify her exnation,


    "You can go on a trip with Kay, Kiska. I''ve got the permission for it."


    Finally understanding, Kiska''s face brightened. She wriggled out of Lynn''s grasp, raised her arms excitedly, and started running around the sofa before suddenly darting into the shower room and flung the door open. Hot steam billowed out as a scream erupted from inside.


    "Eek!! Who''s that! Ki, Kiska!! Close the door, please!"


    Despite Geon''s scream from inside the shower, Kiska, with her eyes sparkling in mischief, raised her arms in victory andughed, while Lynn, with a flushed face, awkwardly turned her gaze out the window. Byungjun quickly stood up, closed the shower room door, and led Kiska back to the sofa, to which Kiska thanked Lynn with a hug. The disarmingly cute Kiska''s embrace made Lynn smile broadly again.


    Byungjun, holding the two women, cleared his throat.


    "Ahem, Director, I didn''t expect this side of you. To see Lynn Director, delighted by a cute child, was unexpected."


    Realizing Byungjun was there, Lynn tried to regain herposure, but the warmth of the embrace made it short-lived. Eventually giving up on maintaining her image, Lynn patted Kiska''s back and said after sitting on the sofa,


    "If I had known such a cute child was here, I would have visited sooner."


    Byungjun, with Kiska in Lynn''s arms, looking up at her makeup-adorned face,mented,


    "She is cute, indeed. Probably the cutest child I''ve ever seen."


    As Kiska noticed Geon emerging from the shower room, she hurriedly ran to him and hugged his leg. Geon, with a proud smile, pointed at Lynn and asked Kiska,


    "Why, Kiska? What''s making you so happy?"


    Kiska, mumbling, pointed at Lynn, prompting Byungjun to exin,


    "Director Lynn has arranged for Kiska to apany her to Japan this time, which is why Kiska is happy."


    "Ah, is that so? Kiska, do you know what Japan is?"


    Kiska shook her head with a bashful smile. Where they were going wasn''t really a concern for the girl. Geon then stroked Kiska''s head and asked as he sat on the sofa,


    "What about Kiska''s passport and visa?"


    Lynn rummaged through her bag, pulling out some documents, and said,


    "We''ll have to sort that out. It shouldn''t take long."


    "Please, take care of it. But, I wonder if there are any flight tickets avable on such


    short notice."


    "Don''t worry. We''ll take a private jet."


    Byungjun, surprised, inquired,


    "A private jet, Director? Ourpany has a private jet?"


    Lynn smiled back at Kiska, who snuggled into her again, and replied,


    "With Geon''s single bing a sess, we managed to acquire a small ne. I came to the US on it. We''ll take the same to go to Japan. I''ll contact the immigration office separately. There''s an airport in Akita, so we can go directly there."


    Geon, recalling a drama he saw in his childhood, mentioned,


    "I remember Akita gets a lot of snow in winter. I wonder if it''ll be alright. It doesn''t matter where we stay since Kiska will be with us. Which hotel are we going to?"


    Lynn, stroking Kiska''s small back, answered,


    "When I asked Shizuka about booking a hotel, she suggested staying at her family home. The staff from China wille, and Team Director''s close staff of four along with Fantagio officials will stay at Shizuka''s parents'' ce. We''ve booked a separate hotel for the staffing from China. It''s not possible for everyone to stay at the house."


    Geon, excited, asked,


    "So it''s a countryside house? Haha, I''ve rarely been to the countryside to farm, so I''m looking forward to it."


    "Indeed. It''s not a heavily popted area, so think of it as a vacation."


    Geon alternated his gaze between Lynn and Kiska, smiling at them, and remarked,


    "I''ve never seen Director Lynn wear such an expression. Is it because of Kiska?"


    Lynn, attempting to maintain herposure with a cough, failed to manage her expression due to Kiska''s warmth and eventually gave up,


    "Hmm.. I do have a bit of a soft spot for cute babies."


    "Haha, that''s unexpected. I always thought you''d be the perfect businessman. You look much better like this, Director."


    "Hoho, do you think so? Thank you."


    The three of them were so engrossed in their conversation in the annex that they didn''t notice the night deepening. In the end, that day, Lynn ended up sleeping in the annex room with Kiska, and until the moment he fell asleep holding Kiska, he never lost his warm smile.


    **


    On the day they left for Japan, Geon arrived at New York JFK airport and boarded the ne with Kiska, escorted by bodyguards dispatched by Fantagio. Fantagio''s private jet was a small Boeing 737 with 19 seats. Although about 80 staff were departing from China, the team leaving from the US to Japan was small, including Tim, Lynn, Byungjoon, Geon, Kiska, and Shizuka, along with four of Tim''s staff. Byungjoon had downloaded a bunch of animated movies onto a tablet PC to keep Kiska entertained during the long flight, and soon after starting the video with headphones on, Kiska fell asleep.


    The group, waking and falling asleep intermittently during the long flight, finallynded at Akita Airport to be greeted by andscape filled with snow from a snowstorm a few days ago in Akita Prefecture. Luckily, the weather had cleared up. As Geon, holding Kiska''s hand, stepped down, he turned to Shizuka, who was immersed in the scenery, and asked,


    "How does it feel to be back home? How long has it been?"


    Shizuka, standing at the top of the stairs leading out of the private jet, looked at the snow-covered Akita and smiled with eyes brimming with tears,


    "I haven''t been back since I entered preparatory school, so it''s been 4 years, Kay."


    "Wow, that''s quite a long time. You must miss your parents."


    "Hoho, yes, I''ll see them soon."


    "Did you contact your parents in advance?"


    "Yes, I told them we''d have guests, so they should prepare."


    "Ah, it''s my first time staying at a friend''s house, haha."


    "Really? Why?"


    "My mom never let me sleep over anywhere. I''ve never stayed at a friend''s house."


    Shizuka fidgeted with her hands, lowering her head.


    "Friend?"


    Geon tilted his head, puzzled.


    "Yeah, friend. Why?"


    "Oh, nothing. Let''s go!"


    As Shizuka hurriedly pushed Geon forward, ending up arm in arm with him, her face turned red as she nced at Geon, who seemed unfazed, and clung to his arm even tighter. Byungjoon, who had descended from the ne earlier, noticed Geon holding Kiska''s hand on one side and arm-in-arm with Shizuka on the other. He made a bemused face and said as Geon came down the stairs,


    "Look at you? Now you''ve got both sides covered. Shizuka, Kiska. A pair, huh? Should I change my name to Lee Byung-Ka too?"


    Geon chuckled and nced at Shizuka, who, while trying to act nonchnt, continued to hold onto his arm tightly. The group caused a minormotion at the immigration checkpoint, but Lynn quickly resolved the situation, and they swiftly got into a car and left the airport. Geon and Tim were celebrities, so the vehicle carrying the secretly-arriving group quickly passed the airport adjacent air force airfield and headed towards the rural outskirts covered in snow. Kiska, pressing her nose against the window, marveled at the beautiful countryside winter scenery, pointing out things for Geon to exin. For things about the countryside Geon couldn''t exin, Shizuka provided the answers. They soon arrived at a traditional Japanese one-story house, where they were greeted by a couple waiting in front of the house despite the cold winter day. Seeing them from inside the car, Shizuka became restless and, as soon as the car stopped, she ran out to hug the couple, her eyes welling with tears.


    "Mom! Dad!"


    The man, weing Shizuka with a happy face, approached the group getting off the car and said,


    "Wee to our home."


    Though Tim didn''t understand the man''s words, he guessed it was a greeting and reached out his hand with a smile,


    "Ah.. Konnichiwa? I''m Tim Curtain."


    The man bowed and shook his hand, saying,


    "I''m Ryosuke Miyawaki."


    Although they couldn''t understand each other''snguage, they smiled at knowing each other''s names, but soon the atmosphere turned awkward due to thenguage barrier. At that moment, Geon, carrying Kiska, approached Ryosuke, bowed, and said,


    "¤³¤ó¤Ë¤Á¤Ï¡¢KAYºô¤Ð¤ì¤Þ¤¹¡£Shizuka¤ÎÓÑ


    ß_¤Ç¤¹¡¢¤è¤í¤·¤¯¤ªîŠ¤¤¤·¤Þ¤¹ (Hello, I''m called KAY. I''m a friend of Shizuka, pleased to meet you)."


    Ryosuke was surprised at the fluent Japanese, and Tim was also astonished. Seeing Geon smile, Ryosuke softly said,


    "˽¤¿¤Á¤ÏShizuka¤ÎÓÑß_¤«£¿(Are you Shizuka''s friends?)"


    Geon smiled, ncing at Shizuka, who wasughing in her mother''s arms.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 261: Its Okay to Go Slowly

    Chapter 261: It''s Okay to Go Slowly


    Geon had expected a traditional countryside house with tatami mats and a central firece, like something out of a Japanese historical drama, but was disappointed to find Shizuka''s house was modern. However, thanks to Shizuka''s mother, Midori, who had warmed the house with the boiler, Geon felt the warmth as he entered the living room, which had a view of a small garden after passing through a narrow hallway. Unlike Geon, who was familiar with Japanese houses from dramas and anime, Tim was quite unfamiliar and blinked at the sight of the cushions Midori hadid out. When Geon sat on a cushion, Tim awkwardly tried to sit in the same manner but soon grimaced in pain from his hips.


    "Ha ha, it looks like the director will need a chair."


    Shizuka, who had just thrown her luggage in her room ande running back, quickly fetched a chair from the dining table after hearing Geon''s words. Tim expressed his gratitude and sat down, but felt odd being the only one on a chair while everyone else was on cushions, so he sheepishly returned to sitting on a cushion. While Midori went to the kitchen with Shizuka to prepare tea, Ryosuke scrutinized Geon and asked,


    "Are you a friend of my daughter?"


    Smiling, Geon looked towards the kitchen where Shizuka was busily preparing.


    "Yes, sir. A friend."


    Ryosuke looked a bit perplexed as he alternated his gaze between Tim and Lynn.


    "Sir?"


    "Yes, sir."Ryosuke, with a nk expression, looked at the three of them when Byung-jun, who seemed to have been smoking, came inte, rubbing his arms from the cold, and asked,


    "Wow, it''s cold. Why is it so cold in this neighborhood? Is this gentleman Shizuka''s father?"


    Geon nodded, offering a cushion.


    "Yes, brother."


    As Byung-jun knelt on the cushion and looked at Ryosuke, he said,


    "Geon, trante for me. You''re good at Japanese."


    "Go ahead, brother."


    Sensing Byung-jun had something to say, Ryosuke intently looked at him. Byung-jun then lowered his head and said,


    "Hello, sir. I''m Lee Byung-jun, a manager at Fantagio. I work at Fantagio, and I''ll be working on entertainment activities with Shizuka. Treat me like your own son; please don''t worry too much."


    Ryosuke, after hearing Geon''s trantion of Byung-jun''s slightly rude but polite greeting, nodded and smiled faintly.


    "In Japan, it''s unusual to call a friend''s father ''sir.'' It seems it''smon to do so where you''re from."


    Realizing the misunderstanding, Geon looked at Byung-jun amusingly and then chuckled upon realizing he also had called Ryosuke ''sir.''


    "Ahaha, I see there was a misunderstanding. In Korea, it''s customary to address a friend''s parents with that honorific."


    "Ha ha, I see. Please tell him I''m actually the one who should be asking for his favor."


    Geon ryed the message, and Byung-jun, gesturing no, bowed deeply again.


    "No, sir! It''s me who should be asking for your favor!"


    Lynn, sitting on a cushion with Kiska on herp,ughed and said,


    "To an outsider, it might look like a son-inw hase to meet his daughter. Ho ho."


    Geon burst intoughter, and Byung-jun made an awkward face, while Tim, unable to understand the conversation, looked dissatisfied and said,


    "Can we speak in Korean after Japanese? Isn''t there anyone who can interpret for me in English?"


    After Geon briefly exined the situation, Tim, showing little interest, tasted the warm tea Midori had brought and then asked Shizuka,


    "What about our staff?"


    Shizuka raised her hand and said,


    "Oh, they''re resting in the room."


    Tim nced around and then put down his teacup,


    "Uhmm. It feels awkward for me to join the conversation here, so I guess it''s better if I rest with the staff. Could you show me the way?"


    "Yes, director. This way, please."


    As Tim followed Shizuka to the room, Midori sat next to Geon where Tim had been sitting and grabbed his hand. Geon, puzzled by Midori''s affectionate gaze, tilted his head, and Midori, rubbing his hand, said,


    "Our daughter introducing someone as a friend, it''s the second time."


    Geon, a bit surprised, asked,


    "What? Shizuka didn''t have friends?"


    Midori nodded and smiled, while Lynn asked in fluent Japanese,


    "Who was the first friend?"


    After looking down the narrow hallway where Shizuka had disappeared, Midori said,


    "It


    was the piano. She had trouble making friends when she was younger."


    Looking out at the snow-covered window, Geon asked,


    "Why? Were there no children of her age in the vige?"


    Midori teared up slightly and said,


    "That''s not it, when I was younger, I had an illness.."


    "Hey! Honey!"


    Ryosuke raised his voice, causing Midori to jump up startled.


    "Oh, my, sorry, I only brought tea, I''ll get some snacks."


    Midori hurried back to the kitchen, while Lynn and Geon exchanged nces and shrugged their shoulders. After clearing his throat a few times, Ryosuke''s face softened as he said,


    "So, you''ll be staying for two days? Make yourself at home."


    Lynn bowed slightly and said,


    "Thank you. It''s a short schedule, and we''ll be busy filming, so we''ll probably onlye backte to sleep. Please don''t go out of your way for us."


    "Not at all. You''re looking after our Shizuka, so how could we not offer our hospitality? If there''s anything you need, just let us know. We''ll do our best to assist."


    "Ho ho, thank you. It seems our little one is a bit sleepy; may we go to the room?"


    Ryosuke, seeing Kiska yawning in Lynn''s arms, got up with a smile briefly crossing his face at the sight of the angelic-looking child.


    "Ha ha, such an angelic child. Come, I''ll show you to the room."


    As soon as Rin disappeared with Kiska and Ryosuke, only Geon and Byungjun were left in the living room. Since they were sharing a room anyway, they decided to head to their roomter and spent time admiring the view outside from the living room. Soon, Midori approached with a tray of traditional Japanese sweets and handed it over to Geon, who thanked her politely.


    "Thank you, mother."


    Midori, seemingly pleased with everything about Geon, smiled continuously as she sat next to him and watched him eat the sweets.


    "My, how handsome you are!"


    "Ha, mother, you''ll bore a hole through my face looking like that."


    "Even with a few scars, you''d still look much better than ordinary folks."


    "Is that so? Ha, thank you, mother."


    "I do love hearing that ''mother'' from you."


    "Feel free to ask me to say it as much as you like, ha."


    Byungjun, who couldn''t speak Japanese, tried to join the conversation by poking Geon''s side but eventually left to smoke a cigarette, defeated by thenguage barrier. As Byungjun left through the front door and Shizuka returned to the living room, sitting down on the floor cushion left only with Geon and Midori, Midori took Geon''s hand.


    "It''s so nice to meet a friend of Shizuka. Please take good care of our daughter."


    Geon smiled warmly, holding Midori''s hand, which made Shizuka blush slightly and speak up quietly.


    "Mom, please stop."


    "What do you mean stop? I''m just asking him to take good care of you."


    "Mom! You''re making it awkward."


    "It''s fine. She''s a friend''s mom, so it''s okay. Don''t worry about it, Shizuka."


    "But still..."


    "Don''t worry about it, really."


    Shizuka blushed, looking away slightly, and Midori suddenly stood up as if she remembered something urgent.


    "Oh dear, look at my mind. I left the fruits I bought for the guests outside. What if they''ve frozen? Oh my!"


    As she ran towards the front door, Geon watched her with a smile before turning to Shizuka, who was still watching him carefully.


    "Your parents are really nice."


    "Yes, they are good people," Shizuka agreed with a blush, nodding slightly.


    As Geon picked up a sweet to eat, he asked, "Earlier, your mom mentioned something about an illness?"


    Shizuka seemed startled for a moment before sighing deeply. She looked towards the front door Midori had exited through, then dropped her gaze to the floor.


    "Actually, my mom was sick with a spiritual illness before she met my dad."


    "Spiritual illness? Like the ones shamans suffer from?"


    "Yes. Fortunately, she overcame it and then met my dad and got married. There hasn''t been an incident since, but because we''ve lived in this vige all our lives, everyone knows her as the woman who refused to be a shaman."


    "Is that what oveing it means?"


    "It seems so. You think the same as the vigers. Because of that, nobody would y with me, calling me the shaman''s daughter. I had a friend once, but suddenly they stopped ying with me. When I asked, they said their parents warned them that ying with me would bring trouble."


    Geon looked at Shizuka, surprised.


    "Did that happen? So that''s why you had no friends?"


    "Not exactly. When I was attending middle school in Tokyo at my aunt''s ce, nobody knew about it. I preferred being alone. I liked the piano that would just listen to me without saying a word more than anything. There were people who approached me, but I chose to keep my distance."


    "That''s a bit strange. When I first saw you at the Juilliard practice room, you didn''t seem like someone with social phobia."


    Shizuka nced at Geon with her head down, doodling something on the floor with her finger.


    "That, that''s because, uh, Anna and Anthony are so, so easygoing..."


    After thinking for a moment, Geon nodded.


    "Yeah, both of them do have good personalities. Especially Anthony, he''s quite thoughtful."


    "Yes, yes! Exactly!"


    "I see. You must have had a hard time. But it''s okay now. I''m here, and so are Anna and Anthony, and dependable Byungjun too."


    Shizuka saw Geon thumping his chest reassuringly and swallowed the words she had in her heart with a bright smile.


    ''It''s because you were there, Kay. I was a fan of yours.''


    The living room was filled with a warm atmosphere.


    Despite the cold world outside, the house was filled with warmth, as warm as the temperature inside.


    On a snow-covered hill overlooking Shizuka''s house, two figures stood. The blond young man, not seeming to feel the cold in his


    ck suit and dress shirt, spoke without moving.


    "Doesn''t that girl, Shizuka, look familiar to you, Lord Gamagin?"


    Gamagin, with his long ck hair and ck leather gloves, brushed his hair back as he looked into the window at Geon and Shizuka.


    "Perhaps... she resembles Nanael."


    Paimon narrowed his eyes, looking closely at Shizuka and stroking his chin.


    "Hmm... A child resembling Nanael... Now that you mention it, she does seem familiar."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 262: Its Okay to Go Slowly

    Chapter 262: It''s Okay to Go Slowly


    Gamagin stood on a hill of dark snow, arms crossed, watching a house intently.


    "But you know, to say that she''s under the protection of Nanael, the signs are too faint. She looks the part, though."


    Pyemon stroked his sleek jawline and nodded.


    "I heard earlier that the mother suffered from an illness. I wonder what kind it was?"


    Gamagin nced at Pyemon and then let out a chuckle.


    "Hah, as if one of the 72 demons would stoop to afflict humans with such lowly acts. Must''ve been some lesser, trivial demon. Trash that wouldn''t even be recognized by name."


    "Ah, right. Perhaps Nanael took pity on the ill mother and drove the demon away? Even with her modest strength, it would''ve been possible, and if the mother conceived while some of that power lingered, it would exin why the child resembles Nanael, within a realm of reason."


    "Mm, perhaps so. Otherwise, she wouldn''t bear such a resemnce. It must''ve been too weak of a force to be considered under Nanael''s protection then?"


    "Indeed. If there were protection, we would''ve felt it."Gamagin looked around the dark night''s hill.


    "If Nanael''s protection was present, she would''ve appeared before we got this close."


    Pyemon smiled wickedly.


    "That''s the way of angels. Spreading their wings to help but only scattering seeds here and there, neglecting to tend them. And when humans falter, they brazenly me it on a misinterpretation of God''s will."


    Gamagin smiled back at Pyemon.


    "It''s not always so, Pyemon. We, as demons, have no choice but to observe humans since their lives amass magical power. But angels are different. There are many among humans who are weak and need saving, and they expect nothing in return from them. Therefore, angels act differently from us."


    Pyemon pouted.


    "You sound as if you''ve turned into an angel yourself."


    "Ha, have I?"


    "How much sacred power have you gathered?"


    Gamagin unfolded his arms and looked up at the sky. Amidst the cold breath of the brilliantly shining stars in the ck sky, Gamagin turned back to Pyemon.


    "Not enough yet. Actually, I haven''t even begun to absorb it, just hidden it away."


    Pyemon, as if expecting the response, crossed his arms.


    "If you absorb it now, you''ll lose that much power. Losing power means drifting further from the throne of the 72 demons. So, you n to absorb it all at onceter?"


    "Mm, seems like it. If the power weakens, it''ll be harder to conceal."


    Pyemon nodded at Gamagin, who was watching the house intently again.


    "Do you really think Lucifer himself doesn''t know, Lord Gamagin?"


    Gamagin, looking at Pyemon''s profile, smirked and turned his head towards the house.


    "He knows."


    Pyemon nced at Gamagin''s side profile and said,


    "He pretends not to know. How could he not?"


    "Well, I''m thankful he turns a blind eye."


    Pyemon unfolded his arms and stepped closer to Gamagin.


    "Just be wary of Baal and Gusion, alright? You know that, right?"


    Gamagin narrowed his eyes and stroked his chin.


    "Baal might be the better of the two. He''s at least the type to confront you directly. The problem is Gusion. That monkey despises me."


    Pyemon nodded.


    "I feel the same. Gusion envies and resents anyone above him in rank, and I receive as much jealousy and envy from him as you do. No, perhaps even more, since the difference in our ranks is just two steps, making him all the more eager to climb."


    "Yes, but luckily he''s quite forgetful. If he hears something and doesn''t find it interesting, he tends to forget about it easily. The moment he takes interest is when it bes dangerous, so Pyemon, keep your ears open and stay informed."


    "Understood, Lord. I''ll be careful and listen closely."


    After a brief silence between them, as they saw Midori carrying fruit into the house from the window, Pyemon sighed.


    "About that child''s mother. Nanael''s power is nearly depleted. In this state, it''s uncertain when demons might steal her soul again. Hm? What are you doing, Lord?"


    Pyemon caught sight of Gamagin, who had ced his hand on the snowy ground of the hill and was murmuring something with his eyes closed. Gamagin, bending over, said,


    "I leave behind my power in thisnd. Let no petty spirit feel my power and dare toe near."


    Seeing a purple light emanating from Gamagin''s hand and seeping into the ground, Pyemon asked,


    "Did you nt your power?"


    Gamagin


    stood up and nodded.


    "That girl might be around my child in the future, and if anything unfortunate were to happen to her family, it could affect my child. It''s a precautionary measure."


    "Mm, I see."


    "Let''s hide now. We''ve been here too long. But keep an eye on thisnd until the child leaves. This ce has always been rife with demons."


    With a slight bow, Gamagin''s form blurred and vanished as he watched the house. The dark hill enveloped in a quiet silence as if nothing had ever been there.


    ***


    The shoot in Japan went smoothly.


    Since most of the shooting took ce in the forests of Akita Prefecture, it did not attract people''s attention, and every day, untilte at night, the shooting continued, with Midori sharing warm bento boxes she brought from home, making the staff smile through the cold weather marathon for two days. Three days passed in a sh, and the couple who came to pick them up at the airport shed tears as they held Shizuka''s hand and said their goodbyes for a long time. Ryosuke and Midori repeatedly took Geon and Byungjun''s hands, asking them to take good care of Shizuka. Geon reassured the worried couple and finally boarded the ne, ending the short trip to Japan. Back at school, Shizuka and Geon returned to their usual routines, but Fantagio did not. The production team stayed up several nights to finish the editing at the level Lin wanted, and after several requests for re-edits, the teaser for Shizuka''s music video was finally released on Fantagio''s website five days after returning from Japan.


    Japan''s Asahi Newspaper.


    It waste at night, but the reporters who hadn''t finished the morning edition''s editing were busily moving around the office, signaling the urgency of the deadline. Yuuna, a female reporter in her fourth year at the newspaper, was editing her article on Japan''s nuclear issue until the deadline when she saw her friend Momoko, who had transferred to the entertainment sectionst year, staring intently at herptop screen without having found an article to write yet.


    "Momoko, haven''t you found anything to write yet? It''s an hour until the deadline."


    Momoko didn''t seem to hear Yuuna and kept staring at theptop screen. Frustrated, Yuuna reached out and touched Momoko''s shoulder, causing Momoko to startle, pushing up her round sses and shouting.


    "Huh? What?"


    The loud voice made the other working reporters look up, and Yuuna, feeling sorry, slightly bowed her head and whispered.


    "Why are you talking so loudly!"


    Momoko took out one earphone, giving an awkward smile, as Yuuna asked incredulously.


    "What were you so focused on that you didn''t even hear me calling?"


    Momoko handed one earphone to Yuuna and pulled up a chair next to her.


    "Sit down. It''s Fantagio''s homepage. Looks like a rookie is debuting."


    Yuuna, sitting down and plugging in the earphone, said nonchntly.


    "Fantagio is nothing special except for Kay. They seem to have some popr singers in China, but it''s not for international markets. If we write about this, the chief will scold us."


    "It''s strange. The video starts with a snow-covered mountain, and it feels more like Japan than China."


    "So, they filmed it in Japan, then."


    "Anyway, I was just about to watch it when you called me. Let''s watch it together."


    "Ah, I''m also pressed for deadline. I''m busy!"


    "It''s just a teaser video, a little over 1 minute. Let''s just watch this."


    "Fine, start it quickly."


    Momoko pressed the spacebar on theptop, and the paused video started. Yuuna, not hearing any sound from her earphone, tilted her head and said.


    "I think this earphone is broken?"


    Momoko, putting her index finger to her lips, said.


    "Shh, listen carefully."


    Yuuna focused on the faint sounding through the earphone.


    "Is this.. the sound of stepping on snow?"


    The video showed a woman''s bare feet walking on a snow-covered mountain. The camera, showcasing the beautiful feet stepping on the cold snow, gradually moved up to the white, milky calves. From the knees, a white dress withce appeared, and as it continued to rise, the camera captured a woman with long hair and a pale face with minimal makeup. The woman was smiling as she climbed the mountain filled with snow. The atmosphere of the mountain, with heavy snow hanging on the bare branches, was very mysterious. The woman, seeming to enjoy the vibrant sprouts emerging from the snow, looked at a dark space framed by tworge branches as if it was an entrance.


    The woman paused her steps and looked into the dark beyond before crunching through the snow, pushing aside the hanging branches, and stepping into the forest. Watching the mysterious scene, Yuuna whispered to Momoko, who was intently watching.


    "It kills the atmosphere. But doesn''t this woman look Japanese?"


    "Yeah, she''s definitely Japanese. If she''s Chinese, she must be of Japanese descent."


    The two then saw the woman walk through a dark cave and arrive in a vast space with a hole in the ceiling letting in light, looking around the mysterious area with a bright expression. In the center of this enchanting space, surrounded by forest moss and small birds flying around, stood a ck piano. The lighting through the hole in the ceiling reflected off the ck piano, making it sparkle. The woman, with a bright smile, ran to the piano and caressed its shiny body. The camera closed up on her face as she touched the piano''s cold surface with her eyes closed, smiling. The screen then moved away from her twinkling eyes.


    When she opened her eyes, the ck piano had disappeared, and instead, a man in a ck shirt and suit with ck wings on his back was seen turning around. The woman, surprised by the sudden appearance of the man, was captured by the camera, and her eyes were zoomed in on.


    In the reflection of the woman''s eyes, the man was smiling brightly, turning towards her and reaching out his hand. Yuuna and Momoko simultaneously removed their earphones and stood up, eximing.


    "Oh my goodness!! It''s Kay!!!"


    All the reporters, previously focused on their deadlines, turned their attention to the two suddenly standing up.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 263: Its Okay to Go Slowly

    Chapter 263: It''s Okay to Go Slowly


    Japan was on high alert.


    The video released featured the appearance of Akita and Shizuka, who appeared to be Japanese. Moreover, the video showcased Kay''s participation, and at the end of the video, Tim Curtain was credited as the director, and it was produced by Fantagio, spurring a flurry of articles. Especially, Asahi Shimbun''s office was bustling as reporters scrambled to secure the exclusive story first.


    Bursting through the door, Asahi Shimbun''s chief editor, Inui Takashi, raised his voice but spoke in a slightly calmer tone.


    "Momoko, contact Fantagio right away, and check the release schedule for the teaser''s music video. Also, call Yoshida, who''s stationed in the U.S., to see if he can identify the woman in the video at Juilliard."


    Wiping the sweat off her sses despite the winter weather, Momoko hesitantly stood up and asked, "Juilliard? You mean to approach Kay? You know that''s not possible, Chief."


    "No, I''m not saying to approach Kay. The unknown Japanese woman in the video seems likely to be associated with Kay and Juilliard, judging by her age. Since Fantagio is a Chinesepany and suddenly debuted a Japanese woman, it seems the only connection. Make the call right away."


    Convinced, Momoko hastily picked up the phone to connect with the staff dispatched to the U.S. This information was something that seasoned executive editors could infer, leading to a frenzy of world media reporters around Juilliard. Fortunately, Geon was forewarned about this incident and hired additional security guards to ensure the students''mute was unaffected.


    Reporters searching for the unknown Japanese female student camped out in front of Juilliard untilte into the night. A male reporter, huddled in his coat in the cold winter weather, sat down on the curb and said to a VJ holding a camera, "Phew, it''s one thing to flock every time a ck-haired female student passes by. This is Juilliard! It''s a gathering ce for students from all over the world, including many Asians. How are we supposed to find someone we only know by face here?"


    The VJ chuckled while checking his camera and replied, "What can we do? Us lowly ones must follow orders from above. If we don''t even pretend to try, imagine how much the chief will scold us. Haha."The reporter sighed deeply, looked down in thought, then suddenly looked up and asked, "Do you think she''s really a student from Japan? Her name hasn''t been disclosed, right?"


    "Right, nothing at all. Just that the music video director is Tim Curtain and that Kay is appearing. Oh, and the teaser''s background is said to be Akita Prefecture in Japan."


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "It''s been widely reported by the Japanese press, so it must be."


    "Man, I wish I could grab Kay and ask him directly."


    "Haha, unless you ask Fantagio in advance, Kay won''t answer anything."


    "That''s true. I understand, considering Kay is a star of such magnitude that he wouldn''t be able to live a normal life otherwise."


    "And he''s still a student. Oh? There''s Kay!"


    At the VJ''s exmation, the reporter sprang up, spotting Geon exiting the school with Kiska''s hand in his and getting into a car. Although the reporters swarmed in, over thirty security guards had already formed a line and blocked them, preventing any from getting close to Geon. The reporters, pushing against the guards, shouted, "Kay! We won''t take much of your time, please, just one word!"


    "Can you at least tell us the name of the woman in the music video? Please, we beg you!"


    "Kay! We''re from Japan! Please, just one word! We''ve been here for two nights straight, please!"


    ncing at the shouting reporters, Geon opened the car door, helped Kiska inside, then leaned into the car to talk to Byungjun, who was sitting in the passenger seat.


    "Bro, wouldn''t it be okay to just reveal Shizuka''s name? It seems like the reporters need something to go on so they can rest."


    Byungjun, looking back at Geon who was still outside the car, smirked and said, "You''re always too kind. There''s going to be an official announcement tomorrow morning anyway, so revealing her name should be fine."


    "Hehe, got it, Bro."


    Though the reporters were blocked by the security guards, they waited quietly, seeing Geon talking inside the car. As Geon stepped out of the car to approach the reporters who had resigned themselves to just looking on, they suddenly crowded around him, thrusting microphones his way.


    "Kay! Will you tell us something?"


    "Please, give us a hint."


    "It''s so cold


    ! We need something to take back so we can at least warm up in the office with that excuse.."


    Seeing the reporters resort to begging and even acting pitiful, Geon smiled and moved closer, causing shes to go off from various directions. A VJ held up his camera to take photos, and there was even a camera on adder truck trying to capture Geon from above. After waiting for the shes to subside, Geon grinned and said, "Shizuka, Shizuka Miyawaki."


    The reporters, left dumbfounded by Geon''s abrupt mention of a name, watched as he turned to walk back to the car without losing his smile. They mored, "Shizuka? What, what is that?"


    "Is that the name of the woman, Kay?"


    "Kay!! Kay!! You have to tell us properly before you go! Please!"


    Geon stopped, looked back, and smiled, nodding his head.


    "Shizuka Miyawaki. She''s Fantagio''s new angel."


    After those words, as Geon climbed into the car and left, the reporters who had rushed to their vehicles began shouting into their phones.


    "Suzuka Miyawaki! It''s Suzuka Miyawaki!"


    "I just found out in front of Juilliard from Kay! Hurry, get the news online first! The name is Suzuka Miyawaki! She''s definitely Japanese!"


    "Ha! You did it, Chief! You got the name? Yes? Right now? Ah, got it! I''m on my way!"


    Like a swarm of cockroaches vanishing from the kitchen at the slightest hint of human presence, the reporters dispersed, leaving the front of Juilliard deserted. A Juilliard security guard, feeling the absence, cracked the door open slightly and sighed as he stepped outside for some fresh air.


    Kiska climbed onto Geon''sp in the car and looked out the window. As Geon fixed Kiska''s hair tousled by the wind, he asked Byung-jun in the passenger seat.


    "When is the music video being released?"


    Byung-jun opened the car''s console box, pulled out a schedule notebook, and flipped through it before answering.


    "Tomorrow night. It will be released around eight in the evening."


    Geon nodded and then, looking out at the Brooklyn cityscape, he asked.


    "What is Suzuka doing now?"


    "She can''te out of her house. She was scared stiff when she went out to throw away trash yesterday and saw two teenagers staring at her face."


    "Ha, she must be a bit scared since it''s her first time."


    "You were the same at first, kid."


    "Ha, that''s true. What are we going to do about Suzuka''s lodging?"


    Byung-jun sighed and said.


    "Phew, I''ve been looking into that while you were in ss. She''s currently renting the second floor of a house on East 96th Street. But that''s a densely popted area, so we can''t let her stay there forever. It''s dangerous for a woman to live alone. If something happens, what then? So, we''re looking into studio apartments. If we make some profit, we''ll move her to a detached house."


    "Hmm.. What about asking her to move into Red Castle? Gregory would allow it."


    Byung-jun turned around with a look of disbelief.


    "Man, Suzuka is a regr woman. And a very frightened Japanese woman at that. She''d faint at the sight of Mirov."


    "Ha, maybe."


    Seeing Kiska pointing out of the window and mumbling, Geon took out his wallet and said.


    "Bro, stop the car, please. Let''s drop by the Ice Cream Factory. Kiska''s out of ice cream."


    "Ah, stop the car. Yeah, that''s right."


    As the car stopped in front of the ice cream store, Byung-jun, seeing Kiska excitedly jump out, hurried after her shouting.


    "Kiska! Be careful not to fall!"


    Byung-jun managed to catch Kiska''s hand, who was struggling to open the door of the ice cream shop, and opened the door for her instead. Geon, about to follow them into the shop, saw through the window that it was crowded and put his wallet back before climbing back into the car.


    The next morning at 11 am.


    Fantagio''s website announced that the music video would be released at eight o''clock tonight, heating up the inte once again. Especially, Japanese media reported on Suzuka''s debut every hour, and the inte gave her the nickname "Second Angel". However, in a few hours, her nickname had changed to "Kay''s Woman".


    By six o''clock, the number of people connected to Fantagio''s website had exploded, but, thanks to the addition of physical servers during an opera performance, the website ran smoothly. Especially, anticipating high interest from Japan, Fantagio had expanded the AWS (Amazon Web Services) Tokyo region to ensure smooth ess from Japan. Finally, at eight o''clock, the fans who had been hitting the refresh button saw a popup window appear on the website, urging them to press the y button.


    The journalists from Asahi Shimbun, despite thete hour, hadn''t gone home but were all gathered at their desks, monitoring the video on theirptops. Momoko, who hadn''t even had dinner because she was preparing the draft of the article, pushed her unagi donburi aside when she saw the video was ready to y.


    "It''s up! Right on time!"


    At Momoko''s shout, the journalists at theirptops simultaneously pressed ALT + Tab to check the Fantagio website they had opened in advance. The quiet newsroom was filled only with the sound of journalists quietly pressing the y button with their headphones or earphones on. The first to press y, Momoko''s eyes widened in anticipation, and she saw the snowy hills of Akita Prefecture on the screen, with


    "Suzuka Miyawaki" written in elegant script on the top right corner. Unconsciously holding her breath, Momoko''s eyes grewrger.


    "She''s even more beautiful than in the teaser. Who exactly is Suzuka Miyawaki?"


    Softly murmuring to herself, she saw beautiful bare feet crunching in the snow.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 264: Its Okay to Go Slowly

    Chapter 264: It''s Okay to Go Slowly


    The music video began with the teaser footage that had already been revealed. Shizuka was walking through the snow-covered mountains of Akita before entering a cave, where she encountered a piano that transformed into Geon, who smiled brightly. d in a ck suit, Geon held Shizuka''s hand, and as a warm breeze blew, she gently closed and then opened her eyes. In front of her, a ck grand piano glistened under the light descending from the cave''s ceiling. Seated at the piano, Shizuka opened her eyes wide, smiling brightly as she ced her slender, beautiful fingers on the piano''s white and ck keys.


    The camera zoomed out, showing her ying the piano in the middle of the cave and then the entirety of the cave. Moss covered the walls here and there, and the grand piano among the rocks began to produce sound. As the soft piano music started to y, Momoko, who had been listening intently, was slightly startled.


    "What? It''s beautiful! This mysterious and beautiful atmosphere is just like the music from a Studio Ghibli animation!"


    The New Age-style piano performance was both beautiful and mysterious. Though slow, the piece was filled with hope and joy. Shizuka, who had been ying the piano with a bright expression, paused her performance and quietly looked down at the keys. The camera then transitioned to a close-up of her beautiful profile as she smiled slightly, then switched to Shizuka standing alone amidst the smog-filled city. She looked around at the busy passersby with a puzzled expression and then moved on.


    As the piano music resumed, the mood of the piece changed. Unlike the previous beautiful and mysterious piece, this was a lonely and sad melody that made Momoko''s eyes tremble as she watched.


    "Can a piano alone evoke such emotional shifts?"


    The scene with Shizuka walking through the city streets, with everyone else in ck and white except for her, highlighted how she tried to interact with passersby who showed no interest and simply nced at her before moving on. As people moved faster around her, she stopped, lowering her hand and bowing her head as numerous people passed by her swiftly. Geon, still in his stylish ck suit, crossed his arms and watched her from a distance, the only person in color in the frame.


    The scene then shifted to Shizuka, now ustomed to city life, carrying a basket while shopping at a crowded market. She managed to grab a radish among the throng and sighed softly before cing it in her basket and hurrying off. Geon, leaning against a wall, watched her leave with a smile.


    The screen changed again, showing Shizuka heading to the library with her backpack. Again, Geon followed a bit behind, arms crossed, smiling as he walked.Then, the scene shifted to Shizuka sitting alone on a swing at a yground, her head bowed. As she slowly swung, digging her toes into the sand, the swing next to her began to move. Without noticing someone else was swinging next to her, the camera panned out to reveal Geon, smiling brightly as he swung high. Seeing Shizuka walking home alone with a lonely expression, he stopped swinging and stepped down, a look of pity crossing his face as he watched her back.


    The scene changed to Shizuka in what appeared to be her rooftop room. Sitting on a tform on the rooftop, she looked out at the cold night city with a lonely expression before shedding a tear. Geon, sitting cross-legged and arms crossed behind her, watched her back with deep eyes. Momoko watching the video tilted her head in confusion.


    "Was Kay the role of the piano? Why is he always behind?"


    The scene changed again, with the background shifting from Japan to the United States. Still, the streets of Manhattan were filled with people busily walking about. Shizuka, standing among them with sad eyes, looked down before slowly raising her eyes to see a pair of ck shoes standing in front of her. Though the background and people sped past, Shizuka moved slowly, lifting her head to see Geon smiling brightly and extending his hand to her.


    Shizuka, with wide eyes, looked down at Geon''s hand, signaling her to take it. As she ced her white hand in his, ck wings explosively unfurled from Geon''s back. Startled, Shizuka looked at Geon''s back, and he, smiling slyly, took her hand and flew up into the sky. Reaching above the clouds, Geon pointed down at the sprawling city of Manhattan and the tiny figures of people below, which made Shizuka''s face, initially scared, rx into a smile. Seeing her smile, Geon joyfully grabbed her hand and they began to fly faster, the cityscape rushing by below them. Soon, they were flying near the dark night clouds, under a sky filled only with stars and the moon.


    The piano music


    returned, focusing on Shizuka''s face as she looked at the fast-moving sea and stars. The music transitioned back to the beautiful and mysterious tune from the beginning, and Geon, flying with Shizuka in his arms, spread his wings wide. Geon, with a beautiful smile, began to sing.


    The scent of magnolias


    Tickles my nose


    The yful grasshopper


    Led you to that day


    As the music and the scene captivated Momoko, she gasped.


    "Was, was Kay singing?"


    In the video, Geon, smiling broadly, flew towards the full moon with Shizuka in his arms, looking back at her.


    The dark, sparkling you


    The big, scary you


    The sounds you made


    The big, beautiful sounds


    The small, sweet sounds


    The small, scared me


    Listened to your voice


    As the beautiful voice of Geon and the lovely lyrics blended with the video of them flying to the full moon, Momoko was mesmerized. The screen turned ck and white, showing Shizuka, who had always been alone, with Geon always standing by her side, watching over her with a smile. These images, like a panorama film, moved across the screen over the beautiful piano music and Geon''s beautiful voice, creating an even more mysterious atmosphere.


    As long as themunication between us through the years


    As much as we''ve endured today


    Despite many frustrations, the strength to endure


    I hope that strength can be mine


    To be a little happier, a little stronger


    As we have been, always


    As Geon gently stroked Shizuka''s back while she flew, sping his hand, a warm yellow light burst forth from his palm. Startled by the light emerging from her back, Shizuka turned around to see the light transform into a pair of golden, shimmering butterfly wings. Seeing Geon smiling with wide eyes, sheughed yfully. Suddenly, Geon let go of Shizuka''s hand, causing her to il in the air and start falling towards the sea. Terrified, she struggled as she fell, but then Geon, who had been falling with his wings folded, unfurled his wings next to her with a smile. As Shizuka clenched her fists and gathered strength, her golden butterfly wings spread wide, halting her fall. Looking around at her own body and wings in midair, Shizuka saw Geon looking down at her with a bright expression. From below, Geon smiled and sang as he watched Shizuka with her wings spread.


    "The cocoon of a butterfly,


    In the moonlight that faces the dawn,


    Between gypsum and jasmine,


    Lies a long sleep for a great wingbeat.


    You, who were dark and shining,


    You, who wererge and frightening,


    The sounds you made,


    Large and beautiful,


    Small and sweet,


    I, who was small and scared,


    Listened to your voice."


    Pointing towards the full moon, Geon moved his hand, and Shizuka flew towards it with powerful wing beats. Soon, Geon caught up with her, and they both smiled at each other. The two flew through the endless sky until theynded on a star-filled mountain at night. After a few ps of Geon''srge, ck wings, he folded them and extended his hand, and Shizuka, folding her golden butterfly wings neatly, took it with augh.


    As Geon walked through the snow-covered mountain holding her hand, their figures gradually faded away. A drone-like view from above showed only their footprints on the untouched snow. Briefly clearing the path of overhanging branches, Geonughed brightly and gestured towards a cave, causing Shizuka to look surprised at the entrance. With a smile, Geon entered first, followed by a hesitant Shizuka.


    Inside the cave was a vast space with a ceiling hole that let in moonlight, just like in a teaser video. As Shizuka searched for Geon, her eyesnded on a grand piano, sparkling as it stood exactly where she remembered. With a wide smile, Shizuka spread her wings, flew up, and sat at the piano,ughing as she yed along with the music.


    After ying an interlude on the piano, Shizuka raised her hands high andughed brightly as she looked at the full moon through the open ceiling. The piano disappeared, and there stood Shizuka, gazing at the full moon with a smile. Geon, looking at her, recited with a beautiful smile,


    "O garden of my torment,


    My sound that is so hard to hold,


    On your voice, wings p,


    Moonlit butterflies and cold stars,


    A little more happiness, a little more solidity,


    As always, now and forever,


    Be with me."


    The view through the open ceiling ascended to the sky, moving away from the two people inside the basin, surrounding the beautiful full moon with twinkling stars. In the top left corner of the ck screen, beautiful cursive writing appeared,


    ''First Edition. Shizuka Miyawaki''


    Below it, smaller text appeared,


    Vocal by Kay


    Piano by Shizuka Miyawaki


    Direct by Tim Kutton


    The screen turned ck as if the video had ended, but then it lit up again with a photo of Shizuka smiling brightly and Geon standing behind her, blurry and out of focus, in ck and white. At the bottom center, white text floated up,


    ''The Second Angel of Fantagio''


    The screen went ck again with a reload symbol, but Momoko, with her mouth agape and staring at the screen, was unable to do anything. After a while, enjoying the addictive and beautiful sound of the piano, Momoko took off her earphones and sighed,


    "This is amazing..."


    Lifting her head, Momoko saw Yuuna, reying the video several times, oblivious to the drool on her lips.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 265: Its Okay to Go Slowly

    Chapter 265: It''s Okay to Go Slowly


    As always, when Geon Kim released an album, it became a topic of interest worldwide. Especially in Japan, the enthusiasm was so high that programs inviting music critics, video analysts, animation, and movie experts were temporarily scheduled in a talk show format to analyze Shizuka''s music videos and songs. In contrast to Geon, Shizuka, who was still an unknown student, became the target of journalists scouring Manhattan to find her. Byungjun, to protect her, hired security guards to watch over the area around Juilliard and Shizuka''s home.


    A few dayster, after finalizing the contract for a top-floor apartment in a high-end building, Byungjun brought Shizuka to their new apartment, and Anna and Anthony came over under the pretext of a housewarming to see the ce. Upon arriving at the skyscraper in the middle of Manhattan, Anna ran around the apartment, eximing enviously.


    "How many rooms are there, exactly? How much does this ce cost, Shizuka?"


    Sitting on the living room sofa, offering coffee to Anthony, Shizuka replied with a shy smile.


    "I''m not sure about the price. It was arranged by my manager."


    Anthony, pulling the coffee towards him,ughed and said,


    "Given that you''ve been provided with a ce like this, it seems like Shizuka''s earnings are not insignificant."


    Shizuka, blushing, tucked her hair behind her ears.


    "Well, I don''t know. I haven''t received a settlement yet. I''ll have to see the settlement results."After Anna had opened thest balcony door and screamed,


    "There are five rooms and a huge balcony overlooking downtown Manhattan!"


    Anna rushed back to the living room and jumped onto the sofa, excitedly saying,


    "Who cares about settlement data! Everyone around me is curious about you. Even my YouTube fans who know I attend Juilliard are asking if I know you. Don''t you get the feeling? You''ve definitely made it big! Congrattions!"


    Shizuka, embarrassed, fidgeted with her hands on herp and replied in a voice that barely rose above a whisper,


    "It''s all thanks to Kay."


    Anna snapped her fingers and said,


    "While it''s true Kay has been a huge help, the media is focusing on you, Shizuka. It means you have the star quality that draws people''s attention. It''s fine to be grateful to Kay, but don''t think everything is thanks to Kay alone. Believe in yourself."


    "Yes, yes..."


    While the three were chatting on the sofa, the sound of the front door''s password being entered was heard, and the door opened. Byungjun, carrying shopping bags filled with various items, stood awkwardly in front of the sofa, looking at the three, and made a slight bow before putting the bags down in front of the refrigerator, saying,


    "You''re here? I see you''vee for the housewarming."


    Knowing that Byungjun was Geon and Shizuka''s manager, Anthony spoke in a somewhat hesitant tone,


    "Oh, yes! We came to congratte Shizuka, you know, just dropping by."


    "Haha, I see. Make yourselves at home."


    As Byungjun started to unpack the bags, Shizuka quickly stood up, opened the refrigerator, and began putting the groceries away. Seeing the two guests unsure of what to do, Byungjun tapped Shizuka''s arm and spoke softly,


    "I''ll take care of this. You stay with your guests."


    "No, no, how can I let you work alone, Manager? Let me help."


    "Stop calling me manager, just call me by my name."


    "I, I am Japanese, so I feel ufortable calling someone by their name directly."


    "Don''t stutter. You don''t get nervous when filming music videos, why now?"


    "That''s because Kay is there..."


    "I''m your manager. I hope you''ll trust me more than Kay in the future."


    "Ah..yes, yes..."


    "By the way, you''ve been getting non-stop casting offers from Japan. What do you want to do? The semester is still a bit away, but you''ve already earned all your credits. Do you want to go to Japan and work?"


    Shizuka, surprised, looked at Byungjun and then asked timidly,


    "What... What kind of programs?"


    Byungjun, smiling mischievously, bent down and said,


    "Don''t talk like that. What kind of programs, indeed."


    Shizuka couldn''t help butugh at Byungjun''sical demeanor, and with a smile, he opened the fridge to put in some bottled water, saying,


    "There are endless programs. From music shows to talk shows and variety shows, Japan is practically at war to have you. Have your parents not called you?"


    Shizuka checked her phone in her pocket and shook her head,


    "No, they haven''t. Why, is something wrong?"


    Byungjun shook his head disapprovingly,


    "I


    guess all journalists are the same after all. I thought Japanese ones would be more polite, but it seems they''ve been camping out in front of your parents'' house, asking them to get in touch with you. Luckily, it''s winter, so they''re not going out to the fields and are just staying home."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah, it''s worrying."


    Shizuka, still filling the fridge, looked at Byungjun intently and asked,


    "How did you know about my parents facing that?"


    Byungjun, as if it was nothing, filled the vegetable drawer and replied,


    "How would I not know? I called to inform them about their celebrity daughter. Thepany hired a simultaneous interpreter. We''ll call them frequently to share your news and to ry theirs to you."


    Shizuka, touched, quietly looked down and said,


    "Thank you, Manager."


    As Byungjun waved it off and continued working, Shizuka suddenly asked,


    "But Manager, do you often call Kay''s home as well? Since you speak Korean well, it must be easier for you?"


    Byungjun paused and sighed deeply, causing Shizuka to worry she might have said something wrong.


    "No, I don''t. Well, I can''t. Geon doesn''t like his father much. It seems he only contacts his sister separately. And he cherishes his sister terribly."


    "Oh... I see."


    "Shizuka, make sure not to mention this kind of thing in front of Geon. He''s usually very kind and endlessly positive, but if family matters, especially about his father,e up, he gets as gloomy as someone with depression all day."


    "Yes... I''ll remember that."


    "Alright, I''m done here. I''ll make myself a cup of coffee and join you on the sofa."


    "Thank you for your hard work, Manager."


    "Stop with the ''Manager'' already and just go."


    "Yes, Manager."


    "Ah... just go..."


    Shortly after, Byungjun, who had just made coffee, walked over to the sofa, where Shizuka gave up her seat next to her. Sitting on the sofa and taking a sip of coffee, Byungjun nced between the two people watching him and subtly stood up, saying,


    ¡°Ahem, I think I need to step out for a bit.¡±


    Anthony quickly stopped Byungjun from leaving.


    ¡°Oh! No, Mr. Lee. It¡¯s not because it¡¯s awkward!¡±


    Byungjun turned back to Anthony with a puzzled look, prompting Anthony to hesitantly speak up.


    ¡°Actually, we were just talking about Shizuka¡¯s activities in Japan¡­¡±


    Byungjun sat back down and asked,


    ¡°Yes, what about it?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a bit worried about sending Shizuka alone.¡±


    Seeing Anthony and Anna looking at him, Byungjun chuckled and said,


    ¡°Haha, I see. If we get booked for a music program, will you twoe along?¡±


    ¡°What?! Really?¡±


    ¡°Eek! I¡¯ve never been to Asia before!¡±


    As Anna cheered and Anthony looked incredulously, Shizuka asked with concern,


    ¡°Um.. manager. If it¡¯s a music program¡­ Kay would have to go too, right?¡±


    Hearing Shizuka, Anna¡¯s excitement turned to a sullen mutter,


    ¡°Well¡­ if Kay can¡¯t go, we won¡¯t be able to appear on the music program¡­ Kay must be busy with a full schedule¡­ sigh.¡±


    Byungjun responded with an exasperated look,


    ¡°What schedule! Damn, well said. I¡¯ve been wanting to vent. This guy doesn¡¯t have any schedule! Using being a student as an excuse, saying he needs to study! Spending the holidays gallivanting and getting into trouble! And when we try to book something, he just disappears. Ah, my luck.¡±


    Shizuka looked at Byungjun surprised, then nodded,


    ¡°Ah.. so that¡¯s why we haven¡¯t seen him on TV after the album release.¡±


    Byungjun pped his chest in frustration,


    ¡°Exactly! If he had been active, he would have been filthy rich by now!¡±


    Anthony asked with a hint of hope,


    ¡°So¡­ does Kay have no schedule during the holidays?¡±


    ¡°None, absolutely none. He¡¯ll probably say he¡¯s going on a trip somewhere.¡±


    Anna caught Anthony¡¯s eye and then nced at Byungjun, asking,


    ¡°A trip? Could it be to Japan?¡±


    After considering Anna¡¯s question, Byungjun pondered for a moment before responding,


    ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s possible, but¡­ don¡¯t you guys know Kay yet?¡±


    Anthony and Anna looked at each other before asking together,


    ¡°Sorry? What do you mean?¡±


    Byungjun shrugged at the three of them,


    ¡°That guy. Just say ¡®let¡¯s go together, help me out¡¯, and he¡¯ll just say ¡®yeah¡¯.¡±


    Ding dong.


    The sudden sound of the doorbell led Shizuka to run to the door, where she was greeted by Kay, waving a can of beer and smiling.


    ¡°Ah! Kay! You came too!¡±


    ¡°Haha, how could I not after getting the call? I was a bitte because I was dropping Kiska off at home. Is everyone here?¡±


    Kay entered the living room, waving his beer and sat next to Byungjun.


    ¡°Bro, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, did you drop off Kiska okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, bro. Guys, I brought beer. Let¡¯s drink!¡±


    Shizuka hesitantly brought another chair to the table and sat down. As her friends hesitated and nced at Kay, Byungjunughed and turned to Kay,


    ¡°Shizuka got an offer for activities in Japan. To do a music broadcast, you¡¯d have to go too. What do you think? Wanna go?¡±


    Kay swallowed and looked around at the three people watching him before replying,


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Anna and Anthony, who had been holding their breath, exhaled and eximed in unison,


    ¡°Gasp!! For real!¡±


    ¡°Is it that easy?¡±


    ¡°What were we so worried about!¡±


    ¡°Ahahah~~ I need to buy a suitcase!¡±


    Seeing Shizuka¡¯s eyes turn into hearts at Kay, Byungjunughed and said,


    ¡°See, I told you. Just ask for help outright, and it¡¯s done.¡±


    At Byungjun¡¯s words, the three of them beamed with joy, while Kay frowned and said,


    ¡°What¡¯s this conversation about? Include me too.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡±


    ¡°Hohoho, no need, Kay.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, what am I thinking. I¡¯ll bring out some snacks.¡±


    Kay, initially puzzled and frowning, soon joined his friends, happily drinking beer together.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 266: An Incident in Japan

    Chapter 266: An Incident in Japan


    As Shizuka''s visit to Japan was decided, Fantagio announced her activities in Japan through an official statement. The Japanese media reacted enthusiastically, and news about Shizuka graced the front pages of newspapers, the inte, and daily news broadcasts.


    <Fantagio''s Second Angel Lands in Japan!>


    <Shizuka Miyawaki, She''s Coming!>


    <What Will Her First Program Be?>


    <The Miracle Piano Performance, Shizuka Miyawaki Comes to Japan!>


    Since Fantagio kept Geon''s visit a secret, the Japanese media''s news about Shizuka alone was broadcasted worldwide. However, unlike Kay, Shizuka''s visit alone did not captivate the global audience, as international broadcasts simply announced that Shizuka was returning to her homnd, Japan, for a brief activity period. Of course, Shizuka''s already established fan base was widely spread around the world, but it did not have the explosive impact of Geon''s presence.


    On Fantagio''s private jet heading to Japan.


    Shizuka looked out the airne window at the Japanese archipgo with a nervous expression, while Anna was sitting with Anthony, looking at a book detailing Japan''s famous sights and delicacies, underlining parts of it.


    "Anthony, are we going to Tokyo?""Yeah, that''s the capital of Japan."


    "Hmm... so it might be hard to see the castle in Osaka then. Let''s cross that off... Akihabara? What is this ce about? From the pictures, it looks like they sell figures and games?"


    "Yeah, I have a friend who''s a Japanese animation maniac. He says it''s a holy site. Goes there at least once a year."


    "Really? Hmm... let''s put a check mark on this! None of us are into animations or games, but we might as well visit if we have time."


    "Uh, but I need to go there. My friend asked me to buy something."


    "What is it?"


    "Just a sec."


    Anthony rummaged through his carry-on bag for a notebook and said,


    "Crows? Seems to be a manga, and he wants me to buy figures of the characters from it. Must be expensive. He sent me the money in advance, and it was a thousand dors."


    "What? A thousand dors? For toys?"


    "It''s... uh, the names are hard in Japanese, wait a sec... Um... Bouya Harumichi? Something like that. And... what''s this written here, it''s in Kanji... Shizuka! What does this say?"


    Shizuka looked at the notebook Anthony handed her and said with a slight smile,


    "It says ''Armed Front''."


    After Anthony put the notebook down, he told Anna,


    "Yeah, ''Armed Front''. It''s... apparently the name of a biker gang. There''s a set of figures thate out randomly."


    "Random? You mean I''m buying something without knowing what I''ll get?"


    "Yeah, one of them wille out, but there''s also a chance that you won''t get the one you want. The Japanese call that ''Gacha''."


    "What a funny system. But... if it''s something I really like, I guess I''d want to have it even if it means going through that. Smart marketing."


    "Yeah, anyway, each small box is about 10 dors, and he asked me to buy 30 of them. He hasn''t gotten two of them yet. He said it''s his chance toplete his collection and seemed really happy about it."


    "That friend of yours must be a real fanatic."


    "Well, I have to go there anyway."


    Anna folded the page marked Akihabara and circled it with a pen.


    "Okay, if we don''t have time, let''s just the two of us go."


    As Anna saw Byungjun, who was checking the schedule in the front seat, stand up ande towards them, she quickly hid the book. It seemed awkward to appear as though they were nning a leisure trip. However, Byungjun, who had already heard their loud conversation, chuckled and grabbed the headrest of Anna''s seat, saying,


    "Feel free to do whatever during your free time. You two aren''t our celebrities, after all. Just avoid doing anything that could damage Shizuka and Kay''s images."


    Anthony tentatively raised his hand and asked,


    "Um... is it okay to buy figures?"


    "Why not?"


    "I was wondering... about the otaku image."


    "Ha, what''s wrong with having a personal preference? Besides, Japan respects individual tastes. Just avoid buying anything overly erotic or perverse."


    Anna''s eyes widened in surprise,


    "Toys can be erotic? There are such things?"


    Seeing Shizuka blush and lower her head in embarrassment, Byungjun smiled and said,


    "Ha, go and see for yourself. There are figures that cater to all sorts of preferences. Anyway, it''s


    fine, go and shop. You two just have to do the music broadcast. I''ll let you know as soon as the schedule is confirmed."


    The two, now officially permitted to travel, joyfully took out the book and continued their discussion. Byungjun sat next to Shizuka. She, embarrassed by the figure conversation, had her face blushed and head lowered, then cautiously asked,


    "Manager... when is Kaying?"


    Byungjun, without looking at Shizuka, unfolded a document prepared by Fantagio employees detailing the main content of the Japanese media news and said,


    "He''s already there."


    Shizuka looked at Byungjun''s profile in surprise,


    "What? He went ahead?"


    Byungjun flipped through the document and said,


    "Yeah, that guy is a travel maniac. He went ahead the day before yesterday to tour Japan. He''ll join us locally. Since it''s a secret that he''s traveling with us, he couldn''t move on the same ne. That''s why I''m checking the news to see if he hasn''t gotten into any trouble... Hmm... seems like nothing special. Doesn''t look like he''s caused any trouble. Just your news."


    Shizuka, surprised, turned her head and looked down at thendscape of Japan through the window.


    **


    Two days earlier. Tokyo Narita Airport.


    Geon, carrying his luggage, hailed a taxi. The taxi driver, startled by Geon''s appearance covered with a hat, sunsses, and scarf, cautiously asked in English,


    "Wee to Japan, sir."


    Geon smiled and responded fluently in Japanese,


    "Thank you. Please take me to Osaki Daiwa Ro Hotel."


    The taxi driver, delighted to hear Geon speak Japanese, looked at him through the rearview mirror and said,


    "Ah! You''re Japanese? I thought you were a foreigner, my apologies."


    "No, I''m Korean. Haha."


    "Oh! Really? Your Japanese is fluent. Well then, let''s set off, please fasten your seatbelt."


    As Geon buckled up in the back seat, the taxi started off much more smoothly than the taxis in the United States and merged onto the highway. The taxi driver, who seemed to enjoy conversing with his passengers, asked Geon various questions and shared stories about life. Suddenly, he asked, "Is this your first time in Japan?"


    "No, I''ve been here a few times," Geon replied.


    "I see. There''s not much in the way of tourist attractions in Osaki. Are you here on business?"


    "Ah, something like that. Haha."


    "I hope you establish a good business rtionship with Japan, haha."


    "Yes, I''ll do that."


    "Still, Osaki has a subway line, so it should be easy to get around."


    "Yes, I''m aware. Thank you."


    After a while, the taxi pulled up in front of the hotel. The driver quickly got out and retrieved Geon''s suitcase from the trunk, bowing politely.


    "Enjoy your time in Japan."


    "Thank you, sir."


    A bellboy immediately took Geon''s luggage and headed towards the lobby. The hotel seemed upscale, but the lobby wasn''t veryrge, a traitmon in space-efficient Japan. Two staff members greeted Geon as he handed over the printed hotel reservation confirmation and his passport. After a brief wait, a male staff member checking the PC monitor opened his eyes wide in surprise upon seeing Geon''s passport. A female staff member also came over, and both looked at Geon with astonished eyes.


    Geon put his index finger to his lips, slightly lowered his sunsses, and winked, saying, "Shh, my being here is a secret, okay?"


    Hearing his fluent Japanese, both staff members nodded repeatedly. The male staff member quickly entered the passport information and handed it back, saying, "Thank you for choosing our hotel. I will personally show you to your room."


    The female staff member, ring at her colleague, snatched the luggage from the bellboy who was heading towards the elevator and said, "I, I''ll take this luggage, so please rest."


    The bellboy looked dumbfounded but pretended not to notice as she pressed the elevator button. As Geon and the male staff member approached, she entered the elevator first and waited for them. Once inside, the male staff member, puzzled, asked, "Miyoko, what about the lobby?"


    "It''s just for a moment, what about it?" Miyoko pressed the button for the 20th floor.


    The male staff member chuckled and apanied Geon to the 20th floor. After showing him the room and politely offering to leave, Geon, having ced his suitcase in a corner, said, "Ah, would you like me to take a photo? On the condition that you keep my visit a secret."


    The two staff members turned around eagerly. Miyoko, already holding her phone, smiled brightly and took a photo with Geon. The male staff member waited for his turn and asked, "Mr. Kay, how long should we keep this a secret? I''d love to boast on SNS."


    "After about three days, please keep it a secret," Geon said with a smile.


    As the male staff member tried to leave with Miyoko, she quickly turned back and asked, "How long will you be staying in Japan?"


    Geon, sitting on the bed, replied with a smile, "About a week, I guess?"


    The male staff member pushed Miyoko towards the door, saying, "What are you doing, Miyoko! I''m sorry, Kay. Please, have afortable stay."


    Miyoko, being pushed out, thought to herself, ''A week? But asking to keep it a secret for just three days means he ns to reveal his presence to the Japanese media, doesn''t it? Could it be! Is he in Japan with Shizuka Miyawaki? Ah! Then it''ll be on TV!''


    After the two left, Geon checked his vibrating phone and quickly answered, "Director Lin?"


    "Yes, Mr. Geon. Have you arrived safely?"


    "Yes, I''ve just arrived at the hotel. How about Kiska?"


    "She''s just arrived at Disnend. She''s so engrossed in the amusement park."


    "That''s good. She''s not crying."


    "She doesn''t know you''re not there. She thinks she''s there with Gregory, so it''s fine."


    "I feel sorry for Gregory."


    "It''s his daughter. He seems happy to be at the amusement park with her after a long time. Don''t worry and focus on your activities in Japan. Have you read the script?"


    "Yes, but... Shizuka is the protagonist, but it feels more like I''m the protagonist, which is a bit odd."


    "Haha, that''s your stature, Mr. Geon. It''s time you realized that."


    "Okay, Director. I''ll keep that in mind."


    "It''s fine to go sightseeing early, but remember, your presence in Japan must


    remain a secret until the first broadcast, okay?"


    "Yes, I''ll make sure of it. I n to just go shopping and visit historic sites, so don''t worry."


    "Please do. Take care of Kiska for me, Director."


    "Don''t worry. Haha. Goodbye."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 267: An Incident in Japan

    Chapter 267: An Incident in Japan


    After finishing a brief call, Geon Kim left the hotel. He had asked the hotel staff to call a taxi in advance, and the ce he arrived at was Akihabara. After getting off in front of the huge building of Yodobashi Akiba, Geon walked past a cell phone store and headed up to a figure store. Astonished by the tremendous prices of the Gundam figures, Geon nodded his head as he looked at the posters of Korean idol stars scattered throughout the store.


    "It seems Korean stars are also popr in Japan. Especially the girl groups."


    Geon briefly admired the posters of recently debuted Korean girl groups, which were decorated in sparkling pink colors, before moving on. Since he wasn¡¯t interested in girl groups, he didn¡¯t even know who they were. After touring the back alleys of Akihabara, Shinjuku, Ginza, and Roppongi, Geon finally visited Shibuya and even saw the statue of the dog from the movie Hachi before returning to his hotelte at night to sleep.


    Having spent two uneventful days touring quietly, Geon received a call from Byungjun and headed to Japan''s TBS. As soon as he got out of the taxi, Byungjun rushed over and immediately asked as he opened the car door.


    "Did you cause any trouble?"


    Geon chuckled and replied.


    "No, I just toured around."


    "Your identity? You know you shouldn¡¯t be found out, right?"


    "Yes, sir. I¡¯ve been careful. I didn¡¯t get caught except for when I had to show my passport at the hotel.""Good, we have to enter through the back door. Let¡¯s go."


    "Yes, brother."


    As Geon and Byungjun sneakily entered through the back door, Shizuka was making an appearance on a Japanese variety show that had just started. The show, which consisted of two male hosts and five panelists, invited Shizuka as a guest and asked her various questions, including some cheeky ones. One of theedians, Tadayoshi, announced the opening.


    "Hello, viewers! Today, our program has an amazing guest!"


    The bald man next to him chimed in.


    "That''s right, Tadayoshi. Who might that be?"


    Tadayoshi looked the bald man up and down and asked.


    "Why ask, Taichi? You¡¯re a host just like me!"


    As the panelistsughed, Taichi pointed at them and said.


    "First, let¡¯s introduce our panelists. Here are three idol group members: Kokomi, Kanna, and Miu."


    The three teenage girls stood up simultaneously and greeted.


    "Hello! We are B1!"


    Tadayoshi exaggeratedly eximed.


    "Wow, they¡¯re really cute. It''s good to see B1 being so active. Next, we have the music critic, Yuma."


    A slightly skinny, middle-aged man with sses bowed slightly.


    "Hello, I¡¯m Yuma."


    "We look forward to your sharp criticism today."


    Taichi pointed at thest woman and said.


    "And, the actress who¡¯s dominating Japanese dramas! Lena!"


    As the cameras all turned to her, the elegant and beautiful woman smiled gently and said.


    "Hello, I¡¯m Lena."


    Taichi approached Lena with exaggerated gestures as if examining her closely.


    "Wow, you really chose the right career, Lena. To see you this close! Haak!"


    Tadayoshi stepped in pretending to restrain Taichi.


    "Haak? Haak? This is a regr broadcast,e on, let''s move on."


    "Let go! Let go! It''s Lena! You want to do this too, don¡¯t you?"


    "Hey, hey. Someone stop this guy!"


    As the uniquely Japanese variety show atmosphere continued, Tadayoshi asked excitedly.


    "Hey Taichi. Who¡¯s the hottest person in Japan right now?"


    Taichi pretended to think deeply before answering.


    "Suzumura Airi?"


    Tadayoshi hit Taichi on the head with a cue sheet and said.


    "Get that dirty thought out of your head and answer properly!"


    "Ouch!! I know, I know! It¡¯s Shizuka Miyawaki!"


    "If you know, then why make such ame joke!"


    As Tadayoshi continued to hit Taichi on the head, causingughter among the panelists, they all eagerly looked towards the round entrance hidden by a curtain at the back of the host''s seat. As the atmosphere was set, Tadayoshi pped his hands and said.


    "Let me introduce her! The second angel of Fantagio, Shizuka Miyawaki!!"


    Apuse erupted as the panelists stood up from their seats and pped. As Shizuka¡¯s debut song ¡®Moonlight Butterfly¡¯ began to y and the curtain fell from top to bottom, Shizuka, dressed in a white dress and ck shoes, shyly smiled and stepped forward, receiving even louder apuse. The three girls from the idol group screamed excited


    ly.


    "Mom, she¡¯s really pretty!"


    "She looks even prettier and more innocent than in the music video!"


    "Right, right! She¡¯s way prettier and cuter!"


    As Taichi looked at Shizuka with a dreamy expression, he said.


    "I¡¯m going to throw away all my AV CDs when I get home.. My goddess from now on is Shizuka Miyawaki.."


    Tadayoshi hit Taichi on the head with the cue sheet again.


    "Don¡¯t make suchparisons! Sorry about him, Shizuka. Please, take a seat here."


    Shizuka took a seat apart from the panelists, between the hosts and the panelists, and as she grabbed the microphone, Tadayoshi said.


    "Could you please greet the viewers, Shizuka?"


    Shizuka, appearing shy, slightly twisted her body and said.


    "Ah.. Hello.. I¡¯m Shizuka Miyawaki."


    "Kyaa so cute!!"


    "Seriously so cute!"


    Loving the sight of a cute woman being shy, which is something the Japanese audience particrly adores, the staff and panelists went wild. After waiting for themotion to subside, Tadayoshi said.


    "Now, let''s ask some questions. First, how did you meet Kay? I apologize for starting with a question about someone else, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s what the viewers are most curious about. Please, answer."


    As the story shifted to Geon, the panelists'' eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    "Uh... Kay is a student from the same school. We first met when he was assigned as our band''s guitarist for a band score mission. At that time, I was struggling because my piano skills weren¡¯t improving, and he helped me out. That¡¯s how we met."


    One of the B1 members, a girl with long hair, eagerly raised her hand, and Tadayoshi gave her the floor.


    "Yes, Kanna. Do you have a question? Go ahead."


    Kanna took the microphone and asked.


    "What kind of person is Kay?"


    Taichi leaned on the host''s desk and waved his hand.


    "Hey, today''s guest is Shizuka, you know. Why keep talking about Kay?"


    Kannaughed and waved her hand dismissively.


    "Ah, I know. But I¡¯m just so curious about Kay. Ho ho."


    Shizuka smiled softly and took the microphone.


    "Hmm, he''s a bit different from the average person, you could say. He has deep thoughts and can''t just pass by someone in distress or in a tight spot without helping. And above all, he''s incredibly handsome, haha."


    The female panelists, as well as the female staff, all nodded their heads in agreement, prompting Taichi to express his confusion.


    "Hey, the staff aren''t even on camera, why are you nodding?"


    Laughter broke out again among the panelists, and then Miwoo from B1 raised her hand.


    "Um... are you close with Kay?"


    "Yes, of course. We''re close."


    "Kyaa! Do you also talk on the phone and stuff?"


    "Haha, well, we''re friends."


    The three girls of B1 hugged each other, making a big fuss.


    "Kyaa!! They even talk on the phone!"


    "Ahh, I''m so jealous!"


    "I want to see Kay too!! Kyaa!"


    Tadayoshi smiled at the trio before turning to Lena, who was watching quietly.


    "You''re quite calm, Ms. Lena, aren''t you?"


    Lena smiled beautifully and took the microphone.


    "I''m also a fan of Kay. Oh, and I apologize, I''m also a fan of Shizuka."


    "The grace of an actress never fades, does it? It might be a bit less fun without the fuss, though."


    "Haha, is that so?"


    "Hmm... How about we try to ''break'' Ms. Lena?"


    "Excuse me? How so?"


    Tadayoshi stepped forward next to Shizuka.


    "Ms. Shizuka, would it be possible to call Kay?"


    The members of B1 went wild.


    "Kyaa!! Really, really?"


    "Aaah!!! A video call would be great!"


    Shizukaughed and pulled out her phone.


    "Well... it''s possible."


    "Kyaaaah!!!!!!!! It''s a good thing I came here!"


    "Aaah!!! Hurry and call!"


    While the panelists were making a fuss, Tadayoshi nced at Lena, who was calmly holding back her excitement, and smiled.


    "Then, may I ask for this favor? If it''s not too much trouble."


    Shizuka nodded, turned on the phone''s screen, and connected a microphone handed to her by a staff member before calling Kay. The studio quieted down as the dial tone began, and everyone leaned in to hear Kay''s voice. After a brief wait, the call connected.


    "Hello? Shizuka?"


    "Kyaaaah!!!!!!! It''s Kay''s voice!!"


    "It''s real! It''s really Kay!"


    "Kyaa, I can die happy now!! Mom!!"


    The studio erupted into noise from the panelists and staff, and Shizuka, covering one ear, shouted.


    "Kay? Sorry, we''re in the middle of a broadcast."


    "Oh, really? What show is it?"


    "It''s a Japanese variety show."


    "I see. ¤³¤ó¤Ë¤Á¤Ï ½Ô¤µ¤ó¡£Kay ¤Ç¤¹. (Hello everyone, I''m Kay.)"


    The studio was in an uproar once again. Tadayoshi, impressed by Kay''s fluent Japanese, stepped in.


    "Hello, Mr. Kay. I''m Tadayoshi, the host of the program. You speak Japanese very well?"


    "Haha, I can just about manage to speak and listen, Mr. Tadayoshi. Nice to meet you."


    "Wow! You could be mistaken for a Japanese person! That''s amazing!"


    "Haha, thank you."


    "Thank you for taking the time to talk to us. Now, I''ll hand you back to Shizuka."


    Tadayoshi gestured for Shizuka to speak, and she hesitantly asked.


    "Um... Kay, what are you doing right now?"


    "Hm? Just waiting for something."


    "Oh.. I see. Are you outside?"


    "Yeah, I''m outside."


    "Um... ah..."


    Shizuka, at a loss for what more to say, noticed Byungjun approaching the main camera towards the PD. Byungjun hurried into the studio to whisper something to the PD, who nodded and began speaking with a bright expression. Realizing it was her cue, Shizuka smiled slightly and asked.


    "So, where are you now?"


    "I''m in Tokyo."


    A moment of silence fell over the studio, followed by a scream of excitement.


    "Kyaa!! Kay is in Tokyo!"


    "Really? Where can we see him?"


    "What''s happening in Japan? Is it a trip? You''re not appearing on any shows, are you!!?"


    The PD, with his arms crossed, waved to the staff behind the stage, and loud music started ying in the studio. Startled by the sudden st of music, Lena muttered quietly.


    "This... it''s Kay''s song, isn''t it?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 268: An Incident in Japan

    Chapter 268: An Incident in Japan


    The studio panels tilted their heads in wonder at Geon''s singing, then screamed when they saw a silhouette appear behind the curtain at the circr door behind the host.


    "Could it be? Aaahhh!!"


    "No, no way? Could it, could it really?"


    "How? Is this for real?"


    The panels stared dumbfounded at the silhouette behind the curtain, while the slightly smiling producer, having already discussed this with Byungjun and Lee, simply crossed his arms and nodded. Unaware of this n, the other staff looked on with eager eyes. Impatient, Taichi peeked behind the curtain and screamed out loud.


    "Wo!!!"


    Excited by Taichi''s actions, the panels bounced in their seats. Lena, maintaining herposure, stood up and moved closer to get a better look at the silhouette. The figure, with long and slightly slim legs, seemed tall, hands possibly in pocket as they were not visible. A red-faced Lena, upon being teased by Tadayoshi for losing herposure, hastily returned to her seat amidstughter. As Geon''s song filled the studio and the lights dimmed, a spotlight shone towards the curtain. Just as B1''s members, with hands over their hearts, widened their eyes, the curtain tore open and fell.


    "It''s real! It''s really Kay!"


    "Ah! Kay! I love you!""Oh, my! So, so handsome!"


    A smiling Geon, hands in pockets, scanned the room then approached and stood behind Shizuka, cing a hand on her shoulder. Kanna from B1, shivering uncontrobly, screamed as she offered her shoulder.


    "Kay, please, put your hand on my shoulder too, yes? Yes?"


    Geon, with a chuckle, ced his hand on the left shoulder Kanna offered, causing her to scream ecstatically.


    "Ah! Kay touched my shoulder!"


    The rest of B1''s members pushed through, shouting for their turn.


    "Move over! Kay, me too! Me too!"


    "Please, hold my hand!"


    After indulging his idol fans, Geon politely bowed to the music critic Yuma, who, ttered by Geon''s greeting, stood up to return the gesture. Lena stared nkly at Geon until Taichi waved his hand in front of her, snapping her out of it.


    "Hey, wake up. Look at Lena, she''s out of it."


    Lena, dodging Taichi''s hand and still fixated on Geon, was then zoomed in on by the cameras, her eyes turning into hearts. As the panels continued theirmotion, Tadayoshi, unable to calm them, exchanged nces with the producer and said.


    "Everyone, please, calm down and take your seats. We need to record."


    The studio settled down after Taichi managed to pry Kokomi''s hands from Geon. A still exhrated Tadayoshi managed to gather himself before saying.


    "Uh... it was so sudden, I''m not sure what to say. It seems like none of the staff except the producer knew about this. Did you know, Taichi?"


    With his arms crossed and an incredulous look, Taichi responded.


    "Do I look like I knew? I was shocked too!"


    "Ha-ha, I see. Well, then... Ah! Kay, could you please greet the viewers?"


    Without a microphone, Geon looked at the staff, prompting one to quickly hand him one, still staring at him in awe. Taichi, noticing the staff''s lingering gaze, joked.


    "Hey! Move along, you''ll bore a hole in Kay''s face!"


    Laughter erupted again as the red-faced staff hurriedly exited. Smiling, Geon said,


    "Hello, I''m Kay. Nice to meet you all."


    As the panels erupted into apuse, Taichi took the lead.


    "Thank you for making a surprise appearance. Did youe with Shizuka?"


    "Yes, not exactly together to Tokyo, but I came to support Shizuka''s activities in Japan."


    Tadayoshi, blushing but smiling at Shizuka, inquired.


    "You two must be close?"


    Geon, cing a hand on Shizuka''s shoulder, responded.


    "Yes, we are. There aren''t many I can call friends at school, but I can say Shizuka is a close one."


    As the panels screamed in envy and a blushing Shizuka looked at Geon''s hand on her shoulder, Tadayoshi teased.


    "Lena, any questions?"


    Startled, Lena stammered,


    "Um, Kay, do you have a girlfriend?"


    The panels burst intoughter at her question and expression, prompting Taichi to chide,


    "Hey, Lena, get a grip. What kind of question is that on a first meeting?"


    A flustered Lena apologized,


    "Oh, ah! Sorry!"


    Taichi dramatically gestured,


    "Women, I tell you!"


    Tadayoshi,ughing,


    turned to Yuma.


    "Now, let''s ask Yuma. Have you had any questions for Kay or Shizuka?"


    Standing with the microphone, Yuma began,


    "First, it''s an honor to meet you, Kay, Shizuka."


    Seated, Shizuka stood up to greet, and Geon, standing behind her, also bowed his head as Yuma continued the conversation.


    "I''ve listened to your recent release, ''Moonlight Butterfly''. As a fellow musician, I want to express my gratitude to both of you for such music."


    Geon didn''t respond but gestured for Shizuka to answer, and she took the microphone.


    "Ah.. Thank you, Mr. Yuma."


    "There''s no need for modesty, it''s not lip service. The piano in ''Moonlight Butterfly'' reminded me of a Studio Ghibli animation OST, it was so mystical and beautiful. Do you have any pianists who influenced you?"


    "Well, rather than influence, I admire Yuki Kuramoto and Ryuichi Sakamoto."


    "Hmm, I see. Yuki Kuramoto makes sense as an influence, but Ryuichi Sakamoto is a surprise. He''s more of an electronic musician than ssical."


    "Yes, that''s right. That''s why I said admire rather than influenced."


    "I heard that Shizukaposed this song, is that correct?"


    "Ah... That is..."


    As Shizuka hesitated, Geon took the microphone.


    "Shizuka didpose it. Of course, the two friends in our band helped, but the basic structure and overall flow were all Shizuka''sposition."


    Yuma nodded in approval.


    "The performance was excellent, but the lyrics were also very good. Did Kay write them? Since he sang the song, I assume so?"


    Geon shook his head.


    "No, Shizuka wrote the lyrics too, and I just sang."


    Yuma''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Does that mean you didn''t contribute at all?"


    Shizuka intervened, waving her hands.


    "No, Kay made sure the melody was right."


    "Oh, so did you two write it together?"


    Geon shook his head again.


    "No, what I corrected wouldn''t even amount to four or five words. This song contains Shizuka''s life; it''s her song. I just sang it."


    Yuma smiled warmly at Geon''s humility, lifting Shizuka and lowering himself.


    "Such humble musicians, truly angelic. So, Shizuka, you presented a New Age style performance. Do you n to release albums with such instrumental music in the future?"


    After pondering for a moment, Shizuka shook her head.


    "I haven''t made any specific ns yet, so I can''t say."


    Yuma alternated his gaze between Shizuka and Geon.


    "Does that mean the two of you might continue to work together?"


    Tension filled the studio as everyone''s attention turned to Shizuka and Geon. An embarrassed Shizuka looked up at Geon, who smiled and nodded slightly. Shizuka then eximed with energy,


    "Yes! That might be possible!"


    "Wow!!! Really? A Japanese artist working with Kay? That''s incredible!"


    "Screams, so you''lle to Japan often, Kay! Please visit often!"


    "Right, every time you''re in Korea, make sure to visit Japan too, Kay! We''ll be waiting!"


    As the studio erupted into chaos, Tadayoshi pped his hands to draw attention and calm everyone down.


    "Let''s settle down and continue with the questions."


    The PD, observing the smooth progress of the filming next to the main camera, asked the interpreter,


    "Could you ask the manager what the next show is?"


    When the interpreter asked Byung-jun, he checked the schedule and said,


    "The next show is Asahi TV''s Music Station. It''s tomorrow."


    After the interpreter ryed this to the PD, he called over the assistant director with instructions.


    "Push the footage scheduled for tomorrow to next week. Stay up tonight to edit and broadcast it immediately. Our show airs before Music Station, so make sure we go on air first, immediately!"


    The assistant director nodded and hurriedly gathered the writers for a meeting. The PD nodded at the interpreter, who informed Byung-jun. Byung-jun crossed his arms and looked at the recording studio, nodding as if there was no issue.


    Byung-jun, watching Shizuka blushing and smiling non-stop in the studio, and Geonughing behind her, checked his wristwatch and muttered,


    "At this rate, we''ll bete for the radio broadcast."


    Byung-jun, holding a phone, made a call and rushed out of the studio.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 269: An Incident in Japan

    Chapter 269: An Incident in Japan


    The producer was a professional.


    After the recording ended, the producer, pushing away the panelists and staff members who gathered around Geon to ask for photos and autographs, looked straight into Geon''s eyes and pointed towards the waiting room with his finger.


    "You can''t take pictures. Above all, security is important, so please move to the waiting room quickly. There! Put away your phone!"


    The producer, having also checked the phones of the staff who seemed to have sneakily taken photos, deleted Geon''s pictures and once again gestured towards Geon and Shihwa, shouting.


    "Hurry inside!"


    Byungjun took Geon and Shihwa by the hand and dragged them into the waiting room, then closed the door. The idol girls, not giving up, argued with Byungjun, but the steadfast Byungjun kept guard in front of the waiting room door until the idol girls seemed to give up and left. In the meantime, a man of average build and wearing sses knocked on the waiting room door, looking around cautiously.


    Knock knock


    When Geon slightly opened the door, the man, upon seeing Geon''s face, hesitated before speaking.


    "Ex, excuse me. I, I am Rena''s manager, Takashi Junichi."After Geon peeked around to make sure no one was watching and confirmed it was safe, he opened the door wider toe out, protecting Shihwa inside by closing the door behind him. Geon slightly bowed his head and said.


    "Yes, Rena? She was one of the panel members earlier, right?"


    "Ye, yes, yes! Tha, that''s correct. Talking about our Rena, she has appeared in four dramas on Fuji TV, not to mention variousmercials and has even made her way into the movie industry. She''s currently the most popr actress in Japan!"


    Geon, with a puzzled expression, asked.


    "Uh... yes, but what brings you here?"


    Takashi hesitated, then reached into his pocket, pulling out a small post-it note and bowed.


    "Ex, excuse me! Rena asked me to give this to you!"


    Before Geon could even check the content, Takashi bowed once more and shouted.


    "So, sorry for bothering you! Th, then!"


    Before Geon could say anything, Takashi sprinted down the corridor and disappeared. Geon shrugged his shoulders, went back inside the waiting room, and sat across Shihwa, who was attentively listening to the conversation outside.


    "What was it about? I heard something about Rena."


    Geon, holding the paper, said.


    "Don''t know, he just gave this and left. Is this Rena person famous?"


    Shihwa, sping her hands, said.


    "Of course! I was so surprised to see Rena among the panelists earlier. She''s the protagonist of a drama my mother watches, and she hasn''t been debuting for long but has appeared in many movies andmercials."


    "Hmm~ I see."


    Geon, after reading the note, smirked. As Shihwa tried toe closer out of curiosity, Geon crumpled the note and threw it into the trash bin, saying.


    "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it. The next schedule is for the radio, right? Then I''ll have to stay holed up in the hotel. Until the performance tomorrow, it''s a secret that I''m here."


    Shihwa looked at the trash bin for a moment, then, with a sorry face, said.


    "I''m sorry, it must be frustrating for you. You have to keep hiding because of me."


    Geon, looking into the mirror installed in the waiting room and fixing his hair, said.


    "No, I would have to hide away except for the schedule even if I was alone. Don''t worry about it."


    Just as Shihwa was about to say something, the waiting room door opened slightly, and Byungjun peeked in.


    "Geon, could youe out for a sec?"


    "Yes, Hyung."


    As Geon went out to talk to the producer waiting outside, Shihwa, seeing the door half-closed, sneakily approached the trash bin and pulled out the piece of paper Geon had thrown away. With movements careful not to make a rustling sound, she unfolded the paper, and her eyes widened.


    ''Oakwood Apartment Roppongi Central, Room 1103, PM 09:30''


    Although it wasn''t specified who wrote it, it was obvious to anyone that it was a note directly given by Rena''s manager. Clenching the paper tightly, Shihwa''s face flushed red as she began to tear the note furiously. Even after shredding it into tiny pieces that no one could recognize, still not calming her anger, she was huffing when Geon reappeared at the door, quickly tapping her cheeks.


    "Huh? Shihwa, are you hurt? Your face is all red."


    "What? Let me see."


    As Geon spoke, Byungjun also leaned in through the door, and Shihwa quickly regained herposure,ughing awkwardly.


    "No, no, it''s nothing! It, it''s just the heater! The heater is too strong, so it''s, it''s, it''s hot!"


    Byungjun reached out to feel the air from the heater and looked up at the ceiling, then tilted his head in confusion.


    "It doesn''t feel that strong? Are you sure you''re not sick?"


    Shihwa stood up, waving her hands frantically.


    "No! It''s not that!"


    Convinced, but still suspicious, Byungjun checked his wristwatch and then said.


    "Alright, we have an hour left until the radio schedule. It might get crowded downtown, so let''s head out quickly."


    Seeing Shihwa quickly gather her things, Byungjun, still outside the waiting room door, said to Geon.


    "I''ve informed the staff, so you can go through this way to the hotel. The hotel reservation is under the staff''s name, there''s no reservation under yours, so you can go in and rest instead of our staff. Just don''t order room service in case you get caught, and if you need anything, ask the staff, got it?"


    Geon nodded and was about to move when Byungjun put his hand on Geon''s shoulder, saying.


    "Don''t cause any trouble, okay? Please."


    Geon chuckled and removed Byungjun''s hand.


    "I have to call Kiska at the hotel. I won''t be going out today, so don''t worry."


    "Kiska? She''s avable to talk?"


    "Need to do a video call through Gregory''s phone. She called me this morning. She was okay until yesterday, distracted by Disnend, but now she''s looking for me again today. I have to lie that the hotel room is like home and talk to her."


    "Ah, you really have it tough. It''s not like you''re raising a daughter."


    "Ha, I miss Kiska too, so it''s okay."


    "So you''re not going out today?"


    "Yes, Hyung."


    "I''ll probably get back to the hotel around 10 PM after my schedule ends. You rest up. We''re not in the same room, but Shizuka and my room are on the same floor, so call if you need anything."


    "Sure, I heard from the staff earlier that my room is 2301."


    "Oh, I''m in 2306, and Shizuka''s in room 9."


    "Got it. Have a safe trip. Shizuka! Take care!"


    Shizuka, who had been listening intently, suddenly eximed in surprise.


    "Yes, yes! Rest well!"


    While Byung-jun was packing his luggage, Shizuka muttered to herself.


    "Room 2301. The schedule ends at 10 PM. Lena called for 9:30 PM..."


    As Shizuka kept checking her wristwatch on her way to record a radio program, Byung-jun, who was checking the schedule next to her, asked with a puzzled look.


    "Why do you keep looking at your watch? There''s still plenty of time."


    Shizuka straightened up in surprise.


    "Oh! No, it''s nothing!"


    Byung-jun asked with a skeptical look.


    "Are you sure you''re not sick?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "If you''re sick, tell me right away. Ourpany doesn''t force sick entertainers to work. We''ll go to the hospital even if it means missing a schedule, so don''t hold back and speak up if you''re feeling unwell."


    "Yes, yes! Thank you, manager."


    Byung-jun sighed and said.


    "Shizuka, am I speaking informally to you? Do you know what that means? It means I''m trying to think of you like my own sibling. I don''t usually speak informally to entertainers I manage. Why? Because it''s a business rtionship. But you''re Geon''s friend and someone I want to properly take care of, so I''m speaking informally. Don''t make it awkward."


    "Thank you... manager."


    "Aish... Let''s not talk about it."


    Byung-jun gave up and looked back at the schedule, while Shizuka seemed a bit anxious and clenched her fist as she looked out the window.


    ''Ah, I can''t think of anything! I must protect Kay!''


    Contrary to Byung-jun''s worry, after diligently recording the radio program, Shizuka immediately rushed to the car as soon as she finished greeting the staff.


    "Driver! Please start quickly!"


    Shizuka looked anxiously outside the window after checking her wristwatch.


    ''9:40 PM! I''ve finished as quickly as I could, but it''s already past 9:30 PM! I need to hurry!''


    Byung-jun, examining Shizuka''s face with a puzzled look, sighed and muttered.


    "I can''t figure you out. Are you just tired?"


    Upon arriving at the hotel, Shizuka didn''t even wait to unload her luggage and ran to press the elevator button. The elevator seemed to take forever today, and as she anxiously watched the floor indicator, she frantically pressed for the 23rd floor. It felt like an eternity for Shizuka to reach the 23rd floor from the hotel lobby. As soon as the elevator stopped, she ran to room 2301 and quietly put her ear to the door. Not hearing any movement inside, she pressed the bell in desperation.


    Ding-dong.


    With no response from inside, Shizuka''s face fell, and she frantically pressed the bell.


    Ding-dong, ding-dong, ding-dong.


    Just before tears could fall from Shizuka''s beautiful eyes, the door opened, revealing Geon with wet hair and a towel around his shoulders.


    "Oh, Shizuka. Have you finished your schedule?"


    Shizuka, nearly tearful, quickly rubbed her eyes and smiled brightly.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Geon peeked down the hallway and then said.


    "Oh, I see. It''ste, you should go rest. You must be tired."


    Shizuka smiled broadly and nodded slightly.


    "Yes! Have a good night, Kay!"


    Geon looked at the unusually bright Shizuka with a puzzled look but nodded.


    "Yeah... Have a good rest, Shizuka."


    Shizuka watched Geon until he closed the door, and feeling a bit better, she hopped back to her room but then paused. After checking the time on her wristwatch, she looked conflicted for a moment but then tiptoed back to Geon''s room and leaned against the wall, squatting down.


    ''I''ll guard until 11 PM! Just in case.''


    Eventually, Shizuka sat squatting in front of Geon''s room untilte at night, and not until 1 AM, when she felt a bit relieved, did she return to her room. Byung-jun, who had been watching Shizuka from a crack in his door, only closed his door quietly after seeing her return and sighed deeply.


    "Phew... If Kiska finds out, she might just take her father''s gun and shoot, Shizuka..."


    Opening the fridge, Byung-jun took out a can of beer and, looking out at the night view of Japan through the window, fell into thought. Then, he hit the window with his fist and shouted.


    "Why am I not popr!!!!!!!!! My next talent is definitely going to be an uglyedian! Someone who makes me look better standing next to them!!!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 270: An Incident in Japan

    Chapter 270: An Incident in Japan


    In front of Asahi TV on the day of Music Station recording.


    As we entered the studio for recording, fans of the singers lined up, shaking balloons and cards. Security guards were stationed everywhere to protect the celebrities from fans attempting to barge in, but the rtively orderly Japanese fans stood outside the line, only shouting or calling out the names of their favorite celebrities as they passed by.


    In one corner of the studio, a group of people wearing yellow balloons and yellow t-shirts stood with serious faces, each looking at their phones. A teenage girl with her hair cutely tied in pigtails pushed up her round sses and said to a girl with a ponytail standing next to her.


    "Look at this, Koharu. There was a rumor that Kay appeared at the variety show recording studio yesterday. It''s up on SNS again."


    Koharu, adjusting her neatly tied hair, snorted withughter.


    "Hmph, Ayano, do you really believe in such urban legends? Think about it. If Kay hade to Japan, don''t you think someone would have noticed?"


    Ayano puffed out her cheeks and held out her phone.


    "Look at this. This person ims to be part of the broadcast lighting staff."


    Koharu shook her head in disbelief after seeing the phone Ayano held out."What''s that? It''s just a few words. There''s no photo. It would be great if Kay came along, but we''re here to support Sister Shizuka, so let''s cheer our hearts out."


    Ayano looked around at the other people wearing the same yellow clothes with a dissatisfied expression.


    "But do you think we''ll be able to get into the prerecorded session? It seems more crowded than I thought."


    Koharu also looked around with a slightly anxious expression.


    "I thought thepetition would be weaker since the fan club was newly established, but I was mistaken. I started feeling a bit uneasy when the club membership exceeded thirty thousand just three days after its establishment. Oh! They''reing again!"


    Ayano eximed urgently upon seeing another group of people wearing yellow clothes approaching from the direction Koharu pointed.


    "Let''s hurry and stand where the AD mighte out!"


    "Yes! Let''s run!"


    Avoiding the crowd of nearly three hundred people in yellow clothes, Ayano asked,


    "Only a hundred people can enter the prerecorded session, right?"


    Koharu, without taking her eyes off the building''s door, nodded while keeping an eye out for the AD.


    "Yes, absolutely no more than a hundred people are allowed. It''s firste, first-served as soon as the AD calls for Sister Shizuka! From here on, it''s every man for himself, so stick close, Ayano."


    Ayano clenched her fist with a determined expression.


    "Yes! If not today, when will we see Sister Shizuka again? If she''s active with Kay, the US will be their main stage, so we have to see her face today to endure the endless waiting."


    Koharu also clenched her fist and shouted,


    "That''s the spirit! Let''s keep our heads on straight!"


    The moment they saw a personing out of the building door holding a cue sheet, they quickly ran towards the person. Before they could say anything, the man who saw the two girls approaching shouted,


    "Fans of Ms. Shizuka Miyawaki,e this way! The first hundred will be allowed into the prerecording!"


    "Aaaaaah!!! Run!!"


    "Hurry! Run faster!!"


    Despite the chaos, with some people falling over in the rush, a victorious smile spread across the faces of the two who were at the front, pushing back the people trying to squeeze in from behind. The AD, holding a clicker to count exactly one hundred people, pushed back the people behind and said,


    "I''m sorry, but this is it."


    A chubby man with sses, holding a camera and shaking it, shoutedst,


    "Please let me in too! Huh? Huh? I came all the way here from Osaka to see Shizuka-san, taking the dawn train!"


    As the man shouted, the people behind him also raised a mor. However, the AD, with a stern expression, said decisively,


    "The prerecording is limited to a hundred people. If you protest further, we will officially ban you from entering M Station as a fan club. Please step back."


    Fans who received the ban order from M Station retreated with sullen faces, knowing that being expelled from the fan club meant lowering the club''s prestige. The hundred fans who made itughed quietly, looking at those enviously watching, hoping at least to see Shizuka''s entrance. They quickly moved to the entrance, and the AD led the remaining hundred fans to the studio where the prerecording was taking ce.


    "Please follow the instructions during the move. Anyone not following my lead during the move will be expelled. Line up in two rows and follow me."


    The fans


    , neatly lined up in two rows, entered the recording studio. The prerecording allowed only a few singers, like Shizuka, with global recognition, to perform on their own specially prepared stages in the studio. The fans who were guided into the recording studio gasped at the sight of Shizuka''s stage.


    "Wow! Look at the stage! It''s really beautiful!"


    "Look at the lights, the soft pink lighting, and there are golden butterflies on the floor too!"


    In therge studio, a set created by Fantagio was installed. Square-shaped multi-vision screens were stacked in a box shape, and golden butterflies fluttering on the floor were disyed through multi-vision. The overall warm and pretty atmosphere of the studio, illuminated by pink lights, and a golden grand piano ced in the center caught the fans'' attention, who began to take out their phones to start taking pictures. After allowing the fans a moment to take pictures, the AD shouted,


    "Okay, please take your seats now! Do not stand up during the recording. Also, be careful not to let your cheers overpower the audio."


    The AD, who had been trained under the meticulous Music Station PD, paid attention to even the smallest details for a while before leaving. Ayano, with an excited expression, looked at Koharu, who was reinting a deted balloon.


    "Koharu! It''s my first time entering M Station!"


    Koharu, puffing her cheeks to blow air into the balloon before tying it up, replied.


    "This is my fourth time. I was here for the AKB48 stage and the Pink Lady performance too. Last year''s Yurumerumo concert was a total meltdown. I never thought I''d see idols doing such crazy things on Music Station."


    "Yurumerumo? The girl group Ano-chan is in?"


    "Yeah, it''s fun to watch them because they make these really weird faces and act crazy, but I''m not sure about their musicality."


    "Hehe, I still find them fun to watch on TV though."


    "It''s fun, but as singers, shouldn''t theypete with music?"


    "Yeah, that''s true. But I thought their songs were pretty good. Oh? I think I''m going to appear!"


    As Ayano spoke, Koharu quickly lifted her head and saw Shizuka, wearing a sky blue dress, ascending to the stage.


    "Kyaaaaaaa!!! Shizuka unnie~~~~~~~~!!!"


    "Oh my, she really looks pure!! Kyaaa!!"


    "Shizukaaa~~~!!!! Your husband is here!!"


    "What are you talking about!! Shizuka is my goddess!!"


    Hearing the fans'' roaring, Shizuka shyly smiled and hesitantly stood at the center of the stage, holding the microphone.


    "Thank you foring from far away to support me today."


    "Waaaaaaa!!!"


    "You''re pretty, unnie!!"


    "Beautiful!! Gorgeous!!! We love you, Shizuka!!"


    As the fans cheered, Shizuka smiled faintly and slightly bowed her head. The assistant director (AD) approached Shizuka and said,


    "Miss Shizuka, this is the center of the stage. Please, take two steps to the left. Yes, right there. You should stand there when you firste out, greet, and then naturally walk to the piano."


    Shizuka smiled gently and brushed her hair behind her ear, causing the AD''s face to turn red. After checking her movements, Shizuka sat at the piano and seemed to loosen her fingers with a brief y, causing the busy staff to stop their work and look at Shizuka, mesmerized by the beautiful piano sound. Not just the fans, but even the staff were watching Shizuka when the producer''s (PD) sharp voice burst from the monitor speakers.


    "What are you all doing! There''s no time, hurry up!"


    Prompted by the PD''s sharp outcry, the staff hurriedly moved again, and Shizuka, dusting her hands off the piano, said to the AD,


    "I''m ready, Mr. AD."


    The AD looked around briefly and then whispered to Shizuka,


    "Where is Mr. Kay?"


    Shizuka widened her eyes, nced at the fans watching her and the AD, then covered her mouth with her hand and whispered,


    "He''s in my dressing room, don''t worry."


    The AD sighed with relief and nodded,


    "Phew, you''re on time, thank goodness. I heard that the piano performance starts and Mr. Kay appears after 1 minute and 13 seconds, is that correct?"


    "Yes, Mr. AD. That''s correct."


    "Understood. I''ll check where Mr. Kay will appear and ask you to pass the message to Miss Shizuka."


    "Yes, Mr. AD."


    After listening to the AD''s instructions, Shizuka disappeared behind the stage, and about 5 minutester, the stage lights dimmed slightly. Realizing that the pre-recording was about to start, the fans waited with bated breath, focusing on the stage. The stage veteran male voice actor introduced Shizuka, causing the fans to start screaming. The AD waited for the fans'' roaring to subside and then, spinning the cue sheet rolled in his hand, signaled the staff who shouted to Shizuka waiting behind the stage,


    "It''s your cue, go out!"


    As Shizuka quickly made her way to the stage, Byungjoon patted her back, saying,


    "Leave the back to us and go enjoy!"


    "Yes, Manager!"


    Shizuka, with the warm pink lights adding warmth to the stage, brushed her hair behind her ear and stood politely in the center of the stage as designated by the AD, greeted, and then the cheers erupted. Shizuka gently smiled and walked to the piano and sat down, then closed her eyes. While she took a moment topose herself, the audience quieted down, focusing intently on her fingertips. Soon, the stage of Music Station was filled with the beautiful melody of the piano. Lost in the fantasy of a beautiful vast in with flocks of sheep frolicking and running across the field with a pan flute in their mouths, Ayano unknowingly closed her eyes, bringing her hands to her chest, swaying slightly to the music. Suddenly, the fans'' roaring snapped Ayano out of her trance.


    "It''s Kay!!!"


    "Is it real? Is Kay really in Japan?"


    "See! I told you it wasn''t an


    urban legend! Kyaaaaa Kay!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Ayano''s eyes opened to see a strikingly handsome man with a smile, holding a microphone, walking towards the grand piano. Koharu, with her mouth agape, drooling, wiped the drool with one hand and murmured,


    "Is that a human, or a demon? He looks so sexy¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 271: An Incident in Japan

    Chapter 271: An Incident in Japan


    Dressed entirely in ck¡ªck coat, ck shirt, ck cks, and ck shoes¡ªGeon twisted his bright red lips into a smile against his pale face. Though this look was far removed from Geon''s angelic original image, making him seem more demonic than any demon, there was something irresistibly sexy and mischievous about him now. Circling around Shizuka, who was seated at a golden grand piano, ying with intense focus, eyes closed and head shaking to the music, Geon teased her concentration. Eventually, he perched on the edge of the piano and took up the microphone.


    The scent of magnolias


    Tickles the nose


    Leading you to me that day


    Through the yful grasshoppers


    As Geon sang, Ayano, captivated by his voice, blushed and gazed at him dreamily. Not only Ayano but also Koharu and all the female members of the audience experienced a simr spellbinding effect. Geon, maintaining a seductive smile, left the piano and walked to the center stage. A giant multivision screen behind him emitted pink mes and electrical waves, following his movements, eventually coalescing into ck wings at his back. As Geon spread his arms and lifted his head, the wings spread out, releasing ck feathers into the air.


    ck and shimmering you


    Large and formidable you


    The sounds you madeLarge and beautiful


    Soft and sweet


    Small and scared I was


    Listening intently to your voice


    As Koharu lost herself in the moment, she said, "He... he looks like a real demon. And yet, so irresistibly sexy and lovable."


    Ayano, wiping drool from her mouth, nodded, "Yeah, it''s spectacr."


    Geon, after singing, sat beside Shizuka at the piano, appearing as if the piano itself was urging her to y with him. This posed them in a curiousposition: Shizuka facing the audience as she yed and Geon opposite, looking at her. Leaning back to face Shizuka, Geon picked up the microphone again.


    As enduring as the bond between us through the years


    As resilient as we''ve been throughout the day


    Despite countless setbacks, may this solidity be mine


    May we be a bit happier, a bit more steadfast


    As always, forever


    As Shizuka opened her longshed eyes, the left-side giant screen close-upped her profile, showing her affectionate gaze towards Geon and his yful, smiling response. The audience erupted in screams.


    "They''re both so beautiful!"


    "They match each other so well!"


    "How can both a man and a woman be this beautiful?"


    "Idiots, it''s Kay!"


    "Screaming! I want to capture this moment and keep it forever!"


    "Huh? Oh!! Kay''s going in!"


    "Scream! Where are you going, Kay!"


    After Geon finished the first verse and disappeared backstage, Shizuka continued her performance. The audience murmured in anticipation of the second verse, yet Geon was nowhere to be seen. Unaware, Shizuka blissfully yed on. Ayano, noting the change in Shizuka''s performance, widened her eyes, "What...? She''s ying the melody and the lyrics on the piano? Does she have three hands?"


    Koharu, too, was astonished. The camera crew zoomed in on Shizuka''s hands, and the audio staff pulled their headphones closer, shocked. It seemed as though Shizuka''s hands multiplied, managing both the piano and the melody. The audience, stunned, stood but could not voice their amazement, merely watching the performance on the giant screen.


    Descending from the stage, Geon smiled as he listened to Shizuka''s ying. Byungjun approached him, tapping his back, "Thanks. It''s a pity to only perform the first verse, especially here in Japan. M Stage is one of the best, after all. You would have wanted to do the whole thing, right?"


    Geon, passing the microphone to a staff member, nced back at the obscured stage, listening to Shizuka''s piano, "It''s Shizuka''s stage."


    As Geon quietly left for the dressing room, Byungjun called out a bit louder, "Where are you going? Shizuka''s performance isn''t over!"


    Without looking back, Geon gestured it was okay and continued to the dressing room. Alone, he opened the door to the empty room. Smiling at Shizuka''s passionate performance on therge TV, Geon grabbed a soda from the fridge. Sitting down, he took a sip and closed his eyes.


    "My promise to myself, to finish school. I must keep it."


    Indeed, Geon was also thirsty for the stage. Though he could not be satisfied with just a part of the performance in Japan, it wasn''t his stage¡ªit was Shizuka''s. Contemting while looking at the half-drunk can


    , Geon thought,


    "In a year and a half, I''ll also be on such a stage, not as a supporting role but as the main act."


    Geon downed the rest of the soda and crushed the can. As he saw Shizuka waving to her cheering fans on TV, he briefly savored the moment, then tossed the can basketball-style into the trash. Missing and hitting the side, he smiled wryly, picked up the can, and properly disposed of it. Seeing Shizuka descend from the stage, Geon adjusted his clothes and headed backstage.


    Meeting an exuberant Shizuka, they high-fived. Shizuka, beaming, raised her arms, "Kay! Thanks to you, Kay!"


    Geon chuckled, "Why thanks to me? It was all you, Shizuka. Well done."


    "I was so nervous, it being my first time on such a stage! My heart was pounding; I felt like I couldn''t do anything!"


    Geon, smiling, reassured her, "Were you happy?"


    Shizuka nodded vigorously, cing her hands over her heart, "Yes! So happy!"


    "Ha, good. Let''s head to the dressing room; there''s another recordinging up."


    As they walked, Shizuka, still lingering on her first performance, kept looking back, eventually stopping, "You go ahead! I''ll stay here a bit longer."


    Geon watched her for a moment, then nodded slightly and headed to the dressing room. Byungjun, arms crossed, watched Geon thoughtfully.


    "Why''s he like that? It''s unlike Geon..."


    Tempted to follow and ask, but not wanting to leave Shizuka alone, Byungjun waited until another musician''s recording began before joining the dressing room. Shizuka, still exhrated, began filming the dressing room with her phone camera. Despite her experience in ssical musicpetitions, the celebrity dressing room fascinated her. Byungjun, watching Geon''s smiling face with seriousness, sat opposite him.


    "Feeling off?"


    Geon, without losing his smile, turned to Shizuka, "Why do you ask?"


    Byungjun, staring intensely at Geon, prompted a puzzled reaction from him, "What''s up, bro?"


    Byungjun, turning to Shizuka, suggested, "Didn''t you want to go to the bathroom earlier? Go now."


    Shizuka, confused, saw Byungjun''s serious expression and hesitated before leaving.


    "Uh? Ah... Okay, I''ll be back."


    Once the door closed, Byungjun scrutinized Geon, "I''ve known you for more than a day or two. What''s going on? If you have concerns, I''m here to listen. If there''s a problem, I''ll solve it."


    Geon shrugged off concern, "What problem? There''s nothing wrong."


    Byungjun, eyeing Geon skeptically, continued probing until conceding, "Alright, you may not want to tell me everything. I hope you''ll share someday."


    Disappointed, Byungjun listened as Geon casually recounted his musical journey¡ªfrom his first stage in China as a high schooler singing drama OSTs, to touring as a rock band guitarist, producing music for others, and even starring in music videos, including his own. He reminisced about performing in an opera watched by millions.


    Byungjun reflected, "Impressive. And there was that incident in Nepal. As a student, there''s no star with your impact."


    Standing, Geon nced at a Japanese musician''s recording on TV, "You remember, bro, I said I wouldn''t actively pursue my career until after graduation?"


    Acknowledging, Byungjun remembered it as a promise to Producer Yeongseok.


    "No, it was a promise to myself."


    "So, what now?"


    Geon, turning away from the TV, smiled at Byungjun, "Just thinking, after watching Shizuka''s performance, I too long for my own stage. I''m feeling a bit impatient, though I haven''t changed my mind about graduating."


    Byungjun, smiling, pped Geon''s shoulder, "You always seemed too selfless, but I see you still desire music and the stage."


    Ensuring Geon, "Don''t worry. When it''s time for you to spread your wings, I''ll give you the best stage, with Director Lin and me supporting you. I''m your manager, after all."


    The two shared a moment, looking at each other with a smile.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 272: An Incident in Japan

    Chapter 272: An Incident in Japan


    Waiting in the green room, Shizuka paced back and forth outside, wringing her hands with worry over Geon. Even though she didn¡¯t need to, she found herself wandering to the restroom to wash her hands, only to return, unable to enter the green room, her face etched with anxiety.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is there some issue between Kay and the manager? Did they have a fight during the show? And here I am, oblivious and bouncing off the walls in joy. Oh, what should I do?¡±


    Caught up in her own world, crafting dramatic narratives, Shizuka¡¯s expression turned to one of shock when the green room door opened, revealing two people walking out arm in arm,ughing together. Byungjun pped Geon on the shoulder, then turned to the perplexed Shizuka.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If you¡¯re here,e in. Why stand outside?¡±


    Shizuka nced at Geon, unsure.


    ¡°Uh... I, I just got here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Well, we¡¯re done here. Kay needs to head straight to the airport, so say your goodbyes.¡±


    Shizuka¡¯s face fell as she looked back and forth between Byungjun and Geon, her grip tightening on Geon¡¯s jacket.


    ¡°What? Why? What did I do wrong? If I¡¯ve done something wrong, please tell me. I¡¯ll apologize!¡±Byungjun, bewildered, grabbed Shizuka¡¯s wrist as she tearfully clutched at Geon¡¯s jacket.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Do you not realize the chaos it would cause if word got out that she came from Japan? It wouldn¡¯t be easy to leave the country. We¡¯re sending her off quickly because the music show is over. You still have a schedule to keep with me. Why is she making a fuss?¡±


    Byungjun, while holding onto Shizuka¡¯s wrist, looked at Geon, who shrugged his shoulders. Despite Byungjun¡¯s grip, Shizuka still clung to Geon, who then gently ced a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Shizuka, take care of the rest of your schedule ande back safely. I¡¯ll go ahead.¡±


    Shizuka, having heard Byungjun¡¯s exnation, still seemed unsettled, her eyes welling up with tears. She hesitantly let go of Geon¡¯s jacket and stammered.


    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing wrong, right?¡±


    Geon, smiling, patted her on the shoulder.


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s nothing wrong. Congrattions on your first performance.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you¡­¡±


    The sudden ringtone broke the silence, prompting Byungjun to check his phone, gesturing for silence with a finger to his lips before answering the call.


    ¡°Yes, Director! We¡¯re justing down from the stage now.¡±


    Geon, standing beside Shizuka, noticed her anxious nce andughed.


    ¡°See, I told you nothing was wrong. Stop worrying.¡±


    Shizuka looked up at the tall Geon with a pained expression.


    ¡°But why do I feel so uneasy?¡±


    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s your first performance today; you should be happy. What¡¯s there to be anxious about? Now I feel sorry.¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s, it¡¯s fine if there¡¯s really nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°Ha, congrattions. What¡¯s your schedule like?¡±


    Shizuka pulled out a schedule from her bag and read it to him.


    ¡°I have a music magazine interview this afternoon, a talk show in the evening. Tomorrow, I have two variety shows, and the day after tomorrow, I have a press conference scheduled. Then I¡¯m visiting Akita¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°When will you be back?¡±


    ¡°In about a week, I guess.¡±


    ¡°I see. Byungjun will be back with you then?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Then I¡¯ll see you in a week. Take care until then.¡±


    As Shizuka put the schedule back into her bag, she hesitated before pulling out her phone, holding it tightly in both hands.


    ¡°Um... Kay?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ um¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it? Just say it. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Shizuka, mustering her courage, closed her eyes and spoke a bit louder.


    ¡°Can, can I call you!?¡±


    Geon, surprised by her sudden outburst, chuckled.


    ¡°Why make it sound so difficult? It¡¯s just a phone call between friends. Call me anytime.¡±


    Shizuka peeked through hershes at Geon, smiling bashfully.


    ¡°Hehe.. really, I can?¡±


    ¡°Of course, anytime.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Thank me? For what, ha!¡±


    ¡°WHAT??!!¡±


    Their conversation was interrupted by Byungjun¡¯s loud exmation, turning their heads toward him as he continued his phone call in shock.


    ¡°Really, Director?¡±


    After ending the call, Byungjun looked at his phone in disbelief before turning to Geon.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Something wrong?¡±


    Looking back and forth between his


    phone and Geon, Byungjun finally spoke.


    ¡°Geon, seeing Kiska will have to wait.¡±


    ¡°What? Kiska will throw a fit if I¡¯m not there when she gets back. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    After a brief pause, Byungjun said.


    ¡°You¡¯re being summoned to the White House.¡±


    Shizuka gasped in shock, and even Geon seemed surprised.


    ¡°The White House?¡±


    Byungjun nodded.


    ¡°President Harold Winston has invited you to dinner. Director Lin said you should head straight to Washington D.C. The president''s security team will meet you there.¡±


    Geon, begrudgingly looking at his phone, muttered.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t bete for Kiska...¡±


    Byungjun waved his hands in disbelief.


    ¡°Are you serious? This is about the president of the United States inviting you to dinner, and you¡¯re worried about Kiska? Do you even understand what this means?¡±


    Shizuka nodded vigorously, her eyes wide with envy.


    ¡°That must be amazing! When will I ever receive such an invitation¡­¡±


    Geon pocketed his phone and said.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice to meet a good man, but I¡¯d prefer to be back before Kiska if possible.¡±


    Byungjun¡¯s jaw dropped in astonishment.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? The, the president of the United States! He politely requested your presence at the White House, not as amand but asking if you could possibly make it. The chief of staff called Director Lin personally!¡±


    Geon smirked.


    ¡°They could have just called me directly. They know my number.¡±


    Shizuka¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°The, the president of the United States knows Kay¡¯s phone number?¡±


    Geon grinned.


    ¡°I know the president¡¯s number too. Got it when we met in Nepal.¡±


    Byungjun stared at the pocket where Geon had put his phone.


    ¡°You have the president''s office direct line?¡±


    Geon shook his head.


    ¡°No, the president''s personal cell phone.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°I got it thest time we met.¡±


    Silence fell as they stared at Geon, who chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll go. It¡¯s a dinner invitation, so it shouldn¡¯t take more than a couple of days. See you in the U.S., Byungjun. Shizuka, I¡¯m off.¡±


    Geon turned and started down the hallway, with Byungjun snapping out of his daze to follow.


    ¡°Wait! We¡¯ll go together. I¡¯ll drive you to the airport!¡±


    Throughout the car ride to the airport, Byungjun and Shizuka couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Geon. ncing at his phone, Geon smiled at a photo of Kiska sent by Gregory, showing her holding a balloon andughing joyfully. After bidding a dazed farewell to the two, Geon boarded his private jet, concluding his second visit to Japan. After a long flight, a slightly tired Geon appeared at Washington airport, greeted by a tightly controlled crowd and a burly Caucasian man in sunsses who recognized him immediately and approached with polite formality.


    ¡°Thank you for epting the invitation after such a long flight, Kay.¡±


    Geon, scratching his head beneath his cap, replied nonchntly.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    The man, revealing his eyes behind the sunsses, introduced himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m Graham Howard from the President''s security office. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Howard. Pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Graham extended a polite hand.


    ¡°The Chief of Staff came personally. He¡¯s waiting in the car outside.¡±


    Surprised that the busy Chief of Staff came to fetch him, Geon asked.


    ¡°Really? Ah, let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Following Graham¡¯s lead out of the airport, Geon approached arge Cadic Escde. Inside, a man with neatlybed blonde hair and gold-rimmed sses greeted him with a business-like demeanor.


    ¡°Wee, Kay.¡±


    ¡°Ah, hello. Nice to meet you.¡±


    As Geon got in, the man introduced himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m Matt Besler.¡±


    ¡°Kay, nice to meet you.¡±


    With the doors closed, Matt instructed the driver.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. To the White House.¡±


    The convoy of Cadic CTSs slowly started moving, escorted by numerous security personnel. Matt thanked Geon for epting the sudden invitation.


    ¡°Thank you for epting our invitation. We arranged this since you were returning from Japan today, thinking it might be convenient for you to stop by.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. But may I know what this is about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Probably just a personal request from the president, but nothing to worry about. You¡¯ll hear it from him directly.¡±


    The car fell into an awkward silence, with Geon feeling the chilly vibe from Matt, who seemed to harbor no warm feelings towards him. As they approached, the majestic White House came into view. After a brief security check at the entrance, they entered the White House. Stepping out of the car, Matt followed closely.


    ¡°The president


    is in his office. Please wait in the dining room. Mr. Howard, please escort Kay to the dining room.¡±


    With swift politeness, Graham led the way.


    ¡°This way, please.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Expecting a grand dining hall, Geon was surprised to find a cozy room with a 6-person antique dining table. The walls adorned with various paintings and red curtains overrge windows gave it a warm, homey kitchen vibe. Waiting alone for President Harold Winston, Geon stood as he heard footsteps approaching. The door opened to reveal President Winston in a neatly tailored gray suit, smiling broadly as he walked over and extended his hand.


    ¡°Kay! It¡¯s been a while! Ha!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. President.¡±


    ¡°Ha, sit down, are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Ha, I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Fine? It¡¯s past mealtime. Let¡¯s have something to eat!¡±


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 273: The Youngest Son of the President

    Chapter 273: The Youngest Son of the President


    Herald Winston smiled as he poked a fork into the sd among the served food.


    ¡°So, how was your activity in Japan?¡±


    Geon smiled as he drank water from a stylish wine ss.


    ¡°Thanks to your concern, it went well.¡±


    ¡°It was Shizuka Miyawaki¡¯s activity, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mr. President, you know about it too. Yes, it was Shizuka¡¯s. Surprising, you seem to have a lot of interest in the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°Haha! I want to know about anything rted to Kay. Even if Shizuka¡¯s activity was not rted to Kay, I would have been interested. She is a beauty who can deliver beautiful piano melodies, after all. My wife adores her so much that she lives with her music every day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice to hear, hehe. The First Lady must like music.¡±


    Herald Winston lifted a strawberry from the sd with his fork.¡°My wife majored in cello at the New Ennd Conservatory of Music. That¡¯s why we always live with music.¡±


    Geon looked surprised.


    ¡°Ah, the First Lady graduated from a music college? The New Ennd Conservatory of Music in Massachusetts, right? I know it as a prestigious school where Luciana Susanna Sean Gallery attended. She must have been very talented.¡±


    Herald Winston twirled the fork with the bright red strawberry on it.


    ¡°The first time I saw her was when I was attending Harvard, studying political diplomacy. I was visiting to pick up some documents I had requested from a friend at MIT, and I happened to see my future wife passing by. She was a woman with a fresh smile like this strawberry. I fell in love at first sight and proposed to her during our graduate studies.¡±


    Geon nodded, and Herald Winston continued.


    ¡°We had three sons. The eldest, John, is currently working as a congressman. The second, Bernie, is the head of surgery at Seattle Grace Hospital. And the youngest... Ahem.¡±


    Suddenly stopping and coughing, Herald Winston hesitated, which led Geon to quietly put down his fork and ask.


    ¡°The youngest? It¡¯s not that he has a job lesser than a congressman or a head of surgery that you can¡¯t talk about it, is it?¡±


    Herald Winston, seeing Geon¡¯s disappointed look, hastily waved his hands.


    ¡°No, no! That¡¯s not it... The youngest is majoring in double bass at Oberlin College..¡±


    Geon looked puzzled and did some mental calctions before asking.


    ¡°A son, still a student? If the eldest is a congressman, he must be quite old.¡±


    Herald Winston nodded slightly, finally cing the uneaten strawberry on the te.


    ¡°Yes, the youngest was bornte. He seems to have taken after his mother, having more interest in music than in studies, thus went to a music college.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.. I see. Oberlin College is also a prestigious school. It must be nice having all three sons shining bright.¡±


    ¡°Uhm... Ahem.¡±


    Seeing Herald Winston grimace and cough, Geon asked.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Herald Winston rested his chin on his hand and sighed.


    ¡°Sigh, it seems that boy took after both his wife and me in halves. I¡¯ve mentioned this in Nepal, right? That I used to be in a band when I was younger. Back then, I was obsessed with the guitar. Nothing else was visible to me but the guitar strings and the sound they made.¡±


    As Geon looked intently at Herald Winston, he continued.


    ¡°The boy who was majoring in double bass suddenly decided to start a rock band and bought an electric bass guitar, started recruiting band members. This happened about 5 months ago, but my wife didn¡¯t tell me because she thought I would get angry. By the time I found out, he had already withdrawn from school.¡±


    Geon slightly pursed his lips and nodded.


    ¡°That must have been surprising. So, is he in a rock band now?¡±


    Herald Winston sighed deeply.


    ¡°Sigh... No. It seems he is looking around for members, but his standards are unnecessarily high, so he hasn¡¯t found anyone that meets his criteria yet. He¡¯s been looking for members for more than 3 months now, but it seems none of the indie bands performing in clubs meet his standards.¡±


    Geon chuckled and said.


    ¡°Your son must be quite skilled, then?¡±


    Herald Winston smiled slightly.


    ¡°When he was ying the double bass, he had skills that were highly praised by the professors at Oberlin. I¡¯ve only seen him y the electric bass from afar, so I¡¯m not sure about his skills.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.. That¡¯s good to hear. It¡¯s a different instrument but shares the same bass scale, so he must have enough talent. Don¡¯t worry too much and trust in your son.¡±


    Herald Winston looked at Geon seriously for a while before speaking with difficulty.


    ¡°Um... Kay. It might be presumptuous of me to ask, but could I


    make a request?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    Herald Winston hesitated for a while with a troubled expression, but Geon reassured him with a warm smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, speakfortably. If it¡¯s something I can¡¯t do, I¡¯ll have to refuse anyway, haha.¡±


    Herald Winston, even after seeing Geon¡¯s smile, hesitated a bit more before speaking.


    ¡°Though Kay is still a student, I know you are already a world-renowned musician and have connections with various musicians. If it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you possibly rmend band members for my son?¡±


    Geon was slightly surprised by Herald Winston¡¯s request, expecting a different one, but soon noticed the broad love of a father and smiled widely.


    ¡°You¡¯re truly a good person, Mr. President.¡±


    Herald Winston looked bewildered.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Geon wiped the corner of his mouth with a deep smile.


    ¡°Actually, I had two guesses when you said you had a request. The first was that you would ask me to teach your youngest son, and the second was to convince him to go back to ying the double bass. But you, Mr. President, don¡¯t hastily judge the right and wrong of the path your son has chosen. You just want to help him on the path he¡¯s chosen. That¡¯s fortunate.¡±


    Herald Winston smiled awkwardly and a bit sheepishly.


    ¡°Haha.. It¡¯s not that grand of a thought..¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re remarkable. Most parents would start by screaming, thinking their child is heading down the wrong path. Just trusting your son makes you a wonderful father.¡±


    ¡°Haha.. Well... Thanks for seeing it that way.¡±


    Geon crossed his arms and thought for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°It will be difficult to work with famous musicians. We¡¯ll have to look for a talented person among students or young musicians. But before that, I need to see your youngest son¡¯s skills to have something to say to those I introduce him to. They have to be a match in skill to be satisfied with each other.¡±


    Herald Winston tapped the table with his index finger and nodded.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Geon nced out the window where the sunlight wasing in and said.


    ¡°If he hasn¡¯t formed a band yet, it would be difficult to see his skills naturally.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s possible.¡±


    Geon looked puzzled.


    ¡°Is there a specific ce where he practices?¡±


    Herald Winston took out a yellow envelope hidden beside the table and pulled out a few pictures. The pictures showed a blond Western man busking on the street. Geon, looking at the pictures with curiosity, saw Herald Winston scratching near his temple and saying.


    ¡°Eh... I apologize for the pictures looking like this. They were taken secretly, so they might look like surveince photos. I took them myself, so please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Geon nodded slightly, and Herald Winston showed him a picture.


    ¡°This guy busks alone near the entrance of Kerry Park in Seattle around 4 PM every day. He connects his phone to an amp to y the guitar and drums and ys the bass himself. Excluding weekends, he is always there at that time, so you can see him naturally.¡±


    Geon took the picture from Herald Winston and looked closely. The man in the picture had blond hair, nearly a bowl cut, with a middle part, and his beard ran from his sideburns to his chin and under his nose. Although the man was handsome and resembled his father, his fashion sense wascking, wearing a loose T-shirt, an oversized jacket, and destroyed jeans that didn¡¯t match in color. Geon, closely examining the picture, asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Kevin. Kevin Winston. He¡¯s a year younger than Kay.¡±


    ¡°Younger than me? With that beard...¡±


    ¡°Haha, he takes after me with the beard. I have to shave twice a day because my beard grows so fast.¡±


    ¡°Ah.. I see.¡±


    Noticing Geon¡¯s gaze fixed on the picture, Herald Winston asked cautiously.


    ¡°So... Can you consider my request? I don¡¯t mean to impose, just looking into it would be enough.¡±


    Geon put down the picture and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Herald Winston¡¯s face brightened up, and his smile grew wide.


    ¡°Haha, thank you. It¡¯s not a small thing, I feel bad for asking someone as busy as you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go to Seattle right away. I have some matters to attend to at home. I¡¯ll visit as soon as I can.¡±


    Herald Winston waved his hands and said.


    ¡°Of course, of course! There¡¯s no rush. It seems like my son will have to wait for another ice age to find band members that meet his standards on his own, heh. Just whenever you have time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will.¡±


    ¡°Haha, oh dear, the steak has gotten cold. Let¡¯s reheat it and eat.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine


    , I can eat it as is.¡±


    ¡°Haha, then I¡¯ll just eat it as is too. Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    As Herald Winston continued tough heartily, sharing a pleasant meal with Geon, Chief of Staff Matt Bessler, who was waiting outside the restaurant door, looked inside at the joyfulughter with a stern expression. Gritting his teeth and twisting his lips, Matt muttered.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not yet a deliberate move to influence the President¡¯s will, I¡¯ll tolerate it. But don¡¯t get involved in politics, Kay. It¡¯s better to stay in yourne. Especially if you want to protect what you love.¡±


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 274: The Youngest Son of the President

    Chapter 274: The Youngest Son of the President


    The grand and majestic doors of the Red Castle swung open, and the gang members, concealing machine guns behind them, saluted the ck limousine entering through the gates before scanning the surroundings with sharp eyes. As the limousine moved further inside, Mirov hurriedly jumped out of the following SUV and asked one of the guards at the door, urgently, "Is Kay back? Has Kay returned?"


    The guard, pulling out the concealed machine gun, nodded, "She returnedtest night."


    Mirov, sighing in relief, got back into the car and headed towards the mansion. Sitting in the passenger seat, he caught sight of Kiska darting towards the annex building from the ck limousine parked in front of a fountain. Gregory, who was a littlete getting out of the car, saw Kiska''s small figure rushing away and chuckled as he saw Mirov getting out, "She only had eyes for me when we were at Disnend, but look at her run off the moment we get home."


    Standing next to Gregory, Mirov watched Kiska''s earnest figure rushing away andmented, "Still, it must have been quite a while since you went on a trip with the youngdy. It was nice to see both the boss and thedy enjoying themselves."


    Gregory nced at the gang members unloading shopping bags from the trunk and remarked, "Hey, take that white shopping bag to the annex. Looks like Kiska forgot it."


    One of the members quickly grabbed the white shopping bag and dashed towards the annex. As expected, Kiska, who had been running towards the annex, stopped suddenly as if she remembered something and turned back, only to see the gang member running towards her with the bag and smiling broadly, she reached out her hands.


    The gang member handed over the shopping bag with both hands politely, and Kiska, smiling prettily, yfully pped his buttocks. The member, having his buttocks pped by the girl, gave an awkward smile while breaking into a cold sweat.


    Kiska, not even catching her breath, burst into the annex, opening the door wide open. She ran to check Geon and Byungjoon''s rooms one after the other, only to find them empty, her big eyes trembling in disappointment.


    After throwing the shopping bag onto the sofa and searching everywhere from the bathroom to the fridge in the kitchen for Geon, Kiska was about to start sobbing when the back door of the annex opened, and Geon entered, holding two puppies."Ah? Kiska! You''re back?"


    At the sound of Geon''s voice, Kiska turned her head swiftly, hastily wiping her tear-filled eyes before running towards him with a broad smile, opening her arms wide. Geon, quickly cing the puppies on a shelf, lifted Kiska in his arms,ughing, "Whoa! Kiska, have you gained weight? Or have you gotten taller?"


    Kiska, smiling sheepishly, pinched Geon''s cheek and then, as if she remembered something, began to struggle to get down. Once Geon put her down, she ran to the sofa where Geon, holding the two puppies, approached. Kiska, who had been hiding a gift box inside the shopping bag behind her back, was startled when Geon came near, her eyes widening. Geon, cing the puppies down on the carpet,ughed.


    "Caught you. What should I do now, haha. Is it my gift?"


    Kiska, rolling her eyes and smiling awkwardly, finally brought out her hidden hand. The gift box, adorned with a pretty pink ribbon, was huge. Seeing therge box, Geon, with both hands, received the gift box and slightly bent his knees.


    "Thank you, princess."


    Pleased by being called princess, Kiska rummaged through the shopping bag to pull out another box of simr size, threw it into Byungjoon''s room onto the bed, and came back out. Seeing this, Geonughed, "You have a gift for Byungjoon too? But what if you throw it like that, Kiska. Haha."


    Unperturbed by his reaction, Kiska jumped onto the sofa and looked at Geon with sparkly eyes, urging him to open the gift. Seeing the girl''s eager expression, Geon carefully untied the pretty pink ribbon. Trying his best not to damage the wrapping paper, Geon opened the box and looked delighted.


    "Wow!! A Mickey Mouse T-shirt? It''s really pretty!"


    Inside the blue box was a T-shirt with a white base, printed with Mickey Mouse holding a bent cane and smiling. As Geon spread the T-shirt and smiled at it, pleased by his reaction, Kiskaughed and pped the sofa with her hands.


    Geon, holding the T-shirt, stood up and said, "Since it''s a gift from Kiska, I should try it on right away. Just wait, I''ll go


    change ande back."


    After Geon went inside to change his clothes, Kiska, lost in thought for a moment, dashed out of the annex like the wind. Geon, having quickly changed his top, was puzzled to find the living room empty.


    "Kiska? Where are you?"


    Searching for Kiska, Geon opened the annex door and saw the back of Kiska running towards the main building.


    "Did she forget something?"


    Pondering for a moment, Geon went to the bathroom to check his outfit in the mirror when he heard the annex door open again and shouted, "Kiska?"


    Hearing footsteps rushing towards the bathroom, Geonughed and opened the bathroom door, only to see Kiska, wearing the same T-shirt as him, blue pumpkin pants, socks that reached up to her calves, and Adidas sneakers, smiling and making a ''V'' sign.


    Looking down at the cute Kiska, Geon, holding her chubby cheeks with both hands, said, "Wow, Kiska and I are wearing couple T-shirts? Haha, thank you."


    Seemingly overjoyed by something, Kiska ran around the living room,ughing and waving her arms. Geon, unable to take his eyes off the adorable girl, yed with Kiska for a while before taking her hand and heading to Gregory''s room to get permission for a visit to Seattle.


    The next day.


    Hearing they would leave early in the morning, Kiska pestered the nanny from dawn for a bath. Geon, who only took a guitar with him, put on a thick coat and a sweater that went up to his neck and left the annex. He noticed Kiska, holding the nanny''s hand and waiting.


    "??? Kiska? Why the long face?"


    Geon, puzzled by Kiska''s disappointed expression, noticed the Mickey Mouse T-shirt under her white coat, which made him smile awkwardly.


    "Ah??? Haha. That... Just wait a minute!"


    Geon hurried back into the annex, took off the sweater he was wearing underneath, put on the Mickey Mouse T-shirt, and then put his coat back on beforeing out. Only then did Kiska smile brightly. Geon, sweating and smiling back at her, was approached by Mirov.


    "We might bete for the ne. Let''s depart now."


    "Yes, Mirov. Let''s go."


    **


    At the entrance of a metro Seattle apartment, about 2KM from Kerry Park in Seattle, a man with a scruffy beard and hair that looked unwashed for days, carrying arge hard case bag and a guitar, and holding garbage bags in both hands, pushed the door open with his shoulder. The chilly weather made the man shiver slightly as he threw the garbage into the disposal area and then started walking. Seeming tired, he put down the bag and guitar in front of a bench and heavily sat down.


    Sighing deeply, the man rearranged his unkempt hair and propped his chin on his hand.


    ''How many months has it been? Not even a single band member for a rock band... Asking mom for living expenses is bing embarrassing... Maybe I should look for a part-time job.''


    The man, wearing a troubled expression, sat on the bench for a while, then braced himself against the cold wind and picked up his heavy bag and guitar, heading towards the entrance of Kerry Park. Due to the winter, there were fewer people than usual at the park entrance. The man opened his bag in front of the usual fence where he sang, pulling out an amp and a music stand, connecting the jack. Passersby nced at him, but busy with their own lives, they kept walking.


    After connecting his phone to the amp, the man put it on the music stand, took out his bass guitar, and touched his phone, starting Mr. Big''s ''Nothing But Love'' to y through the amp. The small sound of the electric guitar, mimicking a violin, caught the attention of people walking by. The man, head down, just listened to the music until the part where the drums and bass kicked in, then started a groovy bass y. The smooth and rich bass sound was skillfully yed, but bass busking didn''t seem to attract much interest, and the onlookers dispersed.


    Regardless of the dispersing crowd, the man, lost in his own world with his eyes closed, yed until the end and then looked around at the people with a bitter smile. Searching for the next song on his phone, the man noticed a man sitting with a girl not far from him.


    ''What''s with that funny guy? A Mickey Mouse T-shirt, really? The kid next to him doesn''t seem to be his daughter... maybe a younger sister? But still, a guy wearing Mickey Mouse? Wearing a hat pushed down and sunsses on a cloudy day. What kind of style is that? I may not dress well, but that''s really something.''


    As the man on the


    bench watched the man and the girl with arms crossed, the man on the bench said to the girl swinging her feet at the edge of the sofa, "Kiska, you might fall. Come up a bit."


    Kiska, wiggling her bottom, moved further inside the sofa. Geon, ying the bass guitar, nodded towards the man and asked, "What do you think of that guy''s y?"


    Kiska nced at the man Geon was pointing to and shook her head. Geon lowered his sunsses slightly and asked, "Not good? Seems like he''s doing well?"


    Kiska puffed her cheeks and touched her face, then made an ''X'' with her hands, causing Geon to burst intoughter.


    "Ugly? Hahaha! Why, because of his beard? He''s actually a handsome guy. His name is Kevin, too. Sounds like a cool name, right?"


    Kiska, upon Geon''s remark, looked back at the man but seemed to lose interest, turning her attention to the passersby. Geon, smiling, heard the music Kevin had yed and looked surprised, closing his eyes to focus on Kevin, who was engrossed in his y.


    "The Winery Dogs? It''s ''Shine''. He must consider Billy Sheehan as a role model. The bass in this song needs to be really groovy.."


    After a while, Geon intensely watched Kevin start ying the bass like plucking a lyre. Watching Kevin until the song ended, Geon, through his sunsses, observed him and then revealed a smile.


    "Huh? He''s good?"


    Geon turned his gaze from Kevin to Kiska, who, unbeknownst to him, had quietly listened to Kevin''s y and was gently pping. Smiling at Kiska, Geon turned back to see Kevin selecting the next song. Adjusting his sunsses on his nose, Geon took another look at Kevin and smirked.


    "Maybe the president''s youngest son is on the right path after all? Hehe"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 275: The Youngest Son of the President

    Chapter 275: The Youngest Son of the President


    As the evening grew dim, Kevin, who had been ying guitar on the street whether people watched or not, hurriedly packed his instrument into his bag and slung it over his shoulder, ncing at a bench far away.


    "Still there? Don''t they have anything better to do? Thanks for watching, but if you''re going to watch, at least pay a dor!"


    Kevin, after giving Geon and Kiska a sharp look, trudged off with his heavy bag, seemingly exhausted. Without bus fare, he walked for a while before turning right into an alley past Northeast 50th Street in Seattle. Geon, who had handed over Kiska, who had fallen asleep while waiting, to a distant bodyguard, followed Kevin from a distance. Enjoying the thrill of secretly following someone, like a scene from a spy movie, Geon stealthily moved from behind trees to behind trash cans, until he saw Kevin entering the basement of a building.


    Geon looked around briefly before standing in front of the basement, reading the sign.


    "Star... Karaoke?"


    With a look of disbelief, Geon stared at the stairs leading down.


    "The president''s son works here?"


    Geon, lost in thought with his arms crossed, gestured to the bodyguards who were following him. Three organization members, who had been hiding and participating in Geon''s game of tailing, hurried over.


    "I''ll go in alone, please stay outside."The organization members, who had been ordered by Mirov to obey Geon''s words without question, stood on both sides of the staircase without any objection, and Geon looked around briefly before heading down the stairs. Halfway down the brightly lit staircase, a dazzling neon sign that read ''Star Karaoke'' appeared. As Geon stood in front of the sign, an automatic door to his left opened, and a waiter, who appeared to be Asian, shouted.


    "Wee! This is Star Karaoke!"


    Geon, not used to being greeted this way in American stores, adjusted his sunsses and hat and covered the lower half of his face with a scarf.


    "Ah, yes. Just me."


    The Japanese staff member, with his hair slicked back and giving off a slick vibe, cheerfully responded in fluent English.


    "Yes, wee, even if you''re alone. Would you like a room, or would you prefer the hall?"


    Geon listened carefully before asking.


    "Is the hall where they are tuning instruments right now?"


    The staff member, looking towards the noisy hall where the tuning wasn''t quite right, said,


    "Yes, that''s the hall. The musicians have just started their shifts, so it might take a while before you can sing if you go to the hall now. The rooms have karaoke machines, so you can sing right away."


    "Ah, that''s alright. I''ll wait in the hall."


    "Understood! Then I''ll take you to the hall, right this way!"


    Following the staff member past arge counter to the hall, Geon saw a small band of pot-bellied men standing against the wall with a mic stand on a small stage. Kevin, tuning his bass guitar with a displeased expression, was in the corner of the small band.


    Geon, seated by the staff member, asked,


    "That young man ying the bass guitar, he''s quite young, isn''t he?"


    The staff member nced at the stage and nodded.


    "Yes, he''s a new friend who agreed to work starting today. He auditioned with us and his skills were outstanding. Since there are no customers right now, we''ll let him y the first song once he''s done tuning."


    Geonughed and waved his hand dismissively.


    "Haha, that''s alright. I''ll let you know if I want to. Here''s a tip for you. Thank you."


    The staff member, surprised by the generous tip Geon casually offered, bent at a ny-degree angle and shouted,


    "Please let me know if you need anything! Shall I bring you the standard order? It''s $40 and includes six bottles of beer and some fruit snacks, sir. Since you''vee before eight, it''s a discounted price."


    Although drinking six bottles of beer alone was a bit much, Geon nodded vaguely, and the staff member, perhaps encouraged by the tip, ran off like the wind to bring the beer. Before the snacks arrived, he quickly opened a bottle and poured it into Geon''s ss, to which Geon smiled in gratitude and focused his attention on Kevin tuning his guitar.


    Meanwhile, Kevin, who had just met the elderly gentlemen in the band, frowned after exchanging simple greetings.


    "Damn, if this is what they call sound. The amp produces a torn sound, and the back wall is circr! Even a rectangr wall might not spread the sound properly, who designed this ce?"


    Despite his dissatisfaction and puffing out his cheeks, Kevin managed his expression while ncing at the


    Japanese owner watching from the counter.


    "But it''s a job I managed to get, and I feel bad asking mom for money. I''ll try to earn my living expenses. Maybe I can manage with one or two part-time jobs like this."


    Soon, the early evening guests, thoroughly drunk, started filling the seats. Contrary to expectations that the karaoke would primarily attract Asian customers, there were quite a few Westerners. Arge, white grandfather, holding a beer bottle and swaying, stepped onto the stage and tapped the guitar stand.


    "Hey, band. y a song for me, will you?"


    The white-haired grandfather holding the guitar asked with a smile,


    "Yes, sir. What would you like us to y?"


    "My name''s not ''sir,'' it''s Danny. What''s your name?"


    The guitarist, not offended by the direct address from a customer of simr age, politely joined his hands and smiled.


    "Yes, my name is Tyler."


    "Alright, Tyler. I''m counting on you. If the performance is good, I''ll give you a generous tip. On a day like today, I need to drink a bit."


    "Oh, thank you, Danny. What song would you like?"


    Tyler, holding the guitar stand and striking a pose, said,


    "The Beatles! ''Come Together'', please!"


    Tyler looked momentarily troubled and nced at the drummer and Kevin.


    "Um.. sir, that song might be easy to y but difficult to sing..."


    Danny, annoyed, tapped the guitar stand sharply.


    "What? Are you mocking me?"


    Tyler hurriedly waved his hands.


    "No! No, sir. Of course not. Then, we''ll y it."


    "Start when I give the signal!"


    "Yes, yes, sir."


    Danny, holding the mic stand, counted off like a rock star.


    "One! Two! One two three four!"


    As the drum, guitar, and bass entered the groovy intro of "Come Together," Danny bobbed his legs to the rhythm. The sight of his protruding belly bouncing made the drunken audienceugh, prompting Danny to overdo it with strange dance moves, attracting everyone''s attention. However, Geon, sitting in a corner and watching the stage, focused on Kevin''s ying.


    "Hmm... His groove is exceptional. His ying may even surpass Paul McCartney''s in groove, but... the bass shouldn''t stand out like that in this song. Kevin needs to consider the abilities of the other musicians."


    Sure enough, as the audience''s attention turned to Kevin due to the overpowering bass volume, Danny shouted into the mic,


    "Stop!! Hold it!"


    The musicians abruptly stopped ying, and Danny, after kicking the mic stand over and swaying from the alcohol, approached the bass amp and turned down the volume. Kevin looked up at Danny, who pointed angrily and said with a threatening face,


    "The star here is me, not you. Got it? y at this volume. Who do you think you are, disrupting my vocals with your inconsequential bass? How dare you."


    Kevin frowned and started to put away his guitar when Tyler quickly approached, shielding Kevin, and said,


    "Oh, I''m so sorry, sir. We''ll do it that way."


    Tyler, shielding Kevin''s expression with his body, calmed Danny down and straightened the fallen mic stand. He signaled Kevin to be patient with a look, then waited for Danny to give the signal again. After a moment, Danny signaled, and the music restarted, but the reduced volume of the bass guitar was hardly audible. Danny, looking satisfied, finished the song with a vocal performance that, unlike John Lennon''s precise rhythm, consisted mostly of shouting, and then pulled a few crumpled bills from his pocket and handed them to Tyler.


    "Here, this is for the tip. But don''t give any to that bass guitarist kid. This is only for you and that drummer guy over there."


    Danny turned to look at Kevin sitting down, spat on the stage, and then staggered off. Kevin, grimacing, started to rise from his seat when Tyler rushed over, hugged him, and whispered urgently,


    "Hold back! If you get angry now, you''ll be kicked out. In a ce like this, you''ll see dozens of guys like him every day. If you can''t endure this, you can''t work here!"


    Tyler''s words made Kevin grit his teeth and slump back into his seat, covering his eyes with his hands and sighing.


    "Phew.. How did I end up here.."


    Tyler shook his head disapprovingly at Kevin.


    "You seem skilled, but I can''t understand why you ended up here. If you want to keep working here, you need to control your temper. Look, see? That wealthy Japanese owner is ring at you. He''s monitoring you because he thinks you might cause trouble."


    Kevin lowered his hands to his nose and looked at the counter, where the Japanese owner was squinting at him with two fingers pointing at his eyes. Sighing again, Kevin grabbed his guitar and began


    apanying the loud songs of the many drunken guests. As time passed, Kevin''s expression became more mechanical, and it seemed he had given up on musical quality, reducing the amp volume and repeating only simple apaniments.


    As midnight approached and more than half of the packed guests had left, the number of singing guests decreased, and Kevin, taking a break, looked down at the floor nkly before lifting his head to drink water. That''s when he saw another guest climbing onto the stage, making his eyes widen.


    "A Mickey Mouse T-shirt? What, you followed me here? Are you a stalker?"


    Tyler, seeing Geon climb onto the stage, immediately rose from his waiting chair and asked with a friendly smile,


    "Oh, are you here to sing, sir? What song would you like us to y?"


    Geon smiled and pulled out a $100 bill from his wallet, offering it to Tyler, whose eyes widened. Geon waved the bill and said,


    "I''ll give you this if you let me y the guitar. I won''t sing."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 276: The Youngest Son of the President

    Chapter 276: The Youngest Son of the President


    Tyler blinked as he looked at the bill Geon was holding out to him. Hesitating for a moment, Geon shook the bill again and said, "Would it be possible?"


    Caught off guard, Tyler reached out his hand, and Geon ced the bill on his palm with a smile, saying, "I just want to give it a try."


    Geon reached out his hand again, and after a moment''s nce at Geon''s hand, Tyler hurriedly handed over his guitar. Geon smiled as he stroked Tyler¡¯s guitar,menting, "It''s not a branded product, but it seems to be a well-loved guitar, well-maintained too."


    Tyler, looking dazed, nced at the guests who were still filling about half of the hall and drinking, then asked softly, "Um... sir, since there are still many other guests... how good are you at ying the guitar?"


    Geon chuckled and then yed a fast guitar solo on Tyler''s guitar. Although the amp was turned off and no sound was produced, Tyler, amazed by Geon''s technique, eximed, "You''re quite skilled! Have you been ying for long? That''s a relief. What piece do you n to y?"


    Geon''s expression hardened as he nced at Kevin, who was watching him, and then asked, "That bass guitarist over there, could you y ''Cliffs of Dover'' by Eric Johnson?"


    Kevin''s eyes widened as he stuttered, "Yes...? That''s a quiet piece, but it''s a rock performance, are you sure you want to y it here?"


    Geon nodded with a smile as Kevin, looking bewildered, soon nodded back, "Yes, it''s possible."


    "Hehe, is the drum set avable too?"The drummer, as if to reassure him, twirled his sticks, which Geon noticed as he sat in the chair Tyler had been using, adjusting the multitrack and tuning the guitar. Even though he had turned down the amp, the brief y-through was enough to show that Geon''s skills were impressive, and Kevin watched him with anticipation.


    After tuning his equipment, Geon stood up and approached Kevin''s amp, made eye contact with Kevin who was still seated, and raised the volume of his amp while smiling, "I''ll turn up the volume a bit."


    As the bass amp''s volume rose to a simr level as the guitar''s, Kevin smiled. Geon then sat back down, closed his eyes to focus on his emotions, and ced his hands on the guitar strings. A mystical piece began to resonate in the hall, turning the heads of the tipsy patrons toward the stage. On stage, a man wearing a hat, sunsses, and a scarf up to his nose, with a Mickey Mouse T-shirt peeking out from under his coat, yed the guitar alone, eyes closed. Though there was no vocalist, the guests looked puzzled at first but soon quieted down and focused as the slow, mystical start of the performance gradually picked up speed.


    Meanwhile, from the moment Geon had raised the volume of the bass amp, Kevin, who had taken a liking to Geon, had closed his eyes to the performance. He imagined himself as a guitarist standing on a cliff in the deste Death Valley, ying to nature as drums and bass joined him at a lively tempo. As the music sped up, Kevin continued his precise solo ying with a rxed expression, sinking deeper into the music alongside Geon, his face gradually breaking into a smile.


    "It feels like I''m being sucked in! I might lose focus for a moment, but it''s an amazing performance!"


    Throughout the more than six-minute-long performance, Kevin thoroughly enjoyed himself. Although the genre was different, he was reminded of the night he had first heard Dream Theater''s "Another Day" and had be so engrossed that he had bought the CD and listened to it countless times. As the end of the performance neared, his expression grew regretful.


    "I don''t want to stop ying. Just a bit longer, please!"


    No matter how long a piece was, everything had an end. Kevin, who had kept his eyes closed throughout the performance, felt the thick vibrations of thest bass note with an ecstatic expression as Geon stopped ying. Slowly opening his eyes and looking down from the stage, Kevin''s eyes grew immensely wide. Whether they were loudly chatting or just guzzling down bottles of liquor, all the patrons had stood up, whistling and apuding.


    "Whew!!! Amazing!"


    "To hear such a performance at a karaoke bar! It was fantastic!"


    "That was great! Truly the best!"


    As the people stood up, waving their hands and pping above their heads, Geon put down his guitar and rose from his seat, bowing slightly. As the crowd sent even louder apuse his way, Geon extended his hand to point at Kevin and the drummer. Realizing Geon''s intent, the crowd cheered even louder.


    "The bass was awesome too


    !"


    "Yeah, the groovy y gave me goosebumps all along! How can such a musician be in a ce like this?"


    "Must be a music school student, not someone who should be ying here!"


    "The drums were good too, sir!"


    "Haha, it was funny watching him hit the snare drum with his belly sticking out, but it was good!"


    Tyler, standing by the stage, also pped vigorously, his face flushed with excitement.


    "That was truly impressive! Are you a professional musician?"


    Geon handed the guitar back to Tyler and shook his head.


    "I''m still a student. Thank you."


    "Really? I''ve met a future star then! You were really impressive, you''ll be a star in no time. I''ll keep an eye out. What''s your name?"


    "Haha, I''m not someone worth mentioning by name. Then."


    With a mesmerized look, Kevin watched Geon nkly as he couldn''t even lower his hand from the bass guitar strings. Geon nced at Kevin and then walked down from the stage to his seat as the still apuding patrons extended their hands for handshakes as Geon passed by. After shaking hands with the guests, Geon returned to his seat, whereupon the Japanese owner quickly came over and said.


    "That was a fantastic performance, sir! Pleasee to our store often. We won''t charge you for the drinks today."


    Geon nodded with a smile.


    "That''s fine, but since you''re offering, I''ll gratefully ept."


    "Oh, please doe often. I ask you."


    "Haha, yes, I understand."


    After the owner left, Geon sipped his beer alone and checked his watch, noting it was past 1 AM. He stood up from his seat as many guests were paying at the counter. As Geon emerged, cheers erupted once again. Waving his hand, Geon stepped outside where a gang member was waiting and asked him.


    "Shall we return to the hotel?"


    Geon nced down the stairs and shook his head.


    "No, I''ll stay a bit longer. Can you wait in the car while peoplee out?"


    "Yes, sure. Kay."


    As the gang member disappeared, guests began to emerge from the stairs. Leaning against the wall next to the stairs, Geon watched the departing guests then quickly rushed out at the sight of Kevin frantically looking around. Kevin ran up the stairs and immediately turned his head, spotting Geon leaning against the wall and hurriedly approached him.


    "Um, excuse me!! Over there!"


    Geon unfolded his arms as he saw Kevin.


    "Yes, go ahead."


    Kevin hesitated, scratching his head.


    "I... you said you were a student earlier, so I was wondering if you have a band."


    Geon smiled awkwardly, watching Kevin who was checking his reaction.


    "No, I don''t have a band."


    Kevin''s face brightened as he said.


    "I, I may not be good enough for you, but I''m confident in my ying! Would you consider forming a band with me?"


    As Geon scanned Kevin from head to toe, the nervous Kevin waited for Geon''s mouth to open, and a barrage of words began.


    "I, I majored in double bass at music college, ah! I, I also y the bass guitar quite well, not as a major though.. and.. uh.. I''m twenty-one years old. My name is Kevin. I don¡¯t have a girlfriend, and I currently live alone in Seattle while looking for band members!"


    Geon stared intently at the rambling Kevin and thenughed, but his response was a denial.


    "I''m sorry. I''m not thinking of forming a band."


    Kevin¡¯s face filled with disappointment so rapidly that he couldn¡¯t even continue talking. Geon approached him and patted his shoulder, saying.


    "However, I acknowledge your skills. That''s why I want to give you an opportunity."


    Kevin, taken aback by Geon''s unexpected words, lifted his head, his face still not fully recovering from the disappointment, but with a glimmer of hope.


    "Really? What kind of opportunity?"


    Geon looked him in the eye and said.


    "I''ll introduce you to a skilled band. They should meet your standards."


    "Ah... who are they? Which club do they perform at?"


    "Hehe, they''re not club performers. Are you free tomorrow morning?"


    "Ah.. tomorrow... yes, yes! I am!"


    Kevin, who had previously agreed to perform at a neighborhood association event tomorrow morning, decided to skip his part-time job in favor of meeting Geon, asking.


    "Where and what time should we meet?"


    Geon nced at his wristwatch and suggested.


    "About 11 o''clock would be good. Do you know the Sheraton Seattle Hotel?"


    Kevin nodded vigorously.


    "Of course, should I go there?"


    "Yes,e to the Sky Lounge on the 10th floor."


    "Ah, got it! Thank you. I''ll see you tomorrow!"


    "Yes, that


    ''ll be good."


    Kevin watched Geon disappear, thinking to himself.


    ''There¡¯s still a chance! Even if I don¡¯t like the band he introduces, I need to maintain a good rtionship with him, then maybe someday I''ll get my opportunity!''


    Kevin returned to his apartment and spent the night wide awake. At 8 AM, he left his house and wandered around the hotel vicinity. At 10:30 AM, he ascended to the 10th floor of the hotel, and as soon as the elevator doors opened, he dashed out, scanning the Sky Lounge, which was empty at that hour, only to spot Geon sitting alone by the window, reading a book.


    "Ah, hello!"


    Geon closed his book, checked his wristwatch, and smiled.


    "You''re early. Please, have a seat."


    After Kevin sat down, a staff member brought the menu, and Kevin¡¯s expression hardened. Seeing his hesitation, Geon extended an arm and said.


    "I invited you, so I''ll pay. Don''t feel burdened, please."


    Relieved, Kevin pushed the menu away with an apologetic expression.


    "Then, I''ll just have a coffee."


    After calling the staff and ordering coffee, Geon briefly looked out the window until he heard the elevator arrive and turned his head.


    "They''reing. Here are the band members I wanted to introduce you to."


    Kevin stared at Geon, surprised, then turned his head and his eyes widened.


    "Ca, Ca, Ca!!! Carlos Montana!!??"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 277: The Youngest Son of the President

    Chapter 277: The Youngest Son of the President


    Carlos, wearing a suit slightly looser than usual, approached with a smile and opened his arms wide.


    ¡°Haha, long time no see!¡±


    Geon hugged Carlos andughed.


    ¡°Really, why didn¡¯t you drop by the dressing room during the opera performance?¡±


    Carlos, still holding Geon¡¯s arm, grinned.


    ¡°It looked busy. I thought I was quite famous, but when I got there, there were so many important people I couldn¡¯t even hand out my business card! Haha, so I just watched the performance.¡±


    ¡°Ah,e on, you could spare a little time when Carlos is visiting. Next time, make sure you stop by.¡±


    ¡°Haha, alright. But who is this?¡±


    Carlos looked at Kevin, who was sitting dumbfounded on the sofa, and took a seat beside him while Geon sat across from them.¡°Yes, this is the person I mentioned on the phone.¡±


    Carlos looked Kevin up and down and asked.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Kevin, startled, suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, right. Let''s sit and talk. My throat hurts.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    As Kevin sat down, Carlos began.


    ¡°His skills are vouched for by this guy, but how old are you?¡±


    Kevin, confused by the conversation about skills, hurriedly answered the question.


    ¡°Tw, twenty-one years old, Carlos.¡±


    ¡°Really? Young, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re older than when I met this guy, but seeing that he acknowledges you at that age, you must be quite talented.¡±


    ¡°Eh, yes? Ge, genius? I''m not¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, it''s fine. We currently don¡¯t have a bass yer in our band. The original bassist fell ill at the beginning of the year. It¡¯s unlikely he¡¯ll return, so we¡¯ve been looking for a new member.¡±


    Kevin, not understanding the significance of Carlos''s words, made a foolish expression as Carlos pped his back hard.


    ¡°Snap out of it! Haha, what are you thinking?¡±


    Kevin shivered as the p seemed to hurt, and he asked cautiously.


    ¡°So, you mentioned just now about looking for a new member¡­¡±


    Carlos nodded slightly and said.


    ¡°Yes, but it just so happens that this guy rmended a bass yer to me. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s rmended someone to me. So, I came rushing over. What do you think?¡±


    Kevin was so shocked that his mouth hung open as he alternated his gaze between Geon and Carlos. Carlos, seeing Kevin like this, stood up from his seat.


    ¡°Well, we have to see your skills first. I¡¯ve booked a studio nearby, so let''s head over.¡±


    Kevin, startled by Carlos¡¯s sudden suggestion to see his skills, stood up awkwardly and said.


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t bring my guitar.¡±


    Carlosughed as if it was no issue.


    ¡°Those without skills me their tools. Just pick up anything and y. Everything is ready there.¡±


    Carlos gestured with his head, and Geon also stood upughing and they headed together to the elevator. Kevin, left behind, gaped until he heard the elevator arrive and hurriedly followed them. They drove for about five minutes in Carlos¡¯s car parked in front of the hotel and arrived at an underground studio. Carlos¡¯s personal manager had arrived earlier and set up the studio, and as soon as the three of them entered, he stepped aside.


    ¡°There, that¡¯s a Fender USA American Elite Jazz Bass. I don¡¯t need to tell you how much it costs. I¡¯ve prepared a good guitar so you can¡¯t me the equipment, let''s see your skills.¡±


    Kevin eyed the shiny brown bass guitar and hesitated before carefully picking it up from the makeshift chair. Feeling its grip in his hands, Kevin struggled to speak.


    ¡°What should I y?¡±


    Carlos shrugged, and Geon intervened.


    ¡°Try something by Winery Dogs? You seemed to have a good groove in Billy Sheehan¡¯s style when I saw you yesterday.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Kevin began to y. At the first bar, Carlos nodded in approval and whispered to Geon.


    ¡°Just like you said, the groove is killer.¡±


    Geon whispered back with a slight smile.


    ¡°Listen, Carlos.¡±


    Dong, du-dong, du-du-du-dong~~dong, du-du-dong


    Kevin was ying the bass guitar alone, but his incredible rhythm made it feel like a full band was performing. As he focused intensely, it wasn¡¯t even 30 seconds into ying before heavy sweat beads streamed down his face. After some time, Carlos smiled slightly at Geon.


    ¡°He¡¯s good. A bit of refining, and he could be much better.¡±


    Geon pped Carlos''s back as if to say ''I told you so''.


    ¡°I told you he has talent.¡±


    ¡°Haha, but remember what you promised earlier. You said you¡¯d write him a song.¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course. It¡¯s his debut and I


    ¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°You better keep that promise. Otherwise, this guy won¡¯t debut. Honestly, he¡¯s a promisingd but it''ll be tough refining his skills.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll keep my word. In fact, I¡¯ll write it as soon as I get back.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I trust you.¡±


    As they continued to listen to Kevin¡¯s performance, Carlos eventually asked Geon.


    ¡°Does this guy not have an agency?¡±


    Geon nced sideways and then at the clock on the wall.


    ¡°He will soon. Don¡¯t poach him, Carlos.¡±


    ¡°Tch, and here I was, hoping to snag him for ourpany.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡±


    After a lengthy performance, Kevin let out a heavy breath, panting but still watching Carlos for his reaction. Carlos smiled at him and pulled a chair in front of Kevin, crossed his legs and folded his arms. After observing Kevin¡¯s disheveled appearance for a moment, Carlos leaned forward and said.


    ¡°That hair. Either perm it or cut it. And the beard, either trim it to just a mustache, or shave it all off.¡±


    Carlos pulled out his wallet from his back pocket and handed Kevin four hundred-dor bills.


    ¡°Buy some clothes with this.¡±


    Kevin took the money from Carlos in a daze, looking perplexed, as Carlos stood up and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together, buddy.¡±


    Kevin, speechless for a moment, looked up at Carlos and then suddenly grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡±


    Carlos frowned at Kevin fondling his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person, so let go. And say your thanks to this guy.¡±


    Kevin turned his head and saw Geon standing silently with his mouth now uncovered, unlike yesterday when it was hidden by a scarf, smiling.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me this opportunity. I can¡¯t think of how else to express my gratitude. Meeting you must have been really lucky for me.¡±


    Geon was about to respond when the studio door opened. All three turned to see the door as Byungjoon, who had been trying to enter, hesitated with an awkward smile.


    ¡°I... I¡¯ve been knocking for a while but no answer...¡±


    Byungjoon made an excuse as he walked up to Carlos, who was looking at him, and bowed deeply.


    ¡°Hello, sir! My name is Byungjoon Lee.¡±


    Carlos smiled and extended his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Lee. You¡¯re this guy¡¯s manager, right? I hear you¡¯re a very capable manager.¡±


    Byungjoon, embarrassed, kept scratching his head and bowing.


    ¡°Oh, no, haha. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Carlos chuckled and looked back at Geon.


    ¡°So, this is what you meant by ¡®soon to happen¡¯? Haha, Kevin. Here¡¯s my business card, call me again tomorrow.¡±


    Kevin, overwhelmed, took the business card Carlos handed him with both hands and stared at it repeatedly. Carlosughed quietly, put his arm around Geon, and said.


    ¡°Well, we need to talk a bit, check the schedule and all.¡±


    Geon responded with a smile and then said to Byungjoon.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll leave his business to you. The thing I mentioned on the phone.¡±


    Byungjoon waved his hand as if to send them away and nodded.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll handle it. Go on and have your talk. Sir, pleasee in! See you next time!¡±


    ¡°Haha, thank you. Let''s go.¡±


    Geon and Carlos left the studio arm in arm, leaving only two people behind. Kevin, still in awe, looked at Carlos¡¯s business card. Byungjoon approached the still stunned Kevin, who seemed oblivious to his presence, and cleared his throat.


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    Startled, Kevin looked at Byungjoon and asked.


    ¡°Oh! I''m sorry, but who are you...?¡±


    Byungjoon smiled and arranged two chairs to face each other before inviting Kevin to sit. As Kevin sat down, Byungjoon began the conversation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have an agency, right? We want to sign a contract with you.¡±


    Kevin, taken aback by the unexpected offer, shook his head as if trying to grasp his thoughts and asked.


    ¡°You, it¡¯s so sudden... You want to sign a contract with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we intend to sign an official musician contract.¡±


    ¡°But... You weren¡¯t even here during my performance, what did you see to decide to offer a contract...¡±


    Byungjoon pointed to the studio door through which Geon and Carlos had just exited and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the endorsement of that friend who just left. That should be enough.¡±


    Kevin looked at the closed studio door for a long while and asked.


    ¡°Who exactly is that person? Who is so significant that Carlos Montana hangs out with him, and the mere mention of his name prompts apany to rush over to sign a musician?¡±


    Byungjo


    on looked at the studio door with an incredulous expression and sighed.


    ¡°Ha, this guy... Didn¡¯t he tell you who he is? Sheesh.¡±


    Byungjoon rummaged through his pocket and handed over a business card, saying.


    ¡°Ourpany is Fantagio.¡±


    Kevin, shocked, widened his eyes and took the business card.


    ¡°What? Fa, Fa, Fantagio?? Are you, are you really serious? Is that, that, thepany Kay is with?¡±


    Byungjoon chuckled and nodded towards the closed studio door.


    ¡°Kay just left, you know.¡±


    Kevin stood up so abruptly that the chair he was sitting on fell over with a loud crash.


    ¡°What, what, what did you say!!!? Who just left?¡±


    Byungjoon crossed his arms andughed.


    ¡°Fantagio¡¯s first angel. Kay. And if you sign this contract, someday you¡¯ll be on stage with Kay.¡±


    ¡°Gosh!!! I¡¯ll sign right now! Give me the pen!!!¡±


    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s first look at the contract details. First, the duration of the contract...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll sign first and listen to the exnationster!¡±


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 278: The Youngest Son of the President

    Chapter 278: The Youngest Son of the President


    The next day.


    After a long evening of drinking at the hotel lounge with Carlos, Geon woke up at 11 AM.


    "Ugh, my head. Did I drink too much?"


    Sitting up in bed, Geon rubbed his forehead and decided to take a shower before checking the time.


    "Yikes, I''m going to bete for my meeting with Carlos!"


    He quickly got dressed and rushed to the next room, pressing the doorbell. Kiska, already prepared, opened the door smiling in a lovely sky-blue coat and white shoes, raising her arms in greeting. Geon lifted her up in a hug, ced a ck mask over her face, donned his own hat and sunsses, and headed for the hotel caf¨¦. Carlos, who had woken up early and was reading the newspaper while having coffee, smiled and signed an autograph for a fan who had recognized him.


    "Carlos. You''re up early."


    After Carlos nced at Geon and finished signing, he shook his hand and sent the fan on their way. Once the fan had left, Carlos yfully pped Geon''s shoulder and his eyes widened upon seeing Kiska.


    "Kiska? Is that young Miss Kiska?"Geon set Kiska down and said,


    "Yes, that''s right. Kiska, say hello?"


    Kiska greeted Carlos with a bow, her hands neatly on her stomach, which made Carlosugh heartily.


    "Ha! How adorable! Come here, little princess."


    As Carlos opened his arms, Kiska hesitated but then gently embraced him. Although she seemed a bit ufortable, being next to Geon gave her confidence. Carlos warmly hugged her and sat her down next to him.


    "Haha, sit here. What should we order for our princess?"


    Geon, sitting opposite, replied,


    "Kiska likes ice cream."


    "In the morning?"


    "Haha, seems like it doesn''t matter whether it''s morning or night. She always wants ice cream."


    "Heh, still a child I guess. Little princess, should Grandpa buy you some ice cream?"


    As Kiska nodded with a bashful smile, Carlos pinched her cheek and ordered vani ice cream for her. Geon, seeing the waiter turn away, asked with an incredulous expression,


    "What about mine?"


    Carlos smacked his forehead.


    "Ah, my mind''s been all on the little princess here. Sorry, haha."


    Geon chuckled, then called over the waiter to order lemonade. Carlos apologized again with augh.


    "Sorry, my mistake. Haha. By the way, did you finalize the contract with Fantagio yesterday while we were drinking?"


    "Yes, we did. A message from the manager came through while I was with you."


    "That so? Good to hear. When will they send over the music then? That''s been arranged with thepany, right?"


    "Yes, Carlos. I''ve already discussed it. Once the music is ready, the manager will bring it straight to you to finalize the deal."


    "Great, it''s alling together nicely. Feels good dealing with a bigpany. I haven¡¯t heard much about Fantagio in the States yet, but they seem to be efficient. Might even contact them myself if I think about switching."


    "Haha, if Carloses over, Chairman Wang Hao of Fantagio will probably rush over himself."


    "Wang Hao? Ah, that¡¯s the chairman¡¯s name? Good, good. It¡¯s nice to be treated well. Haha."


    As they were chatting, Kevin entered the caf¨¦, and Geon smiled subtly.


    "Looking sharp."


    Kevin, who had a fresh haircut and styled back with wax, wore a ck leather jacket over a clean white shirt, ck jeans, and boots¡ªquite the transformation from his ragged appearance the day before. Carlos rubbed his fingers together andmented,


    "Money sure changes a person. He looks pretty good, doesn¡¯t he?"


    "Haha, indeed."


    As Kevin hurried over after recognizing them, he said,


    "Am Ite? Sorry about that."


    Geon moved to an inner seat, offering his spot to Kevin.


    "No, you''re notte. We''re just early."


    Kevin cautiously asked as he sat down,


    "I heard from the manager yesterday... is it really Kay?"


    Geon chuckled and took off his sunsses as Kevin looked at him in awe.


    "Wow, it really is an honor."


    Kevin grabbed Geon¡¯s hand eagerly as he eximed, which led Geon to withdraw his hand and say,


    "Haha, let''s just talk, no need for handshakes."


    "Ah, sorry! It''s a habit."


    "That''s alright, haha. Kiska, say hello. This is Kevin. We met him yesterday."


    Kiska looked at Kevin with wide eyes, then shook her head slightly in confusion.


    "The person ying the guitar in front of the park yesterday. That''s him."


    As Kiska looked Kevin up and down, he pointed to her masked face with a baffled expression and asked,


    "Kiska... you don¡¯t


    mean Kiska Miochichi, the young prodigy?"


    Kiska puffed her cheeks and pped Kevin''s pointing finger away. Kevin, startled, pulled his hand back as Geonughed.


    "Haha, yes, that''s Kiska. You shouldn''t do that."


    Kiska crossed her arms and scowled, but her mood instantly improved when the waiter brought the vani ice cream, and she began scooping it up eagerly. Kevin murmured in disbelief,


    "I can''t believe Kiska Miochichi is eating ice cream in front of me..."


    Hearing Kevin''s murmured words, Geon chuckled and then suggested,


    "Shall we talk business?"


    Carlos, patting the ice cream-eating Kiska¡¯s head, said,


    "We covered most of it yesterday, just need to decide when you¡¯re leaving your current home for Mexico."


    The two looked at Kevin, who bowed his head after a moment of silence before finally raising it with a determined expression.


    "There¡¯s something I need to tell you both first."


    Carlos leaned back, crossing his arms as hey on the sofa.


    "What? That your father is the president?"


    "Wha¡ª How did you know?! None of my friends even know that."


    Geon spoke in a calm tone,


    "Please sit down. You¡¯re disturbing the other guests."


    After Kevin barely managed to sit at the edge of the sofa, he asked again,


    "Did my father''s influence y a part in choosing me?"


    Geon looked him in the eyes and said,


    "You know I have ties with President Harold Winston, right?"


    Kevin thought for a moment then nodded.


    "He met my father during a trip to Nepal."


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. To be clear and honest, I met you at your father¡¯s request. But the decision to choose you was entirely mine, based on your abilities, not your father¡¯s influence."


    Kevin, trying to gauge Geon''s intention, received a slight smile from him.


    "If youcked talent, I would¡¯ve just rmended another capable member from a student band. You know who you¡¯re talking to, right?"


    Kevin turned to Carlos, who nodded slowly,


    "If you were useless, not even the President of the United States could make us ept you."


    Carlos¡¯s blunt words made Geon chuckle and add,


    "The contract with Fantagio and the rmendation to the major band Montana was solely based on your abilities. Are we clear?"


    Kevin looked remorseful,


    "Yes, that clears it up. Sorry for the misunderstanding, Kay."


    Geon patted Kevin¡¯s back, smiling,


    "No problem. It''s understandable."


    Listening to the conversation, Carlos raised an eyebrow and said,


    "Listening to you two, I''m getting a little embarrassed. You¡¯re about the same age, why not speak more casually?"


    Kevin, flustered, waved his hands,


    "Oh, no! How could I possibly!"


    Contrary to Kevin¡¯s protest, Geon smiled and offered his hand,


    "Let¡¯s just be friends. Kevin."


    Stunned, Kevin hesitated before shaking Geon¡¯s hand,


    "Can I really? I mean, is it okay?"


    "Sure. I¡¯ll introduce you to Suzukater."


    "Suzuka Miyawaki, right? Please do."


    "Haha, you like her more than me."


    "Haha... Well, I am a man."


    "Alright, I''ll make sure to introduce you."


    As they became friends, Carlos lightened the mood,


    "Good, now that that''s settled, let''s n your departure."


    Geon waved his hand,


    "That¡¯s already taken care of with thepany handling the house contract. Just take Kevin with you and that¡¯s it. Just give him time to pack."


    Carlos grinned,


    "Oh? That¡¯s great. The more I see of thatpany, the more I like it. Alright, we''ll leave tomorrow then. The band members have been anxiously waiting for a bass guitarist. Pack by tomorrow, Kevin."


    "Ah... Yes, I don''t have much to pack, so it''ll be quick."


    "Good, then Kay. When will the song be ready?"


    Kevin, puzzled by Carlos''s question, asked,


    "A song? Does Kay work on songs?"


    Realizing the potential for misunderstanding, Carlos closed his mouth and turned to Geon, as did Kevin. Geon smiled slightly and said,


    "As a celebration of our friendship? I¡¯ll gift you your debut song."


    Overwhelmed, Kevin reached for Geon''s hand again, but Geon quickly hid it,ughing awkwardly,


    "Ah, I appreciate it, but let''s not hold hands anymore, Kevin."


    Kevin, oblivious, continued to fumble for Geon''s hand,


    "Really, thank you. I don¡¯t know if I should just receive this from you. Let me know if you need me anytime, I¡¯d evene if you called from space."


    Geon yfully replied,


    "Would youe even if I held a concert on a satellite around the moon?"


    Kevin mmed the table with determination,


    "Of course!!"


    Kevin¡¯s p caused the ice cream cup to nearly topple again, prompting Kiska to re at him with a dissatisfied look.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 279: The Youngest Son of the President

    Chapter 279: The Youngest Son of the President


    After seeing off Kevin and Carlos, who had left for Mexico from Seattle, Geon took Kiska with him and immediately flew to Washington, heading straight for the White House. Since it wasn¡¯t possible to go further inside with a member¡¯s car, Geon switched to a White House vehicle at the entrance.


    Holding Kiska¡¯s hand while waiting for guidance, they were soon approached by Graham Howard, the security chief whom they had met previously.


    ¡°Kay, nice to see you again after a few days.¡±


    Geon switched the hand holding Kiska¡¯s from his right to his left to offer a handshake.


    ¡°Haha, Mr. Howard. How have you been?¡±


    As Graham shook Geon¡¯s hand, he looked down at the petite Kiska and said,


    ¡°This cute little girl must be Miss Kiska Mio?i?. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Though Graham was tall and heavily built, Kiska, used to seeing evenrger figures at Red Castle, didn¡¯t seem intimidated and just looked up at him quietly. Watching Kiska¡¯s reaction, Graham lifted one arm inward and chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I''ve seen a child who doesn''t cry at my sight, haha. Please,e inside.¡±Guided by Graham, they reached the front of the Oval Office where a red-haired female secretary wearing sses stood up from her seat.


    ¡°Wee. The President has been expecting you. I¡¯m sorry, but Miss Kiska will need to wait here with me.¡±


    Lifting Kiska to sit on the sofa, Geon knelt down to meet her eyes.


    ¡°Kiska, just wait here a little while for me, okay? I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Kiska, feeling a bit wary of the unfamiliar space, watched as the secretary approached with a cup of vani ice cream, smiling.


    ¡°Miss, stay with me. We have your favorite vani ice cream here.¡±


    The secretary spoke in a friendly tone and sat opposite Kiska, but Geon slightly frowned at the implication that they had investigated even Kiska¡¯s tastes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kiska, we¡¯ll go to the Ice Cream Factoryter for something even tastier, okay?¡±


    Kiska looked back and forth between the ice cream cup and Geon before nodding, and Geon stood up, saying,


    ¡°Please take good care of her.¡±


    The alert assistant quickly approached and whispered.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t investigate Miss Kiska. The President is just very interested in Kay and curious about his surroundings, so please don''t take it personally.¡±


    Geon grimaced at the assistant but soon nodded in acknowledgment that she was not at fault.


    ¡°Thank you, could you please show us the way?¡±


    As the assistant saw Geon¡¯s expression soften, she used the inte to announce his visit, and soon, loud hurried footsteps and ttering noises came from inside the Oval Office. It wasn¡¯t long before the door burst open, and a beaming Harold Winston rushed out to greet them.


    ¡°Kay!!¡±


    Geon looked down at their joined hands and gave an awkward smile.


    ¡°Seems like Kevin got his habits from someone. Haha.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean..¡±


    ¡°Haha, never mind. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Harold Winston grabbed Geon¡¯s hand and slung his other arm around his shoulder as they walked into the office and sat down on the couch. As soon as Geon was seated, Harold sped his hands together and said,


    ¡°My goodness! Carlos Montana! I only asked for an introduction to a talented student band from Juilliard, but this was beyond an overwhelming favor. I¡¯m grateful, but at the same time, I feel a bit sorry.¡±


    Geon just smiled at Harold, who tilted his head slightly, asking cautiously,


    ¡°Is there... a problem?¡±


    Taking a moment before responding, Geon finally spoke,


    ¡°You might need to take a better look at your own son.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean..¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the First Lady attend a music college? Wasn¡¯t there anything else mentioned? About Kevin?¡±


    Harold pondered for a moment before replying,


    ¡°Well... Aside from being musically talented and doing well in school, there''s nothing much about music. Actually, he¡¯s been quite a handful since his high school days, dealing with incidents and keeping me on my toes.¡±


    Geon widened his eyes and asked,


    ¡°Incidents? What kind of incidents?¡±


    Harold sighed deeply and said,


    ¡°Phew, I hate to say this, but the boy dislikes that I¡¯m the President. In fact, he hated politics even when I was a Senator. After bing President, it only worsened.¡±


    ¡°Why is that? Being the son of the President of the United States should be something to be proud of.¡±


    ¡°Well... He¡¯s been hurt before by friends who approached him because of my status.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Harold stood up and picked up the inte on his desk.


    ¡°Could we get two coffees here, please?¡±


    After putting down the inte, Harold leaned against the desk and crossed


    his arms.


    ¡°It seems he yed a bit of a leader role at school because of the kids who followed him around, though he wasn¡¯t into fighting. He believed he had some mysterious power over them. Then one day, he overheard a conversation behind the school and got hurt.¡±


    Geon nodded seriously.


    ¡°I see. It sounds like something out of a drama, but such experiences can deeply wound a young mind.¡±


    As the coffees arrived, the secretary, sensing the serious mood, nced over cautiously, perhaps to see if the investigation into Kiska had been mentioned. Seeing her, Geon smiled and shook his head as if to reassure her, and the secretary, grateful, winked and left the office. Watching her leave, Harold made sure the door was closed before speaking,


    ¡°Did you notice anything unusual when you met him?¡±


    Geon thought for a moment before responding,


    ¡°Not really. He seemed a bit surprised when he heard that I knew his father was the President, but nothing else stood out.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, think about it carefully. He¡¯s the direct family of the current President of the United States. Have you ever seen a bodyguard around him? All direct family members of the President are under Secret Service protection.¡±


    ¡°Oh, now that you mention it, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Harold rubbed his temple, seeming troubled.


    ¡°He¡¯s the kind of kid who would swing a guitar at a bodyguard if they got too close. Even if they watched from a distance, he somehow always knew and would throw rocks at the car. Eventually, we had to pull the bodyguards off him. His disdain for politics is that deep.¡±


    ¡°Was there a particr reason?¡±


    Harold crossed his arms and slightly bowed his head.


    ¡°Probably my fault.¡±


    Geon looked at him curiously, prompting Harold to continue,


    ¡°Politicians don¡¯t have much time. As a result, I couldn¡¯t spend as much time with my family as others might. But I tried my best. Yet, it seems the careless words of children stuck in his mind as if they were the truth.¡±


    **


    Seven years before Harold Winston¡¯s inauguration.


    In the city of Alexandria, Washington, at the Jorge Washington Middle School, the end-of-ss bell rang, and the doors burst open as the younger students streamed out excitedly. After a bunch of students had left, others followed at a more leisurely pace. When it seemed like all the students had left, a young Kevin, a bitte and alone, walked out with a red backpack, looking around.


    ¡°What, did everyone leave already?¡±


    Disappointed, Kevin kicked at the dirt before heading towards the school¡¯s back parking lot, a shortcut to the usual hangout spot. As he passed through the narrow alley, he heard his friends¡¯ voices from the parking lot, which brightened his expression. Kevin quickened his steps, but paused when he heard their conversation.


    ¡°Damn, I was nning to y the new yStation game that got delivered today! Why isn¡¯t Kevining out?¡±


    ¡°Just wait. If we go home early and he gets upset, our parents will scold us and we won¡¯t even get dinner.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Stuart, didn¡¯t your dad just be a Congressman? Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to congratte? He¡¯s just anotherckey for Kevin¡¯s dad.¡±


    ¡°Haha, can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Kevin quietly peeked around the corner and saw three boys squatting on the parking lot floor, stealthily smoking. Kevin listened intently as one of the boys, after taking a deep drag, passed the cigarette to another.


    ¡°Remember when I fought with Kevin and went to apologize the next day? I almost got kicked out of my house. Damn.¡±


    The boy who took the cigarette put it to his lips, and as the smoke stung his eyes, he dabbed away a tear.


    ¡°Why? How did your parents know? Did Kevin¡¯s mom say something?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not that type. You know, those guys always following around, the bodyguards. They must¡¯ve reported it to my dad. Of course, my dad asked them to keep an eye on me.¡±


    ¡°And then? How much did you get scolded?¡±


    The blond boy spat out in annoyance.


    ¡°I almost got hit by my dad. I¡¯m not even in politics, so why should I care what others think? After dad left in anger, my mom came and told me.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°That Kevin¡¯s family is just a prop for his dad. They¡¯re like essories advertised to show a harmonious family for political gains. Told me not to fight with the poor kid. So although I was annoyed, I apologized thinking I was doing charity, and he just grinned.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s funny. My mom said something simr.¡±


    ¡°Ah, forget it, damn. It¡¯s ufortable being a politician¡¯s kid.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but dude, at least all our dads¡¯ wealth will be ours. Just bear with it.¡±


    ¡°Right. Damn! But why isn¡¯t Kevin


    As Kevin listened from the narrow alley, he slowly backed away. His fists clenched, trembling, he turned around and left the alley alone. After that day, Kevin¡¯s friends never saw him again.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 280: Fury

    Chapter 280: Fury


    After his meeting with Herald Winston, Geon returned to Manhattan and arrived at Red Castle. Byung-jun, who had been in Japan and then Seattle before returning to Red Castle, came home a day earlier than Geon to catch up on backlog work, only then able to return home. Geon, who had been reading in the annex, saw Byung-jun, rubbing his freezing hands as he opened the door, and put down his book with a smile.


    "You¡¯re back, bro? You must be exhausted."


    Byung-jun threw off his jacket carelessly and flopped down on the sofa.


    "Man, it¡¯s tough, so tough. I¡¯ve flown over 40 hours in just a few days."


    Geon patted his shoulder as if to say ¡®well done¡¯.


    "How¡¯s Shizuka?"


    "She came straight to Manhattan from Japan. I just stopped by Seattle to finalize a deal with Kevin because of your message."


    "I see. Where have you been now?"


    "Ah, Carlos rented a studio for me in the basement of Lincoln Center. I just checked it out.""Oh, already? Isn¡¯t it quite expensive there?"


    "It is. But it seems Carlos is quite concerned since it''s his music. He¡¯s rented it for the next week, so make sure to produce something good. That way, it''ll sell for a good price."


    "Haha, are you trying to make some money?"


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious? Fantagio isn''t a charity."


    "Carlos was saying he¡¯s going to give you R/S instead of paying a fee for the songs."


    "Really? That''s even better. Your songs are bound to be a hit, so it¡¯s much better to earn in royalties. Looks like I¡¯ll have to draft another contract in that direction. How¡¯s theposition going? Any ideas yet?"


    Geon crossed his arms and slightly shook his head, which Byung-jun noticed and he licked his lips.


    "The studio rental starts tomorrow. Let''s just create something within this week; we¡¯re not actually recording, just making a guide track."


    Geon looked troubled, prompting Byung-jun to ask.


    "What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s not like you to struggle with creating music."


    Geon scoffed and lightly hit Byung-jun''s arm.


    "Bro, what musician doesn¡¯t struggle with creating music? I do think hard and go through a lot of trials to produce music."


    Byung-jun flicked Geon''s forehead with his finger.


    "That''s what you think. Some musicians take over a year to make a single song. For someone like you, it should just flow out easily. But you seem troubled, hence I asked. Is there a problem?"


    Geon exined to Byung-jun about Kevin¡¯s past that he had learned from Herald Winston. Byung-jun listened with a serious expression and nodded.


    "That''s certainly a scenario that could hurt a teenager. Everyone has their critical moments."


    Geon nodded solemnly.


    "There¡¯s a saying about adolescence being ''the period when souls are crafted.'' It''s also a period that determines human personality. It¡¯s even the starting point for psychopathic killers."


    Byung-jun raised his eyebrows.


    "Psychopath? Why such a frightening talk all of a sudden?"


    Geon spoke earnestly.


    "It''s particrly noticeable in birds. They recognize the first living being they see as their mother, and this belief doesn¡¯t change until they die. For them, the most crucial period is the moment they open their eyes. The information they get at that moment is what they believe to be the truth."


    Byung-jun nodded in agreement.


    "Yeah, I think I¡¯ve heard about that. Like how ducklings think the first thing they see when they open their eyes is their mother and they follow it around."


    "Exactly, bro. Each species has its own critical period of growth or formation. For birds, it¡¯s the moment they open their eyes, and for humans, adolescence is crucial. We often refer to psychopaths as monsters. These individuals typically go through some decisive events during their adolescence, although there are exceptions."


    "Sounds like something out of a drama."


    "Yes, psychopaths either be monsters themselves or are seen as monsters by others. Anyway, people during this period often can''t discern right from wrong and simply imprint the information in their brains. In Kevin''s case, it was his thoughts about his father."


    Byung-jun pursed his lips.


    "But how does that rte to you making music?"


    Geon pulled out a piece of staff paper tucked inside a book. The paper was in except for the five musical staff lines.


    "When I heard the music Shizuka made, I realized it contained her life and her thoughts at the time. That¡¯s why so many people were moved by her performance. It¡¯s because her sincerity was conveyed through the music. Kevin will also shine when he ys with true emotion."


    Byung-jun shrugged his shoulders.


    "So it


    ¡¯s either a song that expresses hatred for his father or politics, or a song about forgiving and loving his father again. Given your nature, thetter seems more likely."


    Geon grimaced at Byung-jun¡¯s words and showed two fingers.


    "There are two problems with thetter option you mentioned."


    "What are they?"


    Geon sighed and lowered his fingers.


    "First, Kevin already knows that his father sent me. If I give him a song that suggests forgiving his father or loving his family, he''ll think I''m trying to force a reconciliation through the music."


    Geon paused to catch his breath before continuing.


    "Secondly, if he just performs because it''s my song, it won¡¯t truly carry his sincerity. A professional musician like Carlos would notice that. If so, Carlos would find no use for Kevin if he¡¯s just a technician since there are plenty of those around."


    Byung-jun nodded seriously.


    "Makes sense. And the second problem?"


    Geon smiled awkwardly and looked out the window momentarily.


    "Singing about love and forgiveness for his father. Do you think I can do that right now, bro?"


    Byung-jun looked slightly shocked and then apologetic, gauging Geon¡¯s mood.


    "Ah, hmm, I see."


    Geon¡¯s expression turned slightly sad, and Byung-jun stretched and changed the subject.


    "Ah, it¡¯s nice out! Should we go out?"


    Geon looked baffled.


    "It''s cold, where would we go?"


    Byung-jun, flustered, couldn''t find where to look and stood up heading to the shower room.


    "Ah, right, it¡¯s a bit chilly. I guess I need a hot shower."


    Geon, smiling, said as Byung-jun headed to the shower room.


    "Heh, bro. Then I¡¯ll go check out the studio."


    Turning back, Byung-jun said,


    "Huh? The studio rental starts tomorrow. You can¡¯t use it now."


    "Just going to take a look and get some fresh air. Haven¡¯t been out today."


    "Should Ie with?"


    "No, take care of Kiska when she arrivester."


    "Alright, will do. Call if anything. Oh! Shizuka said she had school stuff today. Maybe see her?"


    "Really? Got it."


    As Byung-jun entered the shower room, Geon, dressed, left the annex. Mirov, who was checking the security personnel, saw Geon dressed and hurried over.


    "Are you going out?"


    Geon straightened his cor and smiled.


    "Yes, heading to Lincoln Center."


    "I¡¯ll get the car ready."


    "Thank you."


    Mirov offered the car, and as Geon left Red Castle, two more cars with security personnel followed. Inside the car, Geon looked out and made a call. After one ring, a cheerful voice came through.


    "Hello! Kay!!"


    "Yes, Shizuka. I¡¯m back. Where are you?"


    "At Lincoln Center for work. You went to school?"


    "Yeah! Just met with the professor to make up for thest few days of the semester."


    "Done with everything?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then let¡¯s have lunch. I¡¯ll call you after."


    "Um! Is this ''work'' meeting someone else?"


    "No, why?"


    "Then I¡¯lle too. I¡¯m free anyway."


    "Haha, alright. See you in 10 minutes on basement level one at Lincoln Center."


    "Hehe!! Okay!"


    Geon waited for Shizuka to hang up first, but thinking the call had already ended, he heard her exmation.


    "Yes!! It¡¯s a date!!"


    Hearing Shizuka''s voice through the handset, Geon chuckled. After waiting a bit longer, only rustling sounds came through, indicating she might have put the phone in her pocket. Geon ended the call and leanedfortably against the car seat. About ten minutester, they arrived at Lincoln Center. The team members got out quickly and opened the rear door for Geon.


    "Thank you. Lincoln Center is a public cultural space, so if you alle in, it¡¯ll disrupt business. Sorry, but could you please wait nearby?"


    The team members nodded slightly before getting back into their cars and moving away. Geon knew they would still protect him from a distance. He covered his face with a scarf up to his eyes before entering Lincoln Center. Despite it being a weekday, the lobby was crowded with visitors. As soon as he opened the door, he walked straight to the stairs leading downstairs. The security guard at the studio entrance raised his hand to stop him.


    "Sorry, this area is restricted to general visitors as it houses music studios."


    Geon, checking that Shizuka hadn¡¯t arrived yet, smiled with his eyes and said,


    "Ah, I have a reservation to rent this ce starting tomorrow and wanted to look around in advance."


    "Is that so? I need to verify, so could you show your ID card...?!"


    As


    Geon lowered his scarf and smiled warmly, the security guard covered his mouth in shock. Geon reassured him with a smile.


    "Can I go in now?"


    The flustered guard stepped aside quickly.


    "Of course! Go right in."


    "Thank you. Shizuka will be here soon too; she has an appointment with me, so please let her in."


    The surprised guard responded,


    "Shizuka Miyawaki? Of course! I¡¯ll take care of her admission myself!"


    "Thank you."


    Geon passed the security guard and walked alone down the quiet studio corridor.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 281: Fury

    Chapter 281: Fury


    Geon entered Studio C after checking through the window on the door. The studio''s office had a window overlooking the recording room, equipped with variousputer hardware. Inside the recording room, there were drums, a keyboard, and an amplifier, set against a backdrop of luxurious light brown decor, reminiscent of an expensive rental studio at Lincoln Center. Geon, looking around the spacious control box table, eventually sat down at the PC, crossed his legs, and folded his arms, sinking into thought.


    "Could I ever create beautiful music about my family, or my father? Even if I did manage to produce it, would that music be genuine? If Ipose a song with false emotions, would people appreciate it? What if someone else, like Carlos, yed it, would people even realize?"


    gued by various thoughts, Geon suffered a headache and grabbed his head, bending forward. As he leaned over in the quiet studio, he faintly heard the door opening. Startled by Geon suddenly looking up, Shizuka, who had opened the door very carefully, froze in ce.


    "Ah, you''re here?"


    "Sorry, it seemed like you were deep in thought. I didn''t want to disturb you."


    "No, it''s fine, sit down. What''s that in your hand?"


    Pointing at the paper bag in Shizuka''s hand, she gently smiled and ced it on the table.


    "I heard from the manager on the ne that Kay likes the avocado sd from Logan¡¯s bakery. I stopped by on my way here."


    Geon was delighted and dug into the paper bag to pull out a sandwich."Thanks, I was actually a bit hungry. Let''s eat together."


    After handing Shizuka an avocado sandwich, Geon took a bite and asked,


    "Wait, weren''t youing from school to the Lincoln Center? Logan''s shop is quite a walk past Lincoln Center; don¡¯t tell me you walked all that way just because of me?"


    Shizuka, flustered, rambled in reply.


    "No, no! I just happened to pass by. Ah, no, a friend asked me to deliver something around there, I didn¡¯t go out of my way."


    "Hmm? Which friend? I thought you didn¡¯t have any friends other than Anna and Anthony."


    "Well, well, I do have other friends that Kay doesn''t know about."


    "Oh, is that so? This is really good, by the way."


    Seemingly not too concerned, Geon quickly agreed and continued eating. Shizuka, relieved inside, watched as he quickly finished his sandwich.


    "The manager was right; you really like these."


    Geon blushed and wiped his mouth with a napkin.


    "Yeah, I like it. There are over fifty kinds of bread in Logan¡¯s shop, but I always eat this one. I¡¯ve been doing so since before I enrolled at Juilliard when I first came to America, haha."


    Shizukaughed beautifully and added,


    "If you like something, you stick with it forever, huh? Kay, do you also rewatch movies you''ve seen, or reread books you''ve read?"


    Surprised, Geon¡¯s eyes widened.


    "How did you know?"


    "Ha, people like you usually do that. What movies or books do you revisit often?"


    Thinking for a moment, Geon responded,


    "Uh, there are quite a few... There¡¯s a Korean movie called ''Memories of Murder'' that I¡¯ve probably seen around... a hundred times? I know the dialogue for the first 20 minutes by heart. As for American movies, I like ''Leaving Las Vegas'' and ''Constantine.'' I''ve seen each of them at least fifty times. Oh, and there¡¯s a Japanese movie, ''Be with You''."


    Shizuka nodded with a smile, and Geon continued,


    "Yeah, I¡¯ve seen that movie about thirty times. I used to like Yuko Takeuchi a lot. I was devastated when I heard she got married, haha."


    "Really? But did you know that the male lead in that movie is her real-life husband?"


    Startled, Geon eximed,


    "What? Really?"


    "Yes, they got married after meeting in that movie. And they¡¯ve divorced now."


    "What, divorced?"


    "Yes, haha. You¡¯re a bit slow on the news. But don¡¯t get your hopes up. She has a son, and she¡¯s quite old; not really a match for you."


    "Hmm... so she¡¯s divorced, huh."


    Geon looked serious, then suddenly Shizuka¡¯s face came close, startling him as he leaned back while sitting.


    "What¡¯s up?"


    Shizuka flicked her index finger with a serious look.


    "Don¡¯t even think about it. She¡¯s an olddy."


    "Uh... okay, got it."


    Shizuka, appearing somewhat stern, caught Geon off guard, causing him to yfully lean forward just as her face got closer. When their faces nearly touched, Shizuka¡¯s face


    stiffened and turned red as she gazed at Geon¡¯s lips, now turning a deeper shade of red. Geon, noticing her eyes focusing intensely,ughed and leaned back,


    "Ahahahaha!!! Look at your face, Shizuka! Ahahahaha"


    Leaning back andughing, Shizuka, her face still red, puffed up her cheeks.


    "What¡¯s so funny! Don¡¯tugh!"


    "Ahahaha, ahahaha!"


    Shizuka pinched Geon¡¯s thigh, causing him to whine,


    "Ouch! It hurts! Ahahaha!"


    "Stopughing!"


    "Okay, okay. Hehe! Don¡¯t pinch!"


    Laughing and ruffling his hair with his hands, Geon said,


    "Phew, I was so worried, but I feel a bit relieved thanks to you, Shizuka."


    Shizuka pouted and asked,


    "What were you worried about?"


    Geon sighed deeply and exined,


    "I¡¯ve made a new friend recently, a guy named Kevin. I¡¯ll introduce him to you soon. He¡¯s in Mexico right now, so you can¡¯t meet him yet. I need to give him a song, but I can¡¯t decide what to make."


    The conversation turned serious as Shizuka asked,


    "You¡¯re giving him a song? What kind of musician is he?"


    "He¡¯s going to be the bassist for Montana. The song will be one of Montana¡¯s."


    Shocked, Shizuka covered her mouth,


    "My goodness! Montana? Your friend is going to be the bassist for that famous band?"


    Geon nodded with a slight smile,


    "Yeah, he just joined. You wouldn¡¯t know."


    "That¡¯s amazing. Please introduce meter. But what do you mean you don¡¯t know what song to give him?"


    As Geon shared more about Kevin, including that he was the president¡¯s son, Shizuka was taken aback and fell silent for a moment after listening to the whole story. Both lost in their thoughts for a while, Shizuka finally spoke up,


    "I think the topic of your worry is a bit off."


    Emerging from his thoughts, Geon asked,


    "The topic of my worry? What do you mean?"


    Shizuka smiled faintly and exined,


    "I think you¡¯re not just unsure about what song to make. It¡¯s more about what kind of song can truly capture his essence. Isn¡¯t that right?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s right."


    "But what you¡¯re actually worried about seems different."


    Leaning forward with a serious look, Geon urged her to continue.


    "So what is it? What do you think my worry is?"


    After a moment¡¯s pause, Shizuka spoke gravely,


    "It¡¯s not about that. I think you¡¯re wondering how to beautifully express his heart and make him happy."


    "What does that mean..."


    Shizuka held Geon¡¯s hand and looked him in the eyes for a long while. As his eyes began to show confusion, she smiled gently and said,


    "Kay, the emotions you thread into your music don¡¯t have to be just beautiful and happy. There¡¯s also confusion, despair, sadness, and longing. Being called the angel of this world, Kay, maybe you¡¯ve been trapped in the idea of only making touching and beautiful music."


    Geon¡¯s eyes widened in realization. He stared with trembling eyelids as Shizuka continued with a softer tone,


    "It¡¯s just my opinion, but if you stay trapped within the nickname of an angel of this world, you might never escape that cage."


    Feeling Geon¡¯s hand trembling, Shizuka hesitated before adding,


    "Was that too harsh? I¡¯m sorry, Kay. I just wanted to help you this time since you¡¯ve always been helping me... Sorry."


    Although Shizuka apologized, Geon was shaking, unable to focus, which worried her. She continued,


    "I¡¯ve been a fan since your debut, Kay. I felt that insisting on only beautiful music might be a fixation. Don¡¯t be too upset. Just ignore it."


    As Geon remained unresponsive, Shizuka¡¯s eyes trembled, and tears welled up. With anxious eyes, she examined him as tears were about to fall when Geon suddenly stood up.


    "That¡¯s it! My worry was wrong from the start! It¡¯s not about Kevin¡¯s issue, but mine! Hahahaha!!"


    Surprised, Shizuka lifted her head as tears streamed down her cheeks. Geon, with a joyful expression, raised his arms and looked down at her,


    "Shizuka! Thank you, it¡¯s all thanks to you! I can see the way now!! Uh...? Why are you crying?"


    Geon, seeing her tears, unknowingly wiped them from her cheek with his hand.


    "Why, Shizuka? Why are you crying? Did I do something wrong?"


    Shizuka, unable to control her tears, yet smiled through them,


    "It¡¯s nothing, really. It¡¯s okay, nothing at all."


    Though she said it was nothing, her tears


    continued to flow as she kept wiping them with her hand. Geon pulled out a tissue and handed it to her,


    "Here... use this."


    "Thank you, Kay."


    With an awkward expression, Shizuka still couldn''t stop her tears. Geon approached and gently hugged her.


    "I don¡¯t know what it is, but I¡¯m sorry for making you cry. I was just grateful."


    Hugged by Geon, Shizuka cried even more.


    "No, it¡¯s really okay. I¡¯m happy I could help."


    Geon patted her back as she tried to hold back her tears,


    "Let¡¯s stop crying now. We¡¯re both happy, so why cry?"


    "Yes, sniffle."


    While hugging Shizuka, Geon¡¯s eyes nced at the calendar on the wall.


    "Just one week left. Alright, Kevin. This music might not be for you, but for me. Sorry. Hehe."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 282: Fury

    Chapter 282: Fury


    After bringing Shizuka home and returning to the Red Castlete at night, Geon opened the annexe door to find Kiska sitting on the sofa, looking at him. Geon smiled and spread his arms wide.


    "Kiska! I just went to school for a bit. Did Byung-jun have fun with you?"


    Kiska ran up to Geon,ughing and hugging him, then suddenly her expression changed and she started sniffing. Geon watched her curiously as she sniffed his clothes.


    "Why, do you smell something? These are freshlyundered clothes."


    Kiska red at Geon with fierce eyes and puffed up her cheeks as she trudged back to the sofa and sat down. Geon, puzzled by Kiska''s reaction, sniffed his own clothes and, finding no odor, tilted his head in confusion as he approached the sofa.


    "What''s wrong, Kiska?"


    Kiska crossed her arms and sharply turned her head away. Geon sat next to the little girl, who shifted slightly away from him. Seeing her unusual reaction, Geon was about to speak when Byung-jun emerged from the room.


    "Hey, you''re back? Everything okay at the studio?"


    Geon nodded at Byung-jun."Yes, bro. No problems. But why is Kiska like this?"


    Byung-jun nced at Kiska, who was still pouting, and shrugged.


    "Don''t know? She was drawing and ying well with me just before."


    Byung-jun plopped down next to Geon and was about to say something when he sniffed.


    "Hmm? What''s this smell? Are you wearing perfume?"


    Geon lifted his arm to his nose and shook his head.


    "What perfume? You know I can''t be bothered with lotion, I just use a skin lotionbo."


    "But what is this smell? Sniff, sniff."


    Byung-jun sniffed Geon''s arm and nced at Kiska. Raising his eyebrows, he leaned in close to Geon and whispered.


    "Did you do something with Shizuka?"


    Geon whispered back.


    "Just talked at the studio..."


    "Talked? Then why do I smell Shizuka''s perfume on you!"


    "Oops!! That, that..."


    Geon turned to look at Kiska, who fortunately hadn''t heard their conversation and was still pouting. Byung-jun suddenly cleared his throat loudly and winked at Geon.


    "Ahem, that, that, have you been using that perfume I gave you? Heh heh."


    Geon quickly stammered a response.


    "Of, of course. Bro. I even wore it today."


    Byung-jun loudly feigned surprise.


    "Right! That''s why I smell perfume!"


    "Ye, yes, that, that''s right, bro."


    Byung-jun nced at Kiska as the girl turned her head towards them. He hastily shrank back like a turtle and raised his voice even louder.


    "Right! You''re a celebrity now, so it''s only right that you wear perfume! There!"


    "Ah, haha. Yes, yes... thank you, bro. I really like it."


    Byung-jun sneakily peeked at Kiska then looked back at Geon. Out of Kiska''s sight, Byung-jun winked at him.


    "That''s right, smells killer. Kiska! How about this smell? It''s the perfume I gifted!"


    Geon, sweating coldly, turned towards Kiska as she stared back with an expressionless face. Feeling the sweat drip down his back, Geon hesitated before extending his arm.


    "Do you dislike this smell, Kiska? Byung-jun got it for me..."


    Kiska stared at Geon for a long time, then sniffed his arm with her small hands and shook her head. Geon breathed a sigh of relief and stroked Kiska''s head.


    "Ah, so you don''t like it? Then I won''t wear it. Byung-jun, is that okay?"


    Byung-jun, taken aback by the sudden focus, jumped and shouted.


    "What!? Of course!! If Kiska doesn''t like it, I''ll go throw it out right now!"


    With loud footsteps, Byung-jun entered Geon''s room, grabbed any cosmetic bottle, and threw it outside the annexe as Kiska watched. After Byung-jun left, Kiska turned to Geon, who stood up from the sofa, confused.


    "Uh, that... where''s the ice cream... Just a sec."


    Geon rushed to the refrigerator, opened the freezer, and upon seeing that there was still ice cream left, he sighed in relief and scooped some into a cup. Kiska, hearing the rustling sounds from the freezer, came to the kitchen and smiled upon seeing the ice cream, pping her hands. Geon, noticing Kiska''s expression, wiped the sweat from his forehead and sat down at the table with the


    cup of ice cream.


    ''That was a close call. Phew.''


    Byung-jun did not return until after Geon had fed Kiska the ice cream, washed her hands, read her a bedtime story, and put her to sleep. It was onlyte at night that he cautiously returned to Geon''s room and whispered.


    "Is Kiska asleep?"


    Geon, sitting on the bed, grinned.


    "Yes, she just fell asleep. Thanks to you, bro. Hehe."


    Byung-jun leaped onto the bed and applied an armbar on Geon while shouting in a low voice.


    "What did you do with Shizuka! Spit it out! Even at my age, I''m still single, and here you are dating?"


    "Ouch, it hurts, bro! I didn''t do anything, Shizuka just suddenly started crying, so I hugged her! Uh!"


    Byung-jun intensified the hold and said.


    "So! Why did you make Shizuka cry! What did you do, you pervert!"


    "Ouch, let go! Let''s talk, please!"


    Geon tapped out on the bed, and Byung-jun reluctantly released his arm, pushing Geon away with his foot.


    "Spill it. We''re both responsible for managing celebrities, I need to know everything. It''s okay if you''re dating. I just need to know so I can handle any sudden situations."


    Geon, rubbing his sore arm and frowning, said.


    "No, it''s not that. Shizuka was just upset, so I was trying tofort her."


    Byung-jun squinted his eyes and asked.


    "So why was Shizuka crying? Tell me that."


    "That, that''s..."


    "Why can''t you say? What did you do?"


    "It''s not that... I really don''t know why she was crying."


    Byung-jun narrowed his eyes further and said.


    "You don''t know the reason? You made a girl cry and you don''t even know why? That''s sociopath behavior!"


    "Ohe on! It''s not like that."


    Geon exined the details of his conversation with Shizuka to Byung-jun, who stroked his chin and said.


    "So, putting it all together, Shizuka thought you were angry because of her straightforward words, and that''s why she cried."


    Geon widened his eyes and asked.


    "Me? Angry? I''ve never been angry, bro."


    "Oh you blockhead! Think about it. Imagine if you spoke directly to someone and they suddenly started shaking and didn''t respond. Wouldn''t you think they were mad?"


    "Well, that, that..."


    "Man, Shizuka is such a sensitive girl. It''s natural she cried. Oh."


    "......Is that so?"


    "Phew, anyway, it''s good that nothing serious happened. So, did youe up with a concept for the song?"


    "Um... not exactly a concept, but I figured out what direction I need to think about."


    "Good, that''s settled then. You''ll produce results soon. Let''s do well this time too."


    "Hehe, yes."


    **


    The next day.


    As Geon headed to the studio, Kiska followed him closely, holding his hand as they walked down the studio stairs. Upon arriving at the studio, Kiska touched various instruments and machines, seemingly fascinated. Geon cautioned her.


    "Kiska, I need to work, so please don''t touch the machines too much. Especially the buttons that turn things on, okay?"


    Kiska nodded in understanding and sat quietly in a chair against the back wall of the studio, cing her hands on her stomach. Geon, finding her adorable, stroked her head, and Kiska smiled happily.


    Soon, Geon entered the recording booth, tried ying a guitar, and scribbled on music staff paper before tearing it up. Kiska, bored, opened the studio door and stepped outside. After wandering around for a while, she saw a shadow descending the stairs and startled, hid behind a wall. Only her eyes peeked out as she watched the personing down.


    Relieved, Kiska saw a beautiful Asian woman she had seen when they went to Japan descending the stairs. Unsure whether to greet her as she seemed to be carrying food, Kiska hid behind the wall. Shizuka passed by without noticing the girl and continued on.


    Kiska took a few steps towards where Shizuka had passed, then stopped. Her expression hardened as she sniffed the air where Shizuka''s perfume lingered. Confirming the scent, Kiska cautiously opened the studio door slightly to peek inside. The first thing she saw was Geon in the recording booth, headphones on, writing music. She also saw Shizuka gazing dreamily through the recording booth window.


    After a moment, Shizuka started taking out a lunch box from a shopping bag she had brought. Unsure of what she packed but it appeared homemade, Shizuka set the table and


    sat down, resting her chin in her hand and smiling at Geon inside the booth. Time passed, and Geon, noticing Shizuka outside, quickly got up and came out.


    "Shizuka, you came?"


    Shizuka smiled as she sat at the table.


    "Yes, I thought you might be hungry, so I made something. Please try it."


    Geon''s eyes widened as he sat down.


    "Wow, that''s a lot! Did you make this, Shizuka? You''re quite the cook."


    "Hehe, I''m not that skilled. Just eatfortably."


    "Hey, where did Kiska go? Did she go to the bathroom?"


    Geon looked around and spotted Kiska''s eyes peeking through a slightly open door.


    "Uh? Kiska, what are you doing there?"


    As Geon approached and opened the door wide, a trembling, furious girl stared back at him.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 283: Fury

    Chapter 283: Fury


    The girl''s anger did not seem to be directed at Geon. Her clenched fists trembled, and so did her eyes as she watched Geon approach, yet she stood still. Kiska was not just a young girl. Having lost her mother at a young age and lived among people in the mafia that others feared, she had the blood of the mafia boss Gregory flowing through her.


    The girl quickly sorted through the information she knew in her mind. First, Geon hade backtest night, and there was a scent of women''s perfume on him. Second, she had smelled the same scent on the Asian sister she met today. Third, Geon and Byung-jun had lied to her yesterday. When she had sorted this out, Geon came up to her, knelt on one knee, looked into her eyes, and said,


    "Kiska, where have you been? Did you go to the bathroom? You should have told me, I would have gone with you."


    As Kiska silently stood and watched Geon, the current information in her mind was updated once again.


    Geon was examining his body for any bruises or wounds. He was always kind to her as usual. Although the sister sitting at the table across was staring with wide eyes, he still took care of her before anyone else.


    When they came here, Geon hadn''t told her that this sister would being. In other words, this sister came without Geon''s permission or a promise. Nevertheless, Geon was still looking at her with concerned eyes. Kiska briefly lowered her head. Geon caught Kiska''s small shoulder and asked,


    "Kiska, what''s wrong? Are you hurt? Lift your head, let me see your face."


    Kiska quietly extended one hand. Geon, taken aback, took her hand, and as Kiska lifted her head, she had an expressionless face and pulled Geon towards the table where Shizuka was sitting.


    "Oh, Kiska?"After pulling Geon to the table, Kiska patted the sofa, signaling Geon to sit down. As Geon quietly looked at the chair and then sat down, Shizuka looked confused but Kiska stared at her coldly and climbed onto Geon''sp. Suddenly, as Kiska tried to climb up, Geon put his arms under her armpits, lifted the girl, and ced her on hisp.


    "Kiska, are you hungry?"


    Sitting on Geon''s thighs, Kiska nced at Geon and then pointed with her finger at the appetizing fried sausages. Geon picked up a sausage with chopsticks and offered it to Kiska, who protruded her mouth to eat it, still staring coldly at Shizuka. The child stared back as if displeased by something, causing Shizuka to be flustered.


    "Uh, Kiska, would you like to try this too?"


    Shizuka carefully picked up a fried item and offered it to Kiska, who pushed it away with her hand and pointed at another side dish. An embarrassed Shizuka put down the fried item and reached for what Kiska pointed at, but Kiska sharply shook her head again, pointing directly in front of Geon and then looking up at him. Geon, looking down at the girl''srge eyes, smiled and fed her the side dish she indicated. Kiska, smiling back and munching, returned to a nk expression when she looked back at Shizuka. Kiska then distinctly changed her expressions when looking behind at Geon and when facing Shizuka. As time passed, an increasingly bewildered Shizuka, after finishing her meal, packed it into a shopping bag and hesitated before speaking,


    "I, uh, Kiska, I think I should be going now."


    Geon lifted Kiska, turning her face towards him, and patted her stomach whileughing, then eximed in surprise,


    "Why, leaving so soon? No, you can stay longer."


    Shizuka, sitting on Geon''s thighs and facing him, saw Kiska turn her head towards her. The girl''s expressionless face and cold eyes were too much for Shizuka, who was torn between wanting to stay with Geon and feeling overwhelmed.


    "Well, that''s..."


    Unaware of anything, Geon put Kiska down and approached.


    "It''s okay, Shizuka. You''ve been a great help to me this time. I''d love your help with the music."


    "What? Me, help with the music you''re making, Kay?"


    Geon, with a beautiful smile, nodded.


    "Sure, you can help. Come to the studio. I needed someone to discuss this with."


    Geon took Shizuka''s hand and entered the studio, with Kiska following them in.


    "Hey, Kiska, do you want toe in too?"


    As Kiska squeezed herself between Shizuka and Geon, Geon let go of Shizuka''s hand and


    extended his to Kiska, smiling.


    "Yeah, were you bored? Let''s go in together then."


    Kiska sessfully grabbed Geon''s hand and pulled him into the studio, turning back to stick her tongue out at Shizuka while pulling her eyelid down with her finger. Shizuka, baffled by the girl''s antics, hurriedly squeezed herself into the studio as the door was closing. Inside the stylish yet antique studio, filled with various instruments, Geon pulled out a folding chair for Kiska to sit on, then looked around with a troubled expression.


    "Ah.. no chairs."


    Shizuka, waving it off, moved behind the keyboard.


    "It''s okay, I''ll sit at the keyboard chair."


    "Is that okay? Sorry about that."


    "Hehe, no, it''s fine."


    While sitting, Shizuka, wary of Kiska''s cold gaze, turned her eyes away, fearing to meet the girl''s. Geon, holding a guitar, sat in the middle and began,


    "Let me tell you what I''vee up with so far. I haven''t decided on a genre yet. The only thing I''ve specified is to break the stereotype of creating beautiful songs, and to find amon ground between Kevin''s heart and mine."


    Shizuka quietly listened to Geon''s words, then he continued,


    "Kevin and I both have no intention of understanding our fathers. Though our situations are different, I think they''re close to feelings of hatred or anger."


    Shizuka, a bit startled, asked,


    "Are you trying to make a song filled with hatred or anger, Kay?"


    Geon, with a serious expression, shook his head.


    "No, not yet. I don''t know whether it will be hatred or anger. But, you know, there''s a saying that certain emotions must be vented to avoid festering. These are usually negative emotions like crying, hatred, and anger. They say that only by venting them can you achieve catharsis and resolve them. The unconditional forgiveness preached by religions is very difficult, right? Usually, people need an emotional explosion to forgive."


    Shizuka, crossing her arms and with a serious face, said,


    "So, an explosion for forgiveness is like a preparation for forgiving someone, right?"


    Geon nodded slightly but with a displeased expression,


    "That''s true. But that''s not how I feel right now. I''m not ready to prepare for forgiveness. I don''t intend to think about whates after. I just want to know if it''s true that you feel refreshed after you''ve let it all out."


    Shizuka nodded slightly and said,


    "So, you mean it''s better to cry freely when you feel like crying than to hold it in?"


    Geon snapped his fingers and smiled.


    "Exactly, Shizuka."


    Shizuka, watching Geon''s reaction, cautiously asked,


    "I''ve heard about Kevin, but since I haven''t heard your story, I''m not sure how I can help you..."


    Geon paused and stared intensely at Shizuka for a moment, then turned his head to meet Kiska''s bright eyes and sighed briefly.


    "That''s fine, both Kiska and Shizuka are precious to me now..."


    Upon hearing Geon''s words, both women''s faces brightened. Although Kiska was not pleased to hear that both were precious, she was happy to be acknowledged by Geon, and Shizuka, unable to consider Kiska as a rival, felt differently but also delighted. After a moment of looking back and forth between the two women, Geon began his own story. He talked about his childhood experiences with domestic violence, his mother''s mental escapism, and the surrounding people''s insistence on understanding that violence over a long period. Seemingly exhausted, Geon paused for a breath, and silence filled the studio.


    Shizuka, who had grown up with abundant love and support from her parents, but who had also faced loneliness due to her mother''s illness, had harbored resentment against her mother as a child when friends distanced themselves. Likewise, Kiska, whom Gregory cherished immensely, had also lost her mother due to her father''s profession. The person who had taken her mother away was none other than her father, harboring a sentiment of resentment within her. However, after hearing all the minor stories from Geon, the two women finally understood why Geon hadn''t called home while in America.


    As a heavy silence hung in the studio for a long while, the burden of the silence became too much for the tender-hearted Shizuka, who hesitantly spoke up.


    "That was a difficult story to tell. Thank you for sharing it, Kay."


    Geon weakly smiled and waved his hand.


    "We''re friends, aren''t we?"


    Shizuka, cheered by the mention of friendship, managed her expression and asked,


    "So, after talking about this, do you feel a bit relieved?"


    "Hmm..."


    Geon pondered with a troubled look and then spoke,


    "Not really.


    But there was a time I did. Once, I was crying in front of someone''s grave and spilled this story. I think I felt some relief then."


    Shizuka touched her cheek and remarked,


    "Hmm. Then, such a knot should be exploded with a stronger burst to truly say it has been exploded."


    "Well, that might just be me. I''m not sure."


    As the two were talking, Kiska began writing something on the nk side of a sheet of music paper. Geon, noticing what Kiska was writing, chuckled and ruffled the girl''s hair.


    "Seems like you''ve gotten some inspiration, our Kiska."


    Unwilling to disturb Kiska''s concentration, which was unusual for a child, Geon turned to Shizuka and ced his index finger on his lips. Quietly observing Kiska for a while, the two leaned forward as the girl sat up, showing them the paper she had been writing on. After reading the child''s writing, Shizuka eximed with wide eyes,


    "Wow, she''s really a genius! To think a ten-year-old wrote this!"


    Geon beamed and patted Kiska''s head, and the pleased girl smiled back triumphantly at Shizuka. It was a mysterious smile, but seeing the confident smile directed at her, Shizuka smiled back in surprise. Geon, reading the lyrics Shizuka had written once more, nodded.


    "Alright, with lyrics like these, we can definitely evoke empathy from people who need an explosion of anger. Next, we need to decide on the genre. From here on, it''s my job. Thank you both for your help."


    As Geon indicated that he would work alone from now on, Kiska, happy to have provided significant help with the lyrics, looked at Shizuka, ced her hands on her waist, and flicked her index finger. Confused by the unexined gesture, Shizuka gave an awkward smile.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 284: Fury

    Chapter 284: Fury


    The next day, Geon began visiting the studio every morning. Since it was a task requiring focus, Geon had to leave Red Castle before Kiska woke up, departing at the crack of dawn with only three members of his team. While driving towards Lincoln Center in the early morning, Geon spotted that Logan''s store was open and, excited, he parked the car. Since it was early and the streets were nearly empty, Geon got out without covering his face and pushed the store door open, ringing the bell attached to it.


    Ding.


    Busy moving around and cing freshly baked bread on the shelves, Logan bent over and shouted.


    "Wee! I''m still setting up, but there are plenty of freshly baked breads."


    After Logan ced the remaining breads from his tray onto the shelf, he looked up, surprised to see Geon.


    "Kay, Kay!!"


    Geon spread his arms out,ughing.


    "Haha, Logan! You start selling early, don¡¯t you?"


    Logan threw down his tray and tongs and ran around the counter. Wiping his hands on his apron, he gave Geon a hug and said with a smile all over his face."Wow, what brings you here so early? Bakeries naturally open at dawn. We bake bread on the same day to make it tasty. We start baking around 4:30 AM, and open the shop around 6 AM, though customers usuallye around 7 AM. But right now it¡¯s..."


    Logan turned to look at the wall clock, his eyes widening.


    "6:10 AM? Really, what''s going on?"


    Geon shook his head, smiling.


    "It''s nothing serious, I just have some music to work on, so I was heading to the studio early and thought I¡¯d pick up a sandwich since I saw the door was open."


    Logan grinned, rubbing his hands together.


    "Really? Since Kay is here, of course, I have to make one! I need to keep my promise fromst time! Logan''s special avocado sandwich, and it¡¯s on the house! Just give me a minute!"


    "Haha, thank you, Logan."


    Logan quickly went to the kitchen and returned with two sandwiches packed in a paper bag. As he came out alone, he saw Geon sitting by the window, staring out. It seemed like Geon was pondering something, so Logan quietly approached and ced the bag on the table.


    "Hmm.. Are you worried about something?"


    Startled out of his thoughts, Geon looked up at Logan andughed as he grabbed the paper bag.


    "Ah? Haha, no, not really. Thanks, I¡¯ll enjoy the meal."


    Logan sat opposite him, his face serious.


    "Come on, tell me. Sometimes the answers to our problemse from unexpected ces."


    Geon stared at Logan for a moment before speaking.


    "Um.. Can I ask you a question then?"


    "Of course! You can ask as many as you want!"


    "Haha, then... Logan. Do you know the band Montana?"


    "Huh? Of course, who doesn''t know such a famous band?"


    "Ah, I see. Then, do you know thest album or song they released?"


    Logan thought for a moment before responding.


    "A bit... It''s been a while.. Myst memory of an album was ''Supernatural.''"


    Geon chuckled.


    "Ah, that was an album from 1999, Logan."


    Logan scratched his head.


    "That, that''s right. Anyway, every album from that band is the best."


    Geon narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "If it¡¯s the best band music, why haven¡¯t you listened to it since that album?"


    Logan paused, his pose of scratching his head freezing as he fell deep in thought. After waiting for a while, Geon spoke again.


    "Following that album, there were ''Just Feel Better'' in 2005, ''Into the Light'' in 2007, and ''While My Guitar Gently Weeps'' in 2011. Why didn¡¯t you listen to them afterward? Were the songs not good?"


    "Ah.. No, it¡¯s a great band with a unique Mexican rock feel but..."


    "That''s right. But why then?"


    As Logan struggled to find the words, Geon asked again.


    "Let¡¯s ask the opposite then. Why did you like Montana?"


    Logan brightened up as if confident about this question.


    "It''s because of the unique feel of Latin rock. They made albums that perfectly blended energetic and sad songs."


    Geon nodded.


    "Right? Were theter albums different? Surely, the feel of Latin rock must have been alive in all their albums."


    Logan made a troubled face again and muttered softly.


    "Well... um... honestly, every album sounds the same... That band is..."


    Geon''s eyes widened, and seeing this, Logan, remembering that Geon was close to Carlos, started sweating and quickly corrected himself.


    "Ah, no. That''s not


    what I meant..."


    Geon raised one hand, palm showing.


    "Wait, what did you just say?"


    "Ah, no, sorry. I think I misspoke."


    "No, Logan. Say it again. It¡¯s okay."


    Considering Geon''s expression, Logan spoke softly.


    "Um... what I meant was... although it¡¯s a band that keeps the Latin rock feel alive, each album feels like thest... each song feels like the other. Maybe clich¨¦? You know it¡¯s a Montana song as soon as you hear it, but perhaps because they¡¯ve been active for so long, it doesn¡¯t feel new anymore. Well... something like that. Keep this a secret from Mr. Carlos, please."


    Geon''s expression turned grave. Watching for Geon''s reaction, Logan fidgeted and then Geon''s face brightened a bit.


    "Thank you, Logan. Haha, you''ve been a great help."


    "Uh? What, what help did I..."


    Geon stood up, picking up the paper bag as Logan looked up.


    "Huh? Leaving already?"


    "Haha, yes. Thank you for today. And thanks for the sandwich."


    "Uh.. Come by more often. It¡¯s always free for Kay."


    "Haha, if you keep saying that, I won¡¯t be able toe as often."


    "Don''t be like that,e by more often. Better thaning at dawn like this,e when there are more customers, I¡¯d appreciate it haha."


    "You''re showing your hand, haha. Well, I''m off. Mighte again tomorrow, Logan."


    "That would be great! Drop by anytime!"


    Leaving Logan¡¯s store, Geon got into his car, his gaze deepening.


    ''Clich¨¦... Montana¡¯s clich¨¦...''


    It took less than a minute for Geon''s car to stop in front of Lincoln Center. As he got out, Geon showed the paper bag to the team member driving.


    "It¡¯s going to take a while today. I packed lunch, so I won¡¯t being out until dinner."


    The team member, wearing sunsses since dawn, nodded and smiled back at Geon, who then went down to the Lincoln Center basement, passing a sleeping security guard and opening the door to the deserted and chilly studio. He turned on the light and pressed the heater button, rubbing his hands together and sitting in the chair until the studio warmed up a bit. Then he opened the door to the recording room and picked up the guitar.


    ¡®Montana¡¯s songs are of course rock. But maybe trying something other than Latin rock would be good. It shouldn¡¯t be thought of just as Kevin¡¯s song. This is Montana¡¯s song, and it should be a song that shines because of Kevin.¡¯


    Geon took out the lyrics Kiska had written from his bag and smiled. After reading the lyrics from beginning to end, Geon slightly nodded, plucked the unplugged electric guitar quietly, took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and quickly started writing the music.


    **


    Nine in the morning.


    Kiska woke up in her studio apartment and stretched out of bed in her pajamas, ncing at the clock.


    ¡®Geon said he¡¯d be working from today, right?¡¯


    Quickly getting up, Kiska rummaged through the refrigerator.


    ¡°Where did mom put the Sisamo?¡±


    After searching for a while, Kiska pulled out a jar full of Sisamo eggs, smiling.


    ¡°Great! Here it is!¡±


    She cooked the Sisamo in a frying pan and packed freshly cooked rice into a lunchbox, quickly preparing side dishes as well. Checking the time nearing ten, she hastened her actions. After a brief nce at the schedule posted on the fridge door by Byungjoon the previous night, Kiska packed the lunchbox, thinking.


    ¡®My schedule starts at three today, so if I go now, I can spend some time with Kay. Lulu¡¯


    Dressed in a ck coat and fur hat, Kiska covered her face with sunsses, grabbed the shopping bag with the lunchbox, and left the apartment to catch a taxi. She got off in front of Lincoln Town during the busy morning rush and quickly ran down to the subway.


    ¡®Huh? Is another band working now?¡¯


    As Kiska approached Studio C where Geon was working, the sound of loud metal music grew louder, making her eyes widen.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t this song supposed to be Montana¡¯s?¡¯


    Kiska peeked through the small window in the studio door, and as she opened it, a powerful sound burst forth, making her feel as though her head was being blown away. Surprised, she looked around the studio and soon spotted Geon in the recording room, while Kiska, sitting on a sofa with a view of the recording room window, looked triumphant as she noticed Kiska.


    ¡®Kiska?¡¯


    Kiska raised one hand with an awkward smile.


    ¡°Ki, Kiska. Ah, hello? You came together today?¡±


    ¡°No


    , we came together.¡±


    Startled by a deep voice from behind, Kiska jumped and turned to see Byungjoon¡¯s broad, dark face.


    ¡°Ah! Manager!¡±


    Byungjoon pushed her inside as if indicating they weren¡¯t together by choice but because Kiska had insisted on going since morning, stepping over his sleeping belly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we came together; I came reluctantly because she kept nagging me from morning. Anyway, it¡¯s good timing. There¡¯s a schedule today, and we can leave together from here. What''s that? Lunchbox?¡±


    Kiska showed the shopping bag she was holding with reluctance.


    ¡°Yes... Do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Oh, great. I was hungry since I skipped breakfast.¡±


    As Byungjoon greedily took the shopping bag and started eating the lunchbox, Kiska yfully pped her hands. Byungjoon, who had been focused on the food, looked up in surprise at Kiska¡¯sughter. Watching the lunchbox disappear as quickly as a crab''s eye, Kiska looked into the recording room where Geon was intently wearing headphones and focusing on his work, then asked.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a session for Montana¡¯s album?¡±


    Byungjoon, with a grain of rice stuck on his cheek, looked up at Geon and replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. But what the heck is this song? It sounds like something from Megadeth or Metallica.¡±


    All three turned their attention to Geon, who was passionately recording the guitar part, surrounded by dozens of scattered sheets of music.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>gold</b>).</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li><li>Your name featured on the "Wall of Gratitude" (in <b>blue)</b>.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 285: Fury

    Chapter 285: Fury


    Geon, absorbed inposing music with his headphones on, didn''t notice three people outside watching him. After pressing the stop button on the recording track, he sighed deeply. Upon opening his eyes, his gaze fell upon the floor littered with crumpled and torn sheet music. Picking up a piece, he frowned as he smoothed it out.


    "Phew, this is harder than I thought."


    The sheet music Geon was looking at was filled with red notes. After examining it briefly, he picked up another piece that was half-torn from the floor. This one was filled with ck notes. Alternating his gaze between the two, Geon sighed, ced the music on his thigh, and crossed his arms.


    "The challenge is how to interpret this. Should I go with the anger-filled red, or with the ck that represents anxiety, darkness, despair, and silence..."


    Lost in thought, Geon was scratching his head and pulling at his hair, which made Byung-jun, watching from outside, look baffled.


    "What is he even doing right now?"


    As Geon seemed almost mad, tearing and then smoothing out the sheets before tossing them into the air, Kiskaughed amusedly, while Byung-jun, concerned, tried to enter the recording booth. Just as he grabbed the doorknob, Shizuka''s pale handnded on his dark one. Turning to Shizuka, she shook her head slightly.


    "Creativityes with pain, you know that, Manager."


    Byung-jun, trying to detach Shizuka''s delicate hand from his wrist, pointed at the door."Can''t you see what he''s doing in there? What if something happens to him? Maybe he should take a break."


    Shizuka¡¯s eyes hardened as she shook her head decisively.


    "No, it''s better to leave him alone. I can assure you that."


    Seeing the determination in Shizuka''s eyes, Byung-jun hesitated for a moment before stepping back with a resigned lick of his lips. Fortunately, music started ying again from the recording booth, and Byung-jun, checking his watch as he heard Geon''s ying, was relieved.


    "Wow, time really flies. Kiska, let''s go home. I need to drop you off and take Shizuka to her schedule."


    Byung-jun, putting on his coat, called for Kiska, who sulkily hid behind the couch, clearly reluctant to leave. After a chase around, Shizuka finally caught her. Kneeling down with a serious expression, she held onto Kiska¡¯s shoulder firmly.


    "Kiska, you don''t want to disturb Kei, do you?"


    At the mention of Kei, Kiska stopped struggling. Shizuka quickly pointed towards the recording booth, where Geon was visible through the window.


    "Kei needs to concentrate right now. Your presence would disrupt that, and so would mine. That¡¯s why I''m still here, but Manager will take you home while I step outside. There¡¯s only one reason for that. I don¡¯t want to be a disturbance to Kei. You feel the same, don¡¯t you?"


    Kiska stopped writhing and stared at Shizuka¡¯s face before turning her head toward Geon in the recording booth. After a moment, she resumed struggling and pushed Shizuka away, running to grasp Byung-jun¡¯s hand. Shizukaughed as she watched.


    "See, our Kiska is such a good girl."


    Byung-jun looked down at Kiska, who was scoffing elsewhere, and chuckled as he checked his watch.


    "Let¡¯s hurry. We might bete."


    With a longing look towards Geon in the recording booth, Shizuka quietly closed the door, making sure no sound was heard, and exited. Unaware of their visit, Geon continued to fill the music sheets, tearing them up and starting anew. He vigorously scratched the back of his head and mumbled to himself.


    "What are my feelings right now? Do I hate my father? Am I still unable to escape from this hatred? It seems a bit faded now. So, should I cling to this faint emotion? No, that would make this music meaningless. It would be better to express the anger I felt at that time."


    Geon picked up a sheet filled with red notes from the floor and smoothed it out again.


    "From the beginning of the verse, I will express anger. Not only to highlight Kevin''s performance, but also to maintain the tension of the song, the guitar and bass must constantly sh. In that sh, they must find harmony again."


    Clearing the chair away, Geon propped his guitar up andy on the studio floor, continuing to write notes on the sheet music. As Geon was obscured by his position, the studio door quietly opened. A blonde young man with a cold expression entered first, sitting on the couch where Kiska had been. Soon after, a man with long


    ck hair, dressed in a stylish suit and wearing ck leather gloves, entered. After a moment of observing the recording booth where Geon was, he sat next to the blonde youth.


    "Should we just leave him be, Gamagin?"


    Gamagin, stroking his chin, looked through the window at Geon with aplicated expression.


    "Hmm... What do you think, Pyemon?"


    Pyemon, not taking his eyes off the recording studio window, responded.


    "Sir, it''s different from your goal. Those who listen to the boy''s music will likely emit negative energy. We must stop it."


    Gamagin sighed deeply with a troubled look.


    "Huh... I see."


    Pyemon turned his head towards Gamagin, his expression serious.


    "You know why you''re hesitating, but we must do it, sir."


    "Uh-huh..."


    As Gamagin continued to look troubled, Pyemon continued.


    "If it were just about achieving your goal, you would have attacked his mind already. Turning him into your puppet would have been quicker."


    "I know you consider the boy as more than just a proxy. I understand this, as I have been watching over the child with you for over twenty years."


    Pyemon stretched his hand into the air, and golden musical staff lines appeared. He reached into the recording booth with his hand, seemingly absorbing something, then sprinkled it over the golden staff lines, where the red notes embedded themselves.


    "Every note is red, and the instruments are shing. This kind of music will surely be well received by professional musicians, and it could be a new form of rock for those who enjoy it. However, those who listen to it will emit negative energy."


    Gamagin pressed his lips tightly together, just looking out the window. Pyemon, seemingly frustrated, spoke out.


    "Are you going to leave it like this? The child is already loved by many in the human world. If he releases this music, many will listen, and the negative energy they emit could blow away all the positive energy you''ve gathered, sir."


    Gamagin closed his eyes.


    "Call Amdusias."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Not now."


    "Pardon?"


    "When the child''s manager goes to Mexico to make a deal, he''ll bring the music sheets with him. That''s when you act."


    "Ah... I see."


    Gamagin got up from his seat.


    "Before you act, report to me."


    Pyemon also stood up, asking,


    "Do you have something to say, sir?"


    Gamagin, putting his hands in his trouser pockets, responded.


    "Tell him not to change all of the child''s music."


    "Pardon? What do you mean, sir?"


    Gamagin briefly looked down at the floor before answering.


    "Just ten notes from the child''s music sheets. That''s all. Minimally interfere."


    "Is that sufficient?"


    "Don''t underestimate the demon of music, Amdusias. He may be lower in rank than us, but there''s no one who can match him in music."


    Pyemon chuckled, raising his hands.


    "Haha, I often forget he''s one of the 72 demons because he''s so frivolous. Understood, I will do as you say."


    Gamagin nodded and was about to leave when Pyemon, attempting to erase the embroidered music sheets, stopped him.


    "Sir, may I ask one thing?"


    Turning around, Gamagin asked,


    "What is it?"


    Pointing at the music sheets hanging in the air, Pyemon crossed his arms and touched his lips with a finger before pointing from the eighth bar to the end of the sheet.


    "Looking at this sheet music, can you feel the guitar and bass fighting to devour each other? It''s like two beasts battling. Does this make music?"


    Gamagin smiled at the section he pointed out.


    "Do you know about a sea creature called a squid among the things humans eat?"


    Pyemon tilted his head and moved his fingers toward the ground.


    "Is it the flimsy thing with a hat?"


    "Yes, that''s the one."


    "Sure, I know of it, but why bring it up now?"


    Gamagin approached Pyemon in front of the music sheet.


    "Squids are temperamental and die shortly after being caught in the sea. The price of a live squid versus a dead one is vastly different. Humans go to great lengths to keep them alive until they sell."


    Pyemon quietly listened to Gamagin''s words, then he continued.


    "Do you know how they keep squids alive to the shore?"


    "Um... Do they create an environment like the sea?"


    "Haha, they couldn''t possibly have such a facility on a small fishing boat."


    "Then what do they do?"


    Gamagin pointed at the part where the guitar and bass were shing, causing the embroidered music sheets to disperse like wind.


    "They put the squids in a tank under the boat and throw in a couple of their predators."


    Pyemon looked shocked.


    "Really


    ? Wouldn''t the predators just eat all of them?"


    "Haha, I said just a couple, didn''t I? They can''t eat all the numerous squids."


    "Ah... How does that method help keep the squids alive?"


    "Haha, seeing the fish, the squids struggle desperately to escape. It gives them a will to live. They constantly fight for survival until they are brought to shore, maintaining their freshness."


    Pyemon quietly watched Gamagin and then nodded deeply.


    "If you just rece the word ''squid'' with ''music,'' you can easily infer what it means."


    Gamagin walked towards the door, adding,


    "Exactly, it¡¯s profound. That''s also why I chose music to return to being an angel. When they fight each other like that, those listening to the music cannot let go of the tension until the end. Finding harmony in that is up to the child."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 286: Fury

    Chapter 286: Fury


    On the day when the studio use deadline was fully reached.


    Byung-jun found Geon, who was still holed up in the studio. Peering into the studio from outside and hearing no sound from the recording booth, Byung-jun quietly opened the door and stepped inside, then suddenly yelled out in shock.


    "Geon, Geon!!!"


    He rushed over to Geon, who was lying on the studio floor, shaking him and pping his cheeks to wake him.


    "Geon! Geon! What''s going on with you!"


    As Byung-jun pped his cheeks fiercely, Geon frowned and squinted his eyes open.


    "It hurts..."


    "Whoa, you scared me, you rascal!"


    Geon turned over and rubbed his eyes with his hands."What time is it?"


    "It''s eleven now. What happened?"


    Geon sat up and stretched and yawned.


    "Ah, I just finished working two hours ago and took a nap."


    Byung-jun copsed backwards with a sigh of relief, then suddenly yelled again.


    "Then why the hell are you sprawled out on the floor instead of the sofa! I thought you had copsed!"


    Geon chuckled and caressed his face, then fumbled on the sofa to lift some sheet music and CDs.


    "Haha, the floor just felt morefortable. I''ve prepared the guide and sheet music here. You can just send them via email, why did you bring them in person?"


    Byung-jun snatched the sheet music and CDs and said.


    "Sheesh, anyway. The contract needs to be signed in hard copy. Go get the music approved and signed. Can''t you do things right the first time? Go home and sleep, just take the car I came in. I¡¯ll take a taxi to the airport."


    "Are you heading straight to Mexico?"


    "Yes, I have an appointment today."


    "Okay, take care, brother."


    "Yeah, go straight home! Kiska has been waiting every day."


    "Hehe, got it."


    Byung-jun took out a yellow envelope, put the sheet music and CDs inside, and left the Lincoln Center. He asked a member waiting outside to take Geon home, then hailed a taxi. Arriving at the airport, Byung-jun checked the flight time and hurried to Gate 45 listed on his ticket. While texting Son Lin that he was departing for Mexico, he bumped into a person in front of him and fell backwards.


    "Ouch!"


    The impact was so strong that Byung-jun fell on his backside, looking up to see a man looking down at him, dusting off his clothes as he got up.


    "Ah... I''m sorry. I was looking at my phone and didn''t see."


    The man was tall, but Byung-jun was muchrger. Unlike Byung-jun, who fell from the collision, the man remained calm and smiled slightly.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m fine. I''m really sorry about that."


    Byung-jun apologized while sneaking a look at the man''s face.


    ''He''s incredibly handsome. An actor? I haven''t seen him before... Based on his proportions, he could be a model. Ah, if only I were a bit younger, I''d discuss a contract, but he looks about forty. What a pity.''


    Byung-jun bowed his head again and moved on to stand in line at the gate. As he took out his passport and ticket, waiting for his turn, he felt a tap on his shoulder and turned to see the man he had bumped into smiling at him.


    "Uh... Are you hurt anywhere?"


    The man extended a yellow envelope.


    "You dropped this."


    "Whoa!"


    Byung-jun searched his pockets, then realizing he had lost the envelope containing the sheet music, took it from the man with repeated bows.


    "Oh my, thank you so much! I''m sorry for bumping into you, and now you even helped me. This was important, and you came all this way to return it. I don''t know how I can repay your kindness."


    The man waved his hand and smiled.


    "Haha, it''s okay."


    Byung-jun waved his hand and insisted.


    "No, I must repay kindness! Please give me your phone number, and I''ll make it up to you. This envelope contains something very important."


    The man smiled and replied.


    "It''s okay. You must be busy, please go ahead. I''m busy too."


    Without waiting for Byung-jun¡¯s response, the man turned and walked away as Byung-jun called after him a few more times. Seeing his turn at the gatee up, Byung-jun gave a sorry look at the man''s retreating figure.


    "Wow, such a nice person. I should make friends with someone like that... Tsk."


    Byung-jun was still watching the man when he caught the eye of a disapproving olddy in line behind him and quickly bowed his head.


    "Oh


    , I''m so sorry."


    Byung-jun hurriedly disappeared into the gate while the man he had bumped into walked into a Starbucks in the airport and sat at a corner sofa. A man with long ck hair wearing sunsses was reading a newspaper, and a blond pretty boy was smiling at girls who were squealing and throwing flirtatious looks his way. As the man approached the sofa, the blond pretty boy raised a hand in greeting.


    "Hey, did your errand go well?"


    The man nced at the girls focusing on him and replied.


    "Hehe, as usual, Mr. Pyemon."


    The man with the ck hair folded his newspaper and looked at the neer, who bowed respectfully.


    "Lord Gamagin, I see."


    Gamagin nodded toward an empty seat on the sofa next to him.


    "Well done, Amdusias. Have a seat."


    As Amdusias sat down, the girls screamed again.


    "Kyaa! The third handsome guy has appeared!"


    "What do we do, all three are super handsome, and each has a different vibe!"


    "Exactly! They''re really hot!"


    "But that ck-haired guy, doesn¡¯t he look familiar?"


    "Hmm... Ah! Like Kay? Isn¡¯t that right?"


    "Wow, you''re right, he looks older than Kay, so Kay must resemble him."


    The girls were loudly gossiping in a way that everyone could hear. Amdusias chuckled quietly.


    "Do you find this amusing, Mr. Pyemon?"


    Pyemon smirked and winked at the girls, causing them to fall backward again. Watching the girls with hearts in their eyes, Pyemon turned to Amdusias and shrugged.


    "It''s fun, isn¡¯t it? To me, they look like female ogres chewed up and spat out, haha."


    Amdusias grinned and joined Pyemon in winking at the girls, elicitingughter from Gamagin.


    "To my eyes, you two look quite the same."


    As the two winked, the girls screamed again but eventually quieted down after being scolded by a staff member. Once themotion subsided, Gamagin spoke up.


    "So, how did it go?"


    Amdusias massaged his neck as if loosening his muscles.


    "Exactly eight bars per section. I drew a purple border around the red notes."


    Pyemon rested his elbow on the sofa and propped his chin, asking.


    "What does that mean?"


    "Purple signifies affection. It won''t be obvious with the red notes bordered in purple, but the kid will notice it when he sees the sheet music. To change the colors, you''d need to alter the notes themselves."


    Pyemon frowned.


    "What, so the kid can fix it the moment he sees it?"


    Amdusias smirked and shrugged.


    "Do you think I''m called the demon of music for nothing? Even if he notices, he won''t be able to fix it."


    Pyemon tilted his head, puzzled.


    "Why is that?"


    Amdusias, confidently looking at Gamagin, replied.


    "Because the music I''ve modified sounds better. Haha."


    "Ho?"


    "Even if he realizes, he won''t be able to interfere. And if he studies what I''ve left behind, the kid will only progress further."


    "Really? Ho... Amdusias, sometimes you do clean up nicely."


    Amdusias gave Pyemon a disgruntled look.


    "I am also a high-ranking demon, Count Pyemon."


    Pyemon scoffed.


    "And what, do you keep a harem locked up in your castle? If you''re the demon of music, act with dignity. A guy who favors women over music, what¡¯s that about. Lord Gamagin, you know this guy has the child¡¯s cherished little mother as a maid?"


    Pyemon tattled, causing Amdusias to wave his hands in denial.


    "Ha, a harem! I haven¡¯t touched that little child''s mother! I just have her doing menial tasks! Lord Gamagin! It¡¯s a misunderstanding!"


    Pyemon pointed usingly as he shot back.


    "I know all about the three hundred human women you''ve captured in your castle! Maids aside, why are all the gardeners and guards women? You womanizer!"


    Defeated, Amdusias raised his hands in surrender.


    "Phew, I was wrong. How can I argue with you, Mr. Pyemon? Let''s leave it at that."


    "Hehe, my victory!"


    With a mischievous face, Pyemon shed a V-sign. Gamagin chuckled and folded the newspaper on the table.


    "Good to hear all went well. But Amdusias. When anger, represented by red,bines with affection, symbolized by purple, does it harmonize?"


    Amdusias, having given up, grinned broadly with a self-satisfied look.


    "When hatred and anger mix with affection, it bes a sentiment of ''ambivalence.'' It signifies the inability to


    help but love even as you hate. It''s a perfect emotion for those who resent their parents. Hehe."


    Worried, Pyemon said,


    "But Lord Gamagin, will that guy Carlos really use the kid¡¯sposition to create music? I hear he¡¯s an older professional musician, and it''s quite different from the music he¡¯s used to. He might reject it."


    Gamagin looked at Amdusias again, who shook his head with a resolute expression.


    "He will, without question. If he says anything else after seeing that sheet music, then he''s not a musician. It''s a piece of music too tempting to pass up. Actually, it was already at that level before I touched it, but that was also possible because of my power."


    Pyemon flicked his index finger, smirking.


    "Oho, boasting again?"


    Amdusias grinned, exuding confidence.


    "It''s not boasting. I''m certain of it. If he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll make sure he does. But that won¡¯t be necessary. That Carlos isn''t some ignorant beginner."


    Assured, Gamagin rose from his seat.


    "Good, everyone did well. Now let¡¯s go have some tea at Amdusias''s harem."


    A crestfallen Amdusias stood up.


    "Lord! Really, it''s not!"


    "Hehe, let¡¯s go check."


    Pyemonughed yfully as they both stood.


    "Haha, you¡¯ll be surprised, Lord. Haha."


    Watching the departing figures, Amdusias sweated nervously.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 287: Fury

    Chapter 287: Fury


    Byeong-jun arrived at Montana''s private rehearsal studio located at ''za Garibaldi'' in the heart of Mexico City, clutching an envelope to his side as he knocked on the door.


    Knock, knock.


    A rustling sound was heard, but instead of a voice, the door abruptly swung open. Kevin, with his hair a mess as if he hadn''t washed for days, looked at Byeong-jun and scratched his head, saying,


    "Ah... the manager is here?"


    Byeong-jun, taken aback by Kevin''s disheveled appearance, asked,


    "What''s with that look? You were neat just a few days ago, what happened to you?"


    "Ha ha... Well, it''s just...e on in anyway."


    Kevin led Byeong-jun into the rehearsal studio, where a foldable bed had been set up in the office in front of the recording booth. Kevin awkwardly smiled as he pulled a can of soda from the fridge and handed it to Byeong-jun. Taking the can, Byeong-jun, sitting opposite Kevin, asked,


    "What''s going on? The studio looks sleek and cool, but you look like a mess. What''s the matter?"Kevin half-closed his eyes as he drank and replied,


    "Ah, it''s just the practicetely."


    "You''re not telling me that Mr. Carlos has been torturing you with hard-core SM, whips, candle wax, and stuff?"


    "Ha ha ha, no way. He''s been tough on me, but he''s not into that kind of thing, don''t worry, manager."


    Examining Kevin more closely, Byeong-jun shook his head and said,


    "I''ll send a manager to look after you soon. Just wait a little longer. The headquarters is currently selecting someone, and it seems to take some time because it involves Kay."


    Kevin, still holding the soda can,ughed,


    "I''m actually quitefortable right now. The amodation you arranged has a great view."


    "That''s what I mean. Why are you sleeping in the studio instead of there?"


    "Ha ha, justzy to go home after practicing until dawn, haha."


    "Oh, you should at least take a shower."


    "Ah, sorry about that, hehe."


    "By the way, where is Mr. Carlos?"


    "He should be here soon. You came a bit early."


    "It''s 4 PM, is that early?"


    "He usuallyes around now and practices until 11 PM."


    "Why do artists love to sleep in so much?"


    "Heh, well, I''m the same, so I can''t really say much. Did any songse out?"


    Byeong-jun held up the envelope and said,


    "I''ve brought them."


    Kevin was about to reach out his hand excitedly but hesitated,


    "Ah! Here... no, maybe Carlos should see it first."


    Byeong-jun also nodded and ced the envelope beside him as they chatted about recent events. Soon after, Carlos entered the studio with a guitar on his back and lit up upon seeing Byeong-jun.


    "Ah! Mr. Lee! You''vee on the exact day. Ha, the more I see it, the more I like Fantagio."


    Byeong-jun quickly stood up to shake hands,ughing,


    "Mr. Carlos! It''s been a few days!"


    Carlos shook hands with Byeong-jun, set down his guitar, and sat on the sofa while grimacing at Kevin,


    "What are you doing sleeping here again? You stink, go take a shower."


    Kevin sniffed his arm and awkwardly smiled,


    "Can I just see the song first?"


    Carlos shook his head decisively,


    "Your smell is filling up the studio. Go wash up now. And open the windows on your way out."


    "Ha ha, alright. I''ll be back soon."


    As Kevin left, Carlos looked at the envelope with eager eyes and reached out his hand.


    "Is that it?"


    "Ah, yes, sir. Here it is."


    Byeong-jun respectfully handed the envelope with both hands. Carlos hurriedly opened it and started focusing intensely as heid the sheet music on his thigh. Byeong-jun watched Carlos''s expressions change as he read through the music in one go.


    ''Phew, I listened to it beforehand, but will Carlos want to do this kind of music? It''s so different from Montana''s usual style. Look at his changing expressions. If it gets rejected, I might have to go back to the States again.''


    Carlos, seemingly breathless, finally exhaled heavily after finishing.


    "Heugh, heugh, heugh."


    Breathing heavily, Carlos smiled at Byeong-jun, who was observing him anxiously.


    "This, Kay must be trying to kill inspiration, to think I''m breathless just by looking at the score."


    "Is... is that so? Don''t you like it?"


    "Hehe, as expected."


    Byeong-jun smiled awkwardly, knowing it


    would be the case.


    "So, it is? Well, it''s this kind of music."


    "Yes, yes. So it''s too different from Montana''s... style?"


    Byeong-jun was startled as Carlos leaned back on the sofa with a refreshingugh, crossing his legs with his chunky-ringed hand resting on his knee.


    "Indeed, as you say, this song doesn''t fit Montana. It''s not even the Latin rock I''ve been walking on. If I had to describe it, it''s a mix of thrash metal and hardcore."


    "Th... thrash... hardcore?"


    "Um... to put it simply, think of it as a blend of Metallica and Rage Against The Machine''s music. The tuning at the beginning of the score is drop D, right? This is the down tuning used in Metallica''s ''Sad But True.'' While it''smonly used by other musicians, it produces a heavier, lower sound."


    Byeong-jun was flustered by the technical jargon, but Carlos continued without pausing,


    "Look here at the BPM, it''s 190. That''s the speed of a fast track like ''Master of puppets.'' This low tuning with such high speed isn''t really suitable for Montana."


    "Ah... yes... BPM... yes"


    "Also, if you look at the bass and drum parts, unlike Metallica, they''re very groovy, right? This gives the listener a very rhythmic feel. This scale has a bit of the feel of Rage Against the Machine. Although it''s a bit different, of course."


    "Ah... I see."


    "Also, look here where the verse transitions, the rhythm changes at the BPM part, it''s kind of like Rage Against the Machine''s ''Killing in the name.''"


    Byeong-jun, overwhelmed by the technical terms and rock musician references, rubbed his head and said,


    "Ah, yes... I see. But why are you doing this, sir?"


    Carlos ced the score on the table and smiled,


    "Because it''s tremendous music. Really impressive."


    Seeing Byeong-jun''s dazed expression, Carlos stood up and took out his guitar from the case.


    "I can''t stand not ying this amazing music right now! If a musician meets this kind of music and refuses it because it doesn''t fit their ''color,'' then they''re not truly a musician! It''s really incredible!"


    Byeong-jun cautiously held out the contract as he took it out of his pocket,


    "Ah... then, sir, you''ll need to sign this contract..."


    Carlos, with his guitar slung over his shoulder and holding the score, headed to the recording booth, waving his hand,


    "Later. For now, I just want to y this music. Just wait a little."


    "Ah... yes, sir. Understood."


    Carlos entered the recording booth, put on his headphones, and began to y the guitar with his eyes closed. Though the sound of his ying was not audible due to the headphones connected to the amp, the expression of concentration as he followed the guide CD showed his satisfaction. Finally, Byeong-jun rxed and leaned back on the sofa, interlocking his fingers on his protruding belly.


    ''Phew, I waspletely tense for a moment. That was a close call.''


    Suddenly,


    Bang!


    Byeong-jun hastily straightened up as the door opened. Carlos poked his head out of the recording booth with a puzzled expression,


    "Hey, the recording on the guide CD and the score are a bit different. What''s going on?"


    Byeong-jun panicked,


    "What? That can''t be. It was recorded by Kay himself."


    "Is that so? There must be some mistake. The score seems better, so I guess the guide CD is wrong. Alright, I''ll follow the score. Just give me a moment."


    "Yes, yes! Understood, sir."


    As Carlos went back into the booth, Byeong-jun sighed in relief again.


    ''Kay isn''t the kind to make such mistakes... He must have been out of it while recording overnight. That''s why the score is fine, but the guide CD has issues. Though he''s a perfectionist, I didn''t expect him to make such errors, haha.''


    After about thirty minutes of waiting outside, the outer door opened and a neatly washed and shaved Kevin entered, asking,


    "Ah, manager. Did you sign the contract?"


    Byeong-jun, showing the unsigned contract, shook his head,


    "No, he wanted to see the song first, so I''ve been waiting."


    Kevin nced at Carlos, who was still wearing headphones in the recording booth, and nodded,


    "Then I''ll also go and check briefly."


    "Sure. Take your time."


    Kevin opened the door to the recording booth, and as he did, Carlos took off his headphones and looked him up and down, thenughed,


    "That''s better, you''ve cleaned up well."


    "Ha ha, if someone heard you, they''d think you''re


    a grandpa nagging his grandson, Carlos."


    "Hehe, Kay''s music has arrived."


    "I listened earlier. How is it?"


    Carlos raised his thumb and said,


    "Why even ask?"


    Kevin picked up the headphones, smiling,


    "Is it good?"


    Carlos grinned, showing his teeth,


    "Kevin, you and I will have to battle it out."


    With the headphones in hand, a puzzled Kevin asked,


    "A battle?"


    Carlos, ring at Kevin, curled his lip and held up the score,


    "It''s a song where the guitar and bass continuously try to devour each other. If you don''t want to be eaten by me, you''ll have to stay up a few more nights. Ha ha ha."


    Kevin grimaced and pressed the y button on the guide CD, putting on the headphones. From the moment the first note yed, he pressed the headphones tightly to his ears, and his eyes widened. Carlos, watching Kevin listen, suddenly saw Kevin throw off the headphones and roar,


    "It''s awesome!!!!!!!!!!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 288: Fury

    Chapter 288: Fury


    Byeong-jun stepped out of the practice room into the chilly winter alley, hunched against the cold, and lit a cigarette before calling Geon. After about six rings, Geon''s somewhat lively voice came through the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Hey, Geon. Did you get some sleep?"


    "Yeah, bro. I woke up about an hour ago."


    "Good, good. I''m in Mexico right now, just handed over the sheet music to Professor Carlos."


    "Oh really? What did he say?"


    "He agreed to do it. But, he said a bunch ofplicated stuff, something about BPM, Metallica, and tuning, but I didn''t catch all of it, can''t even remember."


    "Haha, I see. Well, at least he agreed."


    "But, it looks like there was a mistake in the guide recording you did.""What?"


    "He said the sheet music and the guide CD are a bit different?"


    "That can''t be."


    "Professor Carlos said so himself. He said the sheet music is better, that it''s the correct one."


    "Um... if that''s wrong, it couldpletely change the feel of the music... Ah, I didn¡¯t make a copy, so I can¡¯t check it. Bro, can you tell Carlos to record the vocal line as soon as I get there tomorrow? I¡¯ll check the sheet music and record it right away."


    "Are you going to do that? Hmm... then I should be heading back. I was supposed to return on tonight''s flight because of Suzuka¡¯s schedule."


    "Ah, then I¡¯ll go by myself. Just text me the address of the practice room."


    "Um... I¡¯m a bit worried..."


    "Haha, don''t worry about me. Please take good care of Kiska. It might take a few days."


    "Ah! No, I''m not going home until youe! I''ll stay at a hotel!"


    "Haha, don¡¯t do that. Kiska will miss you."


    "Do you know how it feels to be stepped on in the stomach every morning!! If you''re not there, shees up on the bed and steps on me, saying you should be there, it seems more painful when stepped on in sleep."


    "Puahaha, what? Our Kiska is so cute and nice."


    "... Only to you, you jerk. To Suzuka, she¡¯s...¡±


    "Suzuka?"


    "Ah, no, I misspoke. Ahem. Anyway, you¡¯reing tomorrow, right?"


    "Yes, bro. But about Suzuka..."


    "Just pass that along! I¡¯m hanging up now!"


    "Bro? Hello? Bro??"


    As the call ended, Geon frowned and tossed his phone aside on the sofa in the annex.


    "What is he talking about?"


    The next day.


    Before Kiska woke up, Geon left the Red Castle and flew to Mexico City. There was a bit of amotion at the airport, but Geon calmed it down by giving autographs and taking photos. He then took a taxi to the Montana practice room. As he was about to knock on the door of the practice room, it burst open and Kevin appeared with a weing smile, spreading his arms.


    "Kay! You made it!"


    Smiling at Kevin''s embrace, Geon asked,


    "How did you know I was here?"


    Kevin, arm in arm with Geon, chuckled.


    "Haha, the manager said you wereing today. I¡¯ve been waiting. I came out as soon as I heard the taxi."


    "Hehe, I see. How about Carlos?"


    "Oh, he¡¯s waiting inside. The drum session is here too."


    "The session too? We just need to record the vocal line, why go to all this trouble?"


    Kevinughed and patted Geon¡¯s shoulder.


    "Carlos wants to take lessons from the original artist. So, he brought the drummer too. Let¡¯s go in!"


    Guided by Kevin, Geon entered the practice room and saw Carlos in the recording booth, instructing the drummer.


    "That''s not right, Jos¨¦. The BPM needs to change here, how many times do I have to tell you?"


    Carlos, seemingly frustrated, saw Kevin peeking through the door of the booth.


    "Hey... Kay¡¯s here."


    Carlos¡¯s expression instantly brightened, pushing Kevin aside with augh.


    "Oh! Kay! You¡¯re here!"


    "Haha, Carlos. How¡¯s it going?"


    "Phew, it¡¯s been a mess without you. Come on in."


    Led by Carlos into the recording booth, Geon greeted the middle-aged Mexican drummer with a nod. The drummer, upon seeing Geon, beamed, removed his headphones, and offered a handshake.


    "Ah, it¡¯s an honor to meet you, Kay. I¡¯m Jos¨¦ nis."


    "Nice to meet you, Jos¨¦. I¡¯m Kay."


    "Haha, I¡¯ve been dying from Carlos¡¯s nagging. Maybe I¡¯ll get yelled at less after I learn from you. Haha."


    "Hehe, we¡¯ll see."


    Geon turned to


    Carlos and asked,


    "But you said the sheet music is different from the guide CD. What do you mean?"


    Carlos, as if remembering something, handed over the sheet music and offered headphones.


    "Here, take a listen. But it''s nothing major. Anyone can see that the sheet music is correct. Heard you worked through the night? Typical mistakes. Just follow the sheet music."


    After receiving the sheet music from Carlos, Geon examined it and his expression hardened. Without saying a word, he flipped through the pages, his expression growing increasingly serious. Noticing this, Kevin cautiously asked,


    "What¡¯s wrong? Any problem?"


    Geon ran his fingers over the notes outlined in purple.


    "What is this?"


    Carlos approached and looked at the sheet music together.


    "Is there something on the sheet music? I handled it carefully."


    "It''s not that... Give me a moment. I need to examine this more closely."


    Geon stepped out of the booth as the others looked at each other and shrugged before resuming their practice. Outside the booth, Geonid the sheet music on the office table and propped his chin on his hand.


    "What''s this? A purple outline? I''ve never seen this before..."


    Geon took out Haku from his guitar case and yed the note indicated on the sheet music. After ying half of the song, he sighed.


    "It''s better than the originalposition! What''s the reason? What did I do?"


    Geon ruffled his hair, lost in thought.


    "I drew the notes filled with red. But in this sheet music, every eighth bar or so has a note with a purple outline. What''s going on? More importantly, how do you create this outline? Did I really make this in my sleep?"


    With a troubled look, Geon propped his chin and stared at the sheet music.


    "I need to find out. How to draw this outline. Whether in sleep or whatever, this is my music. I must find out how to create this music again."


    Geon rushed back to the recording booth and asked Kevin.


    "Kevin, can we make copies here?"


    Kevin, strapping a bass guitar, pointed to the officeputer.


    "Yeah, you can use the copier next to that PC. Why?"


    "Never mind!"


    Geon quickly ced the sheet music in the copier and pressed the copy button. After making about ten copies of the sheet music, he put the original in his bag and took the copies back to the recording booth, his eyes shining.


    "Let¡¯s start recording first. I need to take the original sheet music back and study it."


    The band members stopped practicing and looked at Geon expectantly as he distributed the copies.


    "There seems to be a problem with the original, so I need to take it with me. Here are the copies, let¡¯s start practicing. Carlos, you go first?"


    Disappointed by Geon''s decision to take the original, Carlos started ying the pre-rehearsed piece. The fast-paced solo started with BPM and became rhythmic as it moved past Verse 1. Without a drum or metronome, Carlos urately kept the beat, pleasing Geon who nodded in approval.


    "That''s Carlos for you."


    As Geon acknowledged him, Carlos smiled but then grimaced and kicked the distortion pedal at his feet.


    "But this darned distortion control is driving me crazy!"


    Geon picked up the rolling distortion,ughing.


    "Haha, you enjoyed ying with a clean sound, so that¡¯s expected."


    Geon adjusted the distortion settings: Drive to 7.6, Lo to 8, and Hi to 3, and set the Level to 6.


    "Here, this is the sound I had in mind. The distortion is an SM7, so I raised the Lo a bit. If it were a Boss product, 7 would have been enough."


    Carlos took the distortion pedal from Geon, checked it, and took out a notebook to record the settings.


    "Whew, with the D drop tuning, Drive at 7.6 will sound really heavy."


    After Carlos connected the distortion input jack and plugged it into his guitar, Kevin offered his guitar.


    "What about me?"


    Geon smiled quietly and shook his head.


    "You find it yourself."


    "Why!? Why am I the only one discriminated against?"


    Geon¡¯s expression turned serious as he spoke softly.


    "That¡¯s how you improve. I want to see Kevin be a proper bassist."


    "Ugh... that pressure in your eyes! I¡¯m doomed!"


    Though he was being melodramatic, Kevin¡¯s face brightened with a smile, knowing Geon¡¯s warm intentions. The members tuned their instruments again and prepared as Geon rolled up the sheet music and pped his hands.


    "Let¡¯s start with the bass and guitar together this time. Kevin, start with the bass solo in the first part. Carlos? Take a break and help Kevin find the right sound, it might take a while."


    Carlos sat down on a folding chair without a word, putting his guitar down, and Ge


    on turned to Kevin with a mischievous smile.


    "So, my friend Kevin? Shall we go?"


    "Ugh! Okay!! Damn it!"


    "Let¡¯s start."


    As Kevin focused on his guitar strings, bowed his head, and lowered his body to start the groovy bass solo, Geon¡¯s stern voice burst out.


    "No!!! Kevin, the sound doesn¡¯t match, raise the tone!"


    After adjusting the tone and plucking a few strings, Kevin started ying again, only for Geon¡¯s voice to erupt again.


    "No!!! The first beat is off. Again!"


    Thud-thud~


    "No!!! Kevin, raise the middle more!"


    Thud-thud-thud-thud-thud-thud~


    "No!!! Kevin, lower the treble by 2 tones!"


    Thud-thud-thud~


    "No!!! Kevin, the pickup bnce is off. Adjust it again!"


    "Aaaaargh!! This guy¡¯s worse than Carlos!!"


    Carlos, who had been chuckling at the sight of Kevin screaming, stood up and gestured to Jos¨¦.


    "We¡¯re going to be up all night. Let¡¯s go out for a snack."


    Knowing his turn was next, Jos¨¦ quickly followed Carlos out of the recording booth, sweating profusely.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 289: Fury

    Chapter 289: Fury


    Carlos and Jos¨¦ returned to the rehearsal room after more than three hours. They had not wanted to disturb Geon''s hard training with Kevin, hoping for a call from him while they enjoyed a leisurely afternoon at an open caf¨¦ following a pleasant meal. However, with no contact from him, they decided to head back. Carlos, careful not to disturb, cracked open the door to the practice room and smiled broadly at the explosive bass soloing from inside.


    "Ha, it''s apletely different performance after just three hours, isn''t it, Jos¨¦?"


    Jos¨¦, with a look of surprise, was watching Kevin''s y and then grimaced, covering his face.


    "Is it, is it my turn now?"


    Carlos patted Jos¨¦''s back with augh.


    "Look at this! Ha, you could y like that too after three hours, aren''t you excited?"


    Jos¨¦ swallowed dryly and peered inside the rehearsal room.


    "That''s true... but I saw Kevin''s training earlier. I''d be lucky to keep up, but if I can''t, it might just blow up."


    "Haha, don''t worry. He''s not the kind to quit just because you can''t keep up. Let''s go in," chuckled Carlos.Carlos and Jos¨¦ entered and saw Kevin passionately ying in the recording booth across the window. Despite over three hours of training, Kevin looked more exhrated than tired. Geon, sitting in front of him on a makeshift chair with his legs crossed, rhythmically shook a rolled-up sheet of music in his hand, looking significantly improved from the beginning.


    "It''s much better now," nodded Carlos.


    Jos¨¦ agreed, standing beside Carlos. "Yeah, definitely. The bass line melody is really groovy."


    Jos¨¦, tense, nced at the booth and caught Geon''s eye. Geon waved them in, and a crestfallen Jos¨¦ was reassured by Carlos''s encouraging nod.


    "Looks like it''s your turn now. Go on in. Ha!"


    "Okay, I''ll be right back."


    Jos¨¦ entered the recording booth, and as he did, Geon''s voice halted Kevin''s ying.


    "Carlos! You two practice enough today. How abouting back tomorrow morning?"


    Seeing Jos¨¦''s about-to-cry face turn to Carlos, Carlosughed, unwrapping his arms.


    "Haha, okay. Push hard! You both need lots of practice! See you tomorrow."


    "Okay! Come on in!"


    Carlos casually grabbed his guitar and left, while a hesitant Jos¨¦ entered the booth. Jos¨¦ nced at a sweaty, sauna-like Kevin and sat at the drums.


    "So, is it a baton pass now?"


    Kevin, seeing Geon''s sinister smile, stiffened up.


    "No, the bass and drums are like a married couple. It''s only natural for the bass to adjust during drum practice. Kevin will join you for your session."


    Though Kevin''s expression soured, it quickly returned to a smile.


    "I''m still okay. Let''s do this."


    Geon smiled and stood up.


    "Practice is practice, but let''s take a 10-minute break. You haven''t rested during the three hours either."


    As Geon left the booth, Jos¨¦, looking dumbfounded, asked Kevin.


    "Did you really not take a break for three hours?"


    Kevin wiped his face with his shirt, smiling.


    "Yes, I did."


    "Wow... Aren''t you tired? Will you push me that hard too?"


    Kevin grinned widely.


    "Probably? The practice with Carlos is nothingpared to this. Ha, but you''ve heard my ying, right? It''s definitely improved, so just try to keep up."


    Jos¨¦ twirled his sticks and nodded.


    "Right. But isn''t it hard?"


    Kevin, walking out of the booth, replied.


    "It''s tough. But you''ll understand soon. The power of this song."


    "The power of the song?"


    "The more you y, the more liberating it feels. Sort of like a mental catharsis. Like shouting at the top of a mountain after cursing loudly? Something like that. And the feeling bes clearer as the performance nearspletion. That''s why I end up wanting to practice more. I only got that feeling about 30 minutes ago, but you, having yed drums longer, will feel it sooner. Ha, I''m gonna catch some cool air and dry off this sweat."


    Confused, Jos¨¦ stayed in the booth with a serious look.


    "Mental catharsis? Makes you want to practice more?"


    Jos¨¦''s eyes sparkled as he reconsidered, then he put on headphones and began re-reading the music from the start.


    **


    The next day.


    Prompted by Geon''s request toe in the morning, Carlos, waking up early for a change, headed to the rehearsal room. Considering they all practicedte into the night, he brought tasty sandwiches and coffee. The first thing he saw upon opening the door was Jos¨¦ and Kevin sprawled asleep on the sofa and makeshift bed. Carlos chuckled at how hard their practice had


    been, unnoticed by a snoring Kevin and a grinding Jos¨¦.


    Carlos quietly set the food and coffee on the table and looked toward the recording booth. Inside, he saw Geon alone, looking at some music. He fetched two cups of coffee and opened the booth door. Geon, absorbed, looked up.


    "Ah, Carlos, you''re here?"


    Carlos, offering a cup, smiled.


    "You''ve been working hard."


    Geon, epting the coffee with a smile, responded.


    "Thanks, Carlos. I''ll enjoy it."


    Carlos, coffee in hand, sat down and nced at the music Geon was viewing.


    "Is there something you need to fix? What are you looking at so intently?"


    Geon, after a sip of his steaming coffee, smiled and pushed the music aside.


    "Oh, just some personal research. Nothing to fix."


    "Really? With all this daily research, you''re improving day by day. Honestly, I was surprised. Even at the Lopalooza Festival, you weren''t at this level. You were great then, too."


    "Ha, don''t exaggerate."


    "Heh, it''s not just ttery."


    Carlos flipped through the set-aside music.


    "But what about the lyrics? There''s no lyrics or title written in the music."


    Geon, about to speak, yfully asked.


    "Want to guess the title?"


    Carlos, incredulous, replied.


    "Am I a fortune teller? How would I know the title of a song you made?"


    "Hehe, you''ve yed it, right? Just express the emotion you felt while ying in words."


    Carlos, after a hard look at Geon, cautiously began.


    "The emotion I felt was anger, rage, hatred, and also love-hate."


    Geon twitched his eyebrows.


    "Love-hate?"


    "Yes, like hating but also loving the other at the same time? Though anger and rage were stronger emotions. Did I get close to any of the words you have for the title?"


    Geon pondered for a moment, then nodded.


    "Fury."


    Carlos, pleased,ughed.


    "Exactly, it was a song filled with real emotions!"


    Geon, watching a happy Carlos, wore aplex expression.


    ''Love-hate? It''s aplex human emotion where affection and hatred are intertwined. The emotions symbolized by red notes with a purple border mean love-hate... It''s possible to encapste suchplex emotions in a single note without changing the bars.''


    As Geon sank into thought, Carlos, realizing that he was deepening his process like a true professional musician, quietly stood up with his coffee and exited the booth. Unaware of his departure, Geon stared at the floor seriously, which Carlos observed through the window. After sipping his coffee, Carlos sat on the sofa. He heard Jos¨¦, still asleep, grinding his teeth in his sleep.


    "Uh... sorry, I''ll start over..."


    Beside him, Kevin, as if knocked out, turned over in his sleep.


    "Uh, worse than Carlos... are you trying to kill me..."


    Listening to their muttering, Carlos struggled to stifle hisughter but eventually giggled. Watching carefully lest he wake the exhausted pair, Carlos finally calmed down and leaned back on the sofa, sipping his coffee.


    About an hourter, the two woke up. Kevin, not even washing his face, pped his cheeks several times and brightly said.


    "Carlos! Let me show you the effects ofst night''s practice! Come on in!"


    As Kevin, confident, looked on, Jos¨¦ handed a drumstick toward Carlos.


    "Starting today, it''s your turn to put in the most effort!"


    Carlos, chuckling, joined the two in the recording booth. As Kevin, without adjusting the guitar from yesterday''s settings, slung it over his shoulder and flicked his fingers, Carlos grinned.


    "Looks like you''ve practiced enough. Confident, huh? Alright, shall we start?"


    Carlos checked the distortion before strapping on his guitar. Geon stood up and brought a microphone stand to the center. Kevin, slightly hopeful, asked.


    "Are you going to sing?"


    Geon stopped and looked around at Carlos and Jos¨¦, then smiled.


    "Yes, now that the ying''s up to par, I need to practice too."


    Kevin, excited, clenched his fists.


    "Oh!!! Are we finally going to hear the lyrics!!"


    Carlos, serious, looked at Geon, then nodded slightly. Geon, after staring silently ahead, deeply inhaled and ced his left hand on the microphone.


    "Let''s go. Fury!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 290: Fury

    Chapter 290: Fury


    The beginning of "Fury" was a bass solo. Geon stopped Kevin''s fast, groovy beat as soon as Carlos began ying, waving his hand to stop the music. Everyone saw Geon''s gesture and stopped ying, and Geon looked at Kevin and said.


    "As soon as Carlos''s yes in, your y gets eaten, Kevin."


    Kevin, not understanding, asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Isn¡¯t it natural for the bass to get drowned out by the guitar? In a band, the bass is supposed to help the drums anchor the center. What happens if it stands out more than the guitar?"


    Geon crossed his arms and looked at Kevin, then turned his head towards Carlos.


    "Do you think so too, Carlos?"


    Carlos, with his guitar strapped on, walked over to Kevin and flicked his forehead.


    "Ouch!!!"


    Kevin, his forehead quickly turning red, grimaced resentfully, and Carlos said with a serious look."Don¡¯t you see it even when looking at the music sheet? This song is about the bass and guitar battling it out. Don¡¯t you get it?"


    Kevin, rubbing his forehead with his hand, shouted.


    "What are we supposed to do if the bass and guitar are fighting? It won¡¯t be cool even if it¡¯s harmonious!"


    "Look at this guy. Said he practiced, but where did the spirit go? You sold it for technique, didn¡¯t you? If you''ve seen the music sheet, you should understand the whole song. What did you feel when you saw it?"


    "What do you mean feel? It¡¯s an awesome song! Heavy! Fast! Explosive!"


    Carlos flicked his forehead again, and Kevin leaned his head back and moaned exaggeratedly. Carlos smirked and exined.


    "Heavy, fast, explosive... Are you a middle schooler? Your expressiveness is that limited? You need to express emotions properly with words. Listen, this song speaks of rage, fury, hatred, and love-hate. It¡¯s not just heavy, fast, and explosive, dummy."


    Kevin, truly feeling pain in his forehead, asked with teary eyes.


    "Rage? Fury? Hatred, love-hate?"


    "Yes, the expression of that rage and hatred is represented by our ying devouring each other. Got it?"


    Kevin straightened up and stared hard at the music sheet on the stand. Carlos gave him a moment, then turned and walked back to his ce, nodding at Geon, who thanked him with a nod. After a while, Kevin, not taking his eyes off the music sheet, asked.


    "So, Kay. Does it mean I should y the bass tone up like it¡¯s fighting the guitar part until 32 bars before the vocal linees in?"


    Geon nodded slightly.


    "It¡¯s not just about fighting. Imagine a dragon and a tiger fighting in your head."


    After visualizing the scene in his head, Kevin made a strange face.


    "A dragon... and a tiger fighting?"


    Geon chuckled and said.


    "Just imagine that. Think of the tiger as big as the dragon, swinging sharp ws at the dragon. Conversely, imagine the dragon dodging the tiger¡¯s fangs and ws while spewing fire."


    Kevin closed his eyes and tried to visualize the scene, while Geon said.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go again."


    Kevin kept conjuring the image and started ying the bass again. As Carlos¡¯s guitar, heavy and fast, belted out low notes, Kevin felt the musical notes exploding as they shed. Suddenly, Jose, also ceasing to y, stared nkly into the air and muttered.


    "I really... saw it. The notes colliding and exploding in the air..."


    Geon bared his teeth andughed.


    "That¡¯s it, Kevin."


    Carlos also smiled, looking unfocusedly at Kevin, who was absorbed in the sound.


    "This is the real ''Fury'', Kevin."


    Stunned for a long time, Kevin suddenly snapped back to reality, grabbed the guitar neck, and said hurriedly.


    "Let''s, let''s go again right now!"


    Geon slightly nodded and then looked towards Jose.


    "Let¡¯s go again!"


    Kevin lowered his stance, spread his legs, and started ying, soon followed by Carlos¡¯s guitar, the dragon spewing mes. Not to be outdone, Kevin¡¯s bass thrashed sharp fangs and ws into the air. Jose¡¯s drumsmanded like a general leading an army into battle, setting everyone¡¯s heartbeats to its rhythm as Geon grabbed the microphone, leaned back, and roared.


    "KAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Carlos¡¯s eyes opened as he watched Geon roar, amazed.


    ''What, what is this sound? It¡¯s like a sword tearing through the enemy¡¯s g and charging forward!''


    While Kevin was too busy fighting with his guitar to pay attention to Geon¡¯s voice, Carlos had the luxury to listen.


    ''Such a voice! If there were a devil, it would sound like this!


    But it¡¯s not an evil voice! It¡¯s the voice of a berserker enchanting warriors on a battlefield! And these lyrics! I knew Kiska was a genius, but to write such a feeling in lyrics too?''


    As the climax of the song approached, even Carlos lost any semnce ofposure and continued his fierce battle with Kevin¡¯s bass. Jose, leaning forward and hitting the bass drum and snare like mad, trembled with exhration.


    ''So this is what the song ''Fury'' is! It¡¯s amazing, the feeling of ying with a musician like Kay!''


    Geon stood on a stool, crouched, and shouted, gripping the microphone with both hands.


    "Rage, a curious weapon


    While other weapons are used by people


    Rage uses us


    The hidden rage explodes


    Spewing theva in our hearts


    PAIN! The pain from the rage and hatred inside!


    FURY! The fury from the rage and hatred inside!


    HATRED! The hatred from the rage and hatred inside!"


    As the final retreat of the battlefield''s drum sound filled the recording booth, Geon¡¯s voice, resigned, flowed with thest lyrics.


    "Anger begins with recklessness


    And ends with regret."


    The song ended with thest beat of the retreat. Jose, still panting heavily and bent forward, Carlos, with a shocked expression, and Kevin, looking like a soldier grateful to have survived the battle with wounds on his limbs. All were speechless.


    Geon let the microphone hang limply, bearing the expression of a general feeling the futility of war, and chuckled weakly into the mic.


    "A song like this... you need a break after singing it. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t sing till the very end. Heh heh"


    Carlos, trembling at the corners of his eyes, watched Geon as sweat from his forehead dripped into his eyes. He wiped it away with his sleeve but couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Geon. Geon put the microphone back on the stand and said weakly.


    "Let¡¯s take a short break."


    As Geon opened the door of the recording booth and exited, Kevin, following Geon¡¯s movement with his eyes, dropped to the floor.


    "What kind of song is this..."


    Jose, still bent over and panting, looked at the floor and muttered.


    "This doesn¡¯t make sense. A song like a battle exists."


    Carlos, hearing their words, finally straightened up. After over five minutes of intensely ying in a low stance, he hadn¡¯t had time to notice the screams of his joints, but as he regained his senses, he felt his joints screaming throughout his body. Rubbing his shoulders and arms, he looked at Geon, who had copsed weakly on the couch outside the practice room, and gave him a profound look.


    "This is a song from Kay, still a student. I had an inkling from the score, but ying it made me really feel like a warrior on the battlefield."


    Carlos stared intently at Geon with aplex expression.


    "Still in his early twenties. And still a student. What kind of music wille into the world when this guy really takes off?"


    Hearing Carlos¡¯s murmuring, Kevin, sitting weakly on the floor, smiled weakly.


    "To even be a shadow beside this guy when he takes off, I can¡¯t afford to waste a single second."


    Carlos looked down at Kevin and chuckled.


    "Kid, you''re like a bassist from Montana now."


    Kevin bared his teeth and smiled.


    "For now."


    Carlos took off his guitar strap and ced it on the stand.


    "Yeah, for now, dude. Hahaha"


    Kevin struggled to his feet, dusted off his pants, and asked.


    "How did I do?"


    Carlos smiled and patted Kevin¡¯s shoulder.


    "You fought well."


    "Hehe"


    "But I won."


    "Choke!! It doesn¡¯t seem like the fight is decided yet¡­"


    "Shut up, I won this time."


    "Argh!! Damn it!! Let¡¯s go again!"


    "Alright,e at me, kid, I¡¯m not dead yet."


    "You old, beaten dragon!!!"


    "You ignorant young tiger!!!"


    "Choke!!! Jose!! Give us the beat again, I¡¯ll kill this old dragon today!!"


    As the sound of the practice starting again echoed outside, Geon smiled faintly.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 291: Fury

    Chapter 291: Fury


    Germany.


    In Friedrichstrasse, Berlin, lies the Dussmann das KulturKaufhaus, known to the public as the "Culture Department Store." This store, spanning from the basement level to the fourth floor, sells a variety of cultural items, including books and music records. To Koreans, it feels like a colossal department store, making even therge bookstores in Korea seem like small neighborhood stationery shops. Early in the morning, before the store had opened, a 1.5-ton truck was parked in front of the department store. Men in white polo shirts bearing the Dussmann logo were unloading boxes from the truck.


    A man in his fifties, hands on his hips, watched and shouted loudly.


    "Make sure to check if there are any art history books among today¡¯s arrivals before sending them downstairs. Could you please ask the bookstore manager to select which books to put in the main exhibition area? And are there any new music records?"


    A blond man in his early thirties, checking a box marked ''Music,'' replied while lifting it, "Here it is, general manager. But this box feels too light. There might be only a few inside."


    The general manager, a man in his fifties, nodded as he lifted the box from below, feeling its light weight, and pursed his lips.


    "It¡¯s because of the digital tracks. Musicians only release digital versions nowadays, which makes the physical records sell poorly. It looks like there are only one or two albums in here. Sebastian will be disappointed, especially with the declining performance of the record store. Send it up to the second-floor record section."


    "Alright, general manager."


    The man in his thirties, feeling sorry for carrying only one light box, tucked a small box under his arm and headed to the second-floor record section. Meanwhile, the first-floor bookstore was bustling with employees busily arranging new books and organizing the storeroom. The man climbed the stairs to the second floor easily because of the light box. Unlike the busy first floor, only two staff members were cleaning the quieter record store.Seeing them, he smiled and held up the box to a man in his forties sitting behind the counter.


    "Sebastian! There¡¯s a new record!"


    The man at the counter, who was resting his chin on his hands, stood up without much expectation and reached out.


    "What¡¯s the use of new recordsing out? At this rate, we might as well not have a record store."


    "Ha ha, but there are still great musicians releasing great songs. Major musicians are still releasing albums; you never know, it might be a hit."


    After receiving the box, Sebastian turned to the counter and said, "Well, I''m not sure. Thanks for the effort."


    After the man left, Sebastian put the box on the counter. Two men, one tall and wearing sses, approached him.


    "Manager Sebastian, is this a new album?"


    Sebastian rested his hands on his hips and looked at the box, sighing, "Yes, Matthias. But who knows how well it will sell."


    The tall Matthias stood beside a stocky man with ck hair, who adjusted his sses and asked, "Whose album is it?"


    Sebastian shook his head and looked the stocky man up and down.


    "I don''t know, but Julian. You should be wearing a uniform, why are you always in that Carnival Corps t-shirt?"


    Julian, wearing a ck t-shirt with the Carnival Corps logo, shook it andughed, "We''re not open yet. If I wear a uniform while cleaning, it gets dirty. Plus, they were my favorite band."


    Sebastian looked at the logo on Julian¡¯s chest.


    "Yeah, your favorite band, in the past tense. It¡¯s been a while since that band released theirst album, hasn¡¯t it?"


    "Yes, theirst album ''A Skeletal Domain'' was in 2015."


    Sebastian shook his head.


    "I get it. Who listens to CDs these days? They skip and make weird noises when you carry them around. With just a phone, you can stream music for cheaper."


    Matthias chimed in, "But some people still buy Metallica albums because they only offer one-minute previews. So, there are still buyers."


    Sebastian cut the sealed tape on the box with a cutter knife.


    "Yeah, but it''s not like the old days. When I started working here 17 years ago, this second-floor record store was the busiest ce in the entire Dussmann department store. Now, people who listen to the previews care more about headphone quality than buying albums. Do you know how much we madest month?"


    It was unlikely that an ordinary employee would know about the sales figures, so Julian looked curious.


    "How much was it?"


    Sebastian stopped opening the box and sighed.


    "5,964 euros (about 8 million won). That''s the monthly sales of a store that uses the whole second floor of this huge department store. If the D


    ussmann chairman didn''t love music and wasn''t determined to maintain the symbolic meaning of a culture department store, this record store would have been turned into an instrument store by now."


    Matthias made an awkward face.


    "If we subtract our sries, it''s just enough to cover the electricity bills."


    Sebastian snickered and reached into the box again.


    "That¡¯s the way it is. At least the other floors are doing well, right? What the... there''s only one today?"


    Sebastian looked inside the box, which contained a hundred CDs of one kind, and his expression fell. Beside the CDs were five rolled-up posters. He irritably untied the rubber band around the posters and unrolled one with little expectation.


    The three men stopped moving for a moment, and silence fell in the record store as they looked at the intense poster.


    "Montana? This is the first album since ''Guitar Heaven'' in 2011?"


    Matthias held one end of the poster and said, "Yes, that¡¯s right. It''s an album by a major musician, worth looking forward to... What¡¯s with this poster?"


    Julian, hands sped over his belly, adjusted his sses, "It''s a background of flowingva with a dragon and a tiger fighting. Looks like a movie poster. Look at the tiger''s teeth."


    "And the dragon''s eyes, too. They''re fierce."


    Sebastian paused to look at the poster, then opened one CD and handed it to Julian.


    "Register this as a sample CD and y it in the store. Matthias, hang all five posters on the columns. Oh! And stick one on the new release bulletin board outside the store."


    "Right, manager."


    As Matthias left with the posters, Sebastian grimaced as he looked down at the CD.


    "Tsk, Montana has really gone downhill. What¡¯s with this Latin rock musician poster? Does it really match their style? This album will be a blot on Montana''s record. Another major musician bites the dust."


    Sebastian returned to the counter and grimaced again as he saw the sales figures on the PC screen.


    "Sigh, I''ve got nothing to say at the next manager''s meeting."


    As he focused on the PC screen, the sound of a bass guitar caught his attention.


    "What the... Julian! I told you to y the Montana album! Are you ying Carnival Corps again?"


    In the office, Julian, who was operating the audio system, shouted back.


    "No, no! This is the Montana album, manager!"


    Sebastian looked up at the ceiling of the record store as the fast, heavy bass and machine-gun-like guitar riffs began tearing through the space. His eyes widened and his mouth opened as a loud, sharp roar filled the store.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    Sebastian leapt up from the PC.


    "What, what is this!"


    As the bookstore employees on the first floor stopped their work to look up at the ceiling, an explosive vocal line roared, and they ran up the stairs to the second floor. Seeing the employees peering into the second-floor store, Sebastian turned his head towards the audio system where Julian was headbanging with a thrilled expression.


    "Julian! Bring the CD case you opened!"


    Julian quickly brought the CD case while still headbanging.


    "Wow!! Totally my style! It''s like the guitar and bass are fighting each other!"


    Julian handed over the CD, and as Sebastian received it, another heavy roar burst forth.


    "Every child''s story begins with the parents."


    Julian, his forearms goosebumped from holding the CD, stared at them with wide eyes. Sebastian shivered and pulled out the album cover from the CD case.


    "Okay, Carlos Montana''s guitar ying is top-notch, but who are the bass guitar and vocals? Oh!!!"


    Sebastian''s eyes nearly popped out, and Julian, stroking his goosebumped arm, approached and asked.


    "Who is it? Kevin...? Who is this?"


    Sebastian pointed to a spot on the CD cover.


    "Look... look at the vocals."


    Julian adjusted his sses to read the small text, his eyes widening.


    "Ke... Kay?"


    Sebastian mmed the table and stood up.


    "Bang!!"


    "What were they thinking releasing an album without any prior promotion! This isn''t Fantagio style!"


    Julian checked the front of the CD and said, "Um... manager, this isn''t from Fantagio. This is from Montana''spany."


    Sebastian snatched the cover away to check it, then tossed it aside and shouted.


    "Matthias!! Matthias!! Call the factory right away and get more posters!! When the posters arrive, ster them all over the outside walls of the department store! Julian! Check if there''s also a digital album avable!"


    Julian quickly grabbed his phone to check the music streaming site, then eximed with a happy face.


    "There''s no digital single! It''s ''Offline album only''!!"


    Sebastian''s face lit up as he shouted.


    "Good! Let''s move fast!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 292: Fury

    Chapter 292: Fury


    In Carrington, North Dakota, an elderly man in histe sixties, dressed in slightly dirty overalls, stood smoking outside a factory. Although the factory was quiterge, it had fewer than thirty employees, and there were more machines standing idle than in operation. As the elderly man deeply inhaled from his cigarette, he gazed through the open factory doors at the workers inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s a business started by my father, but it seems we can¡¯t keep it up anymore,¡± he muttered to himself, looking disheartened at the factory. One of the tworge factory buildings waspletely dark, and the other was only half-lit. Shaking his head in dismay, a woman in her sixties approached, carrying a bundle wrapped in cloth.


    ¡°Adolf, how¡¯s work going?¡±


    After stubbing out his cigarette and standing up, Adolf took the cloth bundle from the woman.


    ¡°Reba, why did youe? You should just rest at home.¡±


    Adolf carried the bundle to a nearby bench, and Reba, looking tired, sat down andughed.


    ¡°How can I rest when you¡¯re working so hard? Besides, eating out costs money. It''s much cheaper to eat at home.¡±


    Adolf unwrapped the bundle with a remorseful expression, revealing sandwiches and fruits in a Lock&Lock container.


    ¡°Thanks for today, and sorry.¡±Reba covered her mouth with a graceful smile.


    ¡°Ho ho, don¡¯t be sorry. We¡¯re a couple; we should share the hardships. By the way, I heard some work came in after a long time. How much did you get?¡±


    Adolf took a big bite of the sandwich and replied.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nothing big. But we got an order for about 20,000 units for Montana¡¯s album.¡±


    Reba brightened at the news.


    ¡°Oh my, 20,000 units?¡±


    Adolf nced at the pleased Reba and frowned.


    ¡°Why are you happy about 20,000 units? Back when my father was alive, we used to print up to eight million a month.¡±


    Rebaughed and embraced Adolf¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re living in the past. These days, 20,000 units is enough to pay the factory workers¡¯ overdue sries and still have some left over.¡±


    Adolf bowed his head and scratched his head in frustration.


    ¡°That¡¯s just it. The more we do this, the more losses we incur. Even if this job puts out the urgent fire, it seems too risky to continue, Reba.¡±


    Hearing Adolf¡¯s despondent words, Reba smiled softly and patted his back.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve worked hard until now. If we sell the factory site, that should be enough for us to live on for the rest of our lives.¡±


    ¡°Sigh.. I¡¯m sorry. I wish I could have done better for you.¡±


    ¡°Ho ho, don¡¯t say that. As long as you love me, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Adolf looked at Reba with warm eyes and firmly held her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard time raising the kids mostly on your own.¡±


    Reba bowed her head slightly and then smiled with small tears in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard too.¡±


    As the elderly couple sat on the bench reminiscing, a ck man poked his head out from therge open factory door and shouted.


    ¡°Boss! You have a call!¡±


    Adolf let go of Reba¡¯s hand and stood up, smiling.


    ¡°Just a moment, I¡¯ll take the call. It¡¯s probably the bank. Next month is the loan repayment day.¡±


    Reba looked worried, but Adolf smiled reassuringly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The money from this job should cover the interest. We¡¯ve never beente on an interest payment before, so extending the loan period should be possible.¡±


    ¡°Really, Adolf?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just trust me. Ha ha. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Adolf entered the factory and climbed the stairs to the second floor where he opened the office door. His face tensed as he picked up the ringing phone.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Is this Adolf Ortiz of Record Store Day?¡±


    ¡°Yes.. I am Adolf, but..¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m calling to discuss a prior notification.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes... I was preparing to apply for an extension of the period... Is it possible?¡±


    ¡°Extension? What kind of extension are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The one about my loan repayment period...¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry for the confusion. I didn¡¯t introduce myself properly. This is Nephalim Records.¡±


    Realizing that the caller represented the Montanapany that had ced an order for 20,000 albums, Adolf eximed in shock.


    ¡°Huh! You¡¯re not calling to cancel the order, are you? We¡¯re already operating the factory, so you can¡¯t cancel now!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, Mr. Ortiz. Calm down.¡±


    Adolf gripped the handset with both hands, speaking desperately.


    ¡°How can I calm down? If this order is canceled, I¡¯ll literally be on the streets!¡±


    After a pause


    , during which the sound of papers flipping could be heard, a calm voice came back on the line.


    ¡°Mr. Ortiz, I think there was a misunderstanding because I didn¡¯t exin myself. I¡¯m Lopez, the album order manager at Nephalim Records. As you mentioned, Record Store Day is indeed facing financial difficulties.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Please consider our situation! I might have to think about retirement because it¡¯s so bad!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, Mr. Ortiz, I didn¡¯t call to cancel the order. I called because of an additional order.¡±


    Adolf¡¯s expression instantly brightened as he shouted.


    ¡°What!? An additional order? Ha, really?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, please lower your voice a bit. My ears hurt.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sor, sorry. But what musician¡¯s album is it this time? When can you send us the sample CD? We¡¯ll be able to start right after finishing the current album production tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s additional production for the Montana album you¡¯ve previously ordered.¡±


    A slight disappointment appeared on Adolf¡¯s face. Given the general recession in the music industry, any additional order would likely be smaller than the initial production quantity. However, something was better than nothing, and soon his face lit up again.


    ¡°I see. How many units are you nning to order?¡±


    After more paper-flipping sounds from the other side, Adolf waited anxiously.


    ¡°Right now... Record Store Day has 28 employees... How many machines can operate?¡±


    Adolf quickly reviewed the list of factory operating machines and replied.


    ¡°If we assign two people per machine, we can operate up to 16 machines.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... 16 machines. Can you produce more?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Oh... as long as the machines are working fine, the number of employees doesn¡¯t really matter...¡±


    ¡°How many machines that haven¡¯t been used for a long time are immediately operational?¡±


    ¡°Ah... just a moment, if we operate all the machines in both factory buildings, we have about a hundred, but since the maintenance staff can only manage up to three machines each, 84 machines would be the maximum.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... I see. Is it possible to temporarily rehire employees who have quit?¡±


    ¡°Ah... well, they¡¯re all retired and rxing, but I guess they¡¯de if called. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I apologize. It¡¯s just that the additional production order is quiterge. Ourpany didn¡¯t expect this either, so we¡¯re calling several factories to check the possible production quantities.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Is Montana¡¯s album selling well? Did you get additional orders from the stores?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, yes. That¡¯s right. Since we only released the offline album, the CD orders are quite high.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good news. How many units are you nning to produce additionally?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... that¡¯s still confidential, but since we¡¯re in a business rtionship, I¡¯ll let you know if you keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my reputation has kept me going this far. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, I know. You were the firstpany I called because we¡¯ve been doing business together for over 20 years.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ortiz. It¡¯s been two days since Montana¡¯s album was released. We¡¯ve been receiving official requests for additional purchases from around the world. The initial production of 100,000 units sold out on the first day, and currently, the albums are out of stock everywhere. The nned second production was for 50,000 units, and we requested 20,000 of those from Record Store Day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. They¡¯re scheduled for delivery tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but... we¡¯ve received additional orders for 3 million units.¡±


    ¡°Wh... what? Th... three million units?¡±


    ¡°Yes, from the inte response, it seems it will sell even more.¡±


    ¡°Huh... th... three million units...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I was inquiring about Record Store Day¡¯s production capacity. The stores are eager to get more albums quickly.¡±


    Adolf jumped up from his seat and shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible! Give us a week! Even if we have to work through the night, we can cover a million units!¡±


    ¡°Hmm... a week...?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no!! Five days! Five days will do!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, all right. Five days for a million units. I¡¯ll ce the order immediately. I¡¯ll send you the official fax.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious!! Thank you! Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, you don¡¯t need to thank me. Thank Montana for making such a popr album.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Right, of course!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send the fax within 30 minutes. I¡¯ll call you again in five days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!!¡±


    After hanging up, Adolf trembled with nerves and anticipation for 30 minutes, staring at the fax machine. Reba, having waited on the bench outside the factory, grew worried and came to the office when Adolf didn¡¯t return.


    ¡°Adolf? Honey, what¡¯s going on


    ?¡±


    As Adolf saw a blue light flicker on the fax machine, he put his index finger to his lips. Reba followed Adolf¡¯s gaze to the iing fax. Adolf rushed to the fax, grabbed the printed paper, and held it high, his face full ofughter.


    ¡°A million units!! It¡¯s a million units!!¡±


    Reba looked puzzled at Adolf, then put the fax on the table and ran to the factory after him. She picked up the fax, read it, and covered her mouth, tears of joy streaming down her face.


    ¡°My goodness!!¡±


    Adolf flung open the office door, grabbed the metal safety bar on the second floor, and looked down at the factory workers with a joyous expression.


    ¡°A million units!! A million units!!! Contact the employees who quit and ask them to work part-time!! Hey! We¡¯ll pay a generous bonus, so let¡¯s work through the night for five days, everyone!!¡±


    This event was urring simultaneously in several struggling record production factories across rural America. Amidst the difficult recession, miracles were slowly emerging, like oases for these factories.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 293: Fury

    Chapter 293: Fury


    Montana''s new album had a greater impact than anticipated. Starting with album sales surges in the US and Europe, the excitement quickly spread to CD yer manufacturers and repair shops. Teenagers, who were not part of the CD yer generation, began scouring warehouses to dust off old CD yers used by their parents and sought repair shops. Those without one resorted to using their father''s car CD yer to listen to Montana''s album.


    In contrast, streaming servicepanies, dominating the music market, were thrown into a frenzy. Major globalpanies raced to inquire about digital album releases from Montana''sbel, Nepalem Records, keeping the staff busy on the phone all day.


    Meanwhile, Ethan, the team leader of Nepalem Records'' BD (Business Deal) team, having arrived in Mexico City, rang the bell at Carlos'' downtown penthouse apartment.


    When the bell rang, a Mexican woman in her fifties opened the door.


    "?Qui¨¦n es usted?" (Who are you?)


    Unfazed by the sudden Spanish, Ethan replied naturally.


    "Vine a ver a Carlos. Ethan from Nepalem Records." (I came to see Carlos. Ethan from Nepalem Records.)


    After checking Ethan''s business card, thedy stepped aside and said,


    "Carlos est¨¢ en s de estar." (Come in. Carlos is in the living room.)Guided by thedy, Ethan entered arge living room adorned with white marble walls and floors and found Carlos sitting on a white leather sofa, reading a newspaper. Ethan approached with a smile.


    "Carlos, long time no see."


    Carlos folded the newspaper, set it aside, and stood up to shake hands.


    "Ethan? What brings you to Mexico without notice?"


    Holding Carlos'' hand, Ethan replied with a grimace,


    "The new release has been quite something, you must have heard?"


    "Hmm, I heard it''s doing quite well."


    "Quite well? We''ve already moved over five million copies to stores, and three million have already been sold."


    "Heh, is that so? Have a seat."


    Despite the remarkable sales figures, Carlos, who had once hit the global album sales milestone of 100 million, wasn''t particrly surprised and gestured for Ethan to sit. Ethan quickly took a seat.


    "Carlos, it''s rare these days to sell over three million albums. It''s incredible!"


    Carlos nced at Ethan and then called out to thedy standing by the sofa,


    "Puedo tomar dos tazas de caf¨¦?" (Can I have two cups of coffee?)


    As thedy headed to the kitchen, Carlos crossed his legs and inquired,


    "So, what''s the matter?"


    Leaning forward, Ethan exined,


    "Streamingpanies are in a frenzy. With album sales so high, they''re losing visibility because we haven''t released a digital single album. They''re incessantly requesting a digital release, Carlos."


    Carlos, looking intently at Ethan, then asked,


    "So?"


    Ethan, with an urgent look, responded,


    "So, Carlos! We need to release a digital album."


    Carlos showed him a page from the newspaper,


    "Can''t you see this?"


    Ethan saw a ck-and-white photo in the Mexican newspaper of cheerful workers in a record manufacturing nt. The paper attributed this revival to the ''Montana Effect'', praising Montana for significantly boosting the economy.


    "That''s... That''s not the point, Carlos! Streamingpanies are about to give us a final notice. If we don''t give our other artists prominent banner cement or if they tamper with the rankings when we release a digital single, can you imagine what will happen?"


    Carlos, tossing the newspaper aside, countered,


    "So? Are you saying we have to release a digital album because you''re afraid of their bullying?"


    "It''s not about fear, Carlos. It''s about maintaining good rtions."


    As Ethan continued to persuade, Carlos pondered for a moment.


    "Look, if it affects our artists... Wait here."


    Carlos began searching his pockets for his phone, prompting a curious look from Ethan.


    "Who are you calling?"


    Carlos manipted the touchscreen to dial a number, then smiled.


    "The authority to make that decision isn''t mine. It''s not my song."


    Ethan, looking confused, asked,


    "Montana''s album? Who decides then?"


    Carlos ced the phone to his ear as the call connected.


    "Hey, it''s me. I''ll switch to speakerphone, hold on."


    He ced the phone on the table and switched to speakerphone mode.


    "Yeah, can you hear me?"


    A youthful voice emerged from the phone,


    "Yes, Carlos, I can hear you."


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m in North Dakota."


    "Why are you there?"


    "There was a message in the newspaper yesterday. The owner of Record Store Daze factory wanted to meet me personally to express his gratitude. I went to pay a visit and check how the album production is going."


    "Ha, what did the factory owner say?"


    "Well, I didn''t know the record manufacturing market was in such a dire state. Adolf and his wife,


    Reba, came running out, bowing and continuously thanking me. It was quite embarrassing, ha ha."


    "Heh, makes sense. But why did you go there? You usually aren''t interested in showing off."


    "Ah, Byung-joon asked me to go for some promotional material for thepany."


    "I see. Alright."


    As Carlos listened to the call, Ethan''s expression grew increasingly stern.


    "You have that track, right? They want it released as a digital album. What do you want to do?"


    "Uh... We had decided not to do it, right?"


    "Yeah, but it seems like thepany is under pressure."


    "Ah, streamingpanies make good money yet they want to snatch even the opportunities from the few remaining factories? Let''s just leave it as is."


    "Right? Okay."


    Unable to hold back, Ethan shouted into the phone,


    "Excuse me! I''m Ethan from Nepalem Records!"


    After a moment of startled silence, the person on the other end spoke,


    "Oh, hi... Hello?"


    "Hello, pleased to meet you! This is somewhat impolite of me to interrupt, but releasing a digital album is essential for ourpany. If you aren''t already signed with apany, we''d consider offering you a contract. Could you perhaps yield this time?"


    Carlos, looking incredulous, stared at Ethan, and silence followed from the other side of the phone. After a brief dumbfounded expression, Carlos pointed at the phone,


    "Ethan... Do you even know who you''re talking to?"


    "Uh? Well, does he already have apany?"


    Carlos, rubbing his temples, spoke into the phone,


    "It''s me. Sorry, I thought he was apetent employee, but thanks to him, I''ve realized just how clueless some folks I work with can be. I''ll call you backter."


    "Uh... Yes, Carlos. Talkter."


    After hanging up, Carlos red at Ethan. Ethan, unaware of his mistake, fidgeted nervously until Carlos stiffened and said,


    "That''s Kay."


    "Uh? Kay?"


    Carlos stood up, sighing,


    "Such a person is in charge? Not even knowing who sang the hit track from an album that''s already sold three million copies a week after release? I''ll contact Nepalem Records to terminate the contract immediately. Be aware of that."


    Ethan stood up abruptly, grabbing Carlos'' pant leg,


    "Ah! Carlos, Carlos!"


    Carlos irritably stomped his foot, ring at Ethan,


    "To embarrass me in front of Kay like that. Head back to the headquarters and get ready for the contract termination!"


    A pale Ethan called out as Carlos walked away, but soon security escorted him out of the house. Carlos'' shouts of apology fadedpletely as he entered his room and picked up the phone.


    "Ah, it''s me. Carlos."


    "Ah! Professor! Hello!"


    "Heh, yeah. Got a spot at Fantagio?"


    "A spot? What kind of spot do you mean?"


    "A musician''s spot. nning to sign."


    "Ah! Really?"


    "Yes, let''s discuss the contract terms soon. I''ll be in the US tomorrow to terminate the contract with Nepalem."


    "Ah, I understand! I''ll report to the director immediately and handle it!"


    "Thank you."


    After hanging up, Carlos'' eyes fell on an album poster on the wall. After staring at the poster for a moment, hey back on the bed, interlocking his fingers behind his head.


    "Decades of following a musical path only to find a new direction suggested by a young genius. Ha, to benefit from a genius, one must be close. Huhu."


    The next day.


    Carlos went straight to Nepalem Records, brushed aside a tearful Ethan and the chairman of Nepalem Records, and terminated the contract that day. The rights to the album were still with Nepalem Records, but the crucial copyright to "Fury" belonged to Geon, thus losing Carlos meant they could no longer proceed with the streaming services. Carlos then left his home in Mexico and moved with Kevin to an apartment in downtown Manhattan.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 294: Strange Tutoring

    Chapter 294: Strange Tutoring


    In the ornate yet antique corridors of the White House in Washington State.


    Matt Bessler, the President''s Chief of Staff, walked down the hallway with a binder under his arm. As Matt reached the secretarial office outside the Oval Office, he nodded to the secretary seated at the desk, who then picked up the inte.


    "Chief of Staff Matt Bessler is here."


    The secretary quickly ran to the door and said, "Please,e in."


    As the secretary opened the door, Matt slightly bowed and entered the Oval Office where Harold Winston was seen from behind, listening to the soft sound of ''Fury'' while turning his swivel chair towards the window. Matt approached the desk, nced at therge speaker spewing exciting beats, and ced the documents on the desk.


    "Here¡¯s the report on young master Kevin and Kay. Also included is the status of Montana''s album sales."


    Harold Winston, without turning around, gestured and said, "Go on."


    Still viewing Winston¡¯s back, Matt began reading from the binder in a businesslike tone.


    "Master Kevin returned to the U.S. two days ago. He currently resides in the Hughes Penthouse in Midtown Manhattan, living with Carlos Montana. A drummer from Mexico, Jose nis, is also staying with them."Harold slightly bowed his head and then said, "That''s good to hear. The president''s son being abroad had put the CIA on high alert. Continue."


    Matt resumed reading.


    "Kay has not left Red Castle except for visiting a factory in North Dakota and dining at the home of the factory owners. Sources indicate that he¡¯s holed up in a guesthouse on the premises, engaged in some research. Only Fantagio''s manager and Kiska Miocic have ess to him, so no further details are avable."


    Harold nodded at this, prompting Matt to continue.


    "Next, the sales figures for Montana''s album. As of yesterday, nine days after release, sales exceeded six million copies, counting only the U.S. and Europe. If Asia is included, the figure is expected to exceed ten million, though urate data from Asia has yet to be reported."


    After checking the back of the document, Matt said, "The boom in CD yer manufacturing and repair services is a rted development. Record production nts have managed their operations with the total albums produced over the past two years, covering with just Montana''s album. Montana has officially announced not to release digital albums, which has also significantly boosted CD yer sales."


    Harold, still looking out the window, asked, "Has Montana switchedpanies?"


    "Yes, to Kay¡¯spany, Fantagio. There shouldn¡¯t be any issues since master Kevin originally had a contract with Fantagio."


    "That¡¯s good to know. Thank you. Anything else to report?"


    Matt double-checked the binder, then folded it and ced it on the desk.


    "That''s all for the major details. Please check the documents for any minor ones."


    Harold nodded without turning around.


    "Understood. Good work, you may go."


    As Matt bowed and walked towards the door, Harold¡¯s voice came from behind.


    "Matt."


    Matt stopped and turned around, only to see Harold still facing away, sighing before speaking.


    "Before I was President of the United States, I was a father to a family, wasn''t I?"


    Matt, with a serious look, watched Harold''s back, then his expression turned cool as he responded.


    "Consider yourself the President of the United States before being a father to a family."


    After a moment of silence, Harold spoke.


    "I see. That¡¯s your opinion. Alright, you may leave."


    Matt, with a stern face, opened the door and exited as Harold, left alone, opened a drawer, took out a sealed cigarette, and lit it. He coughed a few times after a long absence from smoking and covered his eyes with his hand. Amidst the repetitive ying of ''Fury'', a voice akin to that of his son¡¯s pierced through the music.


    Every child''s story begins with the parents.


    **


    Night at Red Castle.


    As Geon brushed off the snow that had settled on his coat''s shoulder, Byung-jun entered, and Geon brightened up.


    "Brother, you¡¯ve arrived? It must have been tough today."


    Byung-jun, taking off his coat and holding it in one hand, smiled.


    "Yes, Shizuka has been busy, so I¡¯ve been out of my mind too. What were you doing?"


    "ying with Kiska."


    "Did you? Kiska, have you eaten?"


    Kiska, sitting on the floor and looking up at Byung-jun, nodded. Byung-jun rubbed the chubby cheeks of the girl and carelessly threw his coat on the sofa.


    "Director Lin wille tomorrow."


    As Geon picked up Byung-jun''s coat, he asked,


    "Is it about Montana''s contract?"


    Byung-jun, loosening his tie


    and throwing it on the sofa, replied,


    "Yes, someone of Montana''s stature requires the director to handle the contract personally."


    Geon frowned and picked up the tie.


    "Why do you always do this? There¡¯s a hanger right there. Instead of throwing it on the sofa, you could just hang it. Why do you always have to be like this?"


    "It''s morefortable this way. Don¡¯t nag like a wife. Men should be a bit messy. Isn''t that right, Kiska?"


    Not understanding what was said, Kiska blinked herrge eyes, and Byung-jun, finding her cute, lightly pinched her cheek and chuckled before standing up.


    "Ah, I need to shower and go to bed early. I have to finalize the contract with Montana early tomorrow morning and prepare for Shizuka¡¯s afternoon schedule. You two should head to bed early too."


    After Byung-jun entered the shower room, Geon, seeing Kiska''s sleepy face, picked her up and headed to the bed. Afterying the girl down, he picked a fairy tale book from the shelf and sat next to the bed.


    "Shall we read a book about wolves tonight?"


    Kiska, with sleepy eyes, tossed and turned as if to say read anything, prompting Geon to start reading with a smile.


    "This is a book about a boy from an Indian vige who goes to a wise chief and hears stories. The chief said there are two wolves living in everyone¡¯s heart. One wolf is named Joy, Hope, and Pleasure, and the other is named Despair, Gloom, and Mncholy. These two wolves fight and bite each other all the time."


    As Geon turned the page, he paused briefly. Reading a few words from the picture book, he spoke softly and quietly.


    "The chief said, ''The one you feed will win.''"


    Looking down at Kiska, who had quietly fallen asleep, Geon reread the book from the beginning. Although it was a short book, he read it three times, then turned off the mood light and quietly left the room. He picked up the music score of ''Fury'' lying on the dark living room table and headed to his room. Turning off the room light and turning on themp, Geony on the bed, staring at the music score of ''Fury'' with a red note bordered in purple.


    ''If I had recorded that music filled only with red notes, how many wolves living in people¡¯s hearts would I have fed?''


    Geon chuckled lightly.


    ''Who am I to think so deeply, haha.''


    He ran his hand over the notes and fell back into thought.


    ''I still haven¡¯t figured out how to draw the border. If I discover that method, I might reach a little higher than now.''


    Geon sat up, ced the music score on the desk, and sat down. He started transcribing Fury from the beginning. He meticulously copied the entire score, but the notes he drew were all in red. Crumpling the newly drawn score, Geon tore at his hair in frustration.


    ''What¡¯s going on? The notes haven¡¯t changed, and even the sharps and ts are exactly the same, so why are all the notes I drew in red? What did I do in my sleep that day? I can¡¯t remember!''


    Leaning over, he banged his head on the desk and scratched furiously. After a while, he slumped forward, his forehead on the desk, and fell asleep. The clock on the wall of Geon¡¯s room began to slow down, and eventually, the second hand stopped, and all the colors in the room faded to ck and white. A dark and gloomy swirl formed on the ceiling, and a giant ck hand suddenly emerged, grabbing the sleeping Geon and pulling him into a ck space.


    After a long time, Geon, realizing he had fallen asleep with his head on the desk, opened his eyes to find himself not at his desk but in a meadow in the woods. Confused, Geon looked around, noticing that despite being in the woods, there were no sounds of birds or insects, and the trees and flowers had an eerie and unusual appearance. Even though it was daytime, the woods gave off an ominous vibe. Touching the petals of a purple and red wildflower, Geon wondered aloud.


    "What kind of flower is this? Where am I?"


    As Geon walked through the woods, his eyes caught sight of a huge castle built on a cliff. Like the castle of the legendary Drac, it had several sharp and pointed roofs, surrounded by bats flying around even in broad daylight, and the castle precariously perched on the cliff had a very ominous ck exterior.


    "It looks cool... Could this be a dream?"


    Geon pinched his cheek, feeling no pain, and nodded.


    "It¡¯s a dream. It¡¯s been a while."


    Relieved that it was just a dream, Geon approached the castle. A blonde beauty standing in front


    of the castle spotted him and approached. As the woman came closer, Geon''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    ''She''s incredibly beautiful. But... where have I seen her before?''


    As the woman reached him, she immediately grabbed his hand. Startled by her sudden action, Geon gaped as the woman smiled and said,


    "Wee. I¡¯ve always watched you with gratitude for being there for Kiska."


    Stunned, Geon replied,


    "Kiska? You know Kiska?"


    The beautiful woman nodded and smiled gently.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 295: Strange Tutoring

    Chapter 295: Strange Tutoring


    Led by a woman''s hand, Geon passed through the massive gates and caught sight of a garden that was beautiful yet somehow eerie. The bushes were trimmed into perfect triangles, and the sound of a violin could be heard, making Geon tilt his head curiously.


    ¡°Is that a piece by Nol¨° Paganini?¡±


    Between the bushes, he saw the back of a tall man with long brown hair, dressed in a ck tuxedo, ying the violin. The man was ying Caprice No. 24, a piece that was lively yet mncholic. Geon tried to lean forward to see the man''s face, but the woman holding his hand pulled him back, preventing him from seeing.


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to see his face,¡± the woman whispered in Geon''s ear.


    Despite the excellent violin performance that piqued his curiosity, Geon moved to a spot where he could see the man''s profile. Just as the violinist''s side face came into view, a delicate white hand covered Geon''s eyes, gently turning his head away before being removed, revealing the face of a worried-looking woman in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this for your own good. Don''t look at his face.¡±


    Noticing the genuine concern on the woman''s face, Geon nodded. He wanted to look back at the man, driven by a nagging curiosity and thepelling violin performance, but he forcibly kept his eyes on the ground as he finally reached the entrance of the inner fortress. As the massive ck door of the inner fortress opened, about thirty women, either gardening or dressed as maids, turned to look at him.


    Seeing only beautiful women inside the fortress, Geon¡¯s mouth fell open, and a blonde woman beside himughed and led him by the hand into arge reception room. The fortress was decorated mostly in ck, with asional sinister purple ents, and even the flowers in the vases were ck and purple. The portraits hanging on the walls also featured dark backgrounds, and it seemed that the house''s owner had a hobby of collecting various people¡¯s portraits.


    The woman seated Geon on a sofa and closely examined his face, making him blush as he looked away.¡°Uh... you were mentioning Kiska just now?¡±


    Just as the woman was about to reply, there was amotion behind the sofa.


    ¡°Natalie, where are you?¡±


    The woman hurriedly got up and bent over at the door as a white hand emerged from the darkness and touched her head.


    ¡°Has the child arrived?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Good, you may go.¡±


    Natalie gave Geon a regretful look before disappearing into the darkness. Then, a man with long wavy brown hair, dressed in a purple tuxedo and ck cks, emerged from the darkness. He approached with a casual demeanor, cing his hands in his trouser pockets.


    ¡°Ah, just sit down, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Geon, though startled by the man''s informal tone, felt it was oddly appropriate and sat back down. The man walked up to the firece, picked up a paper, and came back to the sofa, muttering, ¡°Should have called you right from the start, saved myself the trouble.¡±


    Geon watched the man silently as he sat across from him and showed him the paper in his hand. It was the music sheet for Fury.


    ¡°Uh... that''s myposition...¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know your piece,¡± the man said after skimming through the music sheet, then frowned slightly.


    ¡°It''s still rubbish.¡±


    Geon clenched his fists on hisp, feeling indignant, yet something about the man¡¯s manner made him hold back any retort. The man nced at Geon''s clenched fists, smirked, and stood up.


    ¡°Listen, this is a dream. You know that, right? You dream a lot?¡±


    Geon nodded quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been dreaming a lot since I was a child. Are you a musician from some past era unknown to me?¡±


    The man chuckled.


    ¡°Right, we speak the samenguage. Let me repeat: this is a dream. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Geon replied.


    The man came up behind Geon and put a hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°I am not a musician, but I stand above all music.¡±


    Unable to turn and look at the man, Geon murmured, ¡°Above all music?¡±


    The man tapped Geon¡¯s shoulder a couple of times and then moved away.


    ¡°My name is Amdusias. I¡¯m here for some off-the-books lessons. Follow me.¡±


    As the man turned and walked away, Geon got up and followed. He couldn¡¯t help but nce towards the garden through the window, where he thought he saw the face of the violinist.


    ¡°Stop, you¡¯ll regret seeing his face,¡± Amdusias called out without turning back.


    ¡°Who is he that we shouldn¡¯t see his face?¡± Geon asked, managing to restrain his turning head.


    ¡°Nol¨°


    Paganini,¡± Amdusias replied briefly.


    Geon eximed in surprise, ¡°Nol¨° Paganini? The legendary violinist?¡±


    Amdusias nodded and continued walking. Geon followed him, his expression nk as he listened to Amdusias muttering, ¡°Yes, the violinist of the century by human standards. He sold his soul to me and now suffers eternally, his eyes gouged out, weeping blood as he cannot escape the torment of his ying.¡±


    Following Amdusias without stopping, Geon thought to himself, ¡®Why is this dream so absurd? It¡¯s nothing like my previous dreams.¡¯


    They walked for a while until Amdusias opened a door to arge room without windows. As he stepped aside, Geon peered inside and saw walls covered with paintings. The bizarre aspect was not only that many of the paintings were masterpieces, but they were also mixed without any boundaries. The Mona Lisa seemed to be looking at Van Gogh¡¯s self-portrait, and Gustav Klimt¡¯s The Kiss appeared to be mocking Rembrandt¡¯s The Storm on the Sea of Galilee, which was about to capsize.


    Geon paused at the threshold as Amdusias pushed him from behind into the room and then closed therge door. They stood in front of two canvases.


    ¡°Sit,¡± Amdusias instructed, gesturing to a chair in front of a nk canvas.


    Hesitantly, Geon moved forward and sat down. Amdusias, sitting beside another canvas, pointed with a brush at one wall.


    ¡°See that self-portrait of Van Gogh? Sorry, the guy painted a lot of them. It¡¯s the one at 11 o¡¯clock, right up against the ceiling. Found it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I see it,¡± Geon replied.


    ¡°Try to paint it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t paint, though.¡±


    ¡°Just try. It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Geon looked doubtfully at the palette filled with various colors. After about an hour of painstaking effort, he finished the painting, and Amdusias burst outughing.


    ¡°Haha! Even if you received no talent for painting, this is just too much! Haha!¡±


    Embarrassed, Geon looked down. His canvas might have looked better even if Kiska had painted it; it resembled a monster more than anything else. Amdusias finally stoppedughing and said, ¡°Haha, I haven¡¯tughed like this in a long time. Now, let¡¯s talk about the emotions you felt while painting this.¡±


    ¡°Emotions?¡± Geon questioned, turning back to his own painting.


    ¡°You see colors in paintings, right?¡± Amdusias asked, standing beside him.


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Geon asked, startled.


    ¡°Haha, we¡¯ll get to thatter. What emotions do you feel from your painting?¡±


    Looking at his ck-and-white painting, Geon shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    ¡°What about that one?¡± Amdusias pointed at the self-portrait on the wall.


    Geon followed his gaze to the portrait, which had multiple colors blended together, making it appear blurry.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell. The colors are mixed up, making it blurry,¡± he replied.


    Amdusias nodded, smiling, ¡°Still, you¡¯re not entirely blind. You¡¯re right. That painting has many emotions mixed into it.¡±


    ¡°It seems like the colors are mixed, but each still shines on its own. It¡¯s not that the colors blend into a new one; instead, each mixed color seems to emit its own light,¡± Geon observed.


    ¡°Reminds you of something?¡± Amdusias grinned.


    ¡°Sheet music. It¡¯s like the notes on the sheet music for Fury,¡± Geon replied.


    ¡°Good,¡± Amdusias smiled, walking forward to stand before the wall painting and crossing his arms as he looked up at Van Gogh¡¯s self-portrait.


    ¡°Van Gogh was known to have practiced portraiture on his own reflection due tock of funds. That¡¯s why he has many self-portraits. Each one carries a different emotion depending on when and under what circumstances he painted it. This one could be from ¡®after visiting his sister¡¯s house¡¯.¡±


    ¡°After visiting his sister¡¯s house?¡± Geon asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, he loved his sister,¡± Amdusias replied, leaning back against the wall andughing.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 296: Strange Tutoring

    Chapter 296: Strange Tutoring


    Geon looked at Amdusias with a shocked expression.


    "You loved your sister?"


    Amdusias nodded with a smirk.


    "It was when he was twenty-six years old. Van Gogh, who originally had a rugged appearance, always got rejected by the women he loved. He even got turned down by the daughter of the gallery owner he worked for. At one point, he confessed his feelings to his female cousin, who was eight years older and a widow."


    Geon watched Amdusias with interest as he continued with a smile.


    "Since it was incest, he naturally faced opposition from his family, and his cousin tly refused him, but he kept going to her house to woo her. Eventually, unable to stand it any longer, his cousin''s father refused to let him into the house, so he put his hand into a burning candle and said, ''Allow me to see her for as long as my hand can withstand this heat.''"


    Geon asked with a sympathetic look, "So, did he get to meet her for that long?"


    "No, he held on until his fingers were about to melt together, but her father never allowed them to meet. And this self-portrait was painted shortly after that."


    "Ah, what a sad story.""Whoa, whoa, instead of empathizing with others, you should focus on solving your own problems first."


    Amdusias walked up to Geon and crossed his arms in front of him.


    "Here''s a quiz for you. What emotion do you think was on Van Gogh''s face at that time?"


    Geon thought for a moment and then stared intently at a mural.


    "Probably anger, lethargy, irritability?"


    Amdusias snapped his fingers and said, "Right! As I said, Van Gogh was turned down by many women because of his harsh appearance. He had to save the boarding money his brother Theo sent him to afford cheap prostitutes. So, anger, lethargy, and irritability are infused in his paintings. Do you know the color that often appears in his paintings?"


    Geon thought for a while and then said, "The first thing thates to mind is yellow."


    Amdusias nodded vigorously.


    "Good, you understand well. But the yellow he often used wasn''t just any yellow; it was a mix of orange and red."


    Geon visualized it in his mind and then nodded.


    "I''m not exactly sure, but I remember it being a yellowish-brown rather than just yellow."


    Amdusias chuckled and raised his index finger.


    "Now, the next question. Anger, lethargy, irritability. What are the colors of these emotions?"


    "Um... red, yellow, orange."


    Amdusiasughed and looked at Geon. Geon, realizing there was something off with his answer, suddenly opened his mouth wide.


    "Ah, red, yellow, orange mixed into a yellow... That''s the emotion of Van Gogh..."


    Amdusias snapped his fingers again and pped.


    "Yes! Ha-ha, you''re smarter than I thought; it''s fun to teach you."


    Amdusias then sat on an empty canvas and picked up a brush.


    "Do you know how to mix colors?"


    Geon nodded and said, "There are several ways. You can mix the paint directly, or you can brush it out on the canvas after applying the colors."


    "Oh? You know quite a bit for someone who can''t paint."


    Geon frowned and said, "Just because I can''t paint doesn''t mean I hate looking at paintings."


    Amdusiasughed as if amused.


    "Ha-ha-ha, to make such a face in front of me. How amusing."


    Geon red at him as Amdusiasughed again and then picked up a brush and dabbed it in red paint.


    "Look, the sheet music for ''Fury'' has this red color with a purple border, right?"


    As Amdusias drew a long red line on the canvas, Geon nodded, and Amdusias then dipped the brush in purple paint and drew another line under the red one.


    "These two emotions are anger and love. Combined, they create ''ambivalence,'' aplex emotion of loving yet hating. Understand?"


    Geon was about to nod but then rested his chin on his hand and asked, "But red represents not only anger but also passion, temptation, vitality, revolution, assertiveness, courage, strength."


    Amdusias whistled with his mouth round.


    "Whew~ You''ve done quite a bit of research on your own. Good, very good!"


    Amdusias pointed at the purple line and said, "Just like you said, red carries all these emotions. So, what about purple?"


    "Love, affection, mor, beauty, sadness, excitement."


    "That''s right! Very good!"


    Amdusias pped, watching Geon thoughtfully.


    "So... how should I


    mix these many colors of emotion to express what I want?"


    Amdusias was about to p again but turned to look at Geon.


    "Pfft, even if you''re smart, a human is still a human."


    "What? Aren''t you human?"


    "No, I''m not."


    "Then what are you?"


    "Heh, you don''t need to know."


    "Ah, what is that?"


    "Ha-ha-ha, anyway, let me ask you something."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    Amdusias approached Geon with a yful expression and asked, "Do you use colorful pencils to draw the notes when you write music scores?"


    Geon slightly leaned back and frowned, "I''m not a child who scribbles. Why would I do that?"


    Amdusiasughed, giggling, "Just with a ck pen, right? But howe the notes in the score have colors? Why is that?"


    "That¡¯s¡­," Geon stammered, unable to think of an answer.


    "It''s different from drawing. This is just an example to help understand. The ''paint'' you use when drawing a music score isn¡¯t real paint. It¡¯s the emotions you imagine in your mind when you draw the notes," Amdusias exined.


    Geon''s eyes fluttered as he bowed his head in thought. Seeing this, Amdusias nodded and smiled, then stood up and opened the door. Outside, two men standing with their arms crossed saw Amdusias. He nodded at them quietly and closed the door softly.


    "I''ve roughly exined it, Lord Gamagin," Amdusias said.


    Leaning against the wall beside the door, Gamagin crossed his arms and replied, "Hmm, I heard. One must imagine emotions as paint and draw the notes with them?"


    Amdusias nodded and looked at the closed door. "The key is to focus and imagine dozens of emotions even while drawing a single note. It might be difficult to mix just two emotions at first, but with a lifetime of effort, expressing several emotions in one note could be possible."


    A shorter blonde boy next to them asked, "So? How long will it take for the child to realize that?"


    "I suppose not too long, considering the child''s mind is better than expected, but at least a few days, right, Lord Pyemon?" Amdusias responded.


    Pyemon pouted his lips and looked back at Gamagin. "Even if we adjust the time, one hour in the human world can be equivalent to a day here. As much time as it would not seem odd to others, about 8 days at most."


    Gamagin nodded and straightened up against the wall. "Good. We''ll stay here for 8 days. Take care of it, Amdusias."


    "Yes, Lord Gamagin. It''s an honor," Amdusias replied, patting him on the shoulder before walking ahead. He nced at Nol¨° Paganini ying the violin outside the window andmented, "Your tastes are quite cruel too. To have someone whose eyes are gouged out and weeping blood tears perform in the garden, I worry the child might see."


    Amdusias nced out the window and bared his teeth, "It was part of the contract."


    Pyemon kicked Amdusias''s buttock lightly, saying, "Why would you make such a perverted contract?"


    Brushing off dust from his pants, Amdusias exined, "That fellow was desperately sought after, but he had nothing I wanted. I thought it would be nice to always have music in the garden, so I made that contract."


    "So that guy has to live like that forever?"


    "Hehe, until I release him, yes. But as per the contract, he must stand there forever."


    "Tch, perverted demon."


    "Ha, show me a demon that isn''t perverted. Shall we have some tea?"


    As Amdusias led them towards the kitchen, he saw Natalie bowing deeply and patted her head, "Do you want to talk to the child?"


    Natalie bowed a bit more silently. Seeing Gamagin nod slowly, Amdusias spoke with a slightly brighter expression, "The child will stay here for about 8 days. Natalie, please take care of the child."


    Natalie lifted her head, her face blooming with a bright smile. As Amdusias nodded and they disappeared into the dark hallway, an excited Natalie hurried to the kitchen to grab cookies and coffee, then rushed to the room where Geon was.


    Catching her breath outside the room with the paintings, Natalie peeked inside. Geon was still sitting in front of the canvas, deep in thought. She quietly approached and ced the coffee and cookies beside him, waiting without disturbing his intense focus. It was three hourster when Geon finally opened his eyes. After sitting for so long, he stretched and eximed.


    "Ugh, oh? Miss Natalie?"


    Noticing Natalie standing beside him, Geon froze mid-stretch as Natalie covered her mouth andughed, offering the still steaming coffee and cookies.


    "Please have some."


    "Ah, thank you! I was getting hungry, just in time. Ha-ha."


    "Since you buy ice cream for me every day, this is nothing."


    "Ha-ha, every day ice cre... huh?"


    "Hehe, please enjoy."


    As Geon tilted his head and s


    ipped the coffee, Natalie pulled up a chair and sat down, asking in a soft tone, "Is Kiska doing well?"


    "Yes.. um.. huh? Do you know Kiska?"


    Natalie''s beautiful face beamed with a bright smile.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 297: Strange Tutoring

    Chapter 297: Strange Tutoring


    Natalie led Geon Kim by the hand to the topmost floor of the castle. As they reached a long staircase that seemed endless from below, Geon looked quite surprised when they entered a ck vortex on each floor and suddenly reached the top. His eyes wide, he looked around amusedly, and Natalie, smiling at his expression, emerged from the top floor''s ck vortex and said,


    "You shouldn''t go in here alone. Only those who bear the mark of Lord Amdusias can pass through. If you go alone, you might fall into a dimensional gap and end up somewhere unknown, so never go in alone."


    Geon nodded slightly as he looked back at the ck vortex from which he had emerged.


    "It''s fascinating, but I don''t feel like entering alone, haha, and it''s a dream anyway, so even if I fall into another dimension, I''ll just wake up."


    Natalie''s smile vanished. She stopped walking and looked straight at Geon.


    "Listen carefully, this is your dream. But the moment you enter there, you''ll never wake up from this dream."


    Geon, seeing the serious look on Natalie''s face, nodded unwittingly.


    "Yes... ah, I understand."


    As Geon seemed to understand, Natalie''s expression softened and she smiled, opening a dark brown door close to ck. The room inside was very spacious. To Geon''s concept of area, it easily seemed to surpass a hundred pyeong. The room, with both ceiling and floor made of ck marble, had a solitary bed in the deste center. Feeling a sense of incongruity at the sight of just one bed in an empty room, Geon followed Natalie inside. Standing in front of the bed, Natalie pointed to a thick pink rope hanging from the ceiling."If you need something, just pull this rope. It will call me."


    Geon touched the pink rope and asked,


    "Ah... so this is the room I''ll be staying in. Uh... where is the bathroom?"


    "Ho ho, as I said, this is your dream. You won''t need a bathroom."


    "Ah... right, of course. I understand."


    The room had no windows but didn''t feel cramped due to its size. The air was fresh, and the room maintained an optimal temperature for living. Geon sat on the bed and Natalie asked,


    "Is there anything you need before you sleep?"


    After feeling the soft bed, Geon shook his head then seemed to remember something.


    "Could you give me some manuscript paper and a pen? I''d like to practice before sleeping."


    "Sure, I''ll also prepare some coffee and snacks, just in case."


    After Natalie left the room, Geon, now alone, sat on the bed recalling the day''s events and then swung his legs onto the bed.


    ''Kiska knows me, so is it because it''s a dream? It seemed like Amdusias knew about my life too.''


    As Geon looked up at the high ceiling, a giant eye carved there seemed to stare back at him. Chills ran down his spine, and he shuddered, turning his gaze away.


    ''This dream is so bizarre! It''s scary, damn it.''


    Shortly after, Natalie returned with the requested items and ced them beside the bed.


    "Then, have a good night. There''s no fixed waking or mealtime here; just pull the rope whenever you wish."


    "Ah.. I see, thank you."


    "Then."


    After Natalie left the room, Geon tried to sleep but sat up abruptly upon seeing the giant eye on the ceiling again. He got off the bed, scratched his head, and then picked up the manuscript paper and pen.


    ''I don''t need to sleep even in a dream? Better do some more research.''


    As Geon focused on writing the score, only the sound of the pen moving and his soft breathing filled the room, while the giant eye from the ceiling shifted slightly. Geon felt its gaze and looked up again, only to shrink back and focus more on his writing.


    In the living room of Amdusias''s castle.


    The first time Geon met him, in the drawing-room, three men sat watching Geon''s actions on arge multi-vision screen, chatting. Pyemon sipped the coffee he had prepared and inspected the multi-vision.


    "Is this a new model? It looks better than the one in my castle?"


    Amdusias, with a self-satisfiedugh, responded,


    "After seeing this at Lord Gamagin''s castle, I immediately got one. Humans make such fascinating things. We don''t bother making these in our realm because there''s no need, but I suppose human technology would surpass ours even if wepeted."


    While Pyemon continued to examine the multi-vision, Gamagin, only interested in Geon''s focused demeanor, asked in a rxed pose,


    "What do you think? Can that boy merge the two emotions in eight days? If not, we''ll have to bring him here


    again, which could be burdensome. Other lords might notice."


    Amdusias, watching Geon crouching on the bed and practicing writing music, said,


    "Well, this boy is different from the others. It''s natural he''d be different, given he has the wisdom of Lord Gamagin. He has terrifyingprehension and focus. Haven''t you seen? He didn''t move for three hours, deep in thought, after I left the room."


    Pyemon, still looking at the multi-vision, remarked,


    "He''s always like that. Even in the practice room, he suddenly zones out and thinks for hours."


    Amdusias chuckled at Pyemon''sment.


    "Lord Gamagin, the first ability you bestowed upon that child wasn''t merely beauty, right?"


    Gamagin nodded.


    "Indeed, it was a gift of beauty and wisdom. That¡¯s why the child excelled in studies effortlessly, and his linguistic skills were exceptional. Hmm... So, you mean to say that with my wisdom, along with your eyes and Pyemon¡¯s voice, the music he creates gains a deeper understanding?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s correct, sir. After sharing a conversation, I feel that he is different from the fool ying the violin outside."


    Amdusias chuckled, tapping his forehead with his index finger.


    "He is intelligent, very intelligent."


    "Good, give it your best."


    "Yes, leave it to me, sir."


    Geon did not leave his room for two days. asionally, Natalie, who was concerned that he wasn¡¯t calling out to her, visited, but Geon, sitting on the bed focused on the music scores, was so engrossed that he didn''t even notice Natalieing and going. On the second night, as he sat on the bed, he fell asleep. Amdusias appeared in Geon¡¯s room. He looked down at Geon, who had been concentrating without distraction for two days, and shook his head as if fed up.


    "Such concentration is hard to find in a human child."


    Amdusias picked up the music scorebook on Geon¡¯s bed and flipped through it. The scorebook was filled with notes of various colors haphazardly written. Seeing over a hundred pages densely packed with notes, Amdusias¡¯s eyes widened as he reached thest page.


    "Two days? He aplished this in just two days?"


    Thest page held a note bordered in ck on red.


    "Love and Sorrow. A sad love..."


    Amdusias¡¯s expression changed. He crossed his arms and looked down at Geon, pacing beside him for a while in deep thought. It took about an hour before he left the room. Standing in the dark corridor, he spoke softly.


    "Natalie."


    From the darkness of the corridor, Natalie¡¯s pale face appeared beside Amdusias, and he said,


    "Bring him to the room of paintings as soon as he wakes up."


    Natalie slightly bowed her knee, and Amdusias vanished from the spot.


    How many hours had passed? Geon, unaware that he had fallen asleep, slowly opened his eyes. Rubbing his eyes as he saw a giant eyeball still watching him from the ceiling, he startled at the sight of someone standing beside his bed.


    "Did I startle you? I¡¯m sorry."


    Hearing Natalie¡¯s gentle voice, Geon shook his head with a smile.


    "No, it¡¯s okay."


    Natalie, carrying a big tray with washing water, draped a towel over her arm and said,


    "Amdusias is calling for you. You should wash up quickly ande down."


    "Ah, yes."


    After washing his face quickly with the toiletries Natalie offered, he followed her down to the castle. Arriving in front of the room of paintings, Natalie turned to look up at Geon and said,


    "Go in."


    Leaving only those words, Natalie disappeared. Staring at the spot where Natalie had vanished, Geon opened the door, and inside the room of paintings, unlike the day before, arge dining table was set. Amdusias, sitting alone at a table that could easily seat ten, looked up at Geon as he approached.


    "Ah, you¡¯re awake?"


    As Geon hesitated, not knowing where to sit, the chair opposite Amdusias slid out by itself. Surprised, Geon saw the chair and Amdusiasughed.


    "Sit down."


    Geon, initially scared, reminded himself it was just a dream and sat down. The table wasden with more food than two could eat. Looking at the table set before him, Geon saw other ces were also set and asked,


    "Are there more peopleing?"


    Amdusias smiled slightly and nodded.


    "Yes, they will be here soon. We¡¯ll have breakfast together in a bit."


    "Who are they? The only people I¡¯ve seen here are you and Natalie."


    "Um... how should I put it? They know you better than I do."


    "Me? Who are they..."


    As Geon looked at Amdusias, who just smiled and closed his mouth, the sound of the door opening was heard. Turning his head, Geon saw two men entering. Amdusias stood up and bowed politely.


    "Have you awoken?"


    In Geon¡¯s view, an expressionless dark-haired handsome man and a smiling blonde boy entered. As Geon awkwardly stood up, the blonde boy raised his hand with augh.


    "Hi? Stay seated. To think the day we''d share a meal hase, haha."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 298: Strange Tutoring

    Chapter 298: Strange Tutoring


    As the twoters entered, the man with long ck hair took a seat at the head of the table, prompting Amducias and the blonde young man, who sat next to Geon, to take their seats as well. The blonde was constantly giggling and examining Geon''s face with great interest. Geon felt ufortable under his gaze but was more concerned about the long-haired man at the head of the table.


    "Why? What''s this familiar atmosphere? I''m sure I''ve never met him before..."


    The long-haired man looked over the three of them and then picked up his utensils.


    "Let''s introduce ourselves at this new gathering, shall we?" the blonde young man said with a smile as he picked up his utensils.


    Pausing for a moment, Gamagin put his utensils down and looked at Geon.


    "I''m Gamagin," he said.


    The blonde young man eximed cheerfully, "I''m Pyemon! Nice to meet you!"


    Geon straightened up and replied, "Ah, nice to meet you. I''m Geon."


    Pyemon smiled and raised a ss of water."Yeah, I know. I never thought I''d get to have a meal with you."


    Geon looked puzzled and turned to Gamagin, "Do we know each other from somewhere?"


    Gamagin gave a deep smile and then picked up his utensils again.


    "Who knows? Let''s eat."


    After cutting into a delicious veal steak and taking a bite, Gamagin gestured for Geon to try it as well. While Geon hesitantly looked at the steak on his te, Pyemon stuffed some food in his mouth and took out a sandwich filled with avocado from Logan''s bakery and ced it on Geon''s te.


    "You like these, right? It''s from your favorite ce."


    Surprised, Geon asked, "Huh? Isn¡¯t this our first meeting today? How did you know?"


    "Ha ha, you may not know us, but we know you. Go ahead, try it."


    While Geon was eating and chatting with Pyemon, Gamagin turned to Amducias and asked, "Has the kid already absorbed what you taught?"


    Wiping sauce from his mouth, Amducias replied, "Yes, sir. He finished itst night. He''s indeed very bright."


    As Geon listened in, he barely caught half of the conversation due to Pyemon''s constant interruptions, but he tried his best to eavesdrop. Amducias nced at Geon then leaned towards Gamagin and spoke softly.


    "Are you nning to erase his memories again?"


    After taking a sip of water, Gamagin nodded.


    "That would be best. Except for what you''ve taught him."


    Amducias paused and looked towards Natalie, who was standing politely by the door, then said, "Could we perhaps leave Natalie''s memories intact?"


    After considering for a moment, Gamagin nodded again.


    "Let''s do that."


    "Thank you, sir."


    "You¡¯re quite sentimental. I get it for me, but what about you? An angel, getting sentimental over a human woman."


    "Ha, no way. She''s different from the others. She''s thoughtful and kind, knows how to care even without being told. And that''s why I also care for her."


    While Pyemon¡¯s loud voice filled the room, Geon managed to overhear their conversation and turned his head towards Natalie.


    ''Saved her child? What does that mean? What child of Gamagin¡¯s did Amducias save?''


    As Pyemon ced another dish on Geon¡¯s te, heughed.


    "Try this too. It¡¯s delicious!"


    Sitting next to Geon, Pyemon continuously searched for tasty treats to put on Geon¡¯s te, like an uncle spoiling a nephew. Geon, giving an awkward smile and nodding politely, peeked at Pyemon and thought.


    ''He looks younger than me, but why does he seem so much older? What¡¯s with this babying?''


    Pyemon chuckled.


    "You''re right. I am older than you. And to me, you''re still a kid."


    Geon was startled.


    "Oops! Did I just say my thoughts out loud? Sorry, I didn¡¯t realize."


    "Ha ha, no worries, just enjoy your meal. Seeing you eat happily is enough to fill me up."


    Cautiously watching the familiar Pyemon, Geon asked softly, "Um, Pyemon, have we met somewhere before?"


    "Why do you ask?" Pyemon said with a sly smile.


    Wiping his mouth with a napkin, Geon said, "It¡¯s just¡­you feel familiar. I didn¡¯t feel this when I met Amducias, but with you and Gamagin, even though it''s our first meeting, it feels familiar."


    Pyemon grinned mischievously.


    "Really? Wonder why? Hee hee."


    Geon frowned and said, "Could you tell


    me? It feels awkward not knowing."


    "Ha ha, this is perfect timing, you rascal. Ha ha!"


    Geon, frowning at the sight of Pyemonughing while holding his belly, heard the conversation between Amdusias and Gamagin again. Amdusias asked Gamagin softly.


    "Have you found the angel Shiva mentioned? The ones said to be around the child."


    "Well, not yet."


    "Even with Lord Gamagin¡¯s abilities, you cannot find them? Should I try looking? Ah, my apologies. If you haven¡¯t found them, surely I can''t either."


    "Haha, it''s okay. It seems like Michael''s power is shielding my eyes. And the angels near them don''t seem to be of the lower ranks either."


    "Hmm... they don¡¯t seem like they would obstruct the child¡¯s path, but it''s a bit concerning."


    "We''ll just have to keep watching."


    Geon perked up his ears and tilted his head in confusion.


    ''Angels? Who exactly is ''the child''? Why would angels be near them?''


    Amdusias nced at Geon, who was eavesdropping on his own conversation, but continued talking as if it didn¡¯t matter since the memory would be erased anyway.


    "Can you guess who it might be?"


    Gamagin rested his chin in his hand.


    "Hmm... there are a few suspects."


    "Who are they?"


    Gamagin stabbed the table with his fork as he spoke.


    "First, a child named Son Lin. A child with abilities not like those of a human. An ability to sway people''s hearts in an instant and is helping my child."


    Amdusias nodded.


    "I also suspect that child. It''s clear they are the most suspicious at the moment. And the other one?"


    "Hmm..the other one is a bit tricky. I''ve narrowed it down to the human who has been most helpful in the child''s endeavors. The first two humans thate to mind are..."


    Amdusias paused to think then asked.


    "Does the list include a child named Byungjoon?"


    Gamagin shook his head.


    "No, not him. He¡¯s just purely fond of the child. Haven''t you been in physical contact with him? Did you feel anything then?"


    "Now that you mention it, I didn¡¯t feel anything."


    "Right, then the remaining humans are a woman named Sharon Isbin, a man named John Corigliano, and an old woman named Leontine Price."


    "Could it be that an angel has entered the soul of the child¡¯s sibling?"


    "Hmm...unlikely. The sibling hasn¡¯t been of any help in the child''s endeavors. If the angels weren¡¯t foolish, they wouldn¡¯t bother."


    "I see. Hmm..."


    As the conversation continued, Geon¡¯s eyes flickered restlessly.


    ''Son Lin, the director, an angel? Professors being angels, what does that mean?''


    Geon, rolling his eyes in thought, chuckled as Pyemon offered him a fruit on his fork.


    "Stop eavesdropping. You''ll forget everything anyway, it¡¯s a waste of time. Hahaha."


    Geon took the fork from Pyemon and asked.


    "Forget? Does that mean to erase? Why?"


    "Hahaha, you don¡¯t need to know."


    Though Geon frowned at Pyemon¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but send a small smile his way, not really disliking him. Geon then nced at Gamagin. With his sharp eyes, prominent nose, red lips, and deep-set eyes, Geon thought.


    ''I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ve seen him before, but this man really looks like me. Anyone would think he¡¯s my father. Is that why he feels familiar? Why do I look like him? No, why do I resemble this man?''


    Pyemon picked another fruit with his fork and handed it over, saying.


    "It¡¯s natural to look alike, hahaha."


    "Gasp! Did I just say that out loud again?"


    "Hahaha, you did?"


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    "What¡¯s there to be sorry about? It happens. Eat. Fruit loses its vor if it sits too long."


    "Thank you, Lord Pyemon."


    As Geon ate the fruit, Pyemon asked.


    "How¡¯s your learning going?"


    Geon wiped the juice dripping from his mouth and cheerfully replied.


    "Yes, it was really hard. I don¡¯t know how many hours have passed, but after a long time of thinking and researching, I finally found the answer."


    "Oh? The answer? What is it?"


    Geon put down his fork, excited to exin.


    "The key point of using the paint in my mind is ''desire.''"


    "Desire?"


    "Yes, endlessly repeating the emotions I want to convey while drawing a single musical note. At first, the note wouldn¡¯t form properly, and half of it would be in different colors. After countless practices, I finally learned how to draw the outline."


    "Oh, really?"


    As Geon spoke, Amdusias, who had been conversing with Gamagin, abruptly stood up


    . His sudden move and astonished eyes made everyone at the table focus on him. After a moment, Gamagin asked calmly.


    "Why do you react so?"


    Amdusias, looking down at Geon with wide eyes, said.


    "The note was half-transformed?"


    Everyone then focused on Geon, who scratched the back of his head sheepishly.


    "Yes... well, that happened because I was trying to draw the outline and made a mistake..."


    Amdusias''s eyes widened as if they were about to tear, and Pyemon shrugged his shoulders, leaning back.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Amdusias? The child is startled."


    Despite Pyemon¡¯s words, Amdusias, still with eyes wide open, sighed and said.


    "Haha... has he already figured out how to load three emotions? Haha..."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 299: Strange Tutoring

    Chapter 299: Strange Tutoring


    When Paimon saw Amdusias slump back into his seat, he asked, "Three emotions?"


    Geon looked curiously at Amdusias, who remained silent. Gamagin gestured with his eyes towards Paimon, prompting Paimon to turn back to Geon and say, "Can I have a word with you in private?"


    As Paimon stood up, Geon, still curious about what Amdusias was about to say, reluctantly followed him out. Once they had left, Amdusias, looking troubled, muttered, "This is dangerous... it''s all happening too quickly."


    Gamagin, observing him silently, asked, "What do you mean by dangerous?"


    Amdusias looked up at Gamagin and exined, "I didn''t consider the oue when my abilities and His Excellency¡¯s arebined. Adding Lord Paimon¡¯s powers into the mix, I can''t even imagine the kind of power that will be embedded in that child¡¯s voice."


    "Do you mean your ability and mine, like an eye for music and wisdom?" asked Gamagin.


    "Yes, exactly. I delivered the message without much thought, overlooking the fact that the child has received your abilities."


    "Hmm, are you saying it¡¯s dangerous because the child¡¯s abilities have be too strong?"


    "Yes, the child¡¯s current abilities are nowparable to those of a genius musician who once dominated an era in the human world. But since he also possesses your wisdom, it''s uncertain what developments might ur in the future, and whether they will be safe for the human world."As Gamagin''s gaze deepened, Amdusias urgently said, "We must erase the memories, Your Excellency. Everything he has learned here."


    Gamagin shook his head and stood up, "Let it be. I will take the responsibility."


    "What? Your Excellency!"


    "That''s enough. After all, Paimon and I are watching over the child, and we can intervene immediately if anything concerning arises."


    "That is true, but..."


    "Have you also been watching the childtely?"


    "Ah, yes, I knew that."


    "You¡¯ve given the child powers, so you have the right to do so."


    "Haha, well, it¡¯s more like I find it amusing to watch."


    "Right, with three of us high-ranking demons watching, what could possibly go wrong? We can handle it if something does. Don¡¯t worry."


    "Um, understood, Your Excellency."


    Leaving the conversation in the drawing room behind, Paimon stepped outside and nced at Natalie, who was standing by the door, before saying, "Come along."


    Natalie flinched but promptly followed a step behind Paimon and Geon. Paimon led them through the inner garden to a secluded corner where the sound of a violin resonated beautifully. They approached a white table with chairs set up.


    "Stay here for a bit. I''ll be right back," Paimon said with a smile, pulling out a chair for Geon to sit.


    As Natalie passed by, she whispered, "I''ll be back in ten minutes."


    Startled, Natalie quietly bowed her head, watching Paimon''s retreating back with a grateful look. She then sat down next to Geon and beamed.


    "Is Kiska still unable to speak?"


    Geon reflexively responded, "Yes, that''s right. It¡¯s not something that can just suddenly improve...?"


    As Geon looked puzzled, Natalie rummaged through her bag and pulled out a small, round frame that resembled a medieval clock. She pressed a button on the side of the frame, which clicked open to reveal a photo of a slightly younger Natalie and Kiska, both beaming.


    Surprised, Geon shifted his gaze to Natalie.


    "Did you know Kiska before?"


    "Ho ho, yes. We¡¯re close."


    "Ah, so like an aunt or a godmother?"


    "Ho ho, something like that."


    "As I thought, Kiska does seem familiar to you. It¡¯s nice to meet you, I¡¯m Geon."


    "I know," Natalie replied, as another servant brought over some refreshments.


    "Have some," she offered, gesturing towards Geon.


    "Ah, I''ve just eaten, so I¡¯m quite full. Please go ahead, you must be hungry before dinner."


    Geon offered a cookie to Natalie, who politely epted it with a bright smile.


    "You really are a kind soul. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so good to Kiska."


    "Haha, well, I don¡¯t really do much."


    "Just being there is a big help to her right now."


    "Ahaha, well, that might be true."


    Natalie looked at Geon warmly, then spoke with slight difficulty.


    "The child will regain her ability to speak soon."


    Geon looked at her in surprise.


    "Really?"


    Natalie nodded gently, "Kiska isn¡¯t ill. She has closed off her own heart


    . If she develops a strong will to speak, she¡¯ll be able to open her mouth right away."


    Shocked, Geon looked bewildered as Natalie grasped his hand tightly.


    "The reason she will be able to speak might very well be because of you. I hope her first words will be beautiful. Please, I ask this of you."


    Geon thought for a moment, then nodded, "Yes, I want that too. But do you also not know when she will be able to speak?"


    "I don¡¯t know. But it won¡¯t be long, I¡¯m sure of it. Since Lord Amdusias said so, it must be true. So, once again, please take good care of Kiska."


    "I definitely will. Haha."


    As Natalie finally released Geon''s hand, her eyes caught sight of Paimon peering from behind a distant building. Noticing Natalie watching him, Paimon hastily retreated, but not before Natalie had seen him. She smiled warmly and walked towards where Paimon had been hiding. Peeking around cautiously and spotting Natalie approaching, Paimon startled and straightened his clothes beforeing around the building with a stern face.


    "So, have you finished what you needed to do?"


    Natalie smiled warmly at Pyemon''s tone, as if she found him adorable. Sensing her amusement, Pyemon coughed awkwardly.


    "Ahem, it''s not like I was being considerate."


    Natalie held her skirt lightly and bowed her knees slightly.


    "I''m just grateful to you, Lord Pyemon. I''ve finished what I came to do, so please return now."


    "Hmm, okay. Look after it."


    "Yes, thank you."


    Watching Natalie leave, Pyemon scratched his head briefly and then looked up towards the upper floors. He saw Amdusias looking out of a window on an intermediate floor, nodded slightly to himself, and then spoke to Geon.


    "Let''s go up now."


    Geon looked puzzled as he stood up.


    "What, you had something to say?"


    "Oh? Ah, what was it, oh yes! Hey, has your father stopped hitting you?"


    Geon frowned.


    "How old do you think I am? I haven''t been hit since high school."


    "Ah, ah, that''s good then. Let''s go."


    "You brought me all this way just to say that?"


    "Well, not exactly. It¡¯s not really a pleasant conversation."


    As they walked, Geon suddenly asked.


    "How do you know about my father?"


    Pyemon coughed loudly and waved his hand frantically.


    "Ahem! Ahem! Mosquitoes in the middle of winter! Shoo!"


    As Pyemon quickened his pace, Geon frowned and followed him. Soon, they reached the door of a room filled with paintings, and Pyemon waited for Geon to speak again before hurriedly opening the door. Inside, Geon saw two people waiting for him and nced at Pyemon, who was nonchntly whistling and pretending to be distracted.


    As Geon entered, Gamagin spoke to Amdusias.


    "Then, as we discussed, please."


    Amdusias deeply bowed his head and as he passed by Geon, he said,


    "I wille back for you."


    Geon, understanding it as an arrangement to meetter, nodded. After Amdusias left and closed the door, only Gamagin and Geon remained in therge room filled with paintings. Feeling awkward standing there, Gamagin invited him to sit.


    "Have a seat."


    As Geon awkwardly sat down, Gamagin smiled. Seeing Gamagin smiling at him eased some of the awkwardness, and Geon managed a small smile.


    "So, have you learned a lot?"


    "Yes, I''ve learned a lot. It''s been more valuable than anything I''ve learned at school so far."


    "Good, that''s good to hear."


    "This dream has been quite interesting. I¡¯ve had many dreams, but nothing like this one."


    "Ha, is that so?"


    "Yes, and it''s been quite long too."


    "Yes, you''ve been dreaming long. It seems about time to go back."


    "Now? Already?"


    "Yes, if you stay longer, it might not be good. You don''t need more power than necessary. But if you continue to work on yourself after you return, the abilities you currently possess will be sufficient for you to further develop yourself."


    "What do you mean..."


    As Gamagin''s eyes turned a fiery red, Geon, startled, looked into his eyes. He wanted to look away, but his head wouldn¡¯t move, and he broke into a cold sweat and screamed.


    "Ah... Ahhhh!!!"


    Overwhelmed by the piercing red gaze that seemed to melt his brain, Geon copsed onto the table. Gamagin stood and looked down at him quietly, then the door opened and Pyemon peeked in.


    "Is it over?"


    Gamagin gestured towards the fallen Geon, and Pyemon came over and tidied his disheveled hair.


    "I''m sorry. One day, I''ll invite you to my castle."


    Gamagin frowned.


    "To visit your castle, one would have to go to hell. The child will be taken to heaven with me when I return to being an angel, so don''t even think about it."


    Pyemon yfully pointed to the floor.


    "This is hell too, you know?"


    Gamagin scowled and looked around.


    "I better send him back quickly."


    "Haha, understood. I¡¯ll take him back."


    After about three hours in the human world, as dawn approached, a ck vortex appeared on the ceiling of Geon''s empty room. Spinning and emitting a gloomy light, Pyemon slowly descended from the vortex, carrying the unconscious Geon, andid him on the bed, gently stroking his hair. After watching Geon for a while, Pyemon smiled slightly and said,


    "See you again, child."


    As Pyemon was sucked back into the vortex, it disappeared, and the colorless room regained its colors. Only the sound of the ticking second hand of the clock filled the room where Geony as if asleep.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 300: Second Fury

    Chapter 300: Second Fury


    As the morning sun spread into Geon Kim''s room and the elongated rays touched his face, his eyelids fluttered open, and he propped himself up from the bed. Holding one eye with his hand as if his head hurt, Geon sat on the bed briefly with his eyes closed, reaching for the sheet music of "Fury" ced beside him. As he looked at the notes bordered intermittently with purple within the red, his vision blurred, making the notes appear double. He vigorously shook his head, set the sheet music aside, and stared at the ceiling, lost in thought.


    "It was a strange dream. Could the method that Amdusias told me really work in reality?"


    The room in the painting that he visited with Amdusias shed in Geon''s mind, where Natalie and two others stood smiling.


    "Ugh!!"


    Geon clutched his head as if someone was drilling into his brain, gasping for breath.


    "Someone... there was someone else..."


    The more he tried to remember the two people, the more intense the headache became, and hey down, screaming.


    "Aaaaaaagh!!!"


    Startled by Geon''s scream, Byungjun burst through the door. Having been woken up, Byungjun, in just his underwear, rushed to Geon who was thrashing on the bed."Geon!! Geon!!! What''s wrong!?"


    "Aaaaagh!!!"


    In a panic, Byungjun grabbed the phone to call an ambnce but quickly realized they were inside Red Castle and rushed outside to yell.


    "Get the car! Get the car ready! Kay is sick!"


    Despite Byungjun''s scant attire, the members of the organization, hearing that the beloved Kay was ill, scrambled into action. As the car was prepared, Byungjun, quickly dressed, carried the still-clutching Geon out, who despite his headache, refused to let go of the sheet music.


    "Geon! Come to your senses! Drop the music!"


    As Byungjun, holding the sheet musicden Geon, dashed out, Geon caught sight of Natalie''s portrait in the living room. His eyes, bloodshot, he screamed even louder.


    "Aaaaagh!!!"


    An agitated Byungjun kicked open the door to the annex and looked desperately at the approaching car. As Kiska, in her pajamas, clung to her nanny''s hand, she burst into tears seeing Geon in agony.


    "Wha-whaaaahhh!"


    Typically, Byungjun would haveforted Kiska, but the urgency of the situation saw him shove Geon into the back seat of the car and jump into the passenger seat.


    "To the hospital! Quick!"


    Like a Form One driver, the organization member floored the elerator, while the ring radio broadcast Mirov shouting.


    "Move it! Move it! Take the Brooklyn Bridge to Gold Street! Head to Downtown General Hospital in New York!"


    Byungjun nced in the side mirror to see five vehicles hastily following. Turning back, he saw Geon, lying in the back, moaning in pain, and yelled out with worry.


    "Geon! Open your eyes! Geon!!!"


    BEEP BEEP BEEP


    With an oxygen mask attached and several brainwave monitors on his head, an unconscious Geon was in the ICU, though Gregory''s prior arrangements meant he was in a private VIP room. Byungjun, his face etched with concern, leaned on the bedside, his elbow on the bed as he murmured a prayer.


    "Heavenly Father, please let our Geon not be sick, I''ll give anything, just let him stand again."


    As the sound of the gently opening door reached Byungjun, he lifted his head. Kiska, releasing her nanny''s hand, ran toward him. Unable to hug Geon as usual, Kiska, seeing him with the oxygen mask, shook her tear-soaked eyes relentlessly. With tear tracks marked on her cheeks, she looked at Byungjun, who smiled weakly and opened his arms. Kiska walked hesitantly toward him, and Byungjun, cradling her small head, patted her back, soothing her.


    "It''s okay, he''ll get up soon."


    Feeling Kiska''s sobs, Byungjun continued to pat her back in an attempt to calm her. As he wasforting her, the door swung open again.


    THUD!!


    Kevin, who tripped over a coat rack at the door, fell but kept his eyes on the bed, shouting.


    "Kay!! Kay!!!"


    Following him, Carlos rushed to the bed, sweating, as Byungjun exined the situation, calming the agitated Kevin.


    "Stay calm, don''t make noise, and wait quietly."


    As everyone quieted down, only the beeping of Geon''s life support filled the room. Seeing the distressed Kiska, Byungjun spoke to


    Rin.


    "Could you take Kiska outside for a bit?"


    Rin was about to say she would stay but, seeing Byungjun''s earnest gaze, took Kiska''s hand and left the room. Kiska resisted leaving, but Rin, putting her index finger to her lips, said,


    "Kay needs to rest, just step out for a moment, okay?"


    As Kiska calmed down, Rin sat her down on a chair outside and bent over to bury her face in her knees. Soon, with loud sobs, a tear-streaked Shizuka arrived but was held back by Rin from entering the room.


    As the evening approached, Geon, feeling a faint vision, blinked several times, trying to regain consciousness. At the foot of the bed, Byungjun was talking to someone.


    "The patient''s condition is confirmed to be not serious."


    "What? He was screaming and in so much pain, and you say it''s not serious? Are you sure you checked properly?"


    "If you wish, I can show you the chart. There are still some areas we suspect and need to test further, but there''s no risk of a severe scenario now. We''ve confirmed that much."


    "Phew, sorry, I was worked up."


    "It''s okay. Keep an eye on the patient, and if there''s any unusual response, call us immediately."


    "Yes, thank you, doctor."


    Geon, still unable to see clearly, looked towards the sofa next to his bed. There were many people sitting on the sofa, but his blurred vision made it hard to distinguish who was who. As he watched the doctor leave from under his feet, he said to Byungjun, who was bowing at ny degrees.


    "Brother..."


    Byungjun screamed in surprise.


    "Geon!!! Doctor!! He''s opened his eyes!! Kay has opened his eyes!!"


    The sound of doctors and nurses rushing could be heard, and Geon frowned as a doctor shone a light in his eyes. Geon turned his head away from the light and tried to sit up, but Byungjun urged him to stay down.


    "Just lie down! You''re in a hospital! You were brought here!"


    Carlos quickly came over and propped a pillow behind Geon, allowing him to sit up morefortably. Geon held his head and asked,


    "What happened?"


    Byungjun grabbed Geon¡¯s face and looked into his eyes.


    "Who do you think I am? Tell me!"


    Geon frowned and said,


    "A gori?"


    "What!!! Have you really lost your memory?!! Doctor!! What''s going on!!"


    Geon smirked and said,


    "I haven¡¯t lost my memory, bro."


    Byungjun looked at Geon in surprise and then frowned, grabbing Geon by the cor.


    "Is this a time to joke!!?"


    As Geon¡¯s voice was heard, Kiska burst through the door and seeing Byungjun grabbing Geon by the cor, she ran over and kicked him.


    "Ouch!"


    Kiska, tears all over her face, crawled onto the bed and hugged Geon. Geon, seeing how swollen her face was from crying,forted the girl.


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m alright. I''m sorry."


    Kiska, sobbing, punched Geon¡¯s chest. Looking down at Kiska as she hit his chest repeatedly, Geon smiled and winced.


    "Ow, that hurts."


    When Geon spoke, Kiska stopped punching and with tearful big eyes, she said,


    "Don''t hurt."


    The bustling ward fell silent. Geon, looking at Kiska, widened his eyes, and Byungjun, who had been kicked and was touching his behind, opened his mouth in shock. As Kiska burst into the room, followed by Lin, who stood there dumbfounded looking at Kiska, Suzuka behind her was teary-eyed and sitting on the bed, she muttered,


    "Did... she just speak?"


    Byungjun rushed over, grabbed Kiska''s small shoulder, and shouted,


    "Kiska!! You just spoke, right!? Say it again!!"


    Although Byungjun was yelling, Kiska¡¯s mouth did not open again. Geon, bewildered, looked silently at Kiska as she was being shaken by Byungjun. Byungjun then ran out with Kiska in his arms, shouting,


    "I''ll take Kiska to the doctor!!"


    As Byungjun and Kiska left the room, silence filled the space. Carlos broke the silence, more worried about Geon¡¯s condition than the fact that Kiska had spoken.


    "Are you alright?"


    Geon, looking nkly at the door of the ward, then smiled and covered his face with one hand.


    "Yes, sorry for worrying you. How long has it been?"


    Carlos, sitting on the edge of the bed, looked at his wristwatch.


    "Not too long. You were brought in this morning, and it''ste afternoon now."


    "Heh, I see."


    "If there¡¯s anything strange, let me know right away. It could be a brain issue, so we don¡¯t know what could happen."


    "There''s nothing wrong, I¡¯m fine. Could you give me my phone, though?"


    Carlos turned to look for Geon¡¯s phone, and Lin approached, offering the phone.


    "Here it is."


    Geon, smiling at Lin¡¯s disheveled appearance, took the phone.


    "Sorry to worry you, Director."


    "No worries, you¡¯re awake now."


    Lin quickly took out a mirror to check her appearance and then dashed to the bathroom,ughing. Geon, stillughing, saw Suzuka crying. He smiled and reached out his hand. As she staggered over and grabbed his hand, crying, Geon said nothing andy down on the sofa, looking at Kevin who was also asleep and chuckled before pressing the call button on his phone.


    "Gregory, it¡¯s Kay."


    "Yes, don¡¯t worry. But,"


    Geon looked at the open door of the VIP ward.


    "Kiska spoke."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 301: Second Fury

    Chapter 301: Second Fury


    Late afternoon in front of Downtown New York General Hospital.


    It was the time when outpatient services had ended, so the front of the hospital should have been rtively quiet, yet it was bustling with about a hundred robust mafia members dressed in ck suits. Fortunately, they gathered a bit away from the hospital entrance, as if not to disturb the public, but their presence was still unsettling to the bystanders. It seemed to be due to Mirov''s strict control that none of the members were smoking or staring down the passersby; instead, they continuously checked their wristwatches as if waiting for someone.


    Some of the doctors and nurses hade out of the hospital and were watching the group with a frightened expression when they saw a car rushing towards the hospital entrance without any intention of braking. A hospital staff member at the parking booth hurriedly raised the barrier, and the car screeched to a halt at the entrance, leaving skid marks on the ground. Gregory, dressed only in a shirt and vest without his coat, quickly got out of the car with a desperate look on his face. Mirov, who had arrived earlier, hurried over to him.


    ¡°Therynx and trachea examinations are done, and he¡¯s currently in a psychiatric consultation,¡± Mirov informed.


    Gregory, loosening his tightly tied tie with his hands, asked, ¡°Is the consultation still going on? Do we have to wait?¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, was Kiska talking when you were there?¡±


    ¡°No, I was outside.¡±


    ¡°So, it was only Kay who saw?¡±¡°No, Carlos Montana and Mr. Lee, Seong-gyu Lee, and Son Lin were also present.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Alright.¡±


    Gregory stroked his chin as he looked up at the hospital building.


    ¡°Good, if several people heard it, it¡¯s confirmed then. Who¡¯s with Kiska now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lee is with her.¡±


    ¡°Our people?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve assigned three, but since it¡¯s a department with many civilians, they are on long-range protection.¡±


    ¡°Alright. How about Kay?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in a single room in the VIP ward.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, since Kiska is in consultation, let¡¯s see Kay first. How is he?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him yet.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s go in together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Gregory nced at the doctors and nurses who were looking at him with fearful eyes, then approached them. While the hospital staff didn¡¯t react to Gregory¡¯s approach, they were startled to see the tattooed, bald Mirov following him. Gregory raised his palms to show he meant no harm and smiled warmly.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry, folks. We¡¯re not here to cause any trouble. I¡¯m just here to visit my daughter. Right, Mirov?¡±


    The employees¡¯ expressions rxed a bit, but they tensed up again under Mirov¡¯s sharp gaze. Gregory tapped Mirov on the back as he stood beside him and smiled.


    ¡°This guy might look intimidating, but he¡¯s a good fellow. Don¡¯t be too afraid and please take good care of my daughter. Her name is Ki¡ª¡±


    ¡°Boss!!¡±


    Mirov quickly interrupted Gregory, realizing what he was about to say. Gregory blinked a few times, aware that it wouldn¡¯t be good if the rumors about Kiska¡¯s mafia father spread. After a moment of embarrassment, Gregory sighed and gave a bitter smile towards the still frightened doctors and nurses.


    ¡°Anyway... please take care. So long.¡±


    As Gregory bowed to the staff onest time and then stepped back into the hospital, the doctors and nurses exchanged worried looks. Gregory, putting his hands in his pockets and looking down, sighed deeply. He stood beside Mirov, who had aplex expression, and lightly punched his broad chest with a grin.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t make that face.¡±


    Mirov looked concerned and said,


    ¡°But, boss...¡±


    Gregory took out a cigar from his pocket, then realizing he was in front of the hospital, walked to a corner to light it. He then moved further away to a designated smoking area. Sitting on a bench equipped with an ashtray, Gregory finally lit his cigar and took a deep drag, exhaling while watching the darkening sky.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt superior, standing above others. But ever since Natalie died, I¡¯ve started to dislike the life I''ve lived. Mirov, have you ever regretted choosing this path?¡±


    Mirov, keeping a sharp lookout around Gregory, hid his hands behind his coat and stood at ease before replying,


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Gregory gave a self-mockingugh and took the cigar back into his mouth.


    ¡°Yet, when Kiska was in my arms, it didn¡¯t feel as bad. Now that she spends more time away from me, and as she merges more with society, I hate my job even more for not being able to


    proudly say I¡¯m her father.¡±


    Mirov briefly remembered his own deceased wife and son but then shook his head and said,


    ¡°With a single word from you, boss, eight thousand of the Red Mafia move. Stay firm.¡±


    Gregory smirked and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, just let yourself hear these weak words. I¡¯m not foolish enough to talk like this to the young ones below.¡±


    ¡°Foolish, sir? You are not foolish, boss.¡±


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s go see Kay after I finish this cigar.¡±


    Gregory smoked his cigar for a long time, typically cutting a cigar in half to smoketer, but this time he smoked a whole one while sitting. After throwing the cigar butt into the ashtray, he continued to sit on the cold bench for a while longer. As the cold winter wind chilled his nose, Mirov hurriedly brought him a coat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t manage to bring it sooner.¡±


    Gregory buttoned the front of the coat and chuckled,


    ¡°I could have frozen to death, heh. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mirov apanied him to the hospital elevator, but Gregory still noticed the civilians who couldn¡¯t even enter the elevator after seeing Mirov¡¯s tattooed head. Gregory chuckled lightly at Mirov.


    ¡°It seems like we don¡¯t belong among these people, do we?¡±


    Mirov, unfazed, responded,


    ¡°We gave up on that when we chose the path of the mafia.¡±


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s true.¡±


    The elevator reached the VIP ward, and as the doors opened, Mirov quickly moved ahead to lead Gregory. As they approached the door to Geon¡¯s room, Mirov waited for Gregory to catch up before trying to open the door, but Gregory raised his hand to stop him.


    ¡°Ah, let me do it.¡±


    Mirov stepped aside, and Gregory quietly opened the door with a gentle motion, mindful of the patients inside. As the well-oiled sliding door opened smoothly, the sound of Geon and Carlos¡¯s conversation drifted out. Not wanting to interrupt, Gregory stood still and inadvertently eavesdropped.


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re making another version of ''Fury''? Why?¡±


    ¡°Carlos, I made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°A mistake? Haven¡¯t you heard how it¡¯s being received? ''Fury'' has been so sessful it¡¯s revitalizing the dying music industry. Why would you need to change such a song?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about re-recording the album. There are many musicians who alter the original tracks during live performances. That¡¯s what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, that¡¯s always okay, but why?¡±


    ¡°You know the message in ''Fury'', right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s about the anger towards parents, right? I¡¯ve heard it reflects Kay¡¯s upbringing and also includes bits about Kevin and Kiska.¡±


    Gregory, unintentionally overhearing that the song also involved Kiska¡¯s thoughts, slowly let go of the doorknob. His gaze dropped to the floor as he continued to listen to Geon and Carlos¡¯s ongoing conversation.


    ¡°Did Kiska write the lyrics?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she did.¡±


    Gregory quietly closed the door and stood outside the room for a long while, staring at the floor. He then sat down on a nearby ck chair and looked up at Mirov, weakly smiling.


    ¡°It seems I don¡¯t belong here either.¡±


    Mirov, looking down at him, had aplicated expression. Gregory, having overheard the conversation and left, was unknown to Geon, who handed Carlos a sheet of music and said,


    ¡°Kiska doesn¡¯t resent him for losing her mother because she saw the people who took her away, and because he¡¯s always been a caring father. These lyrics were written after she heard about my upbringing in the rehearsal room and captured my feelings.¡±


    Carlos took the sheet from Geon and tilted his head,


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not Kiska¡¯s feelings?¡±


    ¡°No, think of it as if she read a book and wrote a reflection on it. A quite extraordinary reflection.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see. But how is that rted to the musical arrangement?¡±


    Geon, recalling what Amdusias had said about the music in a dream, bit his lip and responded,


    ¡°You said the song has both anger and affection, right? But from what I see, that love-hate is just petty ''resentment.'' It¡¯s like the tantrums of a teenager.¡±


    Carlos widened his eyes and countered,


    ¡°Resentment?¡±


    ¡°Yes, resentment. Why couldn¡¯t you do better for me? Why didn¡¯t you treat me better? That kind of low-level resentment.¡±


    Carlos looked at the sheet music again and pursed his lips,


    ¡°I don¡¯t really get it.¡±


    Geon took the music sheet from Carlos¡¯s hand and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I made it that way because that was how I felt when I was exining my past to Kiska, and she read my feelings


    and wrote the lyrics she thought I would like.¡±


    Carlos crossed his arms and asked,


    ¡°So? Resentment is also a human emotion, and it¡¯s not strange for anger, affection, and resentment to coexist in one song.¡±


    Geon shook his head and crumpled the sheet.


    ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t what I wanted to say.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... What was the anger you wanted to talk about then?¡±


    Geon crumpled the sheet tighter and looked out the window,


    ¡°It was anger at myself. That was it.¡±


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 302: Second Fury

    Chapter 302: Second Fury


    "Anger towards oneself? Why are you angry at yourself? You went through a childhood exposed unterally to domestic violence, didn''t you?"


    Geon, looking out the window, responded to Carlos''s puzzling question.


    "At that time, I was angry about my own powerlessness to resist. Of course, I resented my father. I was not old enough to fight back, and he was strong."


    Carlos felt the change in Geon''s mood and listened quietly. As Geon saw the bare branches outside the window, he continued,


    "I hate that my life and my thoughts are filled with resentment towards others. I won¡¯t resent anyone, even if circumstances force me to. It¡¯s nothing more than a vile and lowly emotion."


    Carlos frowned and said,


    "Is that really your honest feeling? If I were in your shoes, I might not have been able to do that."


    Geon turned to look at Carlos.


    "It''s not my honest feeling. I wrote in my diary several times a day that I wanted to kill him. My diary still at our home in Korea says that when I grow up and be strong, I will surely kill him.""But why? Your honest feelings are real, aren¡¯t they?"


    Geon remembered the words of Birashi he met in Nepal.


    ''Sing of forgiveness. Forgiveness is the role of a king, while revenge is only the act of the lowly. And love. It¡¯s impossible to grow wise by loving someone and at the same time, but try loving the world instead of an individual. Loving only oneself makes society rough and deste.''


    Geon smiled faintly and said,


    "Those who harbor resentment towards others ultimately resent themselves. Choosing resentment as a way to release one''s inner anger is nothing but a lowly act."


    Carlos briefly watched Geon and then smirked, though his worry did not disappear as he added,


    "Well, you¡¯re right. But if you explode in self-anger as you say, it might turn into ¡®self-me¡¯. You know that self-me is more foolish than resentment, right?"


    Geon nodded with a deep smile,


    "Of course, I understand. Blowing up in self-me is different from anger. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure they are different."


    Relieved, Carlos nced at the crumpled scores Geon had and suddenly asked,


    "You said you would change the performance for the live show? Are you nning to perform live? You said you wouldn¡¯t. You hadn¡¯t scheduled it for that song aside from the album, had you? If you suddenly schedule it, you¡¯ll need to rent a live hall. It¡¯ll be at least four months before it¡¯s avable for a live show, what are you nning?"


    Geon turned his head to look at the woman sleeping on the sofa across from Kevin, who was also asleep. Carlos followed Geon¡¯s gaze to the woman and Geon revealed his teeth in a grin,


    ¡°The person who can be most helpful is right here.¡±


    Rxed from the tension, Lynn, who was dozing off in an uncharacteristic manner, half-opened her eyes and looked towards the bed upon noticing Geon and Carlos¡¯s gaze on her.


    "Huh? What is it?"


    Both Geon and Carlos burst into cheerfulughter at her reaction. Meanwhile, Gregory, who had heard theughter of Geon and Carlos from outside the room, stood up.


    "Can Ie in now?"


    As Gregory reached for the door handle, a man who seemed to be a member of the organization rushed up to Mirov and said,


    "Thedy has juste out."


    Gregory paused his action and turned his head.


    "Where should I go?"


    "She¡¯sing up from the psychiatric ward on the second floor."


    "Got it, thanks for your efforts."


    Gregory, looking slightly tense, hurried to the elevator. In the general hospital with eight elevators, he hesitated where to wait before quickly approaching an elevator as it dinged and stopped. The door opened, and Kiska appeared in Byung-jun''s arms, making Gregory smile brightly and reach out his hand.


    "Kiska! Daddy¡¯s here!"


    As Kiska heard her father''s voice, her ears perked up and she quickly turned her head. Seeing Gregory¡¯s smiling face, Kiska let go of Byung-jun''s neck and stretched out her arms to Gregory. Gregory, beaming with joy, picked up his daughter, pinched her cheeks, and checked her for any bruises.


    Byung-jun, intimidated by Gregory, hesitated to step out of the elevator and fumbled until he quickly grabbed the door as it began to close. Realizing he was obstructing the door, Gregory stepped back apologetically.


    "Oh, sorry."


    "No, not at all!"


    Byung-jun quickly moved to Mirov''s side. Having often chatted and smoked together, Byung-jun was a bit morefortable with Mirov. Gregory, feeling Kiska''s tiny fingers,


    looked at Byung-jun and asked,


    "Are the test results out?"


    Byung-jun took a step forward, lifting one arm towards Geon¡¯s hospital room.


    "Let¡¯s talk inside."


    "Aright, let¡¯s do that."


    As Byung-jun ran ahead to open the door, Geon, Carlos, and Lynn looked towards him. Seeing Byung-jun, Geon was about to ask about Kiska''s well-being but changed his words when he saw Gregory following.


    "Ah, Gregory! You¡¯vee?"


    Holding Kiska, Gregory smiled.


    "Yes, how are you feeling?"


    "I¡¯m fine, but what did the doctor say? Is Kiska alright?"


    Geon looked worriedly at the girl, and Gregory, with a gentle smile, turned to Byung-jun,


    "I should hear it now too. Oh dear, our Kiska has gotten quite heavy. Is there somewhere to sit¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Gregory looked around and saw Kevin lying on a three-seater sofa. Mirov approached Kevin and shook him awake. Kevin, who seemed exhausted, turned over but did not wake up, prompting Mirov¡¯s brow to furrow as hisrge hand moved over Kevin¡¯s face. Seeing this, Byung-jun quickly whispered,


    "Mi, Mirov! It''s better not to touch him."


    Mirov paused his hand, ready to punch, and looked at Byung-jun, who was sweating coldly.


    "Touching him might bring missiles from Red Castle."


    Mirov twitched his eyebrows and looked at Kevin again before slowly getting up, feeling the sweat on his back. Byung-jun, feeling the sweat, squeezed between Mirov and the lying Kevin and sat directly on him.


    "Uh!!! Wh, what?!"


    Startled Kevin iled his arms as he saw Byung-jun sitting on his stomach and looking down at him and eximed,


    "Manager! What are you doing?"


    Byung-jun stealthily stood up as Kevin got up and looked at him with an annoyed expression. Gregory, who had just taken a seat next to Kevin, said,


    "Now a seat is avable."


    Kevin, unsure what to say to a stranger, touched his face trying to regain hisposure as Byung-jun whispered into his ear,


    "I just prevented a war between America and Russia."


    "What? What are you talking about?"


    "Such things happen."


    Kevin stared at Byung-jun, who was talking nonsense, and then suddenly noticed Geon and ran towards the bed. Holding Geon''s hand, Kevin, with tears welling up, eximed,


    "Kay! Are you alright? Do you know how worried I was?"


    Geon gently pulled his hand back and smiled,


    "You were worrying but you were sleeping rather well?"


    Kevin sweated and made excuses,


    "Ah.. no, that¡¯s because I had been practicing all night yesterday¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Ha ha, alright. We have important things to discuss now, so let¡¯s talkter."


    "Huh? Oh¡¤¡¤¡¤ alright."


    As Kevin stepped aside, Byung-jun stood up and said,


    "First, to satisfy everyone¡¯s curiosity about what Kiska said, after that one sentence in the hospital room, she just shut her mouth again. The psychiatrist tried to engage her in conversation for a whole hour but she didn¡¯t respond except through gestures."


    Gregory, patting Kiska¡¯s buttocks while holding her, asked,


    "How is the examination result?"


    Byung-jun, holding Kiska¡¯s neck close to him, nced at her and said,


    "They found nothing abnormal. The doctor said it''s not that she can''t speak, but that she chooses not to for psychological reasons."


    A sh of guilt crossed Gregory''s face as he stroked Kiska''s little head, knowing the story of Kiska¡¯s mother. Everyone who knew looked at Gregory¡¯s expression and felt pity, falling silent. After a brief silence in the room, Gregory lifted Kiska to meet his eyes. He looked into herrge eyes for a while and said weakly with a smile,


    "Daddy will always wait. Someday you¡¯ll speak to me. Don¡¯t rush, just wait."


    Kiska blinked herrge eyes and looked into Gregory''s eyes. Gregory, observing his unresponsive daughter for a while, hugged her again and said,


    "So there¡¯s nothing wrong, and she doesn¡¯t need to be hospitalized?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. She wasn¡¯t originally brought in for being sick."


    Gregory turned to Geon and asked,


    "What about Kay?"


    Byung-jun, with his hands on his hips, said,


    "He needs to be hospitalized for a few more days. Nothing abnormal was found, but if there¡¯s an impact to the brain, it should be monitored for at least three days."


    Gregory nodded and spoke to Geon,


    "That¡¯s probably best. Take a good rest. I¡¯ll be going now."


    As Geon tried to get up, Gregory shook his head vigorously and raised a hand


    ,


    "Just lie down. I¡¯ll see you when I get back home."


    Gregory, holding Kiska, stood up from his seat, and as Kiska squirmed, Gregory looked down at his daughter and chuckled before cing Kiska on Geon¡¯s bed and speaking to Mirov,


    "Ha ha, Kiska seems to want to stay. Mirov, could you please take care of her?"


    Mirov nodded,


    "Leave it to me."


    "Alright, then I¡¯ll be going."


    Gregory left the room somewhat forlornly, followed by Mirov who was seeing him off. Kevin, watching their backs with displeasure, asked Byung-jun,


    "Who are these people? One of them looks pretty fierce."


    Kiska stared at Kevin as he heard her. Kevin shrank his neck and stammered,


    "I mean¡¤¡¤¡¤.just¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Geon chuckled and said,


    "Are we just¡¤¡¤¡¤ a choir of angels, Cyril? Ha ha ha"


    Kevin, looking sheepish and watching Kiska''s reaction,ughed awkwardly.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 303: Second Fury

    Chapter 303: Second Fury


    In the suite of the Grand Hyatt Hotel on East 42nd Street in Manhattan.


    Geon regained his consciousness and saw Lynn, who had returned to the hotel, sitting on the sofa, sipping coffee, and tapping her fingernails on the table. Lynn murmured softly,


    "We''re making a new version of ''Fury,'' and Mr. Geon wants to share it with as many people as possible, as quickly as possible. But even if we start nning now, the only avable time due to booking issues at live venues would be after Mr. Geon''s vacation ends, huh..."


    Lynn turned her head and looked at the calendar on the hotel wall. After staring at it for a moment, she suddenly jumped up and grabbed her phone from the bed. She made a call with the experienced demeanor of a businesswoman.


    "It''s me. Connect me with the event nner at Liverpool Sound City as soon as possible."


    After hanging up, Lynn ced her phone on the table and stared at its darkened screen. It wasn''t long before the phone lit up and vibrated. Taking a deep breath, Lynn picked it up.


    "Hello, this is Son Lynn."


    "Yes, Director. This is Ryu Wei from the Strategic nning Office. I''ll connect you with Joe Allen, the team leader of the Public Rtions Team at Liverpool Sound City."


    "Thank you, I appreciate it."After a moment, a British-ented male voice came through.


    "This is Joe Allen from the Public Rtions Team."


    "Nice to meet you, this is Son Lynn from Fantagio."


    "Yes, Director. I''ve been informed in advance. What can I do for you?"


    "Has the lineup for Liverpool Sound City been finalized?"


    "Of course, the festival is just two weeks away. We''ve finished the location and are now setting up the equipment."


    "Is there any chance you could spare one performance slot?"


    "Well... if it''s Fantagio... Are the musicians from China?"


    "No, it''s Montana."


    Crash!


    There was a sound of something falling over on the other side of the phone. It seemed Joe had dropped the handset as a loud noise came through, causing Lynn to pull the phone away from her ear. After a moment of rustling, Joe''s voice returned.


    "Hello? Are you there?"


    "Yes, go ahead."


    "Sorry about that. Did you just say Montana?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    Joe Allen, the team leader, fell silent again. Liverpool Sound City, while an international event, was not a stage typically sought after by major musicians. It was arge music festival in Liverpool, a city known for three days of performances that had begun the career of bands like The Beatles, but the venues were small, including shopping malls, parking lots, warehouses, and clubs. However, the clubs in Liverpool included the Cavern Club where The Beatles actually performed, but they were small. If Joe could secure Montana''s performance, his promotion was practically guaranteed.


    "Hold on! Please wait a moment, I''ll check the schedule."


    "Alright, I''ll wait."


    The sound of papers shuffling came through the phone for a while before Joe Allen''s voice came through loudly.


    "Who set up such a tight schedule!?"


    Fortunately, he had put down the handset before yelling, so Lynn''s expression didn''t sour, but his voice of despair wrinkled her face. After a bit more shuffling, Joe''s voice continued.


    "I''m sorry, but the schedule is too tight to fit in Montana''s performance. They would need to perform at least three songs."


    Lynn tapped the table with her free hand and spoke.


    "What about just one song?"


    There was a pause on the other end. Joe Allen, seemingly baffled, spoke after a moment.


    "You mean, Montana woulde all the way to the UK to perform just one song?"


    "If it''s just one song, would that be possible?"


    "Well... if it''s just one song, we could squeeze it into the intermissions between musicians..."


    "Good, if you can meet our conditions, let''s proceed with that."


    "Conditions? You aren''t going to ask for a guarantee, are you? We don''t have the budget to offer a substantial guarantee for a major musician like Montana..."


    "No, our conditions are to promote Montana''s participation in the festival to as many people as possible from today until the start of the festival, to have multiple stages for one song, and to perform on an open outdoor stage rather than in a formal club, these three things. Can you do that?"


    "The first one is also in our interest. And the second, if it''s just one song, we can manage several times. But the third, I don''t understand. There are plenty of clubs in Liverpool that can produce the right sound. Why would you want an outdoor stage where the sound disperses?"


    Lynn took a moment to catch her breath before responding.


    "It''s the musician''s desire to connect with as many people as possible."


    "Ah, I see. Montana


    is really something different, haha."


    "So, it''s possible?"


    "Yes, of course. But please send an official participation document by today. If we start marketing and then the participation is canceled, the loss will be great."


    "I''ll send it within an hour."


    "That''s very decisive of you, haha. Then I''ll prepare the posters and website listings right away. Oh, by the way, what song will they be performing?"


    "''Fury.'' They will perform this one song on all stages."


    "What? Fury... is the vocalist..."


    "Yes, that''s right. Kay will participate."


    Crash!


    Again, something fell over on the other end, and Joe Allen''s shout burst out.


    "Are you serious?! Kay ising?"


    The shouts of other employees who overheard the call werebined with Joe''s loud voice, which Lynn heard as she pulled the phone away from her ear.


    "Did I hear that correctly? Director! Director!"


    Lynn put the phone back to her ear and spoke in a calm, business-like tone.


    "Yes, you heard correctly. Kay will perform at Liverpool Sound City."


    "That''s... oh, I understand! I''ll start a massive advertising campaign right away! Actually, I''ll pour all the auxiliary budgets into marketing! Please send the official documents, Director!"


    "Yes, I will send them soon, thank you for your efforts."


    "Thank you! Thank you, Director!"


    As Joe Allen continued to express his thanks endlessly, Lynn hung up first. Rubbing her ear, which seemed sore, she rxed and smiled as she drank her coffee.


    **


    Late at night.


    Having reassured everyone, Geon argued that there was no need to spend the night in the ufortable hospital and sent everyone home. Shizuka, who hade to the hospital with homemade food for Kiska and Geon, was thest to leave the spacious VIP room, leaving just Kiska and Geon. As Shizuka exited the room, sending regretful nces back, Geon sat on the bed and quietly looked at Kiska.


    After staring at Kiska''s cute face for a while, Geon, looking into the girl''s eyes, said,


    "Kiska, I was really surprised earlier by your voice?"


    Kiska blinked herrge eyes and tilted her head as Geonughed and said,


    "Your voice is so pretty and cute, that''s why I was surprised."


    As Kiska stared up at him, Geon stroked her bangs and said,


    "I didn''t know you had such a pretty voice. It''s the prettiest voice I''ve ever heard."


    Geon, just looking at the girl, hugged Kiska and said,


    "Aren''t you sleepy? It''s time to sleep."


    As Geon was about to leave for the bathroom, Kiska, who seemed to be getting up to go to the toilet, whispered quietly,


    "Is my voice... pretty?"


    Geon''s body froze, and turning around, his eyes met Kiska''s as shey blinking herrge eyes under the nket.


    "Did you... speak again?"


    Geon approached the bed, leaned close to Kiska with wide eyes, and asked,


    "Kiska! Say it again, what did you say just now?"


    Geon urged Kiska, but her mouth did not open again. After trying to talk to Kiska for a while, Geon shook his head in disappointment and got off the bed. Scratching his head as he headed to the bathroom, he nced back at Kiska and muttered,


    "Ah, has your head not healed yet? I''m sure I heard you say something."


    Watching Geon enter the bathroom, Kiska pulled the nket over her head and chuckled quietly.


    "My voice is... pretty."


    Kiska, with the nket pulled over her head, rolled around on the bed, seemingly pleased. After returning from the bathroom, Geon saw Kiska rolled up like a ghost under the nket and chuckled.


    The next day, ignoring the doctor''s objections, Geon prepared to leave the hospital. Byungjoon rushed into the room as he received a call from the hospital administration office and burst through the door, yelling at Geon, who was sitting on the bed buttoning his shirt.


    "Hey!! You''re not supposed to leave yet, where are you going!?"


    Geon turned around on the bed and smiled.


    "I''m fine, bro. It was just a severe headache."


    Byungjoon stomped over to the bed, about to yell, but upon catching Kiska''s gaze as she sat quietly on the sofa, he shook his head in disapproval.


    "Kiska, I brought you ice cream."


    Kiska''s eyes lit up as she received the bag of ice cream from Byungjoon. After handing the ice cream to the girl, Byungjoon spoke in a slightly calmer tone.


    "You asked Director Lynn to let you perform, right? What performance are you nning with that body? You''re leaving the hospital now to tweak the music, aren''t you!"


    Fully


    dressed, Geon smiled and approached Kiska, who was struggling to open the ice cream by herself.


    "Bro, how can you just hand it over like that?"


    Geon opened the ice cream lid and handed a spoon to Kiska before standing up. Smiling at Byungjoon, who was ring at him, Geon took a coat from the wardrobe and put it on, saying,


    "''Fury'' and all the music I create are like my children. I don''t want to be a father who just throws things together and doesn''t take responsibility. I have to correct what is wrong."


    Byungjoon frowned and asked,


    "What? What did you throw together? What are you talking about?"


    After lifting Kiska''s face and wiping her mouth smeared with ice cream, Geon grinned.


    "I have to stay by the side of my still imperfect child. That''s what a father does."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 304: Second Fury

    Chapter 304: Second Fury


    Carlos had rented the Lincoln Center again for Geon''sst project. Given the harsh winter, there was no need to go far, and the Lincoln Center''s studio had rtively excellent facilities. It was a decision made because the equipment at the Lincoln Center was sufficient even for practice, not just professional recording sessions.


    Immediately after being discharged, Geon, apanied by Kiska, returned home and headed to the studio where he had left some of his belongings. Since Geon had not yetpleted the arrangement of the music scores, the Montana members seemed to be taking a break as the practice room was empty. Geon felt a bit chilly in the deserted practice room, so he raised the temperature of the individual boiler installed in each room before entering the recording booth. Looking at the empty staves ced on the music stand, Geon sat down on the floor instead of the avable chairs and looked down at the staves.


    "I was naive. Under the pretense of expressing the anger inherent within me, I only created a piece resenting my father, or rather, resenting all parents in the world. It would have invaded and grown within people who were not actually suffering from real violence, causing them to express their unresolved feelings towards their parents through anger. Fortunately, the score I edited in my sleep contained feelings of love-hate, avoiding bing a social issue."


    Geon nced at the wall clock. Since the hospital always processed discharges in the morning, he realized it was just past lunchtime and stood up.


    "I need to reflect on my anger. Asking to listen to a piece that merely expresses my feelings is musical arrogance. I only tell my story, but the listener empathizes and acts on it."


    After a conversation and reflection alone in the drawing room with the demons he met in his dreams, Geon had matured slightly. With no bag brought along, a gang member quickly approached Geon as he stepped out in front of the Lincoln Center.


    "Are you leaving already? Are you going home?"


    Contrary to the expectation that Byung-jun and Kiska would have gone home together, Geon saw that more than ten gang members were still guarding around the Lincoln Center and shook his head with a smile.


    "No, I''m thinking of visiting the school library. I won''t be out for a few hours, so why don''t you go and have your meal?"The gang member stood next to Geon and gestured to other members waiting at a distance.


    "We will escort you to the school entrance. Let''s go."


    "Ah, thank you."


    While chatting briefly with the gang member, people who recognized him began to gather around.


    "Kay!"


    "Look! I told you we might see him if we hang around near Juilliard!"


    "Ahh, look here, Kay!"


    Geon felt fortunate not to have sent the gang members away immediately as he exchanged smiles with the people he made eye contact with. While some tried to reach out and touch Geon, a gang member discreetly showed the gun inside his coat, causing them to step back. In Korea, people might be skeptical of bodyguards carrying real guns, but in America, it wasmon for bodyguards to be armed, so people just thought that Kay deserved such high-level security due to his poprity and followed him to a distance in front of Juilliard.


    Standing in front of the school, Geon waved back at the cheering crowd and posed for photos taken by a few people. He whispered to a gang member.


    "I might note out for about three hours, maybe more. Go have your meal and rest a bit."


    The gang member nced at Geon over his sunsses and said.


    "We will leave one person here. If you need anything, please tell him."


    "Thanks."


    Geon smiled as he entered the school. The students standing in groups in the school hallway stopped their conversations and stared as Geon passed by, but he continued straight to the library. With the school focusing on practical studies and it being vacation, only a few students filled the library. A librarian who recognized him caused a brief disturbance but Geon smoothly entered the library and found a few books on psychology discussing anger, heading to the most secluded spot.


    Intending to sit down, Geon pulled out a chair but pushed it back in quietly after seeing a female student across from him studying with earphones. Not wanting to disturb her if she looked up, he climbed up onto a slightly wider windowsill behind a pir, hid behind the pir, and opened a book. Geon, who had a fearsome concentration, was soon lost in the books, and hours passed in no time. Without once lifting his head or shifting his position, Geon finished reading two books and closed them when there were no more pages to turn.


    Looking out at Manhattan''s winter through the window, Geon recalled the content of the books.


    "Anger needs to be controlled. But if anger is not released, it bes pent-up and turns into illness. Therefore, expressing anger is necessary. However, there are many times


    when the object of anger is too vast for direct expression."


    Feeling stiff in his back, Geon stretched and shook his shoulders.


    "I didn''t know there was something called the Oedipusplex. This is why one should study. I''ve been too caught up with music all this time; I should read more."


    Geon climbed down from the windowsill, gathered his books, and returned them to the shelves before passing by the sleeping librarian and leaving the school. Opening the school door, Geon was surprised to see the sky darkening and asked a gang member waiting for him.


    "Um.. how long have I been inside?"


    The gang member looked weary as he replied.


    "Just over five hours."


    "Oh.. I''m sorry. You must have been waiting in the cold. Let''s go back to the practice room."


    "Understood. This way, please."


    Returning to the practice room, Geon looked at the clock and gave an apologetic smile.


    "I might stay here overnight. You can go back ande back tomorrow."


    The gang member, whose nose was red from the cold, shook his head resolutely.


    "That would get me killed by Mirov. I''ll rest nearby."


    Geon felt sorry.


    "It must be very cold..."


    "That''s fine, go about your business."


    Thinking for a moment in the practice room, Geon chuckled.


    "Come to think of it, practicing here or at home makes no difference. Let''s go home today."


    Watching Geon walk to the waiting car, the gang member hurriedly said.


    "You don''t need to do this because of us."


    Geon waved his hand without looking back.


    "No, no, I want to go home. Let''s go!"


    Geon himself opened the car door and got in, while the gang member stood watching him, shaking his head but with a smile appearing on his face. After a while, they arrived at Red Castle, and as Geon got out in front of the annex, Mirov approached.


    "Is it really okay for you to be discharged this soon?"


    Geon grinned and mmed the car door with force.


    "It''s okay, I just had a severe headache."


    Mirov looked Geon up and down slowly and then said.


    "Could you perhaps tell the boss about itter?"


    Geon widened his eyes and replied.


    "I saw Gregory yesterday. Is there something wrong?"


    Mirov looked towards the main building where the lights were on with a distant look in his eyes, then turned to Geon with aplex expression and struggled to speak.


    "I just thought the boss might need someone to talk to."


    Sensing something was up, Geon scrutinized Mirov''s eyes and said.


    "Well, shall we go now?"


    "Would you do that?"


    "It''s not a big deal, and it''s right next door, haha"


    "Then I''ll be in your debt."


    Following Mirov''s lead to Gregory''s study, Geon waited for him to open the door. After a moment of hesitation at the door, Mirov turned to Geon.


    "You go in today."


    Having never opened Gregory''s study door himself, Geon looked puzzled but then nodded and knocked on the door.


    Knock, knock.


    "Come in."


    As Geon opened the door, he saw Gregory''s side profile leaning against the window, smoking a cigar, and with his arms crossed. Surprised by Gregory''s lonely and unfamiliar appearance, Geon stopped and stood there as Gregory, with a cigar in his mouth, turned his head and approached.


    "Oh, I heard you were discharged. Come on, don''t just stand there, have a seat."


    Geon sat down on the single-seater sofa where he always sat when meeting Gregory.


    "Kiska?"


    Gregory grimaced and pointed outside.


    "She''s probably waiting for you in the annex."


    "Ah... haha, I see."


    Feeling something was off from Gregory''s expression, Geon cautiously asked.


    "Um.. is there something wrong?"


    A bitter smile lingered on Gregory''s lips. After pondering for a while with his arms crossed, Gregory finally spoke.


    "I''ll be leaving some matters here to Mirov and going back to my hometown for a while."


    "Really? Oh, are you going on vacation?"


    "Um, you could say that."


    "Your hometown... is it in Russia?"


    "No, Georgia."


    "Georgia... you mean the small country above Turkey?"


    "That''s right, it became independent after the Soviet Union was dissolved."


    "Ah... the Soviet Union... it was called that when Gregory was born."


    "Yes, it''s also the birthce of wine and Stalin''s hometown."


    "Wine originated there? I thought it was France."


    "Haha, many people think that."


    "I''ll be taking Kiska with me," said Gregory after a pause, his gaze lingering on Geon.


    Geon nodded in understanding, "I might be going to the UK soon anyway. I have a performance there. It''s only for a week, but I¡¯ll return before Kiska is back from vacation. When will you being back?"


    Gregory''s expression hardened. Geon, seeing his expression change, cautiously asked, "Will you be gone long?"


    Gregory looked at Geon, then back out the window, his arms still crossed. "I might note back."


    Geon took a moment to process this, then nodded slowly, understanding the gravity of the statement.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 305: Second Fury

    Chapter 305: Second Fury


    Geon returned to the annex and, after seeing Byung-jun and Kiska ying through the window, stood at the door lost in thought. He seemed unable to move forward, scratching the floor with his foot, before turning to sit on a white swing in the garden. Sitting there, he dropped his gaze to the ground, and the conversation he had just had with Gregory came to mind.


    "What do you mean, ''he won''te back''?"


    Up until then, Geon had thought Gregory was just making a cruel joke. However, seeing his serious expression, Geon adjusted his posture and asked, "Tell me, Gregory. What happened?"


    Gregory detached himself from leaning on the window and approached Geon. He briefly sat on the sofa, looking up at Geon, who was now looking down at him, and said with a bowed head, "You see, I was born under my father who was raising horses in Georgia. At that time, our vige was very peaceful but also a ce with clear limitations on what a boy full of dreams could do. I could only follow in my father''s footsteps, raising horses or farming."


    Gregory picked up a cigar from the table.


    "I was fifteen. I heard on the radio that there was a big demand for workers at a car factory in Voronezh. There were no cars in our vige back then, it was too rural. But I had seen cars pass by asionally. It was fascinating. I secretly left home with a vague dream of working at a car factory."


    Gregory put the cigar in his mouth and picked up a lighter.


    "My parents probably looked for me a lot. But I never returned home, not even when I heard that my father had passed away. Of course, I did send some money to my mother."


    Gregory lit his cigar. He puffed on it for a moment and exhaled a thick cloud of smoke."I just walked. I looked at the map and walked through the night, even hitching rides on passing carts. It took a week just to reach a train station, something I had never seen before. With the money I had stolen, I took a train to Voronezh. But there was no one willing to hire a young kid like me.


    Being fifteen, I didn''t realize how much economic depression the Soviet Union was going through at that time."


    Removing the cigar from his mouth and twirling it, Gregory continued, "There was no money and no job for me. But I had to survive stubbornly, even if it meant doing bad things. Working in the back alleys taught me that once you look weak to others, it''s over. I became colder and more ruthless than anyone else."


    Geon, listening intently with a serious expression, saw Gregorye back to the sofa.


    "You might guess, but I''ve walked a rough path all this time. I''ve killed over a hundred people with my own hands, haha."


    Gregory spread his hands and looked at them with a self-deprecating smile. Turning his palm over, he examined his hand and clenched his fist.


    "There was only once in my life that I regretted walking this path. Otherwise, I''ve always been proud that a street urchin like me became the boss of the Red Mafia, one of the natural gas mafias."


    Geon nodded as if he understood.


    "It must have been the day Kiska''s mother passed away."


    Gregory nodded weakly and smiled.


    "Yes, that''s right. After she died, I painfully killed those who had harmed her one by one. But I couldn''t escape the emptiness of losing her. Days passed where I couldn''t live without alcohol. For over a year, I lived with alcohol every day. Then one day, I saw my daughter Kiska ying alone, drawing pictures."


    Gregory put the cigar back in his mouth and took a deep inhale.


    "From that day, I swore to give everything to my daughter instead of my wife. I tried to provide whatever Kiska wanted, but she never asked for anything and just treated me with indifferent silence. No matter what I tried, there was no improvement, and soon after, I met you."


    Gregory ced his hand on Geon''s shoulder and smiled.


    "Now Kiska can express herself, she oftenughs and cries. She''s different from before meeting you, and I deeply appreciate how much her condition has improved because of you."


    "It''s nothing, Gregory. I really haven''t done much."


    Gregory chuckled and patted Geon''s shoulder.


    "Even if you deny it, the truth is the truth."


    As Gregory walked away, Geon grabbed his wrist.


    "What do you mean by ''he might not return''?"


    Gregory looked down at Geon''s hand on his wrist, then turned away. As Gregory naturally walked away, Geon let go of his wrist and watched his retreating figure. Gregory''s usually proud shoulders seemed somehow drooped. He went to the window and looked down at the lit annex.


    "I recently had my second big regret about my job," Gregory said as he gazed down at the illuminated annex.


    Geon looked at him with a sympathetic expression.


    "Is it because it mustn''t be revealed that you''re Kiska¡¯s father?"


    "Haha, yes, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s already bing an obstacle to my daughter''s future. Can you imagine? A father who can''t even properly greet the doctor taking care of his hospitalized daughter."


    Geon''s eyes welled up, touched by Gregory''s heartfelt pain. Gregory smiled seeing Geon¡¯s saddened face.


    "Ah, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not leaving to block my daughter¡¯s future. That''s not my intention at all."


    "I never thought that, but why are you nning to leave for so long?"


    Gregory opened a desk drawer and took out a dusty frame, blowing off the dust.


    "Haha, I have a mother too. Would you like to see?"


    Gregory handed him the frame which contained a photo of a weathered, elderly country woman smiling brightly. After dusting off the old frame, Gregory couldn''t take his eyes off the photo.


    "This is the only picture of my mother that I have. I haven''t seen her since I was fifteen."


    cing the photo on the desk, Gregory continued.


    "I''vee to realize it¡¯s wrong to expect from your offspring the respect of a parent if you haven''t fulfilled your duty as a child yourself. That¡¯s why I''m going. To show her granddaughter and to spend whatever time she has left with her."


    "I see..."


    Gregory stood up, smiling.


    "I¡¯ll just tell Kiska that I¡¯m going on a trip to see her grandmother. Will you tell her the same?"


    Geon looked out the window for a moment and then nodded.


    "Understood."


    "Ah, even if we''re not here, keep staying at this ce. I¡¯ll speak to Mirov about it. You''ll be able to receive the same security as before."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll think about it and let you know."


    "Right, it¡¯s the day of your discharge and here we are discussing such heavy matters. Go rest now; Kiska is waiting for you."


    Geon stood up to leave the room, then suddenly turned around.


    "Was my song in any way the reason for your decision?"


    Gregory looked intently at Geon, then chuckled and shook his head.


    "No."


    Sitting on the swing, Geon recalled his conversation with Gregory and heard Kiskaughing uproariously, ying with Byung-jun. He sighed.


    ''Maybe I¡¯ll never see her again?''


    For some reason, his legs felt wobbly. Wanting to spend even a minute more with Kiska, whom he might never see again soon, he struggled to get up from the swing. After a long effort, he finally stood and opened the door to the annex. There, he saw Kiska sitting on Byung-jun''s belly on the sofa, pushing Byung-jun''s face away with her feet andughing.


    A happy expression crossed Geon¡¯s face as Kiska tightly hugged his legs. Looking down at Kiska, who was looking up at him, he quickly averted his gaze and spoke without making eye contact.


    "Kiska, having fun?"


    Feeling the nod from the little girl holding his legs, but unable to meet her eyes, Geon took off his coat and said,


    "Yeah, I¡¯ll go take a quick wash."


    As Geon started walking with some effort, Kiska released his legs and watched his retreating back with her big eyes. Entering the bathroom, Kiska followed him and stood in front of the closed bathroom door, her head bowed. Watching this, Byung-jun rushed over and scooped up Kiska, then yelled toward the closed door.


    "You damn kid! Kiska has been waiting all day for you, you should have hugged her at least once!"


    Seeing Kiska¡¯s disappointed face, Byung-jun cursed more but then remembered Geon had been discharged today and patted Kiska¡¯s back as they sat down on the sofa.


    "Kay was discharged today, he''s been really sick, you understand, right?"


    Although they sat together, Kiska leaned backward on the sofa backrest, staring only at the closed bathroom door. When the door opened and Geon emerged with a bright smile, Kiska''s face lit up.


    "Ah! Washing my face feels like being reborn! Come here, Kiska! Let¡¯s y!"


    Her face brightened, Kiska kicked Byung-jun¡¯s face as she leaped from the sofa.


    "Ouch!!!"


    Byung-jun copsed, but Kiska, paying him no mind, ran to Geon and beamed with joy.


    "Phew! My Kiska! Did you have dinner?"


    Geon smiled, making eye contact with the little girl. Kiska looked puzzled for a moment and reached out her small hand to touch Geon''s cheek, then nced


    at the open bathroom. Geon turned his head to see what Kiska was looking at and asked curiously.


    "Why? Do you want to go to the bathroom?"


    Kiska looked back at Geon without responding. Just as her mouth began to move, Byung-jun, clutching his face, came over and said,


    "Kiska! Even though I yed with you all day when he wasn''t here, kicking his face is too much. Geez, oh? Geon, what''s with your face?"


    Geon, holding Kiska, looked surprised as he felt his own face.


    "What¡¯s wrong, is something on it? I just washed my face."


    Byung-jun put his hand,rge as a pot lid, on Geon''s cheek with a serious look.


    "Maybe you really should go back to the hospital? You''ve been crying in the bathroom, haven''t you? Look at how swollen your eyes are. Are you in a lot of pain? Should we go back to the hospital now?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 306: Second Fury

    Chapter 306: Second Fury


    Geon looked flustered as he dodged Byungjun''s hand.


    "Who''s crying? I just washed my face."


    Byungjun continued to reach out, trying to catch Geon''s face as he dodged.


    "Don''t lie, when a man says he''s not hurt, it means he is. Tell me, if you''re hurt we need to go to the hospital, you foolish man. Even if the concert is just around the corner, you should rest if you''re unwell. You can''t just look at the short term, right?"


    Geon, holding Kiska, kept dodging Byungjun''s hand as he ran away.


    "Ah, really! No, I''m really not hurt!"


    "Really? Then why do you keep running away? Come here, will you?"


    "Ah, don''t touch me!"


    As Geon jumped over the sofa while running, Kiska, who was in Geon''s arms, chuckled amusedly. Byungjun, who had been chasing Geon,ughed and plopped down on the sofa after seeing Kiska''sughter. Geon, still wary, stood awkwardly and red at him, ready to run away at any moment."Alright, I''ll trust you, so stop it."


    Geon grimaced, twitching his eyebrows.


    "You said thatst time and then you applied a cobra twist."


    Byungjun picked up a cushion from the sofa and threw it.


    "I won''t do it! Come here!"


    Geon swatted away the cushion with his hand and red at Byungjun.


    "But why do you keep telling me toe? We can talk from here."


    Byungjun pointed to the distance between him and Geon.


    "Like this, you want to talk?"


    Geon rxed his posture and hesitantly moved closer to the sofa, sitting on the edge and cing Kiska between himself and Byungjun. Seeing Geon''s posture, ready to flee at any moment, Byungjun chuckled.


    "When are you going to start the arrangements? Don''t push yourself too hard."


    Feeling a bit relieved by the change of topic, Geon leaned back against the sofa backrest.


    "I won''t push it, but there''s no time. We only have 12 days until the concert. It''ll take two days just to travel and book hotels, so I need to finish practicing in about ten days."


    "Montana''s level, one day of practice should be enough, right?"


    Geon pouted.


    "The original recording of ''Fury'' took four days of practice alone. It''s the second version and an arrangement, but it will take three days topletely adapt. Of course, if it were Carlos alone, it would be done in half a day."


    "Hmm, Kevin and the drummer... what''s the drummer''s name again?"


    "Jose."


    "Yeah, Jose. So, those two are the problem?"


    "Not a problem, just that they need more time."


    "What do you think of Kevin?"


    "What about him?"


    "His skills, his skills."


    "Why would I introduce someone without skills to Montana? And even if I did, Carlos wouldn¡¯t use someone without skills just because of a personal connection."


    "Hmm, true, Carlos is quite exacting musically. Normally he''s like a kind-hearted grandfather, but his eyes change when ites to music. There¡¯s a reason why he''s a world-ss musician."


    "Right, you don¡¯t have to doubt Kevin''s skills. Actually, his potential for improvement is even greater."


    Byungjun wiggled his eyebrows.


    "Oh? His potential is greater?"


    "Yes, have you heard the term ''groovy''?"


    "Um, like rhythmical?"


    "Simr. Originally, ''groove'' refers to the grooves on an LP that the needle hits to produce sound. So, it¡¯s the principle in audio where the cartridge of a turntable amplifies the sound as it passes over an LP."


    Byungjun frowned.


    "Damn, I thought it was just about keeping rhythm, but it¡¯s damnplicated."


    Geon smiled and shook his head.


    "It''s about keeping rhythm. An LP has five types of grooves. The first, called the Lead-In, is where the cartridge enters at the start of the record."


    Byungjun, unable toprehend, teased Kiska by poking her lips with his finger, but Geon continued.


    "The second is Modted, where the actual recorded sound is yed. The third is Lead-Over, marking the end of a track. The fourth is Lead-Out, marking the end of one side of an LP record. Thest is called the Finishing groove, marking the end of the record."


    Byungjun listened, poking Kiska¡¯s lips as Geon exined.


    "For an LP to make sound, the five grooves must align well with the rhythm of the cartridge. That¡¯s why we say it''s ''riding the groove'' or ''being groovy.''"


    Byungjun dug his ear, frowning


    .


    "Anyway, the conclusion is it''s rhythmical, right? End of story! Enough with the exnations!"


    "Ha ha, want more exnation?"


    Byungjun covered his ears and copsed on the sofa.


    "AAAAAAAHHHHH~~~ I''m not listening, not listening!"


    Geon climbed on top of Byungjun and yelled into his ear.


    "The origin of the word ''groove'' is!!"


    "AAAAHHHH~~ AHAAAAAA~~ I can''t hear anything~~"


    Byungjun, digging his ears wildly and yelling, made Geon burst outughing.


    "Ha ha, now I have a new weapon too."


    Seeing their foolish appearance, Kiska clutched her stomachughing. Kiska''sughter caused Geon''s eyes to flutter momentarily, but he quickly turned his head towards Byungjun. Byungjun, who had been covering his ears, got up and asked.


    "What were we talking about that led to this? Ah, so Kevin has a groove?"


    Geon held back tears and fixed his gaze on Byungjun.


    "Yes, groove is inherently a difficult sense to developter. Kevin excels in this area. If he develops even higher technique in the future, bing the second Billy Sheehan wouldn¡¯t be a dream."


    Byungjun stood up seriously.


    "Billy Sheehan? Who¡¯s that?"


    Geon sighed and pulled Byungjun''s ear close to his mouth.


    "Billy Sheehan. The living legend of rock bass history. He was the bassist for the legendary band Mr. Big, and now he¡¯s with The Winery Dogs. He¡¯s also been a session musician for Steve Vai, one of the most outstanding..."


    "AAAAAAACK!!! This exnation freak has gone mad again! Get away!!!"


    Byungjun pushed Geon''s face away as Geon grabbed his ear again and shouted.


    "Born in 1953!!! Older than my father but still active as a legendary bassist!!"


    Byungjun, his ears hurting, yelled loudly.


    "Hey you bastard! My eardrums are gonna burst!!!"


    "EEEHEHEHE!! Will you try that move on me, or not?"


    "I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t do it! Let go!"


    "EEEHEHEHE, I don¡¯t want to."


    As Byungjun iled his arms and yelled, Kiska rolled around the sofa,ughing louder. Finally freeing himself from Geon¡¯s grip, Byungjun rubbed his red, swollen ears and frowned as he looked at the clock.


    "Damn, it hurts more from the exnations than from pulling my ears. Let¡¯s sleep, I was discharged today so I need to sleep early. What time are you leaving tomorrow?"


    "About ten."


    "Alright, are you going to put Kiska to sleep?"


    "Yes, I should."


    "Okay then, sleep well. I''m going to smoke a cigarette and then sleep."


    "Alright, let''s go, Kiska."


    Kiska, sitting on the sofa with her arms out as if asking to be held, was picked up by Geon, who took her to the room and read her a fairy tale until she fell asleep. Geon stayed by Kiska''s side for a very long time that night.


    Late at night. Everyone was asleep when Kiska''s eyes opened in bed. ncing at the dark ceiling, blinking her eyes, perhaps because of an unsettling nervousness that had been bothering her, the girl quietly slid out of bed and tiptoed to Geon''s room. Seeing the light from amp spilling through the slightly open door, Kiska, with a mischievous expression, tiptoed and peeked through the gap.


    Seeing Geon sitting hunched over on the bed with his face buried in his knees, Kiska''s yfulness lingered on her face. She swung the door wide open to surprise Geon, but paused when she heard sobbing. Seeing Geon''s hunched back shaking, Kiska''s eyes shook and her heart began to race. Unconsciously cing a hand over her left chest, Kiska swung the door wide open and Geon, startled, looked up.


    "Ki, Kiska. You haven''t slept?"


    Kiska, with a worried expression, crawled onto the bed. Sitting on Geon''s stomach, she stared into his face. Geon touched the girl''s forehead, smiling.


    "Shall we sleep together tonight?"


    Without responding, the girl Geon held in his arms moved under the nkets. Geon, holding back his tears in silence, and Kiska, with her ear against his chest, struggled to fall asleepte into the night.


    The next day.


    Geon, who always left Kiska alone at home when going to the studio, asked the nanny to wash her from morning since he nned to spend the entire day at the studio with her. Excited by Geon''s suggestion, Kiska brushed her teeth diligently and dressed in pretty clothes before following Geon to school. Geon


    , who usually needed to concentrate alone in the recording booth during arrangement work, stayed by Kiska''s side throughout the day. Even when Shizuka came with a packed lunch, Geon constantly sat next to her, putting side dishes into her mouth, which delighted Kiska.


    Seeing the girl''s happyughter, Geon smiled painfully.


    ¡®Until the day we part, I''ll do my best without regrets.¡¯


    Watching over Geon and Kiska, Shizuka gave an awkward smile and left, and Carlos and Kevin arrived at the studio. Not in the recording booth but in the office where the control box was located, Kevin saw Geon sitting next to Kiska, editing the music scores.


    "Hey, Kay. We''re here."


    Geon looked up and stood up, greeting Carlos first.


    "Carlos, you¡¯vee? Kevin too. There¡¯s nothing to do yet since the arrangements aren¡¯t finished. What brings you here so early?"


    Kevin, always wary of Kiska¡¯s stern gaze, noticed her unusually good mood today; even when she looked him in the eyes, she just smiled brightly. Kevin, more intimidated by her smile than her re, stepped back in rm.


    "Uh!? Uh, uh. Just, just curious how the work¡¯s going."


    Carlos leaned over to look at the score Geon was working on and widened his eyes.


    "What? You¡¯re also changing the lyrics?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 307: Second Fury

    Chapter 307: Second Fury


    Geon Kim awkwardly smiled as he pulled the sheet music Carlos was looking at and ced it next to himself.


    "It''s still unfinished. I''ll show you the lyricster."


    As Kevin moved closer to Geon''s side, curious and trying to grab the sheet music, Geon quickly snatched it back and shook his head firmly.


    "Not yet. It''s notplete."


    "Come on, just let me see it for a bit."


    "No."


    "Why!"


    "Who wants to show something that¡¯s iplete?"


    "Ah! But it¡¯s our song, we deserve to see at least the interim results!""Fine, when it reaches that stage, I¡¯ll show you."


    "Geez!"


    Kevin gave up trying to snatch the sheet music from Geon''s hands, and Carlos, who was watching them, put his hands in his coat pockets and said.


    "So... there¡¯s nothing for us to do yet?"


    "Yeah, there¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll get things ready so we can practice tomorrow afternoon."


    "Alright, I¡¯lle back tomorrow then. Let¡¯s go, Kevin."


    As Kevin stared intently at Carlos, he nced at the hidden sheet music and said.


    "Can¡¯t I just stay here?"


    Carlos grabbed Kevin by the arm and lifted him up.


    "No, dude. Don¡¯t hang around and get in the way, let¡¯s go."


    "Argh, I¡¯m dying of curiosity!"


    "Forget it, go home and practice some more."


    As Carlos dragged Kevin out, Geon met Kiska''s eyes and smiled at her, and within a minute of their departure, he began to concentrate. Notes began to transfer from Geon''s pen to the sheet music, each bordered with a color.


    ¡®Certainly mastered it. The way to paint notes with the colors of the mind.¡¯


    The sheet music Geon was drawing on had red notes with a green border. Having filled about a page, Geon lifted the sheet music to the light.


    ¡®Red representing anger and hate, green borders signifying the resolution of emotions. This is my second ''Fury'' that enables a healthy expression of rage.¡¯


    As he put away the sheet music that was lit up, Kiska, smiling sweetly and resting her chin on her hands, appeared behind it. Geon''s eyes momentarily saddened, but before Kiska could notice, he quickly regained hisposure and stroked the girl''s head, then looked at the wall clock.


    ¡°Hungry?¡±


    As Kiska put her chin-resting hand down on the table and nodded with a big smile, Geon put the pen and sheet music on the table and put on his coat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat something. The school cafeteria is not bad, right?¡±


    Hungry as she seemed, Kiska jumped off her chair and put on her pink coat that was left on the sofa. After some struggle getting her arms into the sleeves properly, Geon adjusted her coat properly and took her hand, heading to the cafeteria. Since it was a vacation period, there weren¡¯t many people, but there were still about a hundred students eating in the vast Juilliard cafeteria. As Geon and Kiska, holding hands, passed through, all the students'' eyes were focused on them. Being rtively safe inside the school, Geon didn¡¯t pay much attention and bent down to Kiska¡¯s eye level to look up at the menu together.


    ¡°What do you want to eat? There are three options today. There¡¯s spaghetti, and cutlets, oh, and there¡¯s ramen too? Ah.. it¡¯s Japanese ramen, that¡¯s too bad. What do you want to eat, Kiska?¡±


    Kiska raised her tiny hand and pointed to the spaghetti, and Geon stood up to order two of the same from the menu. True to a school cafeteria, the food was served quickly on a tray, and as Geon looked for a ce to sit, he froze. The hundred or so students in the cafeteria were all silently staring at them. Geon awkwardly smiled and slightly lifted the tray, a gesture meant to indicate that they were just there to eat without causing a fuss, but a few clueless girls approached, trying to strike up a conversation. Seeing this, Geon quickly led Kiska to the most secluded spot in the cafeteria.


    After setting the tray on the white table and seating Kiska, Geon turned to the approaching girls, his face curious. The girls, who were advancing with curiosity-filled eyes, instead stopped in their tracks as Geon looked towards them, startled. Geon stepped forward and said,


    ¡°Sorry, I just want to be with Kiska without being disturbed. If you want an autograph or a photo, I''d like to get it done quickly and have our meal.¡±


    The girls, who had approached hoping to chat or get something signed, seemed satisfied with Geon¡¯s offer and quickly took a few photos, thanked him, and left. Geon looked around the cafeteria, sending a nce that seemed to urge anyone elseing over to make it quick, then pulled out


    a chair and sat down. Kiska, although hungry, waited until Geon sat down before she sped the spoon and fork in her hands and yfully pounded the table with her fists, causing Geon tough.


    He ced the cream spaghetti in front of Kiska and the tomato spaghetti in front of himself, then gently swept Kiska¡¯s bangs from her face and smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Seemingly very hungry, Kiska buried her face in the bowl of spaghetti, sucking in the noodles with cream smeared around her mouth. Geon pulled a tissue from the table and wiped around her mouth.


    ¡°You were very hungry, weren¡¯t you? Eat a lot, Kiska.¡±


    Geon''s expression changed momentarily as he wiped her mouth, watching her. When Kiska looked at the bowl, his eyes were sad, but when she looked at him, he smiled warmly.


    The other students whispered among themselves,


    ¡°Kevin... doesn¡¯t it feel a bit off today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I''ve seen them often, and they¡¯re always holding hands andughing. It¡¯s the same today, but... Kevin¡¯s expression seems off. He always looked like he absolutely adored the kid.¡±


    ¡°Look, look there. His face turns almost like he¡¯s about to cry when he looks down.¡±


    ¡°Are they practicing for an act or something?¡±


    ¡°What acting? They¡¯re musicians.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Musicians do dramas and movies too.


    ¡°That¡¯s for those who aren¡¯t popr or are interested in that sort of thing. Kevin wouldn¡¯t do that. He doesn¡¯t need to.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Now! Look now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, really. He only smiles when he¡¯s wiping the kid¡¯s mouth.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look a bit sad? That expression. I don¡¯t know why, but it kinda hurts to look at.¡±


    ¡°Really? You''re a Kevin fan, and you sympathize with something you don¡¯t even understand? Cut it out, okay?¡±


    ¡°Jeez, I''m serious.¡±


    Disturbed by the approaching and whispering students, Kiska nced at them then shifted her gaze back to Geon. Always smiling brightly, Geon was in her sight. Kiska, puzzled, watched the people until her gazended on Geon¡¯s untouched te of spaghetti. Heughed and pushed the tomato spaghetti towards her.


    ¡°Want to try this too?¡±


    With cream still on her face, Kiska opened her mouth wide as Geon twirled some tomato spaghetti onto a fork and ced it in her mouth.


    ¡°Tasty?¡±


    Chewing and tasting the spaghetti, Kiska grinned, and Geon smiled back at her, resting his elbows on the table and watching her endlessly. It seemed a bit different today, but Kiska, enjoying all the attention being poured on her,ughed joyfully. The time spent with Kiska, though trivial, was precious to Geon, who continued to y with her and didn''t return to Red Castle untilte at night. As he handed Kiska over to the nanny waiting there, Geon watched the little girl¡¯s retreating back intently.


    ¡°The day you leave for Ennd. The boss and thedy will leave as well.¡±


    Without looking at Mirov, who had approached and spoken beside him, Geon kept his gaze fixed on Kiska¡¯s back until she waspletely out of sight, then slightly bowed his head and sighed.


    ¡°Only a few days left.¡±


    Mirov, watching the side of Geon¡¯s face, nodded slightly. Seeing the sadness in Geon¡¯s expression, a flicker of pity crossed Mirov¡¯s face as he managed his expression and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Despite his reply, Geon continued to look up at the main house for a while before moving his steps and opening the door to the annex.


    ¡°You here?¡±


    Wearing only underwear and lying on the couch, Byungjoon scratched his armpit as he raised a hand to Geon, who chuckled and said,


    ¡°I came with Kiska, put on some clothes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡±


    Byungjoon went into the room to get dressed. After putting on shorts and a T-shirt, Byungjoon came out to the living room where Geon, still in his coat, sat dazed on the piano chair.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Byungjoon, looking strangely at Geon, suddenly changed his expression and shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re not having a headache again, are you?¡±


    Byungjoon thumped over and touched Geon¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever. What¡¯s wrong? Tell me.¡±


    Looking up at Byungjoon touching his forehead, Geon¡¯s expression gradually contorted. Seeing this, Byungjoon widened his eyes and touched Geon¡¯s head again.


    ¡°Are you really sick? Do you want to go to the hospital now?¡±


    As Geon¡¯s face twisted more, he suddenly burst into loud sobs.


    ¡°Waaaahhh!!¡±


    ¡°What, what!¡±


    Sitting on the piano chair, Geon buried his face in Byungjoon¡¯s stomach and cried out loud, startling Byungjoon who tried to pull him away while shouting,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong! Are you really sick? Ah, this won¡¯t do! Let¡¯s go to the hospital quickly!¡±


    No matter how much Byungjoon tried to pull him away, Geon clung tightly to his stomach and didn¡¯t stop crying. Realizing that Geon wasn¡¯t crying out of pain but out of sorrow, Byungjoon stopped trying to detach him and quietly looked down at Geon¡¯s head. It was about ten minutes before Geon stopped crying. His shoulders still heaving slightly, but seeming a bit calmed, Byungjoon sat down next to him by the piano. After a moment of silence watching Geon¡¯s profile, Byungjoon asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Sniff, sniff.¡±


    ¡°Tell me. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t tell me, right?¡±


    Geon rubbed his nose with the back of his hand, tears streaming down like chicken droppings.


    ¡°Sniff, sniff.¡±


    Byungjoon patted Geon¡¯s back, trying to soothe him. As Geon¡¯s crying subsided, Byungjoon listened to his now calmer voice.


    ¡°Sob, Gregory and¡­ sniff Kiska are leaving.¡±


    Byungjoon¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°What? Where to?¡±


    ¡°To Gregory¡¯s hometown¡­¡±


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°Sniff, sniff.¡±


    As Geon didn¡¯t answer, Byungjoon grabbed his shoulder and looked him in the eye.


    ¡°How long? A month? Two months?¡±


    Geon¡¯s face smeared with tears twisted again as he cried out again,


    ¡°They might note back!¡±


    Byungjoon, with a shocked expression, let go of Geon¡¯s shoulder.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 308: Second Fury

    Chapter 308: Second Fury


    Byung-jun crossed his arms with aplex expression after hearing in detail about Geon''s conversation with Gregory.


    "So that''s how it is. Kiska is still young, and there aren''t any other family members here, so it wouldn''t make sense for Gregory to go alone. I understand."


    Byung-jun nced at Geon, who was still sniffling and shrugging his shoulders, and looked sympathetic.


    "It''s disappointing, I''ve grown quite fond of you. Maybe not as much as you have."


    As Geon continued to sob without responding, Byung-jun waited silently until he heard the sound of running footsteps outside and quickly changed his expression, shouting softly, "Kiska ising! Hurry to the shower.. No! Take a shower ande out!"


    Startled, Geon threw off his coat and ran into the shower room. As Kiska opened the door to the annex, the shower room door closed, and Byung-jun picked up the coat Geon had thrown off, raising one hand awkwardly.


    "Ah, Kiska. Wee back."


    Seeming in a good mood today, Kiska ran up to Byung-jun, puffing out her breath and hugged him. Byung-jun, slightly pushed back by the energetic hug, feigned distress.


    "Ouch! Our Kiska has gotten strong!"Unlike Geon, who managed to keep aposed face in front of Kiska, the simple-hearted Byung-jun couldn''t meet the girl''s eyes and kept looking elsewhere.


    "Ah...ah, Kay is showering. It¡¯ste, so when hees out, ask him to read you a storybook. Ahem, I, I need to smoke."


    Byung-jun ced Kiska on the sofa and left quickly without making eye contact with her to the end. Wearing only a T-shirt and shorts, Byung-jun felt the biting wind as soon as he opened the door to the annex but couldn''t bring himself to go back inside and left.


    Left alone on the sofa, Kiska waited for Geon with a nk expression, listening to the sound of water from the shower room.


    **


    The next day


    Members of Montana gathered in a studio at Lincoln Center to practice a new version of "Fury." After several attempts and finallypleting a run-through, Kevin, who had sweat dripping from his forehead, nkly held the microphone, looking at Geon, who seemed powerless but had delivered a nearly perfect vocal line. Geon caught Kiska¡¯s eyes and smiled slightly.


    Silence momentarily fell in the recording booth, and Kevin was the first to snap back to reality, staring at Carlos as if spellbound.


    "It sounds almost the same as the official version..."


    Carlos, too, was surprised, his eyes widening.


    "It''spletely turned into a different song."


    Confirming that Carlos shared his thoughts, Kevin then turned to Geon, who was still looking at Kiska.


    "What did you do?"


    Without responding and still gazing at Kiska, Kevin tapped his shoulder.


    "Kay."


    "Huh? What did you say?"


    Not realizing what he had said, Kevin grabbed Geon''s shoulder and asked again.


    "What did you do to ''Fury''? The sound is almost the same, but how did the mood of the song change so much?"


    After scanning the other members, Geon smirked.


    "How does it feel like it changed?"


    Confounded, Kevin retorted.


    "You created it, why are you asking me?"


    "I¡¯m curious about what you felt."


    Grinning at Kevin, who was scrutinizing him, Kevin looked at the score again and said.


    "Well... it feels refreshing to y, like... If the previous song felt like it was channeling anger at someone who had hurt me, this one feels like screaming and releasing all my frustration after climbing a mountain for hours. Something like that."


    Geon grinned deeply, looking at Carlos.


    "What do you think, Carlos?"


    Carlos, who had been arm-crossed and looking at the score, nodded.


    "It¡¯s been a while since Kevin''s description felt urate. I felt the same."


    When Geon made eye contact with Jose, who was sitting at the drums, he also nodded. With confirmation from the three, Geon grinned and said.


    "The intention was conveyed correctly. I guess you could say it¡¯s a sess."


    Still dazed, Kevin lifted the stand with the score and said.


    "Are you a monster?"


    "Huh?"


    "The official version was already amazing, but what about this song? If we give you more time, can you produce even better?"


    "Well, maybe?"


    "Maybe? Wow... that¡¯s no joke, seriously."


    While the two conversed, Carlos, still not taking his eyes off the score, said in a serious tone.


    "Uh... it¡¯s too good to just perform live. But we can¡¯t release an album that¡¯s already out."


    Geon approached Carlos and tapped his shoulder.


    "Director Lynn will take care of it."


    Carlos twitched his


    eyebrows upon hearing Lynn''s name.


    "Oh, that genius director? Yeah, how¡¯s it handled?"


    Geon looked back at Kiska and said.


    "They¡¯re nning to film a live performance. The audio will be uploaded exclusively for streaming services, and the live video will also be uploaded to YouTube."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    "Yeah, I heard that this way, we can settle any issues with the streaming servicepany, and more people than those who bought the album can hear the new version of ''Fury.'' Also, those who bought the album can feel proud that the track included in their album is the real ''Fury.''"


    "Oh! That¡¯s right! Moving to thepany was a good decision, she really has a sharp mind, that woman."


    Admiring Carlos, Geon responded with a proud expression.


    "Of course, Director Lynn is someone who can solve any problem."


    "Ha ha, I hope she can solve my problem too then."


    "Ha ha, she will."


    Listening to their conversation, Kevin suddenly said.


    "So, is it just going to Ennd now?"


    Geon''s expression momentarily darkened upon hearing Kevin''s words, but since everyone was looking at the scores, they continued their conversation without noticing his expression. Kevin looked at the calendar on his phone app and said after Jose¡¯s words.


    "If we leave in two days, that should work."


    Kevin rolled his eyes calcting.


    "Two days, then... we¡¯ll leave in the morning, so we only have today and tomorrow to practice? Wow, that¡¯s trouble."


    Carlos chuckled.


    "Sleep on the ne, and don¡¯t think too hard for the next two days. Seeing your skills, it looks like Kay¡¯s Spartan-style practice is needed. Kay! We¡¯re counting on you for some serious training these next two days!"


    Geon looked at Kiska, who was waving from outside the window, with sad eyes. When Geon didn''t respond, Carlos turned his gaze to him and called out.


    "Kay?"


    Geon looked intently at Kiska then bowed his head slightly.


    "Yes, I understand."


    Kevin, brimming with motivation, shouted.


    "Alright!! It¡¯s practice time, practice!"


    Their practice continued even on a cold winter day, their bodies soaked with sweat and goingte into the night. The bass ying had changed, and the interlude part became more rhythmical, so Kevin and Jose practiced enthusiastically. If Kiska hadn¡¯t been there, the Montana members might have skipped meals to keep practicing. They quickly finished their meal and went back to practice again. At 11 PM, Byung-jun came to pick up Kiska and take her home, and Geon, watching them, waved at Kiska, who was hugging Byung-jun, and smiled at her.


    The two days of practice flew by, and on the morning they were set to leave for Ennd.


    Geon, carrying a packed suitcase, quietly opened the door to Kiska¡¯s room, who was about to turn eleven but still looked about seven. Shey with her arms up and mouth slightly open. Geon watched her sleep from a distance, fearing he might wake her if he got too close. Byung-jun, who had put a hand on his shoulder from behind, nced at him.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Geon nodded slowly, but his feet didn¡¯t move, so Byung-jun pulled his suitcase.


    "I¡¯ll put this in the car. Come outter if you need more time."


    Considering Geon, who was constantly thirsty for practice and hadn¡¯t had time to finalize his farewell with Kiska, Byung-jun carried the luggage outside. Geon clenched his fist and looked down at Kiska, then pulled up the nket she had kicked off to cover her. As he straightened Kiska¡¯s bangs, tears flowed again.


    ''Goodbye, Kiska.''


    After mentally bidding her farewell, Geon wiped his tears with his sleeve and stood up. He left Kiska¡¯s room without looking back until he got into the car. Byung-jun sighed and said to the waiting members.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    As Byung-jun was about to get into the car, he made eye contact with Gregory standing at the second-floor window of the main building and nodded slightly. Gregory nodded back faintly. Looking up at Gregory withplex eyes, Byung-jun got into the car and looked at Geon. Geon was looking out the window on the opposite side of the annex with a sad expression. Byung-jun sighed again and instructed the driver to start the car.


    The car soon departed. Byung-jun, sitting in the passenger seat, adjusted the rearview mirror to reflect Geon sitting in the backseat. Geon, not looking at the annex, had turned around to look at the receding Red Castle. Byung-jun shook his head and spoke in a low tone.


    "You¡¯lle back soon."


    Geon seemed not to hear Byung-jun''s words as he stared endlessly at the disappearing


    Red Castle. Seeing Geon''s shoulder shake again, Byung-jun quietly handed him a handkerchief. Geon cried in the car until they arrived at the airport parking lot and couldn''t get out of the car for a long time.


    Without a word, Byung-jun waited for Geon and then got out first to smoke. After smoking several cigarettes in a row, Geon finally got out of the car and met the Montana members in the airport lobby. They boarded the Fantagio private jet and didn''t speak a word until they arrived in Ennd.


    Sensing something was off with Geon, Kevin tried to make a joke to lighten the mood, but Byung-jun¡¯s intervention prevented him from approaching Geon, who was sitting alone. Only Carlos, who had heard the rough details from Byung-jun, looked at Geon with pitying eyes.


    Fortunately, by the time they arrived at Liverpool John Lennon Airport in Ennd, Geon had regained his usual demeanor. Seeing Kevin still cautiously watching him, Geon patted his shoulder.


    "Sorry, I¡¯m okay now."


    Kevin let out an awkwardugh.


    "Is that so? Good, haha."


    Geon smiled at Carlos, who looked at him with pity, then stood at the top of the private jet''s stairs. Touching the pick-shaped ne around his neck, which had Kiska''s name engraved on it, Geon said.


    "Let¡¯s go, to share our second ''Fury'' with the world."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 309: Liverpool Sound City

    Chapter 309: Liverpool Sound City


    The group thatnded at the airport joined Son Lin, who was waiting in front of the gate. Having heard about Kiska from Byung-jun in advance, Lin checked Geon''s expression and said,


    ¡°You¡¯ve had quite the journeying all the way to Ennd, Mr. Geon¡­¡±


    Geon smiled faintly and replied,


    ¡°Is there more work than what you¡¯ve done bying here first?¡±


    Lin paused her gaze on Geon for a moment before greeting an elder, Carlos, with her eyes.


    ¡°Good work, Carlos.¡±


    Carlos grinned widely and extended his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s been tough. I heard you¡¯re nning to release the live performance as a recording? That¡¯s a great idea.¡±


    After shaking his hand, Lin smiled and nced at Kevin.¡°Kevin, you must be tired too from the trip.¡±


    Kevin shed a good-natured smile and said,


    ¡°What hard work have I done, anyway? But how¡¯s the promotion going?¡±


    As Lin turned around and walked away, she said,


    ¡°You¡¯ll see for yourself.¡±


    Apparently, the news of Montana''s arrival had already spread, as the airport was crowded with journalists. Aware that Fantagio¡¯s artists don¡¯t grant interviews unless scheduled in advance, the journalists simply took photos of their arrival without shouting or requesting interviews, allowing the group to leave the airport easily. They loaded their instruments into a white van marked with the Fantagio logo. Jose, having the most luggage as the drummer, was thest to get on the van. Lin instructed the Asian driver.


    ¡°Let''s head to the Hilton Liverpool.¡±


    As the car started, Kevin, who was in Ennd for the first time, stared out of the window at the Britishndscape with wide eyes and suddenly gasped. Unable to continue his sentence, Kevin elbowed Carlos sitting next to him.


    ¡°Ouch! What are you doing?¡±


    Kevin pointed out the window with his finger and said,


    ¡°Look over there.¡±


    Carlos leaned out the window and chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it. You should take it all in.¡±


    Kevin was pointing at arge billboard above a building advertising Liverpool Sound City. The event name was nked by photos of Carlos and Geon facing each other. Kevin, overwhelmed by the size of the billboard as big as the building, then turned to Geon to say something but remained silent, realizing that Geon might be ustomed to such spectacles.


    ¡°Is this just fascinating to me?¡±


    Lin, sitting in the passenger seat, turned back and said,


    ¡°Not just in Liverpool, but news of Montana''s participation has been announced all over the UK, and you two have been chosen as the main models for this Liverpool Sound City. It¡¯s a natural oue.¡±


    Kevin looked at Lin with a troubled expression and said,


    ¡°Is it okay to advertise like this when I¡¯m only performing one song?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, just one song. But Montana is the only one performing on all three days of Liverpool City. Many people have been inquiring with the managementmittee about Montana¡¯s performance times and locations. Themittee has been overwhelmed with inquiries.¡±


    Carlos chuckled lightly as Kevin looked tense.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s your first performance, isn¡¯t it? It would be good for you to realize you¡¯re part of the band Montana. You¡¯ll see this kind of scene wherever you go in the world.¡±


    Seeing Kevin sweat nervously, Lin looked out the window with a sympathetic gaze towards Geon, wanting to somehow lift his spirits. After a moment of thought, Lin said,


    ¡°Mr. Geon.¡±


    Geon turned to Lin with wide eyes.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a Korean Day showcase at Liverpool Sound City. I heard that Koreans participating in the event are staying at our hotel, would you like to meet them?¡±


    Geon leaned forward slightly, showing some interest.


    ¡°Korean musicians? Who are they?¡±


    Lin opened the glovepartment in the passenger seat and pulled out a folded paper to read.


    ¡°There¡¯s a band called Kate Flower and another called Broken Heart participating. There¡¯s also an idol group called ATS and a female musician named Rai.¡±


    Geon, uninterested in the idol group and unfamiliar with the bands, leaned back again and shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to meet anyone in particr.¡±


    Lin folded the paper back up and tossed it into the glove box, saying,


    ¡°I thought so, but I just mentioned it.¡±


    Geon chuckled.


    ¡°Haha, even the manager can make uninteresting remarks sometimes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t do it with anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯m honored.¡±


    As the car arrived in front of the Hilton Liverpool hotel, Lin looked outside with a puzzled expression and eximed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in front of the hotel?¡±


    The driver also looked rmed and quickly picked up his phone. Kevin, hearing the employee finish a call, saw thousands of people apparently sitting in front of the hotel. Dumbfounded, he heard Lin shout.


    ¡°Who on earth is the resident employee who let ite to this without reporting it?¡±


    ¡°That, that¡¯s because there are popr idols


    staying in the same hotel, we thought it was their fans.¡±


    ¡°Whose fans they are doesn¡¯t matter! What do you think will happen if we get off here! Tell the resident employee to submit a report right away!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    Seeing Lin fuming, Kevin felt really unprepared for the situation and started fidgeting, but Geon remained calm and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go into the hotel.¡±


    Byung-jun, crumpled in the back seat, lifted his head and said,


    ¡°What? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Lin looked puzzled, but Geon grinned and said,


    ¡°This is Ennd. Eastern fans might scream and rush towards musicians when they sing or show up, but British fans are different. They have a haughty look as if to say, ¡®Let''s hear you sing. If your song is good, I¡¯ll pay.¡¯ They probably won¡¯t rush us if we get off.¡±


    Carlos pursed his lips and nodded.


    ¡°Well, now that you mention it, nothing happened at ourst concert in Ennd. But... I¡¯m fine, the problem is with you, Kay.¡±


    Geon chuckled and suddenly opened the car door. Startled, Byung-jun reached out from the back to grab Geon¡¯s cor, but Geon had already stepped out of the car and was walking into the hotel. Byung-jun kicked the front seat as he shouted.


    ¡°Damn it! Kevin! Clear this up! Get out quickly!¡±


    The flustered group quickly got out of the car, and Byung-jun, thest to jump out, looked in shock at the thousands of fans. As Geon waved to the fans sitting on the ground, holding banners with Kay¡¯s name or greeting him, the fans sat still, shaking their banners or greeting him.


    ¡°Wow~!! Kay, thanks foring to the UK!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely go to the concert too! It¡¯s at Liverpool One Shopping Center, right?¡±


    As Geon nodded naturally or responded, the excited fans continued to talk.


    ¡°I love this song! If Kay ever releases an album, I¡¯ll definitely buy it! I¡¯ve even bought a CD yer!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re with Montana, so you¡¯ll be ying Fury, right?¡±


    Geon smiled and nodded as he moved among the fans. Fans further away stood up and approached, but those nearby remained seated, only calling out to him loudly. Kevin, relieved, managed a weak smile.


    ¡°What were we worried about, really.¡±


    Seeing the situation turn around, Lin quickly said,


    ¡°While Kay is holding them off, let¡¯s go in quickly, Director Byung-jun? Come in with Kay. Get the instruments down.¡±


    Following Lin¡¯s swift instructions, the group safely entered the hotel lobby, still looking worried as they waited for Geon. A momentter, Geon entered the hotel nonchntly, leaving the cheering fans behind.


    ¡°See? Nothing to worry about.¡±


    Byung-jun pped Geon on the back hard as he came inst.


    ¡°You! Even if that¡¯s the case, what if something dangerous had happened! Don¡¯t ever do that again!¡±


    ¡°Ow! Why, it ended up fine!¡±


    ¡°Anyway! If you do something like that again, I¡¯m really going to get angry.¡±


    ¡°Geez! Okay.¡±


    Lin, having all their passports, checked them in and handed out the keys.


    ¡°Rest today. There¡¯s a performance tomorrow evening, so please don¡¯t go out of the hotel before then. We¡¯ve urgently requested security personnel, but it¡¯s dangerous if you act individually.¡±


    The group took the elevator to their rooms, and the members entered the rooms they were assigned. Last to remain, Geon was about to enter his room when Lin approached him with a worried look.


    ¡°Mr. Geon.¡±


    Geon, key in the door, turned his head as if asking what was the matter.


    ¡°Yes? Go ahead.¡±


    Lin looked serious and said,


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Geon chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Haha, yes, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Geon.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Lin looked straight into Geon¡¯s eyes and said,


    ¡°That behavior just now wasn¡¯t like you.¡±


    Geon looked into Lin¡¯s eyes and forced a smile. Seeing Geon give no definitive answer, Lin continued,


    ¡°It could have been a dangerous situation, even if you had prior knowledge about Ennd. It wasn¡¯t something the usual Mr. Geon would do.¡±


    Geon quietly looked down at the room key in his hand as Lin¡¯s expression grew worried.


    ¡°Is it because of Kiska?¡±


    At the mention of Kiska¡¯s name, Geon flinched and lowered his head. Lin watched his profile for a while and gently stroked his back.


    ¡°Does it hurt... your heart?¡±


    Still holding the key in the lock, a tear dropped onto Geon¡¯s hand. After a moment of silence between them, Geon quickly wiped the tear with his hand and smiled.


    ¡°Haha, no. I¡¯m fine now


    , Manager. You must be tired, please rest.¡±


    As Geon opened the door and entered his room, offering a nod, Lin watched the closed door and murmured to herself.


    ¡°He¡¯s hurting, a lot.¡±


    With a sympathetic look, Lin said,


    ¡°When a man says he¡¯s not hurting, that¡¯s when he really is in pain. You are really hurting right now.¡±


    Geon stood in front of his room door looking at the empty guest room. Behind him, the sensation of Lin¡¯s presence through the closed door remained, but he just nkly stared at the bed in the vacant room and sighed. Pulling out his phone from his pocket, he tossed it onto the bed and muttered quietly.


    ¡°Should have gifted a phone at least¡­¡±


    After sitting on the bed and nkly letting time pass, a knock on the door startled Geon. Opening the door, he saw Carlos holding a can of beer and smiling.


    "Shall we have a drink?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 310: Liverpool Sound City

    Chapter 310: Liverpool Sound City


    Carlos and Geon clinked their beer sses together, enjoying the cold drinks as they sat side by side on a sofa ced by the window of the hotel room. Unlike Carlos, who gulped down his beer, Geon sipped his slowly while staring out the window. Silence lingered between them for a while.


    Finally, Carlos spoke up, breaking the quiet, ¡°Heard any news about Kiska?¡±


    Geon responded with a self-mockingugh, his eyes sad as he continued to gaze outside. Carlos took another sip from his beer can and said, ¡°Everyone has their blue days, and it seems like you¡¯re having yours right now. But here¡¯s the thing¡ªeverything born into this world must prepare for an inevitable goodbye. Meeting, knowing, loving, and parting are the sad storiesmon to all humanity.¡±


    Quietly, Geon turned to meet Carlos¡¯s gaze and asked, ¡°Have you ever experienced such things?¡±


    Carlos downed the rest of his beer and reached for a new can, sending a distant look out the window before replying, ¡°How could I not have? I¡¯ve loved and parted ways countless times. Not with someone young like a little brother, of course, but the sorrow of parting is much the same.¡±


    Geon looked down and then back up at Carlos, ¡°What did you do when you faced such unbearable sadness?¡±


    Carlos paused his drinking and looked seriously at Geon, ¡°You really had feelings for that kid? Calling it unbearable is a bit much, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Geon managed a bitter smile, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that we lived together for so long, they felt like family. Actually, the only person I can truly say I loved in my family was my sister Shihwa. I guess I thought of Kiska more as a younger sibling than even her.¡±


    Carlos, smirking slightly and nodding, held up his beer can, ¡°The pain of parting from family, that¡¯s close enough.¡±He continued, ¡°And there¡¯s a way out of this severe grief... Musicians, naturally, resolve everything through music.¡±


    Geon chuckled at Carlos¡¯s words, and Carlos added, ¡°Not trying to sound cool or anything. I''ve lived it. When I loved, I sang about love; when I parted, I sang about parting. When I was happy, my songs were joyful, and when I was sad, my music cried tears. That¡¯s how I¡¯ve lived, and that¡¯s how I believe a true musician should live on this earth. Of course, that¡¯s just my personal belief.¡±


    Geon looked at him thoughtfully and then asked, ¡°Do you think I could do the same?¡±


    Carlos looked at him intently and replied, ¡°I suppose I should say, ¡®Of course you can!¡¯ But to be honest, from what I¡¯ve seen of you so far, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to how I cared for Kiska?¡± Geon asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Carlos turned his gaze back outside, falling silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°You don¡¯t enjoy music.¡±


    Geon¡¯s eyebrows twitched, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Carlos¡¯s expression deepened, ¡°From the moment I first saw you, I felt it. You¡¯re definitely a genius, but whether you¡¯re channeling that genius in the right direction, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Geon leaned forward, detaching himself from the sofa, ¡°Could you exin?¡±


    Setting down his beer can on the table, Carlos met Geon¡¯s gaze. After a moment, he slowly began, ¡°Think back to the Lopalooza festival. I was amazed by your singing on stage and even saw visions over the heads of the audience listening to your music. That¡¯s how much your performance struck me.¡±


    Though the words felt embarrassing, Carlos, seeing Geon listening intently, continued, ¡°I¡¯ve kept an eye on you since then. I was curious to see how far you¡¯d soar. And soar you did, but it hasn¡¯t seemed to bring you happiness. I have two questions for you, if you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    Geon nodded, and Carlos held up a finger, ¡°Do you enjoy making music, singing, ying?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Geon nodded vigorously, ¡°that¡¯s why I do it.¡±


    Carlos held up a second finger with a serious expression, ¡°And what do you think about when you¡¯re ying, singing, making music?¡±


    Geon pondered for a while before answering, ¡°How can I perfectly convey the emotions I want to express through my music? How can I amplify the feelings and deliver a perfect performance and song to my audience? And I always strive for that.¡±


    Carlos slowly folded his fingers, ¡°Back to the first question then. Are you having fun when you make your music, perform, sing?¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Geon was perplexed.


    ¡°Not the joy you see in your audience¡¯s faces. Did you enjoy performing ¡®Fury¡¯, ying it, singing it?¡±


    Geon, taken aback by the unexpected question, replied, ¡°¡®Fury¡¯ isn¡¯t a song about joy, Carlos. It¡¯s about unleashing anger. How could I enjoy making such a song?¡±


    Carlos crossed his arms and chuckled lightly, ¡°Alright, but what about other songs? Or when you y with other musicians? Even when you performed at the zoo orchestra or shared the opera stage with Professor Leontine Price, you always gave a perfect performance, a perfect y, a perfect song. I¡¯m not denying that. But did you enjoy those stages? Did you enjoy the process of making music?¡±


    Geon¡¯s mouth hung open, a nk expression on his face as silence fell. Carlos continued, ¡°Again, I have no doubts about your genius. You always create amazing music and deliver matching performances. I believe you will continue to do so. But you have never enjoyed the music you make, the songs you sing, the performances you give.¡±


    Carlos rose from the sofa and walked over to the window, looking down at Geon, ¡°I hope you be a musician who can enjoy his own music. Even if it¡¯s not perfect, even if it doesn¡¯t please everyone, you need to make music thatforts you, that you enjoy. That¡¯s the energy you¡¯ll need to keep going as a musician for a lifetime. That¡¯s the advice I want to give you.¡±


    Carlos leaned against the window sill, wrapping his arms and looking down at Geon. After a long silence, as the fizz in Geon¡¯s beer can died down, his eyes refocused. Looking up at Carlos, he said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve never really enjoyed being on stage. I¡¯ve only thought about creating perfect music, performing perfectly, singing perfectly.¡±


    Carlos stepped away from the window, ¡°That¡¯s where it all starts, realizing it. It might be tough, but what you realize, you have to put into practice. Enjoy your music, be sadder with sad music, and happier with joyful music.¡±


    ¡°But Carlos, my current situation and ¡®Fury¡¯ don¡¯t really match. I¡¯m feeling sad, not angry.¡±


    Carlos looked down at Geon with a serious smile, ¡°That¡¯s amon human mistake. But only those who can contemte themselves correctly can live a proper life. How can someone who can¡¯t even urately judge their own feelings manage to move others with their music?¡±


    Geon looked puzzled, and Carlos sat back down on the sofa, ¡°Listen. Every human sorrow involves some anger. Why? Let¡¯s consider a few examples. If someone is sad about a breakup, they will soon be angry about the circumstances that led to it, their own wrong actions, decisions, or those of the other person.¡±


    Geon nodded slightly as he listened attentively. Carlos added, ¡°If a child regrets not being able to send their parents on a trip before they pass away, they¡¯re also angry with themselves for not doing better when they had the chance. Humans feel sorrow and anger together, or at least intertwined.¡±


    As Geon seemed lost in thought, Carlos concluded, ¡°It¡¯s the same for you now. The impotence you feel watching Kiska leave, whether you think of them as family or a lover, the powerlessness to stop someone you care about from leaving¡ªit¡¯s definitely there inside you. It just takes the brain some time to recognize it. But soon, you¡¯ll find yourself exploding in anger.¡±


    Carlos got up, knelt in front of Geon¡¯s sofa, and met his eyes, ¡°Let it out before it bursts. It should happen on stage, and you¡¯ll find yourself more at ease by venting your anger. You can trust me on that, I¡¯ve been there.¡±


    Without another word, Geon just looked into Carlos¡¯s eyes. Carlos picked up a beer can and headed towards the door, ¡°Enjoy the rest of your beer. See you in the morning.¡±


    Carlos left, and Geon remained alone on the sofa, looking out the window for a long time.


    The next morning.


    As Kevin was about to go out for breakfast, he saw Byungjun scratching his disheveled hair in front of Geon¡¯s room. Kevin approached him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Byungjun jumped with a start and then red at Kevin before looking back at Geon¡¯s door with a troubled expression, ¡°Ah, I should wake him up... but I feel bad, he might have been upte feeling sad.¡±


    Kevin pointed at the closed door of Geon¡¯s room with a nk expression, ¡°Is something wrong with Kay? The mood seemed a bit off.¡±


    Byungjun sighed deeply and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s just a personal matter, you don¡¯t need to know. Oh, but there¡¯s not much time, what to do¡­¡±


    Kevin nced at his watch and then said, ¡°There¡¯s still some time to eat, why not let him sleep a bit more?¡±


    ¡°A guy who needs to sing can¡¯t perform well on an empty stomach. We need to get him


    to eat and then move on, but it¡¯s a big problem¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay. What? Oh?¡±


    Hearing Geon¡¯s voice from behind, Byungjun reflexively responded before turning around in surprise. Geon, already dressed, was standing by his open room door, smiling and patting Byungjun on the shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat. We¡¯rete for the show.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes, right. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    While Byungjun smiled happily, Kevin, still with a dumbfounded expression, found his arm wrapped by Geon, who grinned and then set his face seriously again. Dragged by Geon¡¯s strength, Kevin yelled, ¡°Hey, let go, it¡¯s hurting my back!¡±


    Geon tightened his grip around Kevin¡¯s neck andughed, ¡°Hurry up and eat, and let¡¯s go have some fun!¡±


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 311: Liverpool Sound City

    Chapter 311: Liverpool Sound City


    After breakfast, the group gathered at the hotel lobby''s cafe noticed Geon Kiming downst. With a nonchnt expression, Geon quickly approached with an apologetic tone.


    "Looks like I''m thest one. Sorry."


    Byungjoon waved his hand dismissively.


    "No, no. Shall we head out?"


    Carlos nced at Geon, who looked much better than the day before, and smiled broadly, extending his hand.


    "Alright, hands in!"


    Jose was the first to ce his hand over Carlos''s, followed by Kevin. As Geon ced his handst, Carlos nodded toward Byungjoon and Lyn.


    "We''re all in this together, right?"


    With a smile, Byungjoon and Lyn joined in, and Carlos lifted their hands up high, eximing,"Go For It!!"


    "Haah!!!"


    As everyone raised their hands together, theyughed, grabbed their luggage, and boarded the van. After about five minutes, the van stopped, and music could be heard in the distance. Kevin, seeing a crowd at the entrance of arge building, turned to Byungjoon with an excited look.


    "It''s a daytime show. Where are we? It looks like we didn''t even check out the venue beforehand."


    After observing the scene outside, Byungjoon replied.


    "It''s the Liverpool One Shopping Center. It''s arge mall, and the venue is outdoors. Don''t worry, Director Lyn has already checked the route, and all the sound systems have been checked as well. But why aren''t the staffing out?"


    Frowning, Jose, who was glued to the window, asked.


    "What staff? Can''t we just go in?"


    Byungjoon raised his hand as if to say wait.


    "Montana isn''t just some indie band. How can we walk through all these people? The staff said they would control ess so we can drive right up to the stage."


    Soon after, a knock on the opposite window caught the group''s attention, focusing on a man tapping on the window outside. Byungjoon leaned out and gestured for the man toe around to his side. As the man walked around to where Byungjoon was sitting, Byungjoon opened the window and asked,


    "Are you from Liverpool Sound City?"


    The staff member, wearing a red hat marked ''Staff,'' peeked inside the window and responded.


    "Yes, that''s correct. Sorry for beingte. I''ve confirmed it''s Fantagio''s vehicle. Are all the Montana members here?"


    "Yes, we''re all here," replied Byungjoon.


    The staff member cautiously asked,


    "Is... Kay here?"


    Geon, who had been in the front seat, leaned back and stuck his head out.


    "I''m here."


    "Wow!"


    The staff member, surprised to see Geon so close, stepped back and then extended his hand.


    "What an honor to meet Kay up close! I really got the right part-time job, haha!"


    As Geon shook his hand, the impressed staff member eximed,


    "Thank you! I''ll make sure you can safely get to the stage!"


    The staff member headed to the front of the van, blowing a whistle and shouting at people shopping or heading to the venue,


    "Please make way!"


    As people turned around to the noise, they pointed and shouted at the sight of Fantagio''s logo on the van.


    "It''s Montana!!!"


    "Montana is here! For real!"


    "Kyaaah!! Where''s Kay? Kay!!"


    "I don''t know, the car windows are too tinted!"


    "Try knocking on them!"


    As people slowly passed by the van, tapping on the windows and pressing their faces against the ss, Kevin, who was witnessing such a scene for the first time, looked around curiously. The rest of the group, ustomed to such urrences, calmly observed the people. Geon, too, watched the crowd screaming and cheering, then murmured softly.


    "These people came to enjoy our music, right?"


    Kevin, unable to hear well due to the noise, cupped his ear and yelled,


    "What? Say that again."


    Geon turned to Carlos, who had been watching him, and finally said,


    "These people came to enjoy our music, right? They came to enjoy our performance together?"


    Carlos, after a moment''s pause, smiled and nodded. A smile slowly spread across Geon''s face. Kevin, not understanding the conversation, looked dumbfounded as he watched the twoughing and looking at each other.


    Geon bent over and stood up from his seat, prompting Byungjoon to say,


    "What are you doing? Sit down, it''s dangerous."


    Ignoring him, Geon opened the sunroof and stood through it, causing the cheering from outside to flood into the van. Geon had thought it safe since people couldn''t climb onto the van, and he looked at Carlos and Kevin, saying,


    "Let''s enjoy this together."


    No answer was needed as Geon emerged through


    the sunroof, and hundreds of people around the van raised their hands, cheering.


    "It''s Kay!!!"


    "Kyaaaaah!!! Kay!!!"


    "I love you!! You''re so handsome!!!"


    As Geon appeared on the roof of the van, those clinging to the windows stepped back a few paces so they could see him on the roof. Contrary to concerns, this actually facilitated the vehicle''s entry. Byungjoon, still uneasy, scanned the surroundings but saw no one engaging in dangerous behavior, which allowed him to breathe a sigh of relief, though he still grimaced.


    "Ah, that damn kid!"


    Just as he eximed this, the lower half of Geon''s body disappeared from view, causing Byungjoon, who had been staring nkly, to lean out and shout towards the sunroof.


    "Hey! It''s dangerous on top of the car!"


    The crowd outside cheered even louder as they saw Geon climbing onto the roof.


    "Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay!"


    As strangers began to link arms and chant Geon''s name, Geon rolled his feet on the roof of the 11-seater van. Seeing enough space for him to run around, Byungjoon shouted at the driver,


    "Hey, hey! Drive slowly!"


    The driver, already moving at a crawl, turned back andughed,


    "We''re already going slow, there''s no way to speed through these people, hehe."


    Byungjoon, holding his head as if it were about to split, looked at the open sunroof and said,


    "Oh my, that kid, really! Hey! It''s dangerous!"


    As Geon''s footsteps thudded on the roof, Carlos''s lips curled into a smile, then he suddenly stood up and climbed out through the sunroof, joining Geon. As they bounced around on the roof, the crowd shouted,


    "Montana! Montana! Montana! Montana!"


    Carlos,ughing, waved at them and then touched Geon''s shoulder as he jumped around on the roof. As their eyes met, the people in the crowded shopping center slowly followed the van, and a fully smiling Geon ced his hand on Carlos''s shoulder and shouted,


    "Hello Liverpool!!!"


    "Kyaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay!"


    Geon turned to Carlos with a grin.


    "Let''s jump, Carlos!"


    As Geon initiated a shoulder-bump and began jumping, thousands of people following the van started jumping and rolling their feet too.


    Thump thump thump thump


    The sound of thousands of feet pounding the ground resonated like a heartbeat, shaking Liverpool. People who were watching other bands or shopping far away craned their necks to see what was happening and, upon spotting Geon and Carlos jumping on the roof, ran out screaming.


    "Aaaahhhhh!!! It''s Montana!! It''s Kay!!"


    "Kyah! They''re really here!!"


    As Geon and Carlos made themselves sufficiently visible, the fans, excited and happy, made room for the van to pass more easily. The men in the crowd yelled excitedly, and the women, unable to take their eyes off Geon and Carlos, covered their mouths in awe. Geon, still shoulder-bumping with Carlos, looked up at the sky. Seeing this side of Geon, Carlos smiled.


    "Having fun?"


    Looking at the sky and smiling, Geon then looked down at Carlos and yfully winked.


    "Not yet, the real fun is on stage. Okay?"


    "Phahaha!!! Great!!!"


    Soon after, the van arrived in front of the stage. As Geon, still on the roof, saw the previous performers still on stage collecting their instruments with a dazed expression, he jumped down onto the stage. Extending his hand to one of the indie musicians, who was frozen in ce, Geon smiled and said,


    "We''ll take it from here."


    The musician, momentarily stunned, then grinned widely and high-fived Geon, shouting,


    "Handing it over!"


    "Haha! Alright!"


    As Geon looked at the members and staff struggling to unload their instruments, he gestured for them to hurry up.


    "Quick, quick!"


    Byungjoon, carrying Jose''s bass drum and red-faced, yelled,


    "You only sing and don''t even bring your guitar! Help with this!"


    The idea of making major musicians carry gear seemed absurd to the Liverpool Sound City staff, who rushed to assist, allowing Byungjoon a moment to breathe before he attempted to reprimand Geon for his dangerous antics. Instead, seeing the stage set up and Geon already syncing with everyone, he smirked. Standing beside Byungjoon, Carlos also watched Geon and remarked,


    "Looks like he''s ready to enjoy the stage."


    Byungjoon wiggled his eyebrows at Carlos thenughed again, nodding,


    "Yeah, not bad at all. Haha."


    Kevin quickly helped Jose set


    up the drums and connect the bass guitar, checking the sound. As Carlos, thest to arrive on stage, finished connecting the equipment, Geon, seeing all the members ready, smiled and ced his hand on the microphone stand. As the fans screamed, they gradually quieted down at the sight of Geon waiting quietly above the mic. The shopping center''s stage, now silent, awaited his performance. Geon scanned the crowd and then, staring straight ahead, shouted,


    "Here we go! Second Fury!!!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 312: Liverpool Sound City

    Chapter 312: Liverpool Sound City


    As Geon''s cry rang out, Kevin''s bass, which he had lowered his posture for, revealed its ws. The heavy bass notes began to y rhythmically, and as the sound of a giant tiger''s footsteps climbing a high mountain peak filled the venue, the crowd murmured.


    "Who''s the bass yer?"


    "I know! It said Kevin on the album I bought!"


    "Kevin? Never heard of him before, but his skills are killer! Can you feel this groove?"


    "The tone is awesome too, wonder what pickups he''s using?"


    "Why does the album cover with the tigere to mind? It''s my first time associating the sound of a bass guitar with a tiger."


    "Whoposed this song? Montana? Kay?"


    "Haven''t you seen the album? Oh, you couldn''t buy it because it was sold out? Hahaha!"


    "Damn! I told you I had it pre-ordered!""Wait, wait! Isn''t it a bit strange?"


    "What is?"


    "I''ve listened to the album hundreds of times, but the intro sounds a bit different?"


    "Oh! It is different, maybe because it''s live?"


    "Who cares! The bass alone is enough to make my heart burst!"


    As the crowd began to get excited, Jos¨¦''s drums thundered powerfully.


    Bang bang!!


    Jos¨¦, who had banged the snare and bass drum twice, differently from the original album, bent his head and moved his hands faster, conveying the escting atmosphere of a battlefield, prompting the audience to start stomping their feet. As Jos¨¦''s drumming sped up, the increasingly fast stomping of the audience finally turned into them rhythmically jumping and shouting.


    "Aaaah!!! Killing it!!"


    "Feels like I''ve swallowed a bowl of cocaine!! Aaah!!"


    "Aaaah!! Amazing!!!"


    Carlos stepped forward, cing one foot on the amp, and grinned at the audience. As the audience saw a majestic tiger looking down from a mountain peak through the clouds, a dragon with a huge head emerged. Carlos''s guitar emitted sharp riffs as the dragon breathed fire, and lightning struck among the dark clouds above. The cheering crowd stopped stomping and watched in awe as Carlos and Kevin engaged in a fierce battle.


    "What the...! It''s even more intense than the album!"


    "Howbative! Such a performance is unbelievable!"


    "Kay is truly a genius! If not a genius, such music could not exist! Aaaah!!!"


    "Can you see the goosebumps on my arm? Look!"


    "Damn, move! Can''t see it!"


    As the fire-breathing dragon faced the tiger perched on the cliff, the tiger opened its blood-red mouth dripping with potential blood and swiped through the mes with its sharp ws. The tiger then leaped up the cliff and attempted to bite the dragon''s tail, which smoothly evaded and bared its long fangs, bulging its eyes as both monsters stared each other down, ready to tear each other apart. Amidst this, Geon leaned back and roared fiercely.


    "Kraaaaaaaaah!!!"


    "Kyaaaaah!!!"


    "Chills!!!"


    "Ugh, I''m so pumped I''m going crazy!!"


    As Geon roared, most of the audience felt chills on their skin, looking at their arms or shrinking into themselves. After Geon had screamed for longer than the original album version, all music suddenly stopped. The abrupt silence after the heated excitement made the audience freeze; thousands watched silently at the Liverpool One shopping center. Geon slowly lowered his head and spoke into the microphone with a deep, low voice.


    "I exist because I am angry. Go! Fury!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Following Geon''s final shout, the bass, guitar, and drums burst into y simultaneously, and the audienceunched into the air, screaming.


    "Aaaah!!!!"


    Geon leaned the microphone stand to the side and spat out sounds while ring at the audience.


    Calcted Release


    The heavy burden of anger


    Thoroughly abandoned to shed


    Permitting the eruption of rage, vague but perceptible pressure


    A dam bursts, a process of purification


    While most of the audience jumped around excitedly, some with a professional level of musical appreciation soon noticed the lyrics of "Fury" hadpletely changed and listened intently.


    "What? The lyrics are different!"


    "New lyrics?"


    Geon''s deep, low voice turned into an advancing army, targeting the dragon and tiger intent on tearing each other apart.


    A target for anger


    Blindly targeted by rage


    A silent passage of fury


    Passionate anger forgets or eases itself


    As the dragon and tiger, locked in a battle in the sky, both looked down, amander at the forefront of tens of thousands of troops raised his sword, his red eyes ring through the helmet visor, as if to split both sides with his shout.


    Pain! Pain caused by anger and hatred within!


    Rage! Rage caused by anger and hatred within!


    Hatred! Hat


    red caused by anger and hatred within!


    "Aaaah I''m going crazy!!!"


    "Pain!! Pain caused by anger and hatred within!!"


    People tried to sing along to the changed climax of the song but were toote and shouted afterwards. Even in the middle of winter, people began to sweat and started removing their coats. One manpletely removed his top and swung it around his hand, while a woman took off her top, leaving only her underwear, and jumped around. As Geon, with bloodshot eyes, raised his hand, the music stopped again, and people startled by the abrupt silence looked at the stage as Geon jumped up smiling. The other members jumped along with Geon, and as theynded, a tremendous sound exploded again.


    "Ah!!! Amazing!! Wowowow!!!"


    "Man, I would have regretted it for life if I hadn''te to see this! Damn!! It''s incredible!"


    As verse 1 ended, the rhythm changed suddenly, and the drum and bass began a rhythmic y, and Carlos''s riffs also transformed into a club beat. Geon, who had ced the microphone stand down, stood in the center of the stage and started dancing. While not exactly skilled at dancing, he moved rhythmically to the beat, causing the audience to start dancing along to the rhythmic music.


    As thousands of spectators began to wave and dance, the stage at Liverpool One shopping center became a spectacle. The employee who had directed Geon''s car murmured from behind as he watched people dance.


    "Was there ever such a response during a Liverpool Sound City show...?"


    The typically reserved British audience, who fundamentally approached music with the attitude of ''let''s see you try and impress'', were mannerly enough to cheer for good music, but it was rare to see them truly enjoy a performance with such sincerity. As the employee looked up, he could see people dancing at the windows and rooftops of the shopping center''s tall buildings.


    "Uh... but what about those cameras?"


    His eyes caught about twenty cameramen filming the dancing people and the stage from the shopping center windows, rooftops, and sides of the stage. They seemed excited, constantly smiling as they filmed, but their professional demeanor kept them from bouncing too much, making them stand out.


    "Was there a mention of filming? Who are these people?"


    His questioning gaze caught Siya, who stood with her arms crossed, maintaining herposure while giving directions.


    "We need to capture the whole stage. This atmosphere must be conveyed! Keep moving! Film dynamically while moving!"


    Following Siya''s instructions, the cameramen raised their cameras high and captured the dancing crowd. One cameraman, knowing the timing, turned the camera angle to the stage, where Geon, with bloodshot eyes from dancing, raised his hand to the microphone stand and bellowed out in a deep voice.


    Eventually, I die


    Fighting with a sick body, I finally die


    In a hollow world, fighting for more possession


    What is the meaning of fighting?


    In the end, dying without owning anything


    Crying and raging in front of happiness that cannot be achieved by possession


    Suffering from the vain struggle of clinging to possession


    Crying and raging in front of a brutal reality that can never change


    The thought and rage make me think


    As Geon flew into the air again, all the members of Montana leaped together. Having seen the move once before, thousands of fans simultaneously took to the air. Thousandsnded simultaneously, and along with Geon''s voice, thousands of voices resounded through Liverpool City.


    Pain! Pain caused by anger and hatred within!


    Rage! Rage caused by anger and hatred within!


    Hatred! Hatred caused by anger and hatred within!


    The simultaneous roar of thousands made Kevinugh heartily. Carlos, sweating profusely as he yed, was amazed by the experience, showing surprise at the fans'' reaction. Jos¨¦, who didn''t seem to be struggling, drummed energetically using his entire body, and people, energized by his performance, rolled their bodies even more energetically.


    As Geon breathed with the people while jumping, he looked at the cloudy Liverpool sky. Far away, a dragon, having spewed its remaining mes, concealed its massive form, and a blood-covered tiger, bleeding from its mouth, red at the sky. The lonemander standing on the battlefield roared triumphantly toward the sky.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    As Geon shouted, thousands of spectators raised their hands high and screamed together.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    "The best!! Absolutely thrilling!!!"


    "Hahaha!! d I came!! This is fun!! Hahaha!!"


    "Really! Kay wasn''t originally a musician of this genre! Incredible!! Incredible!! What genre can''t he do!"


    "Yeah! He does hip-hop, orchestra, opera! Truly a genius of our time! Hurry up and graduate and just do music!!"


    "Aaah!! Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay!"


    As Jos¨¦


    ''s drums sounded the emptiness of the battle''s end and the retreat, the still-jumping crowd continued to shout, seemingly unable to stop their excitement. Although the music hadpletely stopped, the spectators, still hearing music in their ears, continued their dance moves. As Geon leaned over the microphone stand, Carlos, drenched in sweat, tapped Geon''s back and smiled.


    "How''s that?"


    As Geon turned his head, his bright face revealed a grin.


    "Feels great! Hahaha!!!"


    Carlos pped Geon''s back hard again and said.


    "That''s it! That''s it! As a musician, you express your emotions through music and enjoy it for what it is!"


    Geon, still watching the audience who hadn''t stopped dancing, spread his arms and looked up at the sky,ughing loudly.


    "Hahahahaha!!!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 313: Liverpool Sound City

    Chapter 313: Liverpool Sound City


    The performance in Montana spread through social media due to people who watched the stage, took photos, or made short videos. The social media buzz started right after the concert that day, exciting many people and directing their steps towards Liverpool. The fact that Montana was performing elsewhere for three days was heavily advertised even before the start of Liverpool Sound City, so fans checked the homepage and moved to the venue.


    Later that afternoon, the concert video hastily edited by Lynn was released on YouTube, and its impact exploded like an active volcano. The concert video reached ten million views in just five hours, and the number ofments and tweets doubled, flying across the inte. Particrly, when other musicians who participated in Liverpool Sound City left rave reviews along with short clips of the concert, music fans from the musicians'' countries also showed great interest. The hugely popr performance even made it to a special broadcast on a British news channel that evening.


    At 8 PM, on Channel 5, a middle-aged female anchor with a plump figure stood in front of the camera with a flushed face. Behind her, arge TV was set up, and on one end of the long anchor desk sat Norman Lebrecht, wearing a gray suit and smiling broadly.


    As the ''On Air'' sign lit up above the camera, the anchor greeted with a smile.


    "Hello, Channel 5 viewers. I''m Grace Conte from the Channel 5 News Center, and our first news today is about Liverpool Sound City that started today."


    Grace extended her hand towards Norman as she continued.


    "Before we begin, let me introduce you to Norman Lebrecht, a world-renowned British music critic. Hello, Norman?"


    Norman slightly leaned forward and nodded his head lightly.


    "Nice to meet you, Grace. It''s been a while.""Yes, it''s been a long time. Please say hello to our Channel 5 viewers."


    "Hello, viewers. I am music critic Norman Lebrecht."


    As the camera switched from a close-up of Norman to a two-shot with Grace, she turned to look at the Liverpool Sound City logo on therge screen behind her and said,


    "Liverpool Sound City is a festival that has been spotlighting musicians from around the world and the UK since 2008. It¡¯s a festival where musicians from various countries participate to enjoy the diversity of indie music, but there was something unusual about today¡¯s festival, ording to reports. Here''s reporter Jordan Milner."


    As the screen flowed through therge TV, Grace said in a surprised tone,


    "What is this?"


    The screen showed thousands of people forming a wave of frenzy as they danced and jumped, captured from a helicopter. As the recorded footage yed, the lively voice of a male reporter burst out.


    "The performance at the Liverpool One Shopping Center today has be a topic of discussion! As you can see on the screen, thousands of people have be one, dancing and jumping, a spectacr sight indeed. What''s more astonishing is that this frenzy was caused by just one song from Montana''s ''Fury,'' unlike other musicians who y between three to four songs!"


    As the screen switched, Geon leaned back and roared.


    "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    Grace showed the goosebumps on her forearm to the camera as she opened her mouth wide in awe.


    "Wow! That''s Kay!"


    Sweating and squinting his eyes as he seemed to break the thick bass guitar strings he was ying, Grace asked,


    "This must be Kevin, the new member of Montana."


    The screen switched to Carlos, who usually yed with his eyes closed, feeling the vibe, nowhere to be seen, and instead, Carlos stood with his legs wide apart, one foot on the amplifier, ying aggressively. Even Norman opened his mouth in astonishment.


    "Ca... Carlos Montana? Is this?"


    After showing Jos¨¦ deeply bowing his head and ying the drums as if tearing them apart, the screen changed to the aftermath of the concert, with the excited audience dancing in the background, and reporter Jordan Milner appeared.


    "Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay!"


    "Montana! Montana! Montana! Montana! Montana! Montana!"


    Pushed by the people behind him yet holding onto the microphone, Jordan, seemingly lost in the performance, eximed with a flushed face.


    "The scene at the Liverpool One Shopping Center right after Montana''s performance was truly a frenzy! A festival itself!"


    Although it was a scene transmitted through the screen, the intense heat was directly felt by both on the screen. Still holding the microphone with an excited face, Jordan raised his voice.


    "Montana''s ''Fury'' has shocked both tourists visiting Liverpool Sound City and local music fans in the UK! And Kay was at the heart of it!"


    As the screen switched, Kay ran back onto the stage after finishing the performance and jumped with the people, screaming. The other Montana members who followed shortly gave another impromptu performance. Since another musician was waiting, they couldn''t continue the performance


    for long, but the already excited audience gave a big cheer to the unnamed musician who appeared next. The screen switched back to Jordan Milner holding the microphone.


    "Kay has be a musician recognized by even the proud rock fans of the UK with this performance! And Fantagio has announced that ''Fury'' will be released on all global streaming sites at 10 PM tonight, focusing everyone''s attention! This is Jordan Milner from Channel 5 News Center!"


    After his final greeting, Jordan threw the microphone and joined the men running and shoulder-bumping behind him, jumping as the screen froze. Staring nkly at the screen, Grace was startled by the shout of the director received through the earset and looked straight ahead.


    "Oh, I apologize. I was a bit distracted. It was truly a remarkable performance! It''s a regret that I couldn''t see it in person. Don''t you think so, Norman?"


    Still watching the scene of Jordan jumping with people on the frozen screen, Norman turned his head and said.


    "That''s right. I was nning to go see the performance tomorrow, but seeing this, I feel likeining to the magazine interview I scheduled today, haha."


    Grace chuckled at Norman''s light joke, apparently listening to the director''s instructions through her earset before asking,


    "I just received news that the ''Fury'' performed today by Montana is different from the official album version of ''Fury.'' Were you aware of that, Norman?"


    Norman scratched his chin and nodded.


    "I wasn''t aware beforehand, but I found out through social media before the broadcast. It''s fair to say that from the music to the lyrics, it''s apletely different song."


    Grace''s eyes sparkled as she asked,


    "ording to reporter Jordan Milner, ''Fury'' to be released on streaming sites tonight is likely to be a live performance, so it''s different from the official album''s ''Fury.'' Then, the sudden surge in CD sales is likely to continue?"


    Norman lightly tapped the table and replied,


    "That''s right! That''s the power of Fantagio, or should I say, Montana''s recordbel now. Although most of the album''s revenue goes to their formerbel, Nephalim Records, since Montana switched to Fantagio after releasing the ''Fury'' album."


    Grace asked, surprised,


    "Ah, is that so? Then why would Fantagio bother streaming the live performance?"


    "There are a few reasons. First, although the copyright for the ''Fury'' album lies with Nephalim, the copyright for the song ''Fury'' itself is 80% owned by Kay. So, 80% of the revenue from this song alone goes to Fantagio."


    Norman took a sip of water as he continued,


    "The second reason is to reduce friction with the major streaming servicepanies. Although ''Fury'' has already sold over four million albums, it hasn''t been streamed yet. This would have been a huge loss for the streamingpanies, so they must have put some pressure."


    Grace''s eyes widened as she asked,


    "Pressure? Isn''t it up to the copyright owner which tform to service their music?"


    Norman shook his head and replied,


    "That would be the logical thing, but the tyranny ofrge corporations is beyond imagination, ah, but take it with a grain of salt. I''m not saying this happened to Montana but rather that streamingpanies wouldn''t sit idly by when such situations arise."


    "So, the live performance being streamed will also resolve that conflict?"


    "Yes, and one more thing, since it''s apletely different song even from the official album, fans who bought the album are very likely to purchase the streaming service''s music as well."


    "Wow! The more I hear, the more amazing it seems. Fantagio''s capabilities are always surprising."


    Grace touched her earset again as if listening to the director''s instructions before turning to Norman.


    "So, Norman. What''s the difference between the old and new ''Fury''?"


    As Grace finished her question, the lyrics for the new ''Fury'' appeared on therge TV screen. Norman, having quickly nced at the staff who ran up to give him some papers and then back at the documents, watched as the lyrics for the original ''Fury'' appeared on the TV behind Grace. Taking her time to point out the lyrics as Norman reviewed the documents, Grace said,


    "First, this part. ''Every child''s story begins with their parents.'' has changed. The original ''Fury'' was thought by music critics to be about criticizing today''s unqualified parents and expressing the anger of children growing up wounded and adults living with those memories."


    As Grace saw Norman turn his head towards her after reviewing the documents, she asked just in time,


    "So, what about the new ''Fury,'' Norman?"


    Just as Grace finished her question, the lyrics for the new ''Fury'' appeared on the screen. Norman watched the lyrics with Grace for a moment and then nodded his head emphatically.


    "It''s evolved


    ."


    Confused by Norman''s abruptment, Grace asked,


    "What? Norman, what do you mean?"


    Norman stood up and walked to the front of therge TV, pointing at the lyrics as he exined,


    "The first lyrics start with ''I exist because I am angry.'' It symbolically specifies the reason for my existence as anger, and the rest of the lyrics aim for purification through the expression of anger."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 314: Liverpool Sound City

    Chapter 314: Liverpool Sound City


    Grace, looking slightly sweaty from the difficulty of the discussion, said, "Can you exin it a bit more simply for our viewers, Norman?"


    Norman, facing the camera directly, prompted the producer to zoom in on his face. As his intense gaze filled the screen, he smiled and said, "If the first Fury was about expressing anger towards one''s parents, the second Fury is different."


    Grace turned back to the lyrics and asked, "So, in the second Fury, the target of the anger is oneself?"


    Norman chuckled, leaned back against the sofa, shrugged his shoulders, and replied, "What we''re seeing here is nothing short of a genius at work. Kay has changed the method of expressing anger from resentment to pure expression in the second Fury. Resentment, which is the lowest form of anger expression, usually directs the anger towards others. At first nce, the lyrics seem to speak of self-directed anger, but everyone who listens will feel it. You''ll understand what kind of emotions you''ll experience after hearing this music."


    Grace, tilting her head, said, "Hmm, that doesn''t sound like a simple exnation. Can you exin what emotions the listeners are supposed to feel?"


    Norman was about to say something more but instead smiled and stated, "I don''t want to create any preconceptions with my words. It''s better if the listeners experience it for themselves."


    After the news ended, Channel 5''s news center homepage was flooded withments triggered by Norman''s words.


    PM 09:16 Dervalient: I think I get it! I haven''t heard the official album yet since it''s still up for pre-order, but after listening to Fury, the excitement settled, and then a refreshing feeling washed over me! What about you guys?


    PM 09:18 TaylorMaid: I agree. It¡¯s like clearing out a bowel that¡¯s been blocked for three days, isn¡¯t it?PM 09:20 TomasC: That¡¯s a rather crude analogy for Kay, but I get what you mean.


    PM 09:22 Laddude: I''m an official album purchaser. Actually, I couldn''t y Fury loudly at home when my parents were around because the lyrics were openly resentful of parents. But the live video called Second Fury was really amazing! My mom and I watched it on the tablet PC, and we both got goosebumps!


    PM 09:27 LadyManifesto: Whatever it is, good or bad, I only see Kay. I''ve been cursed to only see Kay for years! Because of this, I can''t even date. When I go on blind dates, the guys look like squid monsters to me.


    PM 09:30 Grumpa81: Live stream starts in 30 minutes!! I''ve been holding my phone for an hour already; it feels like the longest hour of my life.


    PM 09:55 Daghi: The live stream of Montana Live - Fury Liverpool Sound City starts in 5 minutes, but it''s already uploaded! Let¡¯s listen to it now!


    All major streaming services struggled to manage the traffic as millions of fans logged in simultaneously. After several server checks and repeated apologies, they managed to resume normal service after 40 minutes. Fantagio, celebrating a festival atmosphere, reached number one in real-time on every major streaming site worldwide. Thanks to the time difference between the UK and China, their staff worked through the night and into the early morning, but the enormous revenue made it all worthwhile.


    **


    The next afternoon.


    Although he had only performed one song the previous day, the tremendous energy expended meant Kevin slept through the afternoon. He woke up zombie-like, opened the curtains to the harsh sunlight, grimaced, and headed to the hotel restaurant for lunch. Wearing a stretched-out t-shirt, bobbled pants, and dragging his slippers, Kevin waited for the elevator. As he was about to step in, screams erupted from inside.


    "Kyaaaah!!! It''s Kevin!"


    Stunned, he froze as two women inside screamed.


    "Do you know me?"


    "Of course! The bassist from Montana! It¡¯s Kevin, please give us an autograph!"


    The women opened their notepads for autographs, and Kevin absent-mindedlyplied. He then saw his reflection in the elevator mirror and recoiled.


    "Yikes! I can''t go out like this! Sorry, please go ahead without me."


    After stopping the closing door with his arm, Kevin rushed back to his room. He showered, applied wax to his hair, changed into a ck rider jacket and new ck jeans, switched his shoes for boots, styled himself, and then headed to the restaurant. As he entered, he received many stares.


    ¡®Good thing I changed. It would have been so embarrassing otherwise.¡¯


    Choosing a buffet-style meal, Kevin felt awkward as people followed him around with their eyes, making him walk stiffly like a robot. Finally settling at a secluded window table, he picked up his fork when the clicking of cameras


    started. People thrusting their phones forward to take pictures of him eating made it hard to tell whether food was going into his mouth or his nose, leaving him nearly dyspeptic. Then, a loud scream erupted at the restaurant entrance.


    "Uaaaah!! It''s Kay! Kay is here!!"


    "Ah! Where, where!!"


    "Kyah, he''s really handsome! I might fall for him!"


    "Kay! Look over here! Kay! Kay!"


    Nonchntly with his hands in his pants pockets, Geon looked around the restaurant and noticed the stunned Kevin staring at him. He waved and approached.


    "Kevin, you up?"


    As he walked over, still receiving shouts from people, Geon smiled and waved back, sitting down opposite Kevin.


    "I just got up. You up early?"


    "Uh? Uh... no, I just woke up too."


    "That''s good. Oh, is that an avocado sandwich? Where''s it from?"


    "This? You want some?"


    "Sure, hand one over."


    Kevin passed a sandwich to Geon, who stuffed it into his mouth. Despite the camera shes still going off, Geon nonchntly chewed, prompting Kevin to quietly ask.


    "Doesn''t this bother you at all?"


    With his cheeks full, Geon raised his eyebrows as if asking what Kevin meant, then nced around at the fans and poked the table with his fork.


    "Look, dozens of people in this restaurant are staring at us! I can''t even tell where my food is going, but you seem unaffected?"


    Geon looked around briefly, and as he turned his head back to the people, another scream erupted. Yet, he continued chewing his sandwich and smirked.


    "You''re from Montana. You''ll probably live like this for the rest of your life."


    "Huh, for life?"


    "Yep, for life. You''d better get used to it."


    Kevin looked around with a forlorn expression.


    "So I''m never going to be able to eat in peace for the rest of my life?"


    "Ha, no. You''ll get used to it soon enough. I was like you at first, but it quickly bes normal. Of course, I wear a mask to avoid recognition sometimes, but if people recognize me, I just deal with it."


    Kevin looked at Geon enviously as Geon picked another sandwich from his te.


    "What did you do yesterday?"


    After the performance, Geon had gone straight to his hotel room without stepping outside, so he asked Kevin about his previous day.


    "After the show, I went to scout the location with Hose."


    "Which ce was it again? Some park, you said."


    "Yeah, Saint John Gardens. It''s awn in front of a Gothic-style building that''s the concert venue."


    "Oh, that sounds cool. And?"


    "That''s it, really. Except mom called to say she watched the show and suggested we have a meal together when I return to the States."


    Geon casually listened while eating his sandwich.


    "And?"


    Kevin leaned on his chin and stirred his sd with his fork, saying,


    "It''s weird... Normally, I wouldn''t go to a family dinner. I don''t mind seeing my brothers or mom, but I still feel ufortable around dad. But yesterday, I just answered ''Yes, okay.'' without thinking. After hanging up, I wondered why I did that. The funny thing is, I didn''t feel any aversion. It''s been almost 10 years since I''ve had a proper meal with my dad. Isn''t that strange?"


    Geon, grinning broadly, watched Kevin, whose confusion seemed to amuse him even more.


    "Whoa!! Maybe I''m the weird one!"


    Kevin banged his head on the table, which deepened Geon''s smile.


    "Stop it. You''ll bruise your forehead. We''ve got a show to do today."


    When the topic of the performance came up, Kevin quickly checked his forehead through his phone camera. Seeing only a slight redness and no bruises, he sighed in relief. Geon then stood up and asked.


    "Going in?"


    "Yeah, the show''s at 7, right? What time are we leaving?"


    "It''s nearby, so leaving around 6:20 should be fine. Let''s meet in the lobby at 6:15."


    "Okay, see youter."


    "And until then?"


    Geon smiled and pulled out his phone, spinning it in his palm.


    "I might call home for the first time in a while."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 315: Liverpool Sound City

    Chapter 315: Liverpool Sound City


    Late afternoon. Today, after the show, everyone had agreed to dine together, so the band members who had gathered just before the show were now heading to St. John''s Gardens in the same car they had used yesterday. Unlike yesterday, Geon was having a cheerful conversation with Carlos when he heard a voiceing from the walkie-talkie in the front passenger seat.


    "Situation report. The hundred additional security personnel you requested yesterday have arrived and are now controlling the site, but we are short-staffed with the crowd now exceeding ten thousand. Fortunately, the crowd is calm, but we''re undermanned for any unexpected situations. What should we do, Director?"


    Lynn, who had heard the voice of the male Fantagio employee from the walkie-talkie, picked up the device from the glove box.


    "I anticipated some impact after yesterday''s performance, but we are in the UK; major incidents are unlikely. Don''t worry, just focus on controlling vehicle ess. We''ll arrive in five minutes."


    "Understood, Director. Please don''t enter through the front entrance of St. John''s Gardens; use the rear of the World Museum building instead. It''ll be easier to enter through the museum after its hours have ended."


    "Alright, thank you."


    Byung-jun, who was seated in the back, asked a bit loudly.


    "Director, any problems with the entry?"


    Lynn re-holstered the walkie-talkie and looked back."No, we''re going to enter through the World Museum, just like yesterday, so we won''t be going through the crowds."


    "Ah, that''s a relief."


    "Yes, since we called for additional security, a hundred are present; we can join them and enter. How are you feeling, Mr. Kim?"


    Lynn asked cautiously, bearing in mind the events with Kiska, to which Geon responded with a thumbs-up, grinning.


    "I''m feeling great, Director."


    After being informed that Geon had not left his room following yesterday''s performance, Lynn scrutinized him before Kevin asked.


    "And me, Director?"


    Lynn turned to Kevin and inquired.


    "Yes? What about it?"


    "Aren''t you going to ask about my condition?"


    Lynn nced at Kevin and turned away without answering, prompting Carlos to burst outughing and p the back of Kevin''s head.


    "Haha, you idiot. Are you and Kay the same?"


    "Ouch! Why? What''s different? We''re both musicians from the samepany!"


    "Quiet down, idiot, I''m not asking about your throat condition, do you even sing?"


    Kevin held up his index and middle finger.


    "Ask about my finger condition too!"


    Carlos made a gesture as if he would break Kevin''s fingers, causing Kevin to retract his hand while looking at Geon.


    "Kay! You ask too!"


    Geon chuckled and lightly punched Kevin''s thigh.


    "Haha, sure. How are your fingers?"


    Kevin wiggled his two fingers.


    "Yeah, seems like they''re still attached. They''re moving well."


    Carlos pped Kevin''s head again, and the car filled withughter. The jovial group passed through the rear door of the World Museum towards the venue. As they traversed the long hallway underground and moved through the closed museum, they felt the eerie atmosphere of the off-hours museum, waiting for instructions from the security personnelmunicating via walkie-talkie on either side. Soon after the notification that the previous show had ended, security opened the doors abruptly.


    "Woooahhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!"


    "Here ites!!!!!! Montanaaaaa!!!!!"


    "Squeeeeee! Move, I can''t see!"


    Upon revealing themselves at the rear of the venue, the group saw over ten thousand people filling the park. Kevin, who had performed in front of thousands the previous day, was stunned to see so many people before him and regained his senses only after another smack on the head from Carlos.


    Just before the show started, Kevin waited for Jos¨¦, who needed the most time to prepare. Lifting his head to the sky, he muttered in astonishment.


    "It''s helicopters... four of them..."


    Seeing four helicopters flying overhead, each with a camerarger than a person aimed at him, Kevin was mesmerized until he nonchntly ced his hand on the mic stand and approached Geon.


    "Kay, hey... helicopters have arrived!"


    Geon just smiled, and Carlos came over.


    "Kid, Kay has yed to tens of thousands on tour; he''s not going to be shocked by this. Don''t put him on the same level and focus."


    Kevin stepped back, anticipating another hit from Carlos, as Geonughed. Shortly after Jos¨¦ was ready, Carlos and Kevin briefly checked the sound. The rapid burst of short tunes from the two got the already excited crowd screaming.


    After the sound check, Geon, catching his fellow members'' eyes, grabbed the mic.


    "Hello, Liverpool. We''re Montana."


    "Yaaaaaaaaay!!! Been waiting all day!"


    "I saw the video yesterday and


    canceled my trip toe here!"


    "We love you, Kay~~ Squeeeee!"


    Taking a moment to watch the fans'' reaction, Geon smiled as he looked at the evening sunset in the sky. The slight rain earlier in the day had left the venue slightly wet, adding a charming effect with the sunset. Catching his breath, Geon nodded to Kevin, who then started a groovy bass tune. Above the heads of the ten thousand fans, a tiger with wide-open, fiery eyes rose, and a giant dragon emerged from the clouds, coiling itself. Geon''s voice exploded.


    "Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    As the music kicked off, the already airborne crowd threw their arms up at the sound of Geon''s roar. With the start, the venue turned into a cauldron of excitement, exploding with Geon''s voice.


    "I exist to rage. Second Fury !!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    **


    Over the three days of performances, forty thousand fans witnessed the live event, dominating live streaming sites and gathering a total of 70 million views on three YouTube videos. Orders for the additional album "Fury" reached two million,pleting sales of 620,000 albums. This was the report card from the three days of performances in Liverpool''s Sound City. Returning to the U.S., Montana faced a swarm of reporters from the airport, making it difficult to head home. Eventually, with the airport''s cooperation and the dispatch of security personnel, the band members were able to leave the airport and take a short rest at their homes.


    Unlike the other members, who took their cars home, Geon sat in a Cadic sent by Mirov, not in the passenger seat but next to Byung-jun. Geon, who seemed unaffected during the UK performances, knew how fragile he was, as Byung-jun said with a worried look.


    "Can you make it back?"


    As Geon silently nodded, looking out at the Manhattan cityscape passing by, Byung-jun continued.


    "An apartment on the top floor of the building where Shizuka lives is up for lease. How about signing a contract there?"


    Turning to Byung-jun, Geon asked.


    "The apartment where Shizuka lives?"


    "Yeah, it''s got good security and facilities, even a gym inside. It''ll be convenient for you to live in the same building as Shizuka, and it''s closer to school too."


    Byung-jun continued as Geon pondered.


    "It''s a much better environment overall, let''s move out."


    After a long silence, Geon finally shook his head.


    "What about when Kiska returns?"


    With a frustrated look, Byung-jun responded.


    "When do you think she''ll return? And even if she does, you can alwayse back."


    Geon looked into Byung-jun''s worried eyes and slowly shook his head again.


    "I want to show that I''m still there waiting when Kiska returns."


    "Ah... damn it..."


    Byung-jun, though he doted on Kiska as well, slumped in his seat and said resignedly.


    "Fine, do as you wish."


    "Don''t worry, I''m okay now."


    Waving his hand as if to dismiss it, Byung-jun asked.


    "What are you going to do during the break? Traveling again?"


    "Not traveling this time. I have some research to do, so I need to hole up somewhere."


    "Where? I can''t secure you a ''Room of Spirit and Time.'' I''m not King Enma."


    "What''s King Enma?"


    "It''s a thing, you brat. So where will you go?"


    "I haven''t decided yet."


    "Alright, I''ll report that to the Director. Will you participate if there''s additional activity for Fury?"


    "Yes, it''s not just me now, and since Montana has joined thepany, I''ll participate if it can generate revenue."


    Byung-jun looked surprised.


    "Really? Mr. Kim Geon deciding to be active?"


    Geon chuckled.


    "I''ll only perform. Don''t expect any broadcasting."


    "Damn, I thought so."


    "Hahaha"


    Byung-junughed at Geon''s reaction as Geon felt his phone vibrate in his pocket and took it out to check the screen.


    "Huh? What kind of phone number is this?"


    Byung-jun looked at Geon''s phone screen and said.


    "Looks like a voice phishing scam. Don''t answer it; you might end up with a huge phone bill."


    Geon looked at the screen with a puzzled expression.


    "It says +995... seems like an international call... I''ll just answer it."


    Geon answered the call.


    "Hello?"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.."


    "Hello, please speak."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.."


    "Can''t you hear me? Is there a bad connection? Hello?"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.."


    Byung-jun intervened.


    "Told you, it''s going to be a huge international call charge. Just hang up."


    Geon tilted his head and looked at the still-connected screen before hanging up. Seeing the phone number of the iing call disyed, Geon turned on the inte app and searched for +995.


    "Where''s this calling from?"


    The inte was slow inside the moving car. Watching the loading circle spin for a while, Geon''s eyes widened suddenly. Byung-jun, looking over to see the search result alongside Geon, hardened his expression. Looking at Geon''s profile as he stared at the screen in shock, Byung-jun saw the tremor in Geon''s eyes.


    After a long silence, Geon finally spoke.


    "+995... It''s the international code for Georgia... It was Kiska..."


    As Geon stared nkly at the screen, the phone vibrated again, and he hastily answered.


    "Hello, Kiska? Is it you, Kiska?"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.."


    "Kiska! It''s you, isn''t it?"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.."


    "You''re calling from Georgia! It has to be you."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤. Come see me."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Kiska?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 316: Learning from the Painting

    Chapter 316: Learning from the Painting


    "Kiska? Was that really you who just spoke?"


    "¡­Yes, it was me."


    "Kiska, you can talk?"


    "I always could."


    Byungjun held the phone close to his ear with a shocked expression.


    "Then why haven¡¯t you spoken until now, Kiska!"


    When Byungjun''s voice was heard, Kiska, who had been silent for a while, spoke.


    "You knew beforehand, didn''t you?"


    Geon, caught off guard by the unexpected event, couldn''t gather his thoughts and asked back."What, what do you mean?"


    "It wasn''t just a short trip with dad."


    "Ah... Yes, I knew."


    Click


    Suddenly, the call was cut off, and Geon stared nkly at his phone screen while Byungjun made a fuss beside him.


    "Kiska spoke!! Kiska actually spoke!"


    A gang member who was driving turned around in surprise, and not seeing the stopped car in front, he mmed on the brakes. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t hit the car in front, but the dangerous situation made the gang member turn back around with an apologetic look.


    "I''m sorry."


    Byungjun waved his hand dismissively, and the gang member asked.


    "Was that call from thedy?"


    "Yes, it was Kiska''s call."


    "Should I report it to Mirov?"


    "Please do."


    "Understood."


    Byungjun answered the gang member''s question and then looked at Geon, who was still staring nkly at his disconnected phone screen, and sighed.


    "Just leave it. There''s nothing you can do, if you go to see Kiska now, Gregory won''t like it. She''s at her parents'' house, and you going there would be ridiculous. See her when you return."


    Geon, still holding his phone, turned to look at Byungjun.


    "Brother, could you send a phone to Kiska?"


    Byungjun thought for a moment then nodded.


    "I''ll ask Mirov for the address. If I tell him it''s not for a visit, he should give it to me."


    "Please, brother."


    "Alright, but it seems Kiska was intentionally not speaking before. I had heard about it but was still surprised when she started talking all of a sudden."


    Geon swept his hand across the screen and sighed.


    "Maybe she found a reason to speak, or perhaps it became a situation where she had to speak."


    Byungjun interlocked his fingers behind his neck andy back.


    "Phew, she could have spoken to me too. I cared a lot about her. Anyway, don''t get any funny ideas. Forget about going to Georgia for now."


    Geon didn''t reply, so Byungjun turned his head towards him with a stern look.


    "Don''t think about forgetting and just live. I''ll arrange for the phone so you can talk and text. Keep in touch often. But going there now doesn''t make sense. Gregory has issues to settle quietly, and since she''s at her elderly parents'' home, just wait quietly. Okay? Hey, answer me."


    Geon let out a soft sigh and said.


    "Phew... okay."


    "Good, that''s a promise. Don''t say anything else."


    Silence fell between the two in the car. Geon didn''t speak again until they reached Red Castle. Upon arrival, Mirov, who seemed to have been informed by the driving gang member, approached and said.


    "Did you have a good trip? I heard you were on the phone with thedy."


    Geon nodded with a weak smile.


    "Yes¡­"


    Mirov nced at Byungjun unloading luggage and came closer to Geon.


    "Let''s have a word."


    Mirov led Geon through therge garden, keeping their conversation private from the following gang members.


    "The boss and thedy went to Georgia four days ago. Two dayster, the boss told thedy they would be staying in Georgia for a long time, and as expected, thedy threw a fit. She cried herself to sleep and would start crying again when she woke up until she finally spoke in front of her father."


    Geon turned his head as he looked at the ground.


    "What did she say?"


    After a moment of eye contact, Mirov sighed.


    "She said she... hates her dad."


    Geon bowed his head as he walked.


    "That was her first word to her father... Gregory must have been hurt."


    Mirov nodded.


    "Yes, he calls every morning but he seems very weak. However, he is also relieved that this incident has led her to start talking."


    "I see¡­"


    "Look, Geon. The boss asked me to do something."


    Geon stopped walking and asked.


    "Yes, what is it?"


    Mirov pulled out a ck phone from his jacket. It was an old model Motor that couldn¡¯t connect to the inte or use apps. Handing


    over the phone, Mirov spoke earnestly.


    "The boss wants you to call her often. And... he says he''s sorry."


    Geon took the phone and looked at it pensively.


    "I''m fine with making the calls, but why this old model? It doesn''t even support messaging. I''ll send her thetest smartphone through Byungjun."


    "No, that''s not it. The boss said she''s still only speaking the bare minimum. He thinks giving her a phone that only makes calls will encourage her to speak more."


    Geon nodded and slipped the phone into his pocket.


    "I''ll do that then."


    Mirov checked his watch and said.


    "Her phone should have been delivered by now. I''ve saved her number, so you can call her whenever you want."


    "Thank you for taking care of this."


    "Not at all, the boss had instructed before he left to assist with everything regarding Geon, even if it''s not in my capacity."


    "Heh, thanks."


    "I''m sorry for taking your time after a long flight. Rest now."


    "I will."


    As Mirov walked away, Geon took the phone out of his pocket, opened the folder, and looked at the only number saved in the phonebook, which had no assigned name. He stared at the number, which started with an international code, then closed the folder and put the phone back in his pocket as he walked slowly towards the guest house. Opening the door of the guest house, he saw Byungjun taking clothes out of a suitcase.


    "What did she say?"


    Geon took off his coat and flopped onto the sofa, then took out the phone and showed it to Byungjun.


    "She said to talk to Kiska with this."


    "Oh? So I don¡¯t need to send a phone? Did she get one too?"


    "Yes, it seems so."


    "Give me the number. I want to talk too."


    "I''ll ask Kiska and give it to you."


    "Ah, right. Okay, bring out theundry. Let''s get the washing machine going."


    "Okay, I will. Oh, and brother. About that research matter you mentioned I was too fixated on."


    "Oh, yes, that. What about it?"


    "I''ll be here for now. I might need to contact Daniel Weiss though."


    Byungjun took a sock out of the suitcase and cocked his head.


    "Daniel Weiss? Who is that... Ah, the CEO of the New York Metropolitan Museum of Art, right?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s him."


    "Why him?"


    "I need to do some research at the museum."


    "What, are you going to paint?"


    "Heh, no."


    Byungjun gave a puzzled look, then continued unpacking the suitcase.


    "Just let me know if you need anything. I know someone with a free pass to all museums in New York. It¡¯s some kind of ck card that rich people have, and it gets you into any museum."


    Geon waved his hand dismissively.


    "That¡¯s fine, I need to go in after hours by myself."


    Byungjun stopped packing and looked up again.


    "Is that possible?"


    "Heh, that¡¯s why I need to ask Daniel Weiss."


    "Even if he¡¯s the CEO, would he allow that?"


    Geon shrugged and smiled.


    "Do you know why I joined Red Castle?"


    "No, why?"


    "Gregory and Daniel Weiss are friends. I came here at his request."


    "Really? Oh... then Daniel Weiss can¡¯t refuse your request, can he?"


    "Heh, probably not."


    "Good to know. I was going to break your legs if you said you were going somewhere like Nepal again, but it''s a relief you''re staying in New York."


    "Ha, yes. And Nepal was not a vacation; it was for filming."


    "Got it, just get theundry out, you!"


    "Ah! Okay."


    Geon helped Byungjun finish unpacking then started the washing machine before heading to his room. He plugged the old phone into the charger and ced it on the bed. Unsure when Kiska might call, he switched the ringer on and stared at the phone as he held his own phone and made a call. After several rings, the recipient answered with a joyful voice.


    "Ah, Geon, it¡¯s been a while!"


    Geon sat on the edge of the bed and smiled.


    "Are you keeping well, Daniel?"


    "Of course, I''m doing fine. I heard from Gregory that his daughter has started talking?"


    "Yes, it''s still very basic, but it¡¯s something."


    "That¡¯s wonderful, thank you, Geon."


    "Heh, if you''re grateful, could you do me one favor?"


    "Oh! What is it, anything."


    "The Metropolitan Museum of Art closes at 5 PM, right?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "Could you allow me ess after hours? I need to conduct some music-rted research, and since there are many valuable paintings, would security be an issue?"


    Daniel Weiss seemed to ponder this


    over the phone.


    "Music-rted research, you say..."


    "Yes, it¡¯s really important to me."


    "Understood, you¡¯re a trusted individual, why would I worry? Let¡¯s do that."


    "Thank you, Daniel."


    "Ha, no problem. I''ll assign a staff member to apany you."


    "Ah, you don''t need to do that."


    "Ha, we have protocols to follow, so a staff member is necessary."


    Geon nodded in understanding.


    "Alright then, I''ll be there tomorrow."


    "Ah, tomorrow already? Okay, I''ll have it prepared."


    "Thanks, see you tomorrow, Daniel."


    "Yes, oh, and I bought the Fury album. It¡¯s really exciting, truly impressive!"


    "Ha, thank you."


    Daniel continued to praise the album for over ten minutes, and after listening, Geon tossed his phone on the bed and went to shower. While drying his wet hair, he nced at the charging old phone and waitedte into the night for Kiska¡¯s call, eventually falling asleep. The green light indicating the old phone was charging shone lonely throughout the night.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 317: Learning from the Painting

    Chapter 317: Learning from the Painting


    Late afternoon in Daniel Weiss''s office.


    Geon, who hade to visit, was sitting on the sofa drinking coffee. Daniel Weiss, grateful to Geon, continuously expressed his thanks and had gotten an album he personally purchased autographed. Daniel Weiss, pleased with the signed album page, had it disyed with the CD case open and adjusted the position of the CD several times to get the perfect angle.


    "Ha ha, this new collection makes me happy to have in my office. I''ll make sure to buy and keep all of Kay''s albums from now on."


    Geon, who had been sipping his coffee on the sofa, smiled.


    "Thank you, Daniel."


    "Thank you? I''ll keep asking for autographs every time I buy one, so please don''t be bothered, ha ha."


    Knock, knock.


    A knocking sound came from outside the door, and Daniel approached the sofa, saying,


    "Come in."The person, trying to be silent, opened the door and peeked inside.


    "Did you call for me, boss?"


    Daniel sat opposite Geon and said,


    "Ha ha, yes. Please,e this way."


    As the woman, cautious in her movements, entered, Geon greeted her with a pleased expression.


    "Ah? Abigail! Long time no see."


    "Yes, it¡¯s been a while... Huh!! Kay?"


    Abigail, with her red hair neatly tied up and secured with mesh, was startled and froze on the spot when she saw Geon raising a hand from the sofa. With wide eyes and frozen in ce, she was observed by Daniel, who smiled and said to Geon,


    "You two know each other, right? I thought it would befortable to have someone familiar, so I chose Abigail as the contact."


    "Ah, that¡¯s thoughtful of you. Thank you for considering that."


    "Abigail? Come and sit here. Abigail? Abigail Cheshire?"


    After Daniel called her name several times, Abigail, who had been nkly staring at Geon, jumped in surprise but still couldn''t speak, just looking at him with wide eyes and shrugging her shoulders. Daniel, noticing her strange behavior, shook his head and said,


    "Come and sit down, Abigail."


    "Yes, yes!! Sorry, sorry."


    Abigail hesitated for a moment before she sat on the sofa and carefully ced some documents on the coffee table. She then sat down, unable to look directly at Geon and blushing.


    "It''s closing time now. You can enter from now. I''ve informed security, so don''t worry, and if you need anything, just ask Abigail. Abigail? If it''s too much to ask, you can always ask Kate. Oh, Kay. You know the staff member Kate, right?"


    As Geon nodded, Abigail suddenly looked up and said hurriedly,


    "Too much to ask? No, not at all! I''ll handle it!"


    Daniel Weiss smirked and nodded.


    "Really? I thought young Abigail might have a lot to do after work, no?"


    Abigail flustered and said,


    "Ah, no! I just watch Japanese anime at home all day... Huh! No, I didn''t mean that!"


    Abigail covered her mouth after speaking, her eyes wide as she noticed Geon¡¯s reaction.


    ''You fool!! It''s been a while since you saw him, and this is what you do?''


    Internally cursing herself, Abigail was quietly watched by Daniel, who shrugged and got up.


    "Alright, if Abigail is fine with it, let''s leave it to her."


    Daniel gestured towards the door to Geon.


    "Shall we go then? It''s your first day, so I''ll join you."


    "Ah, thank you, Daniel."


    The two left the room as Abigail, still covering her mouth, hurriedly followed them down the long corridor. Walking beside Geon, Daniel asked,


    "Is there a particr piece, era, or genre you are interested in?"


    Geon thought for a moment and then replied,


    "Well, I''ve seen most of the paintings during thest job. Are there any new pieces recently?"


    Abigail saw her chance and stepped forward,


    "Boss, there are some paintings we agreed to exchange for a joint exhibition with the National Gallery in the UK."


    Daniel snapped his fingers,


    "Oh, right. The exchange started two months ago, so Kay hasn¡¯t seen them yet?"


    Geon brightened up,


    "Really? I''m looking forward to the paintings from the UK."


    "Ha ha, don''t expect too much. It''s just an exchange exhibition, after all. There are only ten paintings."


    "Heh, ten is enough, ha ha."


    "Heh, Abigail, which section was it again?"


    Abigail flipped through a folder and replied,


    "It¡¯s in section D-6, boss."


    "Good, let¡¯s head there now."


    Upon reaching D-6, Daniel began to exin about the paintings at a special exhibition


    titled "The National Gallery of the UK". ying the role of a curator, Daniel enthusiastically shared details while Geon looked around the room. The circr room wasn¡¯t a perfect circle but a polygon that looked circr due to the straight lines connecting it. After scanning the ten paintings on each wall, Geon turned back to Daniel, who was still exining, when his eyes caught two paintings shining with multiple colors.


    Turning his head back to Daniel and then quickly back to the paintings, Abigail also turned her head to look where Geon was looking. Daniel, seeing their interest, walked over to the paintings they were observing. Standing with his arms crossed in front of the painting, Daniel turned around and said,


    "You seem to like this painting?"


    Feeling bad for interrupting Daniel while he was exining, Geon smiled apologetically,


    "Ah, sorry. I was listening, but this piece really caught my attention."


    "Ha ha, no problem. It¡¯s a Georges Seurat, after all."


    "Georges Seurat?"


    "Yes, he is... Ah! Excuse me for a moment."


    Just as Daniel was about to exin, he checked his ringing phone and said,


    "Ah, sorry, this is an important call. Abigail? Could you please exin for me?"


    Daniel left the room, and silence fell in the exhibition hall. As Geon waited for Abigail to start her exnation, she suddenly stood in front of the painting and apologized,


    "Ah! Sorry."


    Geon smiled and offered his hand,


    "No worries, it¡¯s been a while since we''ve seen each other, and we haven¡¯t even properly greeted. How have you been?"


    With a gentle word, Abigail wiped her hand on her clothes before shaking his hand,


    "Yes, yes. I¡¯ve been fine."


    "Why are you so nervous? You¡¯re not sick, are you?"


    "No, not at all."


    Abigail, sweating, quickly shook her head,


    ''You¡¯ve changed, be a big star. It¡¯s not easy to be casual like before!''


    As silence fell, Geon pointed to the painting and asked,


    "Could you please exin this to me?"


    "Ah! Yes, yes! Of course."


    Standing in front of the painting, Abigail took a deep breath,


    ''Now''s the time to show off as a curator!''


    As Geon quietly focused on the painting, Abigail¡¯s calm voice began,


    "Georges Seurat is a French Neo-Impressionist artist. Born in 1859, he was a genius who died young at the age of 32."


    Geon pursed his lips and unfolded his arms,


    "Neo-Impressionism? Died at 32?"


    "Yes, Neo-Impressionism is an art derived from Impressionism, unlike Impressionism which captures emotions momentarily, it involves meticulous studies on light and adds a systematic and scientific theory to analyze how unique colors change ording to the surrounding environment."


    "Hmm..that soundsplicated."


    Geon''sment about theplexity made Abigail feel more confident, knowing more,


    "Georges Seurat once said, ''Art should be more systematic and scientific. Achieving harmony through certainws is the true goal of art.''"


    Geon stepped closer to the painting to look more closely,


    "But...this painting seems quite unique."


    "Yes, right. He¡¯s a painter who uses pointillism."


    "Pointillism?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s a technique where you dot the canvas with a single pure color without mixing water or other paints. From a distance, the colors that the artist intended to express should be perfect, so research is needed on which color to dot where. It¡¯s abor-intensive process as each piece requires dozens of studies toplete."


    "So, without mixing the paints, a single pure color seen from a distance looks like a blend of several colors?"


    "Yes, exactly. This painting is called ''Bathers at Asni¨¨res'', and the one next to it is ''A Sunday Afternoon on the Ind of La Grande Jatte''."


    Geon, emitting a greenish hue, nced back and forth between the two paintings,


    "Hmm, but... looking at them, they seem like rxed scenes of resting or ying in the water, but they feel more aboutfort or relief from fatigue."


    Abigail''s eyes widened as she continued to watch Geon''s profile,


    ''Amazing. I thought I knew more than him, but that¡¯s a mistake. He might not know the theoretical part, but his understanding of art is on par with the boss!''


    Impressed, Abigail continued,


    "You¡¯re absolutely right. It''s true they are rxing, but not just ying around. The people swimming or resting on the grass in this painting are workers from the factory you see in the background with ck smoke rising. It depicts them taking a brief rest in the afternoon after hardbor."


    Geon, looking at the factory drawn vaguely in the distance with perspective, nodded,


    "That exins the emotion."


    "Yes, but since each dot is painted by hand, it''s very difficult


    for the artist to make. Georges Seurat spent his life painting these, which is why there are not many pieces left by him. He died young because of an illness."


    Still energetically exining, Abigail''s voice filled the room as Geon stared intently at the painting,


    ''This is it! Emitting a greenish hue, but other than the grassy areas, you don¡¯t see green anywhere else in the painting. Pointillism, a technique of creating apletely different color by dotting pure colors, is exactly the research material I was looking for.''


    Geon''s eyes sparkled as he continued to gaze at the two vibrant paintings.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 318: Learning from the Painting

    Chapter 318: Learning from the Painting


    In the Curator''s Office at the New York Metropolitan Museum, Lucas, with his heavy body swaying, held a sugar-coated donut in one hand and a coffee in the other, watching the curators at work. When Kate, who was preupied with her makeup in front of a mirror as usual, walked in, his plump face contorted with irritation.


    ¡°Seriously, that woman never cares about anything but how she appears to others. Does she not realize that everyone else is too busy worrying about their own appearances to pay attention to her? Even Abigail, who is usually calm, seems tock theposure expected of a curator. Is there something wrong with that corner?¡±


    Lucas, frowning deeply, started to approach Kate but then noticed Abigail at the next desk, fervently taking notes from herptop screen.


    ¡°What are you doing during work hours? If you¡¯re watching some cartoon to study, I won¡¯t let it go.¡±


    Doubting whether someone of hisrge size could sneak up unnoticed, he quietly moved closer behind Kate and Abigail. To his surprise, he saw an art-rted page on Abigail''s screen.


    ¡°Huh? Georges Seurat? He¡¯s a French Neo-Impressionist painter... Why is she studying him so seriously?¡±


    As Lucas stared intently at Abigail¡¯sptop screen, Kate, sensing therge shadow behind her, quickly hid her foundation and stood up.


    ¡°Hello, Senior Lucas,¡± Kate greeted him a bit loudly, prompting a startled Abigail to also stand.


    ¡°Oh, hello, Senior Lucas.¡±Lucas grimaced at Kate.


    ¡°Instead of spending time applying makeup, how about using this time to cultivate yourself as a curator, Kate?¡±


    Kate, shielding the cosmetics spread on her desk with her body, pushed her hair back nervously.


    ¡°Ahaha... Yes, Senior.¡±


    Lucas nced at Abigail¡¯sptop screen again and nodded.


    ¡°Like Abigail, studying the information about the artists on disy, and helping to provide a more educated experience to our visitors¡ªthat¡¯s what a curator should do. Kate, you should learn from Abigail.¡±


    Abigail¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at Lucas¡¯s unusual praise. Pleased with something, he even patted Abigail on the shoulder encouragingly before heading back to his desk. Kate, still displeased, stuck out her tongue at his retreating figure and then started packing her makeup into her pouch.


    ¡°Damn, that pig is so annoying. But Abigail, what have you been looking at all morning? It¡¯s not like you to study.¡±


    Normally, Abigail would have been dazed by Lucas''s rarepliment, but as he walked away, she was again deeply engrossed in herptop. Kate asked her something, but Abigail was too focused to respond.


    ¡°Ah! Yes, yes? What did you say, Kate?¡±


    ¡°What are you concentrating on so much?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is information about Georges Seurat.¡±


    ¡°And why are you looking at that? His exhibition started two months ago. If you were going to study, you should have done it two months ago. Why start now?¡±


    ¡°That, that¡¯s because...uh...¡±


    Kate smiled slyly and flicked her finger.


    ¡°I heard Kay ising after hours? The boss assigned you to guide him.¡±


    ¡°Gasp, you knew?¡±


    ¡°Haha, women¡¯s gossip travels across oceans in a blink. So Kay has taken an interest in Seurat?¡±


    ¡°Eh, I can¡¯t fool you, Kate.¡±


    Kate pulled a chair on wheels to sit next to Abigail and looked at theptop screen.


    ¡°Why is Kaying? Does he want to enjoy the art alone when there¡¯s no one else?¡±


    ¡°No, you know he¡¯s not that entitled. He¡¯sing to study music.¡±


    ¡°Music study? Why in an art museum?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? He¡¯s a genius, right? How can we understand the minds of geniuses? Even if they behave oddly on the surface, they produce results, so they¡¯re called geniuses.¡±


    ¡°Well, even so, Kay isn¡¯t that entric, right? He¡¯s within a reasonable level of understanding.¡±


    Abigail, lying on the desk, only turned her head to re at Kate.


    ¡°Is it because he¡¯s handsome that you understand?¡±


    ¡°Of course, being handsome forgives everything...haha, no, that¡¯s not it, he¡¯s really nice and kind. Remember at the Lopalooza Festival, he provided us with tickets and a ce to stay while we were sitting like beggars? That¡¯s a lifetime highlight for me.¡±


    Abigail, still lying down, looked nkly at herptop screen.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but the person who¡¯s researching is different from his usual self.¡±


    Kate moved closer to Abigail and asked.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°He brought a chair and sat in front of two paintings by Seurat until ten o''clock at night.¡±


    ¡°Really? Just sitting there without saying anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and while I enjoyed watching his face


    , it was frustrating because it didn¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°Which two paintings? ¡®Bathers at Asni¨¨res¡¯ and ¡®A Sunday Afternoon on the Ind of La Grande Jatte¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes, those are the only two Seurat paintings on disy.¡±


    Kate pouted her lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd. There are many other great artists and famous paintings; why focus on just those two?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to figure out, looking for some information I might not know about, hoping it might help Kay.¡±


    ¡°Is heing today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯ll being daily for a while.¡±


    As Kate sat by the window, focused on something, Abigail noticed her pulling out makeup from her pouch.


    ¡°Are you putting on makeup again?¡±


    Kate looked at herself in the mirror of her foundation andughed.


    ¡°Haha, since Kay ising today, I need to put some effort into our ¡®coincidental¡¯ meeting.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, as always.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Abigail, you should put on some makeup too. What is that, your bare face?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, sigh.¡±


    ¡°A woman needs to care for herself to be beautiful. I¡¯ll go to the restroom.¡±


    As Kate swayed her hips towards the restroom, Abigail sighed while watching her back. She then reached out to open the foundation and looked at herself in the mirror, starting to apply makeup surreptitiously.


    **


    At five in the afternoon.


    As the museum was closing, Abigail greeted the departing visitors at the door and checked her wristwatch. Geon was expected to arrive about ten minutes after the visitors had left. Listening to Kate making ns for the evening at a club, Abigail heaved a sigh of relief and nced at the documents she had tucked under her arm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done enough research, I¡¯ll definitely be able to help him today.¡±


    Ten minutester, as the museum entrance was now quiet and locked, the cold air made Abigail rub her hands together. Her eyes widened as arge Cadic Escde pulled up.


    ¡°What, a bulletproof vehicle like those used by presidential security? Is it some high-ss guest looking for the boss?¡±


    Abigail was puzzled as she watched the car when the back door opened and out stepped Kay.


    ¡°Kay?¡±


    Recognizing her, Geon raised his hand and smiled. After saying something inside the car, he closed the door and approached her.


    ¡°Hello, Abigail. You¡¯ve been waiting because of me, sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, no, not at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, haven¡¯t you had dinner yet?¡±


    ¡°What? Oh, yes.¡±


    Geon shook a paper bag he was carrying and smiled.


    ¡°How about we have this packed meal together, hehe.¡±


    ¡°A packed meal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Suzuka Miyawaki packed it for me. Let¡¯s eat together, we¡¯re friends.¡±


    With her mind elsewhere, Abigail was led by Geon to the museum''s staff dining room, where they found a window seat in the deserted area. Geon began unpacking the lunch that Suzuka had prepared, and Abigail just stared nkly.


    ¡°Come on, sit down. You like rice, right? Suzuka packed a Japanese-style lunch, but it¡¯ll suit American tastes too.¡±


    ¡°Uh...yes, thank you.¡±


    Whether it was Suzuka¡¯s cooking skills or the mere fact that Suzuka Miyawaki had prepared the lunch, Abigail could only gaze dumbfoundedly at the beautifully decorated side dishes before her as Geon began eating without hesitation.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Looking like he was trying his hand at using chopsticks, Geon nced at the documents Abigail had ced beside her as she put down her chopsticks and handed them over.


    ¡°I thought it might be helpful, so I did some research.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What kind of research?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Georges Seurat, covering everything.¡±


    ¡°Wow, really? Thank you.¡±


    Geon took a bite of his food and started flipping through the documents as he chewed. Abigail, overwhelmed by his gratitude, bowed her head and began to enjoy the lunch herself. The first page of the documents contained a simple profile of Seurat¡¯s life, which intrigued him, but apart from the fact that he was born into a wealthy family and was rejected by prominent Paris museums for his paintings of workers, there wasn¡¯t much else of interest until Geon''s eyebrows twitched at the next page.


    ¡°A paper by Michel Eug¨¨ne Chevreul?¡±


    Abigail, almost choking on her food, nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Chevreul was a French chemist who restored old tapestries, and his paper includes studies on light and color by Georges Seurat.¡±


    Geon looked back at the documents after a quick nce at Abigail. He quickly swallowed the remaining food in his mouth and his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Chevreul discovered that after viewing a color, the observer sees an exact opposite, aplementary ''afterimage''? Aplementary afterimage?¡±


    Pausing his meal, he focused on reading the brief


    exnation in the paper and then looked up.


    ¡°Could I find the original of this paper?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    As Abigail nearly shouted, excited to jump up, Geon held her back with augh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish eating first. Haha.¡±


    Abigail¡¯s face turned red as she noticed rice stuck on her face reflected in the window, and she bowed her head even lower.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 319: Learning from the Painting

    Chapter 319: Learning from the Painting


    After finishing their meal, Abigail rushed to the office to print some documents she had prepared for Geon, after leading him to the exhibition hall of the National Gallery in Ennd. Left alone in the circr room, Geon pulled a chair to the center and sat down with his arms crossed as usual, looking at two paintings by Georges Seurat.


    ¡°Hmm... from ''Bathers at Asni¨¨res,'' the thing I should particrly notice is the man sitting hunched over, facing front, wearing red swim trunks.¡±


    Geon looked at the man drawn prominently in the center of the painting.


    ¡°Surely his hair is red. But more than half of the dots made by pointillism here are ck. Half red, half ck, and about 10 percent brown dots, yet I still see his hair as red.¡±


    Geon turned his head to look at another painting next to him.


    ¡°And... the point in the second painting, ''A Sunday Afternoon on the Ind of La Grande Jatte,'' is the back of a woman wearing a pink skirt, holding a child¡¯s hand. Specifically, her pink skirt. Despite being marked in ck and gray, it appears more radiant in pink when hit by light.¡±


    Getting up from his chair, Geon moved closer to the painting.


    ¡°And this part, closest to us. Though not visible in the painting, people sitting or standing in shaded areas, like under a hill or building, are definitely in darker areas than their background, yet the colors of their clothes are urately depicted.¡±


    Standing in front of the painting, deeply scrutinizing every part with his arms crossed, the sound of the door opening reached Geon¡¯s ears, and a panting Abigail approached him with a stack of papers that looked to be well over two hundred pages.¡°Here¡¯s the thesis you requested!¡±


    Seeing the enormous thickness of the thesis, Geon gave a wry smile feeling the weight of the paper.


    ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s more than I expected.¡±


    Abigail took out another piece of paper from the file as she spoke.


    ¡°I also printed out a brief summary just in case, would you like to see it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you. This is very helpful.¡±


    Pleased by Geon''s words, Abigail quietly stepped back as he focused on the summarized content of the thesis by Michel Eug¨¨ne Chevreul.


    In the 19th century, Chevreul, along with Ogden Rood and David Sutter, wrote about color, optical effects, and perception. Their works tranted the scientific discoveries of Hermann von Helmholtz and Isaac Newton into forms that non-scientists could understand. Chevreul¡¯s importance to artists of that time was significant, as he created a color wheel of primary and intermediate colors.


    Chevreul was a French chemist who restored old tapestries. During these restorations, he realized that urately restoring the colors around vanished wool depended on considering the influence of surrounding dyes; without knowing what those dyes were, the correct colors could not be achieved. He discovered that when two colors are slightly oveid or ced very close together, they appear as a different color from a distance¡ªan effect that became the basis for the pointillist technique of the Neo-Impressionist painters.


    Furthermore, Chevreul found that after looking at one color, a viewer would see an ''afterimage'' of theplementary color. For example, after looking at something red, one would see a green afterimage. This effect ofplementary colors¡ªgreen for red, for instance¡ªis due to the persistence of the retina. Interested in the interaction of colors, Neo-Impressionists heavily usedplementary colors in their paintings. Chevreul advised artists not to just paint the color of the object they were depicting, but to add and adjust colors to achieve harmony, which Seurat referred to as ''emotion.''


    With the print in his hands, Geon thought deeply.


    ¡°Emotion... I¡¯m not sure why he chose this word, but the concept of afterimages is fascinating. The red-haired man and the woman in the pink skirt I''m looking at must perceive colors urately because of this effect, and it probably rtes to the background colors as well.¡±


    As Geon looked up at the painting again, Abigail clenched her fist with a tense look.


    ¡°Well, it seems I¡¯ve been of help! It¡¯s time to move forward.¡±


    Abigail, trying not to break Geon''s concentration, said in a soft, calm voice.


    ¡°While studying about genius artists, one often hears about ''madness,'' but in studying Georges Seurat, one finds not madness but ''schrly zeal'' and ''inquisitiveness.'' His research started in the school library and epassed not only the works of past and contemporary masters but also optical theories, geometry, and the proportions of the human body.¡±


    Geon nodded slightly, listening to her story.


    ¡°Seurat was interested in the critique of ''absolute artistic symbols'' written by Jobert de Schieperville, a Dutch


    painter and printmaker. Schieperville in his ''critique'' argued that lines and colors are symbols for expressing human emotions.¡±


    Turning his gaze back from the painting to Abigail, Geon organized the thoughts springing to his mind, but seeing him intently focused, Abigail lost herposure.


    ¡®So, sexy!!¡¯


    A man deeply engrossed in thought has a beautiful expression. Even more so when the handsome Geon was frowning slightly and sorting his thoughts while looking at her made Abigail''s mind fly away. Briefly turning her gaze to the ceiling and rolling her eyes, Geon spoke to her.


    ¡°Could you exin a bit more?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes? Oh! Yes, yes!¡±


    Embarrassed, Abigail hurriedly opened her file, causing papers pinned inside to fall to the floor.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Crouching to pick up the fallen papers, Abigail heard Geon¡¯s question as she struggled to gather them.


    ¡°An ascending diagonal represents disturbance, agitation, explosion, and its color is red; a horizontal line represents bnce, peace, order, and its color is white; a descending diagonal represents seclusion, depth, shadows, and its color is ck, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Seurat¡¯sst work, ''The Circus,'' reflects these theories well.¡±


    Geon pursed his lips as he looked back at the paper.


    ¡°That piece, ''The Circus,'' it wouldn¡¯t be at the New York Metropolitan, would it? Is it at the National Gallery here?¡±


    ¡°No, that work is in the Mus¨¦e d''Orsay in Paris. It¡¯s an unfinished piece, so they don¡¯t lend it out for other exhibitions.¡±


    ¡°Ah... Georges Seurat was a French painter, right. I remember now.¡±


    Pouting his lips for a while as he looked at the papers, Geon pulled out his phone and searched for Georges Seurat¡¯s ''The Circus.'' Zooming in on an image that appeared, he noticed a man in a ck tuxedo in the painting.


    ¡®This man¡¯s ck tuxedo trousers, though yellow and ck arebined, it¡¯s clear they¡¯re ck lit by yellow light. It¡¯s confirmed. I need to study this person¡¯s work.¡¯


    Seeing Abigail standing a bit away, trying not to disturb him, Geon smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a great help today. I¡¯ll continue looking at the paintings, so you can go on. You don¡¯t have to stay right next to me.¡±


    Abigail wanted to stay by his side even if nothing was happening, but she didn¡¯t want to disturb him either, so she nodded slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be nearby. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Abigail. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal sometime.¡±


    ¡°Meal, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, would you mind?¡±


    ¡°Oh! No, not at all! I¡¯d, I¡¯d love to!¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll make an appointment then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    As if a retainer distancing from a king, Abigail backed out of the room. Left alone in the circr room, Geon ced the thick thesis on his thigh and began turning the pages one by one. Only the sound of flipping pages echoed in the quiet room, and silence roamed the room until a ghostly pale face arose from the wall between the paintings.


    The white face appearing between the walls looked eerie, yet as handsome as a sculpture ced among the paintings. As half of the face revealed itself, the face of Amdusias from Geon¡¯s dream appeared. His eyes opened, and his pupils fixed on Geon¡¯s back.


    ''Four emotions. That is the limit of a human. If you surpass that limit, I might have to take your power. Stay within the line, child. Even Lord Gamagin may not be able to protect you if you cross it.''


    The yful yet deep look in Amdusias¡¯ eyes suddenly turned a bit frightening as he stared at Geon¡¯s back, and his eyebrows abruptly raised, hiding his face behind the wall. At the same time, the door to the room where Geon was burst open. The sudden noise broke Geon¡¯s concentration, and he looked up with a startled expression.


    ¡°Huh? Director Lin? How did you get in here?¡±


    Unlike usual, Lin stood holding the doorknob, ring sharply at the wall behind Geon. Puzzled by Lin¡¯s strange behavior, Geon turned to see only the paintings on the wall and stood up in confusion.


    ¡°Director?¡±


    After scanning the room again, Lin looked at Geon with an unusual, stern expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something the matter?¡±


    Seeing Geon, Lin suddenly smiled brightly.


    ¡°I have something to discuss. How about a cup of tea?¡±


    Watching Lin smile suddenly, Geon approached her with a curious look.


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about business.¡±


    ¡°Oh.. what time is it now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock.¡±


    Geon looked surprised at the stack of


    papers on the chair.


    ¡°Wow! Already? I thought I was just looking... Abigail must have had a hard time today because of me. Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Geon picked up the papers and left the room, leaving Lin alone in the circr room. She red at one side of the wall until the door closed behind her.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 320: Move the EPL

    Chapter 320: Move the EPL


    Lynn, having ridden with Geon in his car, entered Caf¨¦ Habana located at the entrance to the Brooklyn Bridge. It was Lynn who, hiding her face, went in first to secure a secluded spot behind a pir before Geon entered. Only after Lynn had ordered and brought coffee to the table did Geon appear, noticing that Lynn had already secured a spot and even ordered coffee, which made him look apologetic.


    "I''m sorry to have you run errands like this."


    "No, please sit down."


    Once seated, Geon sipped his coffee and asked,


    "You mentioned it was about business, right? What''s going on? I told Byung-joon not to involve me in anything rted to broadcasting, but is there a performance scheduled?"


    Lynn, leaning forward slightly with her elbows on the table, said,


    "No, it¡¯s not a performance, and not broadcasting either. Actually, the EPL has contacted us."


    "The EPL? You mean the English football league?"


    "Yes, exactly. Liverpool Sound City has be quite a topic, so that''s why they contacted us.""What¡¯s the situation?"


    "One of the clubs has asked to use ''Fury of Montana'' as their club anthem. It¡¯s from ''Second Fury,'' not an official album."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s a good opportunity for us. We don''t have to do anything; just receive the royalties."


    "Well, that sounds fine, but anthems are usually music that all fans can sing along to, right?"


    "Usually, yes, but this track is designed to maximize the excitement of the spectators during a sports game. It¡¯s probably going to be used more like background music than something to sing along to."


    "I see. Which club is it? EPL clubs are pretty big."


    "Arsenal."


    "Oh, the Arsenal that Henry yed for!"


    "I''m not interested in football, so I don''t know the yers, but I''ve heard it''s a famous club."


    "Yes, it¡¯s one of the top five clubs in the EPL and a club with a long history. It would be an honor to have them use my music."


    "Then I assume you''re okay with giving permission."


    "Um, just a moment."


    As Geon was happy to hear the team name, Lynn quietly waited while he suddenly frowned, deep in thought. After a while of pondering, Geon finally spoke.


    "Can I give you an answer tomorrow?"


    "That''s fine. It¡¯s not as if we approached them. Is there a problem?"


    "No, it¡¯s not a problem, but I''m currently working on something and wondering if this could be an opportunity to try something new."


    "A new trial? You mean to change ''Fury'' again?"


    Geon waved his hand and smiled.


    "No, I don''t even know what the trial will be yet. I''ll think it over and let you know."


    "I''d prefer if you didn¡¯t tamper with ''Fury'' again. It was fresh the first time, but repeated changes might not get a good response."


    "Yes, Director. I¡¯ll keep that in mind."


    After chatting about recent mundane events around Geon, Lynn asked cautiously,


    "I heard from Director Byung-joon. Did Kiska call you?"


    Geon¡¯s expression darkened slightly.


    "Yes, she did."


    After observing Geon¡¯s face for a moment, Lynn shook her head and stood up.


    "I shouldn''t have asked that. I trust you''ll handle it well, Geon. Let¡¯s call it a day."


    As Lynn stood up, Geon grinned and said,


    "This is why I like you, Director. Ha ha."


    After a cheerful Lynn took a taxi to the hotel, Geon boarded the car of an organization member waiting for him and returned to the Red Castle. Seeing the brightly lit annex, Geon opened the door to find Byung-joon sitting on the living room sofa, wearing only underwear, greeting him with a hand raise.


    "Hey, you''re here?"


    "With Kiska gone, it must befortable to hang out in just your underwear."


    "Ah, yes. That''s onefortable thing."


    After removing his coat, Geon pulled an old-style mobile phone from his pocket, prompting Byung-joon to ask,


    "Any calls since then?"


    Geon, hanging up his coat, smirked and replied,


    "No."


    "You could just call her."


    Geon, sitting heavily on the sofa, said,


    "I want Kiska to call when she feels like it. She might be hating me now."


    Byung-joon stretched his foot towards Geon¡¯s face and said,


    "Man, you don''t get it. Kiska, though young, is still a woman. Women are creatures who wait all night for a man to call but will never make the first move."


    Geon frowned and pushed Byung-joon''s foot away.


    "Keep your foot to yourself and talk."


    Byung-joon sat up and


    said,


    "You don¡¯t try to understand women. Just ept it. Men and women are like Zerg and Protoss; they don¡¯t understand each other¡¯snguage. They belong to species that understand the same words differently, you know?"


    Geon, still frowning, replied,


    "I don''t know about that."


    "Damn fool! Do as you wish!"


    Geon chuckled as he headed to his room, with Byung-joon calling after him,


    "Did you meet Director Lynn? Did you hear about the EPL?"


    "Yes, I heard."


    "Good, you¡¯re going to do it, right? We don¡¯t have to do anything else, and it¡¯s easy money."


    "Yes, but I want to experiment with something, so I''ll discuss it tomorrow."


    "An experiment? What kind... Anyway, you''re going to do it, right?"


    "Yes, I will."


    "Good. Rest up."


    "Yes. You rest too."


    After entering his room, Geon changed intofortable clothes and washed up briefly. Returning to his room with a towel around his neck, he sat on the bed with a stack of research papers that Abigail had prepared for him when his phone vibrated.


    "Huh? Who''s calling at this hour?"


    Geon took out the phone and was surprised. The vibrating was not from his phone. He quickly picked up the old-style phone he had left on the desk, took a deep breath, and answered,


    "Hello?"


    "..."


    "Kiska?"


    "..."


    After calling the silent caller, Geon buried his face in his knees on the bed.


    "Hey, when Gregory said he was taking you away, I was really upset. I didn¡¯t want to send you away. But there was nothing I could do. Can¡¯t you understand?"


    "..."


    Geon sighed and just held the phone for a while. After a long pause, Kiska¡¯s tender voice sounded,


    "Are you noting to see me?"


    Geon sighed again. After a moment of silence, recalling his conversation with Gregory, he hesitated before replying,


    "I can¡¯t right now, sorry."


    "..."


    "Kiska, did you meet your grandmother?"


    "..."


    "Is she a good person?"


    "..."


    "My grandmother passed away recently. I miss her a lot."


    "..."


    "Today, I spent all day at the museum. I had some music research to do."


    "..."


    "I met Director Lynn and went to a caf¨¦ near the Ice Cream Factory for coffee."


    "..."


    "I''m at home now. Byung-joon is still lying in the living room in his underwear ying mobile games."


    "..."


    Whether Kiska responded or not, Geon rambled on about his day. Not just about today, but also about events in Ennd and Kevin¡¯s foolish acts,ughing as he talked. After about ten minutes of talking alone, Geon whispered,


    "Next time, I¡¯ll call first."


    Still no response from the phone. Geon offered a farewell,


    "Good night, Kiska."


    "..."


    "Don¡¯t hang up."


    "Huh?"


    "..."


    "Don¡¯t hang up. Read me a book."


    "A book?"


    "I''m going to sleep. So read to me."


    "Ah, okay! Just a minute!"


    Geon quickly got up, rummaged through his study, and picked a random book. Sitting on the bed, he cleared his throat and began,


    "Alright... I''ll read to you. Good night, Kiska."


    "..."


    Perhaps because he had chosen the wrong book, it was a storybook with a lot of text. It took over 30 minutes for Geon to finish reading the entire book. After reading thest line, he quietly checked Kiska¡¯s mood. He wanted to hear her breathing and confirm she was asleep, but it was not easy without any sound.


    "Good night, Kiska."


    "Call me tomorrow."


    As Geon was about to hang up, he heard Kiska''s voice and smiled slightly.


    "Okay."


    "Hang up."


    "Okay, good night."


    After the call ended, Geon stared at the phone for a while, a smile forming on his face. Stretching his arms wide, he picked up the stack of research papers again.


    "Alright! Tonight, I''m burning the midnight oil with research!"


    For some reason, Geon was brimming with energy as he flipped through the pages of the research papers. Just then, the door burst open, revealing Byung-joon''s shocked face, wearing only underwear.


    "Geon!!"


    Startled, Geon dropped the papers and stared wide-eyed as Byung-joon held up a phone in his hand and shouted,


    "Kiska just called me!!"


    "What?"


    Geon''s mouth dropped open as he asked,


    "She called you? What did she say?"


    Byung-joon grimaced, clutching the phone tightly.


    "She told me to put on pants?"


    "What? Hahaha!!!"


    Geon burst intoughter, rolling around on the bed. Looking down at him,


    Byung-joon scratched his head and then began tough as well.


    "It''s not exactly the first thing I''d want to hear from Kiska, but it¡¯s the first time she called me! Hahaha! You see? I mean something to Kiska! Hahaha, hahaha!!!"


    Tears were almost streaming down Geon¡¯s face fromughing so hard, his stomach heaving as hey sprawled on the bed.


    "Hahaha, hahaha!!"


    Puffed up with a sense of superiority, Byung-joon asked, puzzled by Geon''s reaction,


    "What''s this? Aren¡¯t you upset? What kind of reaction is this?"


    "Hahaha, hahaha!!!"


    "What is it, you brat! Speak!"


    Byung-joon lunged at the bed and choked Geon, who was red-faced but continued tough without stopping. Geon tapped out,


    "Hahaha! Okay, okay! I''ll tell you if you let go, hahaha!"


    Byung-joon slowly released his grip, but Geon¡¯sughter did not stop. He staggered up from the bed and grabbed the door.


    "Hahaha, guess who heard you were running around without pants?"


    Confused, Byung-joon tilted his head as Geon quickly opened the door and left. After a moment of contemtion in Geon¡¯s room, Byung-joon¡¯s face twisted in realization.


    "That son of a... Hey,e here!!"


    In his underwear, Byung-joon chased after Geon, who had already dressed and was running out of the annex.


    "You¡¯re dead if I catch you! Why would you say that to Kiska! Come here!!!"


    As Byung-joon opened the door to the garden and ran out, he saw Geonughing loudly under the full moon in the night sky.


    "Hahahahaha!!!"


    That night, the members of the Red Castle organization gathered in the garden, holding snacks and beer, to watch a spectacle of one wild boar running around in underwear and a human fleeing from it.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 321: Move the EPL

    Chapter 321: Move the EPL


    After a vigorous chase in the garden with Byungjun, Geony down on his bed, feeling refreshed from the rare exercise. Feeling good, Geon was humming a tune with his hands behind his head and his legs flicking, when suddenly he sat up and grabbed a thesis he had been working on.


    "Can''t sleep, might as well do some more research before bed."


    Geon was reviewing the thesis until dawn when he nced at the dim light of dawn through the window and picked up a nk staff paper. As he was scribbling something, his hand suddenly went limp, and as Geon''s head drooped in sleep, a sinister ck light burst from the ceiling of his room. From the swirling ck light, the face of Amdusias emerged. From face to neck, shoulders, and torso, Amdusias slid out of the ceiling, hanging upside down, and picked up the score Geon was drawing. After looking at the score for a moment, Amdusias nced at the sleeping Geon and chuckled softly as he re-entered the ceiling in his upside-down stance.


    "You haven''t managed to leap over the walls yet. But I''ll be watching."


    As the swirling ck light vanished and the room quieted down again, Geon snored softly, sleeping contentedly. The next day,te in the morning, Geon got up from his bed and immediately called Rin after washing his face. Rin, seemingly waiting for his call, answered the phone after just one ring.


    "Yes, Mr. Geon, I''ve been waiting."


    Startled by how quickly Rin answered, Geon said,


    "Oh, you picked up quickly."


    "I''ve been getting confirmation calls from Arsenal all morning, so I was waiting for your call.""Oh, I see. Just agree to one condition, and it''s a deal."


    "What condition?"


    Geon went to his room and picked up the score he wrote yesterday.


    "Would you mind asking them to write one more song? No guarantee."


    "No guarantee? Why would you..."


    "I have a draft piece of music that I made as a study for a new song. I think it could be used in sports games, and I''d like to test it out."


    "Do you have a music sample?"


    "No, I just finished working on it this dawn. If the condition is epted, I can make it right away."


    "Okay, I''ll check with them."


    "Thank you. And when you propose the condition, please tell them to y the new music only when the team is losing."


    "y it when the team is losing?"


    "Yes, that''s my condition."


    "Hmm... That''s an unusual condition, but I''ll convey it. What about the guarantee for using Fury?"


    "That''s up to the director to decide. But since Montana also has shares in Fury, please ensure they get a good deal."


    "Okay, I''ll call you back."


    After hanging up with Rin, Geon felt a thick wrist choking him from behind.


    "Got you, you bastard."


    "Ugh! Byungjun hyung!"


    "You gave me such a hard time chasing you around that I got a cramp in my thigh all night. Let''s go say hi to King Yama today, shall we?"


    "Hahaha... Hyung, I have something to say!"


    "What is it? Say it in this state."


    Holding the score in one hand, Geon said,


    "It''s a new song! This is a new song!"


    "What? You wrote a new piece?"


    Releasing Geon''s neck, Byungjun grabbed the score, and Geon quickly stepped back. Watching Geon, Byungjun smirked and tilted his head while looking at the score.


    "Where are the lyrics?"


    Geon rolled his eyes, looking for a way to escape. But there was nowhere to run in his own room.


    "Hahaha.. Well, the lyrics, I have to start making them now."


    "Yeah, good job. Here''s the score."


    As Byungjun handed him the score, Geon quickly grabbed it, anticipating a twist to his wrist.


    "Ugh!"


    Geon bumped into Byungjun, who fell backward, and quickly ran out of the room, grabbing his coat from the hanger.


    "Hyung! I have to go work, see youter!"


    "You little rascal!!! Hey, hey. Stop right there."


    Sitting on the ground, calling for him, Geon looked back at Byungjun, keeping his hand on the doorknob, ready to escape at any moment. Seeing this, Byungjun chuckled and said,


    "Are you going to work on that new piece you just showed me?"


    "Yes, I need to send the sample music."


    "To Arsenal?"


    "Yes, and also use it for Fury. This one is free."


    "Again, doing something that doesn''t pay off."


    "It''s actually a kind of research, and it''s worth paying to test it."


    "Really? Hmm... What about the recording?"


    "I''m going to


    do it myself."


    Byungjun pursed his lips, pondering for a moment, then asked,


    "Are you including a keyboard?"


    After looking at the score, Geon shook his head.


    "No, why?"


    "Can you include it?"


    "I could if I wanted to, but why?"


    As Byungjun stood up, Geon tensed up. Seeing this, Byungjun raised both hands to show he had no intention of attacking.


    "Take care of Kiska. You should call your friend more often, you know. It''s not like he has any friends."


    Brushing off his body, Byungjun''s words made Geon''s expression change slightly.


    "Why? What happened?"


    Trudging to the sofa, Byungjun sat down heavily and sighed,


    "He was always a friendless kid. Used to change his mood by walking in the city alone, or traveling alone, but since his debut, his face has been too well-known to do so. He always looks depressed at home. But he looks incredibly bright when you call him asionally or when you pack him lunch. So I was hoping you could help him out. But no more using violence over Kiska''s phone incidents, deal?"


    Geon looked suspiciously at Byungjun.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, for real."


    "Does Kiska have a schedule today?"


    "No, he''s off for about three days; he''s been looking quite downtely."


    "Alright, I''ll stop by his ce and pick him up on the way."


    "Really? Alright then, let''s go together."


    As Byungjun stood up, Geon took a few steps back and shouted,


    "Don''te any closer!"


    "I said I won''t do it, you rascal!"


    "Still, don''t suddenlye near me!"


    "Okay, okay, I got it. I''ll get dressed ande back."


    As Byungjun went to his room to dress, Geon kept a watchful eye on him until he waspletely out of sight, then he sighed in relief and smiled. Exiting the annex, Geon asked a nearby associate for a car and sat on the annex stairs, then called Kiska. Kiska was busy with something else, as it took a while for him to answer the phone with a frantic voice,


    "Hello! Ke, Kev?"


    "Yeah, Kiska. What are you doing?"


    "I, I was just.. reading a book at home."


    "Is that really true?"


    "Yikes! How, how did you..."


    "Hahahahaha, it''s fun to tease Kiska because he''s so naive, haha."


    "Don''t tease me."


    "Haha, okay. I''ming over with Byungjun hyung to your ce today. You don''t have a schedule, right?"


    "Ah... no, I don''t..."


    "Yeah, so help me out. I have a recording job."


    "Oh! Okay! I''ll be ready."


    "Yeah, I''ll be there in about 30 minutes."


    "Okay!!"


    Before the phone hung up, the sound of crashing and rustling could be heard, indicating that Kiska would be moving faster than shman to shower and put on makeup in the next 30 minutes. Geon smiled at the thought, then picked up the phone again. After two rings, the person on the other end, still half-asleep, answered the phone,


    "Mmm... Hello?"


    "Kevin, it''s me, Kay."


    "Oh, yeah. What''s up?"


    "Got any ns today?"


    "I''m free today, why?"


    "Can you help me out?"


    "Uh? Hold on."


    There was some rustling on the other side of the phone before a much more alert voice came through,


    "Say that again, what did you need help with?"


    "Yeah, I have a song I need to record a sample for."


    "Jesus, you scared me. Mention the subject next time! Thought something was wrong. Alright, where should I go?"


    "Lincoln Center basement."


    "Got it, but I drank with Josest night, so I have a bit of a hangover. Need to eat something to settle my stomach, might take about two hours."


    "Haha, okay."


    "See youter then."


    "Ah!! Wait, Kevin!"


    "What?"


    "You asked me to introduce you to Kiskast time."


    "Yikes! Oh! Oh yeah, I did!"


    "Kiska and I will meet in 30 minutes and go together. You''ll meet him today."


    Crash!! Bang!!


    With a loud noise from the other side, Geon pulled the phone away from his ear, then said,


    "What was that noise?"


    "I''ll be there in 30 minutes!"


    "Huh?"


    "I said I''ll be there in 30 minutes!! Hang up!!"


    After the phone call ended, Geon chuckled as he looked down. A short whileter, after dressing, Geon went to Kiska''s apartment and saw him, fully made up and ready for a pic, packing some simple food. Seeing Ge


    on, Kiska sent him a blushing smile, which Byungjun noticed and tapped Geon''s shoulder, whispering,


    "Thest time he smiled was when you packed him a lunch for the museum visit. And today is the first time he''s smiled since then. If he''s your friend, take care of him."


    ncing at Byungjun, Geon nodded slightly and extended his arm,


    "Shall we go?"


    With a shy smile, Kiska linked arms with Geon, disying a happy expression as they left the apartment. As the three of them headed from Kiska''s apartment to Lincoln Center, they saw Kevin, greased hair slicked back, wearing a tuxedo under a ck coat and holding a guitar, leaning against a pir and striking a pose. Byungjun and Geon burst outughing upon seeing him, and Kevin, embarrassed yet sneakily ncing at Kiska, was also there.


    Descending to the rehearsal room, they greeted each other, and Kevin and Kiska agreed to be friends. Although still awkward, they exchanged phone numbers, so Geon thought the two young people would soon be good friends. He distributed the scores he had copied earlier,


    "We haven''t prepared a band score yet, so we need to work on it today. Let''s finish it by today."


    Kevin sat down on the floor and looked over the score, asking,


    "There are no lyrics? Are they added at the end? Then at least tell us the feeling we need to convey to construct the framework."


    Kiska also looked at Geon, agreeing. Geon looked down at them and grinned,


    "Kevin, you should y with the feeling of sending a message of support to the weak Kiska today, and Kiska, you y with the feeling of when you pack lunch for me."


    Kevin looked at Kiska, and their eyes met before he blushed and said,


    "A message of support? Lunch? What does that mean?"


    Geon, switching his gaze between the two, ced his hand on his waist and smiled brightly,


    "Think of it as the spirit of encouragement you wish to convey to a loved one or a friend; build the framework based on that."


    The purple notes on the scores Kevin and Kiska were holding emitted an orange glow that filled the rehearsal room.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 322: Move the EPL

    Chapter 322: Move the EPL


    Holding the musical score, Kevin stroked his chin thoughtfully and tilted his head.


    "Is this... still unfinished?"


    Shizuka, agreeing with him, sat on the floor and propped her chin up as she looked at Geon, who was also examining the score. Geon nodded as he kept his eyes on the music sheet and exhaled briefly.


    "Yes, it''s still unfinished. I''m nning toplete it today."


    "Mmm... I see."


    Now seated at the keyboard, Shizuka ced the score on the music stand and seemed to count the beats silently, tapping her thigh lightly. She then asked,


    "Uh, it starts with Larghetto but the tempo marks speed up endlessly."


    Kevin, having checked the tempo btedly, agreed.


    "That''s right. Larghetto means it''s a somewhat slow piece, but the tempo marks make it interesting. After the initial eight measures, it bes Forte (loud), from the sixteenth measure it starts to Crescendo (gradually getting louder), and Verse 1 is marked Sforzando (especially loud)."As Shizuka continued to scrutinize the score, she nodded.


    "And for Verse 2, it only says Fortissimo (very loud). So, essentially, the music starts slow and gradually builds a strong impact, beginning with Larghetto and ending with Prestissimo."


    Kevin chimed in,


    "Exactly. Prestissimo means to y very fast, just one notch below Vivo in terms of speed, so it should be at least 130 BPM or more, right, Kay?"


    Geon grinned and nodded.


    "Exactly. Shizuka, majoring in piano at Juilliard, and Kevin, majoring in contrabass, you guys catch on quickly without needing much exnation. You both are correct."


    Kevin and Shizuka looked pleased, though Shizuka still seemed perplexed, not lifting her gaze from the score. Kevin stood up straight as Geon chuckled and shook the score in his hand.


    "It''s still unfinished. I n to add some ir with bending, choking, and slides."


    Still focused on the score, Shizuka put her hands on the keyboard and silently practiced, then asked,


    "Where will this music be used? This doesn¡¯t fit the vibe of Kay''s or Montana''s albums."


    Kevin then seemed to remember something and replied,


    "Fury didn¡¯t match Montana¡¯s style either, but this one seems too simple, doesn¡¯t it? It''s too straightforward."


    "You¡¯re right, it¡¯s too easy and in for musicians like Montana or Kay. This feels more like a chant for a sports event or a work song."


    Watching them agree, Geon snapped his fingers.


    "That''s it! It was requested by the EPL (English Premier League). They want to use Fury as a chant. And I¡¯m adding an experimental track to it."


    Kevin''s face showed surprise.


    "Really? Which team?"


    "Arsenal."


    "What!! Really!!"


    Kevin pushed his guitar aside and widened his eyes, while Shizuka asked,


    "Arsenal? I¡¯ve heard of them, but are they a famous team?"


    Kevin looked back at her in disbelief.


    "Ha... there''s actually someone in front of me asking if Arsenal is a famous team... I thought it was a joke when I read online that my sister doesn''t know football, including Arsenal..."


    Shizuka blushed slightly, and Kevin, realizing his mistake, hurriedly added,


    "Ah! Ahaha, sorry. They''re very famous. Well, well, it¡¯s okay if you¡¯re not interested in football! Ahaha! What¡¯s wrong with not knowing, I don¡¯t know about the luxury bags women use either?"


    Seeing Kevin trying to smooth things over, Shizuka smiled slightly, and he breathed a sigh of relief as Geon looked at him.


    "You didn¡¯t know?"


    "I do, I''ve yed all the ser games. Ha, and I know better because Thierry Henry once appeared on our famous variety show."


    Kevin clenched his fist, moved by the thought.


    "Ah! King Henry!! Before he went to Barcelona, Henry was the best!"


    "That''s right, his stats were incredible in the mid tote 2000s in the ser games."


    "Not just in the games! The games can¡¯t even feel half the heat of a real ser match!"


    "Ever been to an EPL match?"


    "Are you crazy, do you know how much the tickets cost? Good seats cost at least $150."


    "So what, I watch the broadcasts and y the games."


    "Anyway! Arsenal has been one of the best teams, never relegated from the first division since World War I! To have Montana¡¯s song as a chant there... It¡¯s really a glory of life! I¡¯d love to go and hear the audience sing our song!"


    Kevin clenched his fist and shouted towards the ceiling while Geon grinned broadly, showing his teeth.


    "You¡¯ll get to go. The club will probably call you."


    "What!


    Really? Wait, isn¡¯t it almost time for the Champions League Round of 16?"


    "That¡¯s right."


    "What, then let¡¯s watch a Champions match while we¡¯re in Ennd!"


    "Yes! Great!"


    As the two men got excited about football, unlike Shizuka who didn¡¯t follow the sport, she bit her lip watching Geon talk excitedly. She felt a strange sense of istion and made a resolution to study football when she got home as Geon picked up the score again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop the chit-chat here, the chant is Fury. The scores you two have are specifically requested by the club to be yed when they are losing, to give a boost to the yers and the cheering squad.¡±


    As they returned to discussing music, Shizuka found her moment to join in and said cheerfully,


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s why you told Kay to y it like you''re packing a lunchbox for him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly.¡±


    Kevin grabbed the bass guitar next to him with an inmed expression.


    ¡°Alright! It¡¯s a real motivator, I¡¯ll make sure to get it right! This could be a career-defining moment for me. I¡¯ll brag about it for generations! Now, let me concentrate, don¡¯t disturb me!¡±


    Kevin put on headphones connected to the bass guitar and began to focus intensely, while Shizuka, not wanting to disturb him, also connected headphones to her keyboard and started tuning. In the quiet recording booth, only the small vibrations of the unplugged bass guitar and the soft keyboard sounds pressing against the carpet could be heard. Geon smiled as he held the guitar and walked out of the recording booth into the office.


    Sitting at the control desk in the office, Geon flipped through a stack of papers Abigail had given him. It seemed she had done quite a bit of research, as the papers were highlighted in various colors. He opened a page marked by a folded corner and read it again softly,


    ¡°An upward diagonal represents agitation, turmoil, and explosion, colored red; a horizontal line represents bnce and calm, order, colored white; and a downward diagonal represents seclusion and depth, shadow, colored ck.¡±


    Geon quietly observed the paper and then picked up Haku. Holding the cool body of Haku, which he hadn''t touched in a long time, he tried sliding on the fretboard, lost in thought.


    ¡®The upward color is red. That means it can bring passion and vitality. The method to raise the pitch is to use sliding and choking in bending. I will discard the horizontal. My song will have no horizontal notes. Bnce and calm don¡¯t fit a chant. And, I will also discard the downward diagonal. It won¡¯t energize either the receivers or the givers of the cheer. But, I must remember, it¡¯s a technique I can use in other music.¡¯


    Geon looked down at the score with a purple note bordered in orange, and started marking bending notations. Not satisfied with the initial attempts, he suddenly saw the score emit light and dropped his pen. The pen rolled by, changing the color of one of the notes.


    ¡®What...is this?¡¯


    Geon¡¯s eyes widened as he saw a note surrounded by red and purple, perfectly and neatly bordered in orange.


    ¡®Three... emotions?¡¯


    Stunned, he began to frantically scribble bending notations on the score. As his hand moved, three colors trailed along the score, staining it. ted, Geon smiled broadly and moved his hands faster. If the color did not change with choking, he changed all the notes on the score to three colors with sliding and one-note raising bending. Geon then lifted his head and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Done?¡±


    ¡°Ah! You scared me!¡±


    Grinning with satisfaction, Geon suddenly heard a voice from next to him and threw his pen in surprise. Kevin and Shizuka, arms crossed, were looking down at him from beside the control desk where he was sitting.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you working? What are you doing out here?¡±


    Shizuka, looking concerned, ced her hand on Geon¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Does your back hurt? What about your shoulders?¡±


    Geon instinctively straightened his back and rotated his shoulders, making them crack. The slight pain made him grimace, and Kevin shook his head disapprovingly.


    ¡°Six hours, six hours.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    Kevin tapped Geon¡¯s back and said,


    ¡°You¡¯ve been at it for six hours! How can a person not go to the bathroom or even lift their head for six hours? Are you even human?¡±


    Geon looked surprised and turned to Shizuka, who nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I came in and out several times, and you didn¡¯t even notice.¡±


    Kevin rubbed his stomach and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m starving to death, but I couldn¡¯t even talk to you about going to eat. Let¡¯s go eat, I¡¯m dying of hunger.¡±


    Geon looked down at thepleted score on the table and licked


    his lips.


    ¡°Hmm... I just finished the piece, I really want to y it now...¡±


    Kevin grabbed Geon by the armpits and forcefully helped him stand.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to die from hunger. Let¡¯s eat first, you¡¯ll ruin your body. Do you always do this?¡±


    Geon scratched the back of his head as he was lifted by Kevin.


    ¡°No, well... sometimes?¡±


    Shizuka looked at him with worried eyes.


    ¡°Even sometimes is not good, let¡¯s go and have a proper meal.¡±


    As Kevin dragged Geon out, Geon iled at the threshold.


    ¡°Wait! Just let me take the score!¡±


    ¡°Forget it! You don¡¯t work while eating, huh! Let go! Let¡¯s go quickly and eat, thene back and work!¡±


    ¡°Just the score, please!¡±


    ¡°No! Stop it! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Eventually, Kevin dragged Geon away, and Shizuka smiled as she watched them.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 323: Move the EPL

    Chapter 323: Move the EPL


    After having ate dinner with Kevin and Shizuka, Geon returned to Lincoln Center for about two hours of recording before heading back to Red Castle. There wasn''t a pressing need to return early to Red Castle without Shizuka, but Geon felt sorry for the organization members waiting for him outside in the cold winter weather. As it passed 11 PM, he decided to head home to work. After patting the hardworking organization member on the shoulder in front of the annex, he opened the door to find Byungjun, as always, lounging on the sofa in just his underwear, looking at his phone, and waving his hand.


    Geon, who no longer wanted to nag, just smiled, left the guitar and a pile of papers he had brought, took a shower, and then sat alone in his room, gazing thoughtfully at the finished music score.


    "The lyrics are the issue now. If it''s an anthem, it can''t have lyrics that are difficult or hard to memorize. It needs to have a melody line that''s easy and can be sung by anyone."


    While tidying up the papers and scores, the vibration of a phone startled Geon, who then pulled an old mobile phone from the coat pocket hanging on the coat hanger. Although it was a folder phone and he couldn''t tell who was calling, he knew that only Shizuka knew this phone number.


    "Hello, Shizuka!"


    "Yeah."


    "What did you do today? Did you eat?"


    "Yeah, I did."


    "That''s good. I recorded today with Kevin and Shizuka.""..."


    "Shizuka?"


    "Were you with Shizuka?"


    "Yes, why?"


    "Just the two of you?"


    "No, Kevin was with us."


    "Was Shizuka really necessary?"


    "Well... not necessarily, but it¡¯s a song that sounds good with keyboard. Why?"


    "...No reason."


    Feeling uneasy due to Shizuka¡¯s tone, Geon tried to change the subject. Suddenly noticing the score, he brightened and said.


    "There''s something I need your help with, Shizuka. How about it? Will you help?"


    "...What is it?"


    "It¡¯s about Arsenal and..."


    Geon¡¯s exnation continued for a while. For Shizuka, who didn''t know what Arsenal was, Geon excitedly exined how important the team was and that the English Premier League is a hugely popr football league worldwide, to which Shizuka, listening without a word, finally asked.


    "Do you need me to write the lyrics for the anthem?"


    "Yes, and it would be a steady source of ie for you, as Arsenal would pay royalties every time they use the music."


    "I don¡¯t care about that."


    "Oh.. Alright then."


    "I''ll call you again in an hour."


    "An hour?"


    Click


    Staring at the hung-up phone, Geon frowned and ced the phone under amp.


    "Shizuka always gets cold when Shizuka is mentioned. Was there something between them?"


    Geon pulled his knees to his chest and wrapped his arms around them, resting his chin on his knees.


    "Shizuka wouldn''t say anything bad about anyone, so what could have happened between them?"


    Bang


    The door suddenly opened without a knock, and seeing Byungjun, Geon frowned. Byungjun, holding the doorknob in just his underwear, sheepishly closed the door again.


    Knock knock


    "It''s alreadyte, juste in."


    "Ahaha, sorry, it''s a habit."


    With a mischievous smile, Byungjun climbed onto Geon¡¯s bed andy down next to him.


    "Can you buy me pajamas? It doesn¡¯t look good for two guys to be in bed in their underwear."


    Pushing away Geon¡¯s foot that poked him in the ribs, Byungjun wriggled up a bit and tucked a pillow under his head,ughing.


    "What''s the harm? It feels like we¡¯re close brothers. But why do you look like that? You look like you''ve discovered bat guano in a cave after decades."


    Geon frowned more.


    "Can¡¯t you find a better metaphor?"


    "Hehe, I¡¯ve always been like this. What''s up? I was about toe into the room earlier but didn¡¯t because I heard you talking on the phone. Were you talking to Shizuka?"


    "Yes, she called."


    "But why?"


    Geon leaned back against the bed wall, inserting a pillow behind him, and sighed.


    "Bro, was there something going on between Shizuka and Shizuka?"


    Byungjun''s face stiffened a bit as he looked at Geon¡¯s face.


    "...Why?"


    Looking slightly exasperated, Geon exined.


    "Shizuka suddenly bes serious whenever Shizukaes up. It wasn¡¯t like this when she was in America, but it has always been like this since she moved to Georgia."


    Byungjun sat up slightly and asked.


    "When she was in America, it wasn¡¯t


    like this? What makes you say that?"


    Geon stared at Byungjun.


    "Do you know something?"


    Byungjun, looking flustered and rolling his eyes, was pounced on by Geon, who then put him in a headlock.


    "Tell me! What happened?"


    "Ugh!! I can¡¯t breathe!"


    Geon shifted his position and pinned Byungjun face-down with his elbow.


    "Spill it! Spill!"


    "Ughuhuhuh, ah, ah! It¡¯s ticklish and it hurts!"


    "Hurry up and spill!"


    "I, I! I''ll spill! Our base is under the northern mountains!"


    "Not that! I mean about Shizuka and Shizuka!"


    "I don¡¯t know anything! Where is Harbin Station!"


    "Why are you looking for Harbin Station all of a sudden!"


    "For the independence of Korea, I dedicate my life!"


    "Ah! What are you talking about!"


    Eventually giving up on torturing Byungjun, Geon sat on the bed, frowning as if he had just wasted his energy, while Byungjun kicked Geon¡¯s back lightly and said.


    "It''s just girls being jealous. Don¡¯t worry about it."


    Geon nced at Byungjun and asked.


    "How old is Shizuka to be jealous?"


    "Man, a woman is a creature of envy. Even a ten-year-old is a woman."


    "Don''t insult my cute Shizuka with filthy words."


    "Huh? I tell you the truth, and you don¡¯t believe me, why did you ask me to tell you?"


    Geon shook his head and got up from the bed.


    "Phew, if you don¡¯t want to tell me, then don¡¯t. I¡¯ll find out someday."


    As Geon opened the door and went to the kitchen, Byungjun thrashed about on the bed and said.


    "I told the truth!! You''re the one who didn''t believe!"


    "Ah, I got it, I got it."


    After grabbing a ss of water from the refrigerator, Geon dragged a chair from the desk to the bed where Byungjuny watching him.


    "Is your work almost done? I asked Director Lin and he said we need to send the music this week."


    Geon nodded and put the ss on the desk.


    "It¡¯s almost finished. I¡¯ve asked Shizuka for the lyrics."


    Byungjun sat up and asked.


    "To Shizuka? You should have told me earlier, you scoundrel. I need to send the settlement data to thepany. You used Shizuka for the keyboard, right? Kevin¡¯s on bass."


    "Yes"


    "And the drums?"


    "Either I¡¯ll ask Jose, or I¡¯ll just record it myself."


    "Let me know when it¡¯s decided. I need to report to thepany in advance for the R/S split."


    "Got it. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as it¡¯s decided."


    "Did you hear that the club invited you?"


    Geon, unsurprised, replied.


    "I hadn¡¯t heard, but I guessed. When are theying?"


    "In two weeks."


    "Kevin will be happy, he likes ser."


    "Yeah, let¡¯s take Shizuka and Kevin, do some traveling, and work on Shizuka¡¯s poprity in Europe, since she¡¯s not well-known there."


    "Where¡¯s the match?"


    "Champions League Round of 16, against FC Barcelona."


    Geon finally showed a surprised expression, and Byungjun chuckled.


    "They want it yed when they¡¯re losing, right? It¡¯s best to y against a team that¡¯s expected to lose."


    Geon opened his mouth in astonishment, and Byungjun nudged his knee with his foot.


    "Why? You think they¡¯ll get crushed?"


    Geon,ing to his senses, grabbed the phone. Watching Geon, Byungjun heard the shouting on the phone as Geon called Kevin.


    "Kevin! It¡¯s the Champions League Round of 16! We¡¯re up against FC Barcelona! Yeah! Messi¡¯s team! Of course, Demb¨¦l¨¦ and Iniesta will be there too, right?"


    As Geon chatted excitedly about seeing the famous yers, ignoring the music, Byungjun shook his head and left the room. After talking with Kevin for about five minutes, Geony back on the bed, his heart fluttering, and turned on a ser app on his phone to look up rted articles when Shizuka''s call came through again.


    "Hello?"


    "It¡¯s me, take this down."


    "Ah, yes!"


    As Geon took down Shizuka¡¯s words, a bright smile spread across his face. Holding the phone tightly after Shizuka finished speaking, Geon eximed.


    "Shizuka! That¡¯s really good, you''re a genius!"


    "...Fairy tale."


    "Huh? What book?"


    "Read me a fairy tale, I¡¯m going to sleep now."


    "Oh, okay!!"


    Geon went to the bookshelf, picked a book, and began reading


    it with a bright voice. After about 20 minutes of reading, hearing no sound on the other end, he said softly.


    "Goodnight, Shizuka."


    After waiting a moment longer, just as Geon was about to hang up, Shizuka¡¯s voice came through.


    "I miss you."


    Geon, about to end the call, smiled warmly.


    "I miss you too."


    "...Idiot."


    Suddenly called an idiot, Geon¡¯s expression turned genuinely foolish.


    "Huh? Why, Shizuka?"


    "...Never mind, are you going to Ennd?"


    "Yes, I have to. The club invited me."


    "When?"


    "In two weeks."


    "...And Shizuka?"


    "Yes, Kevin and Brother Byungjun are going too."


    "...Okay."


    Geon hesitated for a moment before asking cautiously.


    "Shizuka, is there something going on with you and Shizuka?"


    "...Why?"


    "Oh, no reason... It just seems like you get sensitive whenever Shizukaes up."


    "...Never mind then."


    Unable to bear the ensuing silence, Geon changed the subject.


    "Ahaha, um... Ah! Carlos says hello, he insists on buying you ice cream next time. And... oh, the guard dog, a Doberman, just had puppies, four of them. And the Shepherds that were born when you were here now weigh over 3 kilograms. They seem to grow every day."


    "..."


    "Uh, I went to the zoo recently. Shihwa¡¯s son is now as big as Shihwa, I was really surprised. Pi is still the king at the zoo, and Ricky looks a bit pitiful, I don¡¯t understand why they keep lions in suchrge spaces but confine bears to such small ones."


    As Geon rambled on, eventually running out of things to say, he became flustered.


    "And... uh, that, um..."


    "I don¡¯t like Shizuka."


    "Huh? Oh... why?"


    "..."


    Startled by Shizuka¡¯s sudden statement, Geon unwittingly defended Shizuka.


    "Sh, Shizuka is a good person, why would you say that?"


    "Me?"


    "Yes, you?"


    "What kind of person do you think I am?"


    Sweat broke out on Geon¡¯s back.


    "Sh, Shizuka is obviously the cutest, prettiest angel in the world!"


    "...Really?"


    "Uh, yes! Of course, it¡¯s true!"


    "Fine then. I¡¯m going to sleep now."


    "Ah... okay."


    Click, click, click


    Looking at the disconnected phone, Geon, sweating, couldn''t sleep well that night.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 324: Move the EPL

    Chapter 324: Move the EPL


    In Shenley, Hertfordshire, close to London, Ennd, where Arsenal FC''s youth team uses the field as their home stadium, the youth development director, Andris Jonker, was a young coach born in 1962. He had been recognized for his abilities as the senior coach, having held the baton at MVV Maastricht, and was appointed as the senior coach at Bayern Munich, the strongest team in the Bundesliga, thanks to his connections with coach Louis van Gaal during his time at FC Barcelona. He had served as the acting coach for the remainder of the 2003/2004 season after Louis van Gaal was dismissed.


    With slightly long brown hair and dressed in a tracksuit, Andris widened his eyes as he took a call in his office.


    ¡°Yes? The coach ising to visit in person?¡±


    Andris stood up hastily, ended the call, and switched to the inte.


    ¡°Ah, Steve? It¡¯s me. Coach Ars¨¨ne Wenger ising to Shenley personally, so please pay extra attention to the training. We don¡¯t want to give the grumpy coach any reason to pick on us. Yes, thank you.¡±


    After hanging up the inte, Andris shook his head as he looked at Arsenal FC''s league performance on hisptop screen.


    ¡°Phew, hanging on to fourth ce in the league this year seems tough. The only thing to hope for might be the FA Cup, especially since we''ll face FC Barcelona in the Round of 16 of the Champions League. It seems like he¡¯sing to check on the second team to validate their skills before swapping them into the Champions League and Premier League.¡±


    Pondering over the youth team yer reports on hisptop, Andris received a call through the inte at the entrance and went to the stadium entrance. Seeing a bright orange Lamborghini Aventador parked in the distance, Andris chuckled to himself.


    ¡°When will I ever get to drive something like that as the first-team coach... But, he¡¯s alone?¡±Spotting coach Ars¨¨ne Wenger alighting from the car alone, Andris quickly approached the parking area.


    ¡°Coach, you¡¯ve arrived?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Andris. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Ars¨¨ne Wenger raised his arms to lightly embrace Andris, casually cing a hand on his shoulder as they walked towards the club.


    ¡°So, have you eaten? Any difficultiestely?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what difficulties could there be? Just training as per the manual, nothing much else, haha.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, being on the front lines of coaching before, developing a youth program like this might seem tedious. But please, do take care, the future of Arsenal FC is in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Haha, how could I not? Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Arsenal FC''s home stadium, Emirates Stadium, was far superior to the poor facilities of Shenley Stadium. Ars¨¨ne Wenger stood in the second-floor spectator area, arms crossed, looking down at the young yers sweating out fitness training. Since flexibility and bnce were crucial physical elements for young yers, Andris preferred training akin to yoga over direct football skills, so the yers spent over half their day in such training sessions. Although no visible results had emerged yet, the club officials agreed with Andris''s training methods, and thus, Arsenal FC''s youth team was digesting his physical program that day.


    Sitting on the floor stretching their legs, the yers caught Ars¨¨ne Wenger¡¯s attention.


    ¡°See any promisingds?¡±


    Andris, who had joined Wenger with arms crossed, shook his head.


    ¡°There are promising ones, but they¡¯re still too young. Even if we tried, FIFA wouldn¡¯t allow such young yers to be pushed up.¡±


    ¡°None among the age-eligible yers seem suitable?¡±


    ¡°Yes, some could handle the second team, but none seem ready for the first team yet.¡±


    Ars¨¨ne Wenger sighed, shaking his head, prompting Andris to ask softly.


    ¡°Is it because of the Champions League?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the winter season and the yers are exhausted. Add the Champions League and FA Cup to that, and we¡¯re seeing physical issues. If left unchecked, injuries will soon follow.¡±


    ¡°Any yers looking particrly at risk?¡±


    ¡°Well, the faster ones, generally. Being fast means they¡¯re smaller and more agile, hence less physically robust. When shing with the bigger EPL defenders using brute force, injuries are bound to happen.¡±


    ¡°The fast yers would be Alexis Sanchez, Theo Walcott, and Danny Welbeck then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and Petr Cech isn¡¯t doing well either. He¡¯s thirty-six, retiring wouldn¡¯t be surprising at his age.¡±


    ¡°What about goalkeeper resources? David Ospina is there, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes, David¡¯s a good goalkeeper, but hecks the stability that Cech provides, having had an incredible career as Chelsea¡¯s goalkeeper. The defense is more stable in matches Cech ys.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense; the core of a defense is a seasoned goalkeeper¡¯s precisemands. Have you visited the second team yet?¡±


    Ars¨¨ne


    Wenger grimaced, sitting down on the blue chairs in the spectator section.


    ¡°Yes, I visited Underhill yesterday, but the three guys Neil Banfield rmended were allcking. It might be a few years before they¡¯re ready, but right now, they aren¡¯t viable options.¡±


    Andris sat beside him, asking.


    ¡°Is there pressure from the front office?¡±


    ¡°Yes, unfortunately. Since we keep ending the season in fourth ce, it seems the management doesn¡¯t care unless it¡¯s a win or a runner-up position. It¡¯s tough.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you win the FA Cupst year?¡±


    Ars¨¨ne Wenger gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But even the FA Cup isn¡¯t considered a significant career achievement by other clubs¡¯ management unless it¡¯s part of a double or a treble win.¡±


    ¡°Being an FA Cup winner is still a huge deal, though. Being a first-team coach must be tough.¡±


    Ars¨¨ne Wenger frowned, crossing his legs.


    ¡°The funny thing is, they¡¯re changing the anthem too. Oh, they¡¯ll still use the old one, but they¡¯re thinking of adding another.¡±


    Andris tilted his head, puzzled.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny about that? It¡¯s just one more anthem among many.¡±


    Ars¨¨ne Wenger rubbed his head, annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s problematic because they¡¯re spending a huge amount of money on it. With that money, they could buy two more promising yers!¡±


    ¡°Really? How much are they spending on an anthem that could buy two prospects?¡±


    Leaning back, Ars¨¨ne Wenger sighed.


    ¡°Do you listen to rock music?¡±


    ¡°Haha, who in Britain doesn¡¯t listen to rock music?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, aren¡¯t you Dutch?¡±


    ¡°Having lived in Ennd for a few years, I guess I¡¯m getting used to it, haha.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, right. Anyway, they¡¯re getting a song from a rock band called Montana.¡±


    ¡°What!? You mean Fury?¡±


    Andris looked shocked, and Ars¨¨ne Wenger eyed him up and down.


    ¡°You know it?¡±


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s the most talked-about music right now!¡±


    ¡°Well, that exins the cost.¡±


    Ars¨¨ne Wenger casually rested his legs on the seat in front of him, prompting Andris to ask.


    ¡°They¡¯re acquiring that song?¡±


    ¡°Yep, there¡¯s another one too.¡±


    ¡°Two songs? How much are they paying for both?¡±


    ¡°Luckily, they¡¯re getting one for free, some young musician named Kay or something said so.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Coach, saying ¡®Kay or something¡¯ in public might get you stoned. She¡¯s a musician with a massive fanbase.¡±


    Ars¨¨ne Wenger chuckled, waving his hand dismissively.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not interested. Wait a moment.¡±


    Pulling out a vibrating phone from his pocket, Ars¨¨ne Wenger raised a hand to excuse himself before taking the call.


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°What? The music¡¯s arrived? Fine, I¡¯m not interested. Let the front office handle it. Hang up.¡±


    Ars¨¨ne Wenger abruptly ended the call, his face showing irritation.


    ¡°They¡¯re not thinking about enhancing the team, just music! What can music do?¡±


    Andris spoke subtly, ncing around.


    ¡°But this issue... Since our club doesn¡¯t have an owner and Arsenal Holdings is the owner, it must be pushed by the main shareholder, Stan Kroenke, right?¡±


    Ars¨¨ne Wenger shook his head.


    ¡°No, that fellow is only interested in results, not anything else. This is driven by Alisher Usmanov.¡±


    ¡°The secondrgest shareholder?¡±


    ¡°Yes, EPL is done for. We have a stadium in the heart of Ennd named after Emirates Airlines thanks to a sponsorship, and the secondrgest shareholder is a Russian billionaire. Is this still an English league?¡±


    ¡°Haha, but Coach, you¡¯re from France, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different for a coach or yer, but a league belonging to Ennd being sponsored by another country doesn¡¯t sit right with me. Anyway, forget about the music and focus on developing the youth yers.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    **


    In a famous long-lived vige in Abkhazia, Georgia.


    This small vige, which centers around livestock and yogurt production, is considered a global symbol of longevity to the extent that a famous Korean yogurtpany has drawn Georgia¡¯s map on their yogurt packaging. Gregory, holding a few skewers of well-cooked Georgian mtsvadi and a bottle of Georgia¡¯s pride, house wine, was surprised to find Kiska sitting on the sofa watching TV as he ced the drinks and snacks on the side table.


    Seeing Kiska¡¯s expressionless face watching the TV, Gregory asked in surprise.


    ¡°Kiska? Why are you watching TV? You don¡¯t like TV, and it¡¯s a ser game at that.¡±


    Kiska nced at Gregory coldly before turning her gaze back to the TV, prompting Gregory to sit beside her andugh weakly as he reached for a te of mtsvadi before the ser game started.


    Suddenly, Kiska leaned in and pecked her father on the cheek, leaving Gregory touching his cheek


    in surprise and then breaking into a bright smile.


    ¡°Kiska, did you give daddy a kiss? Are you not mad anymore?¡±


    Kiska turned her gaze back to the TV and spoke indifferently.


    ¡°No, Kay said if I kiss daddy twice a day for the next 200 nights, she¡¯lle to see me. She said she¡¯ll call to check, so when she does, you have to tell her I¡¯m doing well. Got it?¡±


    Rubbing his cheek and smiling joyfully, Gregory nodded with a hollowugh.


    ¡°Haha, whatever the reason, getting a kiss from my daughter feels like I could fly! Hehe¡±


    As the ser broadcast was about to start, Kiska¡¯s chubby cheeks turned slightly red.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 325: Move the EPL

    Chapter 325: Move the EPL


    Two weekster at Heathrow Airport in London, Ennd.


    Having arrived after a long flight, Byung-jun, Kevin, Shizuka, and Geon, who were invited by Arsenal FC, appeared at the airport looking slightly fatigued, causing a stir at the immigration desk. This was due to the excitement of the airport staff seeing Geon and Kevin, currently the hottest musicians in the UK, even though the influence of Liverpool Sound City had not yet dissipated. However, as is typical for a major international airport frequented by numerous musicians, the situation soon settled down, and Byung-jun, through an employee-only entrance inessible to the public, stepped outside to the parking lot and stretched, taking a deep breath of fresh air before lighting a long-awaited cigarette. While looking around, Byung-jun spotted a smoking booth a short distance away and told hispanions to wait while he headed there with his phone.


    Byung-jun entered the empty smoking room, given it was an employee-only ess, and lit his cigarette. Having not smoked for many hours, Byung-jun deeply inhaled the cigarette smoke, causing him to sway slightly from dizziness. However, he regained hisposure when he answered the ongoing call.


    ¡°Ah... Hello, this is Lee Byung-jun from Fantagio.¡±


    A cheerful male voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Ah, have you arrived? I''m currently waiting at the international terminal.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thanks to the airport¡¯s arrangements, I''m at the employee-only parking area.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Our team yers often use that spot. Please wait a moment; I''lle to pick you up in about 10 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I appreciate it.¡±After ending the call, Byung-jun, feeling dizzy, sat down on a chair in the smoking room and blew smoke rings from his mouth before sitting down. Through the ss smoking booth, Byung-jun, with droopy eyes from the smoke, turned his head toward the ss door and jumped in surprise.


    ¡°Whoa! You scared me!¡±


    Seeing Kevin pressing his face against the ss door and puffing air, Byung-jun yelled out in shock, causing Kevin tough and point him out to Shizuka, who was sitting on arge suitcase, covering her mouth withughter. Next to her, Geon, sitting with his legs crossed on his own suitcase, let out a chuckle. Byung-jun, with fire in his eyes, put out his cigarette and opened the door to the smoking booth. As Kevin pretended to flee, Byung-jun shouted.


    ¡°Stop! Quit the jokes! An employee ising to pick us up in 10 minutes, so just wait quietly.¡±


    Kevin shrugged and replied.


    ¡°If you speak to me morefortably, I¡¯ll stay quiet too.¡±


    Byung-jun raised an eyebrow at Shizuka and Geon. Since he hadn''t been speaking casually to Kevin alone, Byung-jun looked back at him with one eyebrow cocked.


    ¡°You might regret that.¡±


    Kevin pped his hands yfully.


    ¡°Regret? Not at all, manager!¡±


    Geon and Byung-jun exchanged knowing nces and mischievous smiles.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll treat you morefortably from now on.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Finally! Thank you, manager!¡±


    As Kevin rejoiced, Geon smiled knowingly at Byung-jun, who gestured for Kevin to wait a bit longer.


    ¡°I have a few more minutes, so I¡¯m going to smoke another one. Shizuka, stay back a bit¡ªoh, but not too far.¡±


    Byung-jun¡¯sment was met with a smirk from Geon.


    ¡°They must have really made one heck of a smoking booth here, huh? I don¡¯t smell the cigarette at all; I''ll just stay here then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, go ahead.¡±


    Byung-jun disappeared back into the smoking booth, and soon after, Kevin spotted a sky-blue Rolls Royce limousine entering the parking lot.


    ¡°Wow, look at that car. How much do you think that costs?¡±


    Shizuka also admired the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a sky-blue Rolls Royce before. Who drives those, I wonder?¡±


    Kevin raised his hand to his forehead and scrutinized the car more closely.


    ¡°Probably oil tycoons, or maybe princes and princesses.¡±


    As the Rolls Royce approached the smoking booth, Kevin, worried that he might be in the way of the expensive car, quickly moved his suitcase to clear the path. The car smoothly came to a stop next to Geon, who was still sitting on his suitcase. Geon leaned slightly to look through the window as it rolled down, revealing a young man with short blonde hair smiling at him.


    ¡°Hello, Kay!¡±


    Geon, thinking he was greeting a fan, smiled and waved back.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The blonde man stepped out of the car and extended his hand to Geon.


    ¡°I¡¯m Terry Bannables from Arsenal


    FC¡¯s front office. Mr. Alisher Usmanov asked me to pick you up.¡±


    Realizing that he was an Arsenal employee, Geon stood up and shook his hand.


    ¡°Oh, I see. Sorry about that, I¡¯m Kay.¡±


    Terry grinned broadly and held Geon¡¯s hand firmly.


    ¡°Haha! I know, this is Kevin, and this lovelydy is Ms. Shizuka Miyawaki. But where is Mr. Lee?¡±


    ¡°There he is! You¡¯vee earlier than I expected.¡±


    Byung-jun, having seen the car stop outside the ss door while smoking, stepped out of the smoking booth a stepte and extended his hand in greeting. After exchanging greetings, Terry opened the rear door of the Rolls Royce.


    ¡°Please, get in. Mr. Usmanov is waiting.¡±


    The group loaded their luggage into the trunk and climbed into the back seat of the limousine, with Kevin being the first to shout.


    ¡°Whoa! There¡¯s a fridge in here! And a TV, wow! And there¡¯s even a toilet under the back seat!¡±


    As Kevin eximed and explored the car, he suddenly clutched his head in pain after being hit on the back of his head.


    ¡°Ouch! Who was that?¡±


    Tears welling up from the pain, Kevin turned around to see Byung-jun grinning with his fist still raised.


    ¡°Asked to be treatedfortably, did you? Heh heh.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­manager?¡±


    ¡°I always say, if we¡¯re close, wemunicate with our bodies. You asked for it, so don¡¯t regret it. And just so you know, no take-backs.¡±


    Kevin, looking frightened, slowly moved closer to Geon, and as he felt Geon¡¯s back against his, he whispered.


    ¡°Has the manager always been like this?¡±


    Geon chuckled and nodded.


    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s just how he is. He does that to me too, so now you¡¯re really in for it. Ha ha!¡±


    As Kevin looked nervously at Byung-jun and pouted, Shizuka burst intoughter. Terry, watching the four through the rearview mirror, spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯re heading to Mr. Usmanov¡¯s mansion in Prestbury, north of London. You¡¯ll be staying at his mansion during your time in the UK.¡±


    Byung-jun simply responded as the car started moving. Geon, checking Terry¡¯s reaction, asked in a whisper.


    ¡°Byung-jun hyung, what does Mr. Alisher Usmanov do?¡±


    Byung-jun paused to recall, then pulled a notebook from his pocket and flipped through it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­Arsenal isn¡¯t owned by a single owner but operated as a corporate entity. The majority shareholder is Stan Kroenke, and hispetitor, the secondrgest shareholder, is Alisher Usmanov from Uzbekistan, a Russian billionaire. ording to Forbes in 2010, he¡¯s among the world¡¯s top 100 wealthiest, with a total asset value of $7.2 billion.¡±


    Overhearing this, Kevin blurted out a bit too loudly.


    ¡°What! $7.2 billion?¡±


    Byung-jun quickly covered Kevin¡¯s mouth and nced at Terry.


    ¡°Keep it down, you clueless guy.¡±


    ¡°Mmph, mmph!!¡±


    Kevin raised his hands in a gesture ofpliance, and Byung-jun wiped his hand on Kevin¡¯s clothes, grimacing. Geon smirked and said.


    ¡°But why would such a person call us? Isn¡¯t it usual for club matters to be handled through a hotel provided by the club?¡±


    Byung-jun wiped Kevin¡¯s saliva-stained hand on his jeans and replied.


    ¡°Who knows, having a rtionship with a billionaire can¡¯t be bad, so just go with it. But it¡¯s strange that it¡¯s Alisher Usmanov and not Stan Kroenke, the majority shareholder. We¡¯ll see when we get there.¡±


    As they drove through the city and into the countryside of Ennd, they passed severalvish mansions. Kevin, pointing to an especially opulent one with a swimming pool, whistled out the window.


    ¡°Wow! What a fantastic house, I¡¯d love to live in a ce like that.¡±


    Hearing Kevin¡¯s exmation, Terryughed and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s the home of Manchester United¡¯s Wayne Rooney, Kevin.¡±


    ¡°What! Wayne Rooney¡¯s house? That one? Wow!!¡±


    At the mention of Wayne Rooney, even the usuallyposed Geon perked up and pressed against the window. Excited, Kevin turned to Shizuka and shouted.


    ¡°Shizuka! You know who Wayne Rooney is, right?¡±


    Shizuka, with uncharacteristic confidence, ced her hands on her hips.


    ¡°I¡¯ve studied a bit too! Wayne Rooney, the forward for Manchester United and striker for the Ennd national team.¡±


    ¡°Wow! You really did study, for real.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, now I can join in on the ser talks too,


    I¡¯ve been watching ser every day for the past two weeks, hehe.¡±


    As Shizuka grinned prettily and made a ''V'' sign, Kevin and Geonughed. Looking out the window as the car slowed down, they saw an estate three times the size of Wayne Rooney¡¯s in front of them. A chubby man with gold-rimmed sses, dressed in riding attire, stood outside as Terry quickly got out of the car.


    ¡°Mr. Alisher Usmanov, I have brought Mr. Kay and his party.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, thank you. You¡¯ve done well.¡±


    Byung-jun was the first to step out, followed by Shizuka, Kevin, and Geon, as Alisher Usmanov greeted them with open arms.


    ¡°Ha ha, wee to my home. Greg has been bragging about his potential son-inw, Kay¡ªit¡¯s nice to see you in person, and you¡¯re even more handsome than on TV! Ha ha!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fixed on Geon, who, stunned, pointed to himself and stammered.


    ¡°Me? A potential son-inw?¡±


    The imposing figure of Alisher Usmanov chuckled as he ced a hand on Geon¡¯s shoulder and gestured forward.


    ¡°Ha ha, let¡¯s go inside and talk, it¡¯s still chilly out here.¡±


    As they walked toward the mansion, Shizuka bit her lip quietly, watching Geon¡¯s back disappear into the grand estate.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 326: Move the EPL

    Chapter 326: Move the EPL


    Kevin, guided by Alisher Usmanov, was awe-struck as he entered through the main gate.


    "Isn''t this ce bigger than the White House?"


    The garden that caught his eye was a vast in dotted with golden, winter-stricken grass and solitary, serene trees, alongside a huge mansion to the left with a horse breeding stable. The three horses visible within the stable¡ªone white and two ck¡ªseemed to frolic contentedly around the spacious grounds, each disying thick muscles and robust tendons, the signs of excellent care. Shizuka too looked around the house with wide eyes, but Geon and Byungjun, ustomed to the Red Castle, were less impressed and followed Alisher Usmanov through the garden.


    Alisher Usmanov matched pace with Geon and casually approached him.


    "You¡¯re staying at Gregory¡¯s house, aren¡¯t you?"


    Geon nodded but with a puzzled look asked,


    "Yes, but... do you know Gregory?"


    Alisher Usmanov, though corpulent, wasn¡¯t severely obese but ratherfortably plump. Heughed, hoisting up his trousers.


    "Ha, it¡¯s been about 40 years. That''s how long I¡¯ve known him.""Ah, friends since childhood?"


    "Heh, not initially friends, but that¡¯s how it is now. Come on, let¡¯s go inside."


    As they approached the mansion''s entrance, they were led to the reception room by maids and butlers. Along the way, passing a hallway adorned with paintings, Byungjun leaned over to Geon and whispered.


    "There¡¯s a Van Gogh here, looks authentic."


    Geon turned to look at the painting, noting the light it emitted, and nodded.


    "It¡¯s genuine."


    Byungjun''s eyes widened as he examined more paintings.


    "If that Van Gogh is genuine, how much is this painting worth? So he¡¯s a millionaire to just have it hanging casually in the corridor leading to the reception room?"


    Geon stopped to look at another painting featuring an unusual depiction of a gray and white bull. Squinting and crossing his arms, he observed it closely as the rest of the group also stopped to see what Geon was looking at. Byungjun stood beside him and inspected the painting.


    "It¡¯s quite a unique painting, looks almost like a hand-drawn map. Wonder which famous artist painted this one? Must be worth a fortune?"


    Alisher Usmanov, noticing the group had stopped, turned back with a smile and stood beside Geon.


    "Kay mentioned you''re Korean, right? This painting is by a Korean."


    Byungjun turned to him with a surprised look as Alisher Usmanov smiled and said,


    "It¡¯s ''Bull'' by Lee Jung-seob. It was very difficult to acquire since it¡¯s not avable through regr channels, ha ha."


    Hearing the name of a Korean painter made Byungjun look at the painting in awe before turning to Geon, who grimaced and crossed his arms, scrutinizing the painting. Geon then muttered, causing Byungjun to ask,


    "Geon, what is it?"


    Geon looked seriously at Alisher Usmanov and said,


    "It¡¯s not authentic, Mr. Usmanov."


    "What?"


    Alisher Usmanov appeared slightly shocked as Byungjun quickly stepped in front of Geon, sweating profusely and nudging Geon with his hip,


    "Ahaha, what would this kid know about it? Ha ha, sorry, my apologies for the rudeness."


    Byungjun, pushing Geon aside with his hip, suggested checking the authenticity,


    "If you paid a lot for it, it might be that the seller yed a trick on you."


    Alisher Usmanov¡¯s expression hardened. As he turned his gaze back to Lee Jung-seob¡¯s painting, he snapped his fingers, prompting an old butler to hurry over. Without even making eye contact with the butler, Alisher Usmanov slightly turned his head and ordered,


    "Check it."


    The butler bowed and hurried off as Byungjun, unable to stand the awkward silence, pped his hands and pulled Geon along,


    "Ha ha, sorry for the interruption. Don¡¯t mind us and please proceed."


    As Byungjun led Geon toward the reception room, Kevin and Shizuka, noticing Alisher Usmanov standing alone in the hallway, quickly followed into the reception room. Left alone in the corridor, Alisher Usmanov red ominously at Lee Jung-seob¡¯s painting before his expression softened and he walked into the reception room. With no host to invite them to sit, the group lingered around the sofas until Alisher Usmanov spread his arms with a smile,


    "Why are you standing? Please, sit down. Have some refreshments."


    As the group took their


    seats, tea and cookies were promptly served. Geon sipped the steaming tea and his eyes widened, prompting Alisher Usmanov to smile at him,


    "It tastes familiar, doesn¡¯t it? It¡¯s the same tea you¡¯ve had at the Red Castle, from Gregory."


    "Ah! Indeed, I don¡¯t know much about tea, but I remember having it asionally in Gregory¡¯s room."


    "Heh, that friend of yours is quite neglectful of guests, isn¡¯t he? He should serve it every day."


    Kevin, listening to their conversation, leaned toward Shizuka, who sat upright next to him, maintaining tension, and whispered,


    "Who exactly is Gregory? And what is the Red Castle?"


    Shizuka, unaware of where Geon lived or who Gregory was, shook her head slightly and gestured with her eyes that she didn¡¯t know. Alisher Usmanov, perceiving their cluelessness but generally informed of the situation, pretended not to notice and continued the conversation,


    "You¡¯ll be staying on the third floor. It¡¯s all prepared, and you will be guided there shortly."


    Byungjun, sitting on the edge of the sofa, replied,


    "Ah, thank you. We could have stayed at a hotel, but your hospitality is truly appreciated."


    "Ha ha, of course. You¡¯re my guests."


    Geon ced his cup on the table and asked,


    "Has the front office been briefed about the conditions we provided in advance?"


    Alisher Usmanov nodded as if it were obvious,


    "Of course. The use of ''Fury'' is at the front¡¯s discretion, but the new track...what was it called?"


    "We always cheer for you."


    "Ah, right. Sorry. You requested that it be yed when the team is losing, and also in the locker room during halftime. Up to here, everything¡¯s been coordinated with the front...but thest condition was a bit vague. You mentioned the sound of the cheering squad singing along should be transmitted to the locker room¡ªcould you rify that?"


    Geon, resting his elbows on his knees and interlocking his hands, exined,


    "Support isn¡¯t just about music or sound. It¡¯s about the sincerity of the fans who sing and cheer; we hope that their spirit and energy can be felt in the locker room. That is, the voices and sincerity of the spectators singing along should reach the yers there."


    Alisher Usmanov, understanding, nodded,


    "I see. I¡¯ll ensure that''s arranged with the front office. Now, you must be tired from your long flight, so rest in your rooms until dinner."


    Alisher Usmanov snapped his fingers again, and maids rushed out to escort Kevin, Byungjun, and Shizuka each to a room on the third floor. As the reception room cleared, leaving only Alisher Usmanov and Geon, Alisher stood and suggested,


    "Kay, let¡¯s talk a bit more, shall we? Do you like walks?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "The garden paths around the house are lovely. Let¡¯s take a stroll."


    The two walked through the endlessly sprawling garden. Despite the slight chill, the countryside air was refreshing, and Geon smiled pleasantly. Alisher Usmanov then spoke,


    "Arsenal has been at the top of the league for nearly a century. But that''s the limit; in recent years, our team hasn''t surpassed fourth ce due to Chelsea, Manchester United, and the newly emerging powerhouse, Man City, fueled by oil money. Of course, there¡¯s the traditional rival, Tottenham Hotspur, but in terms of ranking, we¡¯ve always been fourth or below."


    Geon listened quietly as Alisher continued,


    "It¡¯s embarrassing every year for the supporters, given their passionate support throughout the season."


    Touching a frail branch of a small ornamental tree, Alisher Usmanov added,


    "There was resistance from the club about this matter. ''What can music do in a sports match?'' they said, and even the coach, Ars¨¨ne Wenger, criticized me. But my belief is different. In sports, while physicality, technique, and tactics are important, the mental aspect is equally crucial."


    Geon agreed, nodding,


    "A strong will can surpass physical limits."


    "Exactly! Arsenal is facing FC Barcelona in the Champions League''s round of 16. Experts predicted their victory at 8:2, and bettors thought we would lose 3:0. We need a miracle now. I¡¯m betting on your music for that."


    Geon nodded slightly and looked thoughtfully at Alisher Usmanov.


    "But why choose me?"


    Alisher Usmanov patted Geon¡¯s shoulder with a hearty smile,


    "Because of Kiska, that child''s transformation. I''ve been watching."


    At the mention of Kiska, Geon¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Kiska?"


    "Heh, yes. I heard from Gregory. Kiska mentioned that you resolved a lifelong issue for that friend, so I believe you can solve my problem too."


    "Really?"


    "Ha ha, just kidding. Actually, I spoke to Gregory yesterday. He said Kiska gives him a kiss every morning and evening, thanks to you. I know it¡¯s unusual for Kiska to just follow orders, so while I was pondering this, I identally listened to your ''Fury'' Liverpool Sound City version."


    Looking earnestly at Geon, Alisher Usmanov concluded,


    "After hearing that music, I felt a refreshing relief, as if my inner anger was being healthily expressed. That¡¯s when I realized, the music you create has an unprecedented power."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 327: Move the EPL

    Chapter 327: Move the EPL


    Late at night.


    Alisher Usmanov was in his study, having been walking around the garden and engaging in a lengthy conversation with Geon.


    Knock knock.


    "Come in."


    In response to the knock, Alisher Usmanov saw the butler enter and took off his reading sses to ask.


    "Is it confirmed?"


    The butler spoke in a very cautious tone.


    "The British Museum has taken the painting for examination and it came back as ''date unconfirmed''."


    "Date unconfirmed?"The butler sped his hands together and slightly bowed his head, then began to sweat profusely.


    "Experts say that the paper used for Oriental paintings is very fragile. Thus, they often sandwich another sheet behind it when painting. The sheet with the painting is called ''front lining'', and the sheet added behind is called ''back lining''."


    Alisher Usmanov, sinking deeply into his study chair, gestured for the butler to continue exining.


    "Over time, the paint from the front lining seeps into the back lining. When the back lining is removed for work, it''s considered a forgery," said the butler.


    Alisher Usmanov''s expression grew stern. The butler noticed the change and continuously wiped off his cold sweat.


    "There''s a fake painting hanging in my house, and it was spotted by a guest?"


    "I''m so, so sorry!"


    Alisher Usmanov tapped his fingers on the table. The butler, noticing the quiet room filled only with the sound of his boss''s tapping, bowed his head and trembled, his sweat dripping onto the floor beneath him. After a long silence,


    Alisher Usmanov asked,


    "What was the route the painting took?"


    "It came from... North Korea."


    "I see. Was it a direct transaction?"


    "No, it went through a seller in China."


    "Was it Xingxiu?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Alisher Usmanov stood up from his seat in the study, took out a bottle of whiskey, and poured himself a drink. As he looked at the whiskey, more than half full in the ss, he suddenly gulped it down and tightly gripped the ss, ring at the butler.


    "Contact Wei from the ck Society. Tell him to erase Xingxiu''s name from the world by tomorrow morning."


    The butler, unable to respond and fumbling, was prompted again by Alisher Usmanov.


    "Didn''t you hear me?"


    "No, I did! I will convey it!"


    "Leave."


    "Yes, yes!"


    The butler hurriedly exited as Alisher Usmanov poured himself another whiskey. With a fiercer look than when dealing with Geon, he sat back at the desk with the whiskey ss in hand, stopped his movement and looked up at the ceiling.


    "Hmm... Kay, so this is why Gregory praised him so highly."


    While Alisher Usmanov was drinking alone in the study, Geon, who had been directed to a room on the third floor, was calling Gregory. The phone rang for a while before it was answered, not by Gregory but by Kiska.


    "Kay?"


    "Uh? Kiska?"


    "Yeah."


    "Oh... Is Gregory out?"


    "No, he''s in the bathroom."


    "Ah, I see. Have you eaten?"


    "Why do you keep asking if I''ve eaten? Are you curious about my meals?"


    "Ah... haha, it''s more like a Korean thing, you know? With the long history of wars, it''s be a habit to ask people if they''ve had their meal."


    "Yeah, I''ve eaten. What about you, Kay?"


    "Oh, I''ve eaten too."


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m in Ennd, in a vige called Prestbury, just north of London."


    "Alisher Usmanov''s ce?"


    "Uh? You know it?"


    "Yeah, he''s a friend of my dad."


    "Oh, I see."


    "My dad''s back. I''ll hand you over to him."


    "Thanks."


    "Call me again in an hour."


    "Haha, will do."


    From the other end of the line, Kiska and Gregory''s voices could be heard. Kiska, who usually sounded cold, seemed a bit closer to her father now, greeting him with a kiss morning and evening, as their conversation sounded like a typical father-daughter chat.


    The rustling stopped, and then Gregory''s cheerful voice came through.


    "Hello, Kay?"


    "Gregory, long time no see."


    "Haha, indeed. I thought you''d forgotten me."


    "Haha, forget you? How''s life in Georgia? How''s your mother doing?"


    "Well, she''s over ny, so she''s not very well. She won''tst much longer."


    Though saddened, Geon quickly dismissed the contradictory thought that emerged in his mind¡ªthat Kiska would return after her grandmother''s passing¡ªand responded,


    "Ah, I see


    ."


    "Yeah, we''re nning to move her to a hospital soon. But enough about that, how have you been? I heard about your exploits in Liverpool. You''ve produced another remarkable piece of music."


    "Haha, just working hard. I''m currently in Ennd."


    "Ennd? Are you there for a performance?"


    "No, I''m at Alisher Usmanov''s house."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.What?"


    "Alisher Usmanov, a friend of yours, I heard."


    There was a brief silence on the other end, and Geon tilted his head at Gregory''s sudden quietness.


    "What''s wrong, Gregory?"


    "¡­¡­..Why did that guy call you?"


    "He''s a major shareholder of Arsenal FC, and we''ve agreed to create a new anthem for the team."


    "Hmm¡­"


    "Is there something wrong, Gregory?"


    "Listen, Kay. He is indeed my friend, but I don''t know what his intentions are. Try not to get too close."


    "Why? He seems like a nice guy."


    "That guy, he might be involved in business and investments now, but he''s not a man who lives in the light."


    "Not living in the light¡ªwhat does that mean?"


    "Kay, I''ve known him for 40 years. Can''t you guess what that means?"


    "¡­.What does it mean?"


    "That he used to do the same kind of work as me."


    "You mean, the mafia?"


    "Yes, and not just any mafia¡ªhe''s at the pinnacle of the Uzbek mafia, though the others might not know."


    "Oh¡­"


    "I''m around, so he won''t harm you, but he''s a guy who hides a fiery temperament behind his smile. It''s better to be cautious. Anyway, why didn''t this bastard tell me he''d called you over? I''ll have to give him a call."


    "Oh¡­ okay."


    "Head straight to the U.S. once you''re done in Ennd. You wouldn''t want to get too close and end up seeing something unpleasant. Unlike me, who''s dealing with the natural gas business, he has connections that can move not just the Chinese underworld but even the Yakuza in Japan."


    "Ah¡­ understood, Gregory."


    "Good. If anything happens, contact Mirov immediately."


    "Thank you."


    At that moment, in the director''s office of the CIA in the U.S.


    Bang!!!


    "Damn it!! As if the Red Mafia wasn''t enough, now it''s the Uzbek mafia!!?"


    The agent had brought in a file for a report, which Director Mitchell mmed onto the table.


    "What the hell is this? How many of our agents are attached to this one musician? Get me connected to Secretary Matt Besler right now!"


    After a security call was made to the chief secretary, Mitchell picked up the phone irritably.


    "Hello, Secretary!"


    Unlike the agitated Mitchell, Matt Besler answered the phone calmly.


    "Yes, Director. What''s the matter?"


    "Kay is in Ennd."


    "Director, you don''t need to report that level of detail."


    "That''s not it! He''s met with Alisher Usmanov!"


    "Alisher Usmanov? The major shareholder of Arsenal FC?"


    "That''s just his public image, you know that, right?"


    "Yes, he''s also a boss of the Uzbek mafia."


    "What are you going to do? Half of our agents in Ennd are attached to Kay. How are we supposed to gather information with this setup? Should we continue like this?"


    After a moment of silence over the phone, as Mitchell awaited Matt''s decision, he spoke up impatiently.


    "Why the hell is the President making such a fuss about Kay anyway?"


    "Is Kay alone?"


    "No, young Master Kevin, Shizuka, and Mr. Lee are with him."


    "What? Young Master Kevin went there!?"


    "Yes, he''s staying at Alisher Usmanov''s estate."


    "Damn, you should have started with that! Upgrade to maximum alert!"


    Click.


    Matt, having said only what he wanted to say, hung up the phone. Mitchell cursed a blue streak and banged the phone down on the table several times before throwing the now-broken phone and shouting.


    "Damn! Get me a new phone! And contact our people in Ennd to attach more agents!"


    The secretary quickly opened the door and left as Mitchell clutched his head in frustration.


    "Damn, I''m already swamped as it is."


    Abruptly


    The door suddenly burst open, and Mitchell turned his head irritably.


    "What now?"


    "Di... Director!"


    An agent with blond hair slicked back rushed in, almost tripping over, which made Mitchell sense a developing situation and he asked again.


    "What is it, what happened?"


    "Di... Director! The Chinese underworld has hit Xingxiu!"


    Mitchell stood up abruptly.


    "What! Xingxiu was our coborator, wasn''t he?"


    "Yes, he was a broker providing us with information from China. Also involved in smuggling art."


    "Why, what happened?


    What''s be of Xingxiu?"


    "Um¡­ um¡­"


    "Spit it out!"


    "He¡­ he''s dead. About fifty of his men were gunned down, and his warehouse and mansion have burned down."


    "What? Find out what happened! Is there a reason the underworld would hit Xingxiu?"


    "Uh, that''s¡­ uh, it hasn''t been figured out yet."


    "You ipetents! Go find out and report back!"


    "Yes, yes!!!"


    As the CIA worked through the night, dawn broke, and Alisher Usmanov, who had received a report that the underworld had eliminated Xingxiu, looked satisfied as he drank his morning coffee and gazed out the window. Then he furrowed his brow.


    "What''s that?"


    He spotted a strikingly fair-haired young boy sitting atop a dazzling white horse in his stables, stroking the horse''s mane. As Alisher Usmanov set his coffee cup on the table and hurried to the stables with a shovel handle in his hand, he shouted, pointing at the boy with the shovel.


    "Who are you? How did you get in here?"


    The blond boy, gently stroking the horse''s mane, turned his head. Seeing his piercing blue eyes, Alisher Usmanov dropped the shovel handle and wore a dazed expression as the boy dismounted and approached him with a slight smile.


    "Alisher Usmanov?"


    Alisher Usmanov, almost unconsciously, nodded in response as the blond boy smiled broadly.


    "I''m Pyemon. Shall we have a talk?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 328: Move the EPL

    Chapter 328: Move the EPL


    Alisher Usmanov stared nkly into the mesmerizing blue eyes until he suddenly began to sweat profusely. Unlike his sweating body, Usmanov, trembling as if cold, screamed and twisted on the floor.


    "Argh!!"


    As Usmanov rolled on the floor, Pyemon slightly smiled and said,


    "What you see now is your future."


    Alisher Usmanov struggled on the sandy floor of a deste desert filled with red sand. As a sandstorm blew, a heap of sand entered his gaping mouth as he gasped for breath.


    "Ugh! Cough, cough! Ptooey, ptooey!!"


    Trying to regain his bnce on the sandy surface, Usmanov finally stood up just as a massive sand dune in front of him sank deeper, like water cascading down a waterfall into an abyss. Amidst the falling sand, pits of me andva bubbled up, and countless naked people endlessly screamed as they were burned by theva.


    "Argh! Save me!"


    "My body! My hair!!!""You bastards! Just kill me instead!"


    Despite the burningva touching them, the screams continued relentlessly, indicating the intense pain they felt. Watching them, Usmanov saw his own reflection: fat, naked, and catching his breath on a small rock in theva with a resigned look in his eyes. A red shadow whipped him.


    "Zap! Zap!!"


    "Uh-huh! Uh-huh!"


    Seeing himself in pain, Usmanov screamed,


    "No! This is a dream! This can''t be happening!"


    While pulling his hair in despair, he saw a red ant emerging from the red sandy desert. Unbelievablyrge, the ant was the size of a human thumb. Still clutching his hair, Usmanov''s mouth dropped open as countless ants climbed over his body.


    "Aaargh!!! Aaaargh!!"


    iling his arms, Usmanov fell to the ground as a massive number of ants covered him. A particrlyrge ant climbed to his face. His screams ceased as he convulsed and locked eyes with the ant, whose ck eyes mirrored the sinister smile of a blonde young boy.


    "How about it? Is it tolerable?"


    With the boy''s voice, the ants, the sandy desert, and the screaming people all vanished. Usmanov found himself in a serene garden with a cool breeze, quickly checking his body for abnormalities.


    As he looked up and still saw Pyemon standing in the same spot, Usmanov felt an involuntary reverence for this undeniable being and knelt down.


    "How can I avoid this fate?"


    Approaching Usmanov, Pyemon gestured for him to stroke the mane of a white horse beside him and smiled.


    "You can''t escape it. It''s the price for what you''ve done."


    Tears welled up as Usmanov clutched Pyemon''s leg,


    "How can I avoid it? Please tell me!"


    Pyemon nced down at his leg and shrugged him off with a disgusted look.


    "Do you know why kings and rich men, when they die, put gold or money in their graves? It''s all bribery.


    They knew better than anyone that they were going to hell and just wanted a slightly cooler ce in the fires of hell."


    Kneeling again, Usmanov pleaded,


    "What kind of bribe should I prepare? Please tell me!"


    Pyemon chuckled,


    "Quick to surrender, good at shifting stances and quick to decide. You''ve got traits to seed in the human world."


    Usmanov, unable to lift his head from the overpowering aura of Pyemon, watched as Pyemon raised a finger.


    "Make a deal."


    Usmanov looked up, a glimmer of hope in his eyes, as Pyemon snapped his fingers.


    "I can''t do anything about you going to hell, but I can tell you about a bribe that''ll work there. You must make a promise with me."


    Bowing deeply, Usmanov shouted,


    "Anything! Just tell me!"


    Pyemon looked up at a third-floor window, pointing towards the room where Geon was sleeping.


    "The children you''ve brought, if they are harmed even slightly, this contract is void. And I will personally ensure you suffer the most in hell."


    Usmanov bowed repeatedly,


    "I understand, I understand!"


    Pointing at the third floor, Pyemon continued,


    "Another thing, there''s someone up there so precious to someone much greater than you could ever fathom. Treat them with the utmost respect."


    ncing at the third floor, Usmanov asked,


    "Exactly who..."


    Pyemon smirked and pocketed his hands.


    "I think I''ve given a lowly one like you enough information. Normally, I''d erase a human''s memory after an encounter, but your rotten mind might as well keep this memory. Remember, breaking this contract turns your visions into immediate reality


    ."


    As Pyemon faded away, dawn broke, and sunlight streamed in front of the horse stables. Stunned, Usmanov suddenly stood up and shouted,


    "Butler! Butler!!!"


    Startled by the early morning call, the half-dressed butler opened the window. Seeing Usmanov''s distressed state, he rushed outside eximing,


    "What on earth happened?"


    Covered in sweat, Usmanov frantically waved his hands,


    "Gold, buy gold, find a route to purchase it immediately!"


    The butler stooped and asked,


    "How much should we purchase?"


    Clenching his fist, Usmanov responded,


    "Convert all my assets. Sell off stockster, but use all avable cash to buy gold!"


    The shocked butler bowed again and turned to return to the mansion, but Usmanov stopped him,


    "Butler!"


    As the butler turned back, Usmanov instructed,


    "Make sure the purchase is through legal routes."


    "But that will be more expensive, including taxes."


    "Yes, pay all the taxes. Buy at the market rate."


    "Uh¡­ yes, understood."


    "And, treat the guests on the third floor with state honors."


    "State honors, sir? Aren''t they just musicians¡­"


    "Just do as I say!"


    "Yes, yes!!! Oh, understood!"


    Flustered by Usmanov''s stern voice, the butler hurried back to the mansion to ry the frantic orders to the servants. Usmanov, watching a lone horse y, wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked up at the third floor.


    ''I don''t know who is up there, but I must treat everyone with the utmost respect to ensure I end up in the least hot part of hell!''


    Two hourster.


    Byungjun, having to report on today''s ser game performance at thepany, got up a bit earlier than usual, scratching his bird''s-nest hair as he stepped out of his room.


    "Ah, it''s a hassle finding the bathroom in such a big house."


    Muttering softly and still groggy, Byungjun stumbled toward the bathroom but was startled by people standing next to him.


    "Whoa! You scared me!"


    Byungjun saw three maids standing demurely beside his room door. Surprised by their presence, none of the maidsughed but one calmly asked,


    "Are you looking for the bathroom?"


    After Byungjun nodded, the maid stepped forward and said,


    "This way."


    "Oh, thank¡­ thank you."


    Following the maid, Byungjun nced back at the other two still waiting outside his room.


    ''What time is it that they are waiting outside the rooms? Ah, Kevin and Shizuka''s rooms too?''


    Byungjun noticed maids standing in groups of three outside the rooms of Kevin, Shizuka, and Geon, all bowing deeply as they made eye contact with him. Embarrassed, Byungjun returned their bows and arrived at the bathroom, where the maid opened the door for him,


    "We''ll wait outside if you need anything."


    "Outside? But¡­ the sound¡­"


    "If it bothers you, we can stand further away."


    "Ah¡­ yes, please."


    As the maid closed the bathroom door, Byungjun adjusted his hair in the mirror, puzzled,


    "What''s going on? It wasn''t like this yesterday. How did everything change overnight?"


    After using the bathroom, Byungjun walked back to his room with the waiting maid. Noticing Kevin''s door ajar, he peeked inside to see Kevin, still sleepy, sitting up in bed while a maid held a basin of water for him and another wiped his face.


    "Phew! Kevin, what are you doing?"


    Enjoying the maid''s assistance, Kevin turned to Byungjun and chuckled,


    "I don''t know, but it feels good. Kekeke."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 329: Move the EPL

    Chapter 329: Move the EPL


    It was only in thete morning that Geon Kim woke up and opened his room door to find the maids waiting. One maid approached him as soon as he got up.


    "Would you like to wash up?"


    "Yes, I''m going to wash. Where''s the bathroom?"


    The maid pointed to another maid carrying a basin of water and said, "It''s all prepared for you."


    Geon looked at the basin and the towels the maids were holding and shook his head.


    "No, I''ll take a shower."


    "Would you like that? This way, please."


    Following the maid, Geon noticed the exceptionally attentive treatment seemed burdensome as he passed by Byeong-jun running away, Kevin smiling cheekily while eating cookies fed by another maid, and Shizuka sitting at a vanity with a maidbing her hair. When Geon reached the shower room, he tilted his head in curiosity and entered. Inside was a spacious shower room equipped with a personal sauna. Whistling, he started to shower as the room quickly filled with steam.


    In the dense steam, as he enjoyed a refreshing shower, Geon sensed someone''s presence and turned his head."Who''s there, Byeong-jun? I''m showering."


    No response came, so Geon squinted through the steam and jumped, startled, quickly covering himself with a shower towel.


    "What is it!"


    He then saw two maids in swimsuit-like clothes carrying bath supplies, which made him shout in surprise, causing the maids to be even more embarrassed.


    "We came to assist with your bath."


    "I''ming out! I don¡¯t need assistance!"


    "No assistance needed?"


    "No, please leave!"


    Geon hunched his body, barely covering himself with the shower towel, and screamed. The maids backed out of the room. After they fully left, Geon quickly dried himself and searched for his clothes but only found a luxurious robe made of fine cloth. Putting on the robe, he looked for his clothes but they were nowhere to be found. Resigned to wearing just the robe, Geon stepped outside and asked the maid who had shown him to the shower.


    ¡°Where are my clothes?¡±


    A maid in her thirties approached with a gentle smile.


    ¡°We took them to beundered. If you need underwear, we can prepare it.¡±


    Geon waved his hands dismissively.


    ¡°No, it''s fine. I have some.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I''ll prepare breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Okay.¡±


    Geon returned to his room, quickly grabbed underwear from his bag, and was dressing when there was a knock at the door.


    "Just a moment!"


    Hurriedly changing into a T-shirt and pants, Geon sat on the bed and wiped his sweat.


    "Come in."


    The door opened, and four maids came in, one after another, with trays of food and drinks, setting up a makeshift table on Geon¡¯s bed. Geon watched silently as they finished setting up, the maids still standing by. With a soft sigh, Geon sat on the bed, and a maid quickly approached with a spoon, offering him a spoonful of steaming soup to his lips. Surprised, Geon leaned back.


    "What are you doing?"


    The maid silently pushed the spoon closer, and Geon grabbed it, insisting.


    ¡°I can do it myself. I have hands. It''s ufortable with you watching; I can''t eat. Please leave.¡±


    The maids hesitated, not moving until an older maid directed them from the doorway.


    ¡°Please leave.¡±


    Only then did the maids leave Geon¡¯s room, and the older maid who entered said.


    ¡°I am the housekeeper, Vanessa. Please let me know if there''s anything ufortable.¡±


    Looking up at Vanessa, who called herself the housekeeper, Geon cautiously asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It wasn''t like thisst night.¡±


    ¡°It''s per Mr. Alisher Usmanov¡¯s instructions.¡±


    ¡°Instructions?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we were ordered to treat you with the courtesy due to a state guest.¡±


    ¡°A state guest¡­¡±


    ¡°Please have your meal and then proceed immediately to the Emirates Stadium.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! Understood.¡±


    Vanessa stayed until Geon finished his meal. Watching her nervously, Geon barely managed to eat. After changing into his outdoor clothes and being led by a maid to the mansion''s ground floor entrance, hispanions, looking relieved to escape the ce, awaited him by the cars. The maid¡¯s attentive grooming resulted in everyone looking cleaner and prettier than usual. Geon approached them and asked.


    ¡°Did everyone else get ambushed by workers this morning?¡±


    Byeong-jun, who had just kicked Kevin in the rear, sighed and adjusted his waistband.


    "Don¡¯t even start. I was using the bathroom, and they were right outside. I thought they¡¯de in to wipe my behind too."


    Shizuka, touching her neatly brushed ck hair, added.


    ¡°It felt like I had a stylist with me. They did everything


    from dressing me to doing my makeup. It¡¯s the first time someone has dressed me since I was six.¡±


    Kevin, still flirting with the maids, said.


    ¡°This ce is like a harem. Did you see that blonde? She fed me breakfast. Her hands were so soft, it was blissful.¡±


    Byeong-jun put Kevin in a chokehold from behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass ourpany! You¡¯re a public figure, man!¡±


    Kevin gasped, "Ah! Let''s talk in the car. It¡¯s embarrassing to do this here!"


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t flirt with the workers!¡±


    Kevin, gasping for air, managed to say, ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t breathe!¡±


    As the group squabbled, Alisher Usmanov appeared, fully dressed in a gray suit, ck luxury shoes, and even a vest.


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re quite lively this morning. Youth is great, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Byeong-jun quickly pushed Kevin aside and greeted.


    ¡°Ah, good morning Mr. Alisher Usmanov. The treatment was so extravagant it was embarrassing.¡±


    Alisher Usmanov patted Byeong-jun¡¯s shoulder, chuckling.


    ¡°Heh, you are esteemed guests, after all. Was everythingfortable?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­well¡­¡±


    Byeong-jun nced at the nervous maids and Vanessa, seeing more than ten maids swallowing nervously and just staring at his mouth, he broke out in a cold sweat and forced augh.


    ¡°Uh¡­no problems at all. Haha.¡±


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s good to hear. Shall we go then? The game starts in two hours, so we should head out.¡±


    The group boarded the Rolls-Royce limousine they had used the previous day and soon entered the streets of London. As they approached the stadium, Kevin eximed upon seeing the fans in colorful clothes walking along, singing and cheering loudly.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really the EPL! The EPL!¡±


    Geon, slightly excited, fixed his gaze outside the window. Shizuka, also looking out, wondered.


    ¡°Everyone''s wearing red or white. I don¡¯t see the opposing team¡¯s fans. Why is that?¡±


    Kevin, with a look of disbelief, responded.


    ¡°We¡¯re in London. Today is a Champions League match against FC Barcelona, a team from Spain''s La Liga. It¡¯s natural there are many supporters for a British club here, but FC Barcelona is popr worldwide. Once we get to the stadium, you¡¯ll see plenty of their fans too.¡±


    As they got closer to the stadium, more fans of the opposing team became visible, though they were far fewerpared to the sea of white and red. Upon arriving at the Emirates Stadium, Kevin pressed his face against the window and shouted.


    ¡°We¡¯re here!! Look at the size of the stadium! It seats 60,000 people; it¡¯s huge and the facilities are amazing!¡±


    Alisher Usmanov, with a proud smile, said.


    ¡°Not many clubs in the EPL have facilities like Arsenal. We¡¯ll be watching from the VIP seats, not from the general entrance but from a special entrance at the back.¡±


    Kevin, eyes wide, asked.


    ¡°VIP? Like those booths at the top of the stadium with windows we see on TV?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, attached to the roof. It¡¯s where you get the best overall view of the game.¡±


    ¡°Wow! To think I¡¯d get to see a game from there! Kei, aren¡¯t you excited?¡±


    Kevin elbowed Geon, who looked somewhat discontent. Alisher Usmanov, noticing Geon¡¯s expression, cautiously asked.


    ¡°Is there something bothering you?¡±


    Geon, changing his expression slightly, bowed his head a bit.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Alisher Usmanov, bouncing slightly in his seat, insisted.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything at all, please tell me. I¡¯ll see to it.¡±


    After a moment, Geon spoke up softly, noticing Kevin¡¯s excited look.


    ¡°I¡­well, is it possible to see the yers up close and cheer along with the other fans? It might be hard to get to that area since the tickets are probably sold out?¡±


    Kevin started to respond but then seemed to think cheering along with the crowd would also be a good experience and stopped himself. Alisher Usmanov responded.


    ¡°Well, it is possible. The VIP seats in front of the central advertising stand are usually empty. But it¡¯s a difficult spot to leave if you need the restroom. Would that be alright?¡±


    Geon nodded brightly.


    ¡°That would be perfect. The reason I¡¯m here is to test my music and observe the crowd¡¯s reaction while cheering with them.¡±


    Alisher Usmanov nodded and picked up his phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, change the seating. We¡¯re going to the VIP seats in the center of the stadium.¡±


    Soon, the group disembarked at a private VIP entrance, empty of any crowds, and were


    escorted by security into the stadium. As they passed through dark corridors and approached the bright entrance leading to the first floor of the stadium, Shizuka¡¯s face lit up with emotion at the thunderous sound of the crowd.


    Upon stepping out, the sight of 60,000 spectators filling the Emirates Stadium, the bursting fireworks, giant gs, and the loud cheers nearly deafening, overwhelmed them. Kevin, bursting with excitement, clutched his heart and yelled.


    ¡°Yes! This is the EPL! Wow, wow, wow!! So exciting!¡±


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 330: Move the EPL

    Chapter 330: Move the EPL


    Even though they were VIP seats, they weren¡¯t secluded booths with exclusive ess, so as Geon and his group made their way to their seats, they had to ask for permission from those already seated. Suddenly, someone shouted out in excitement, freezing Geon in his tracks.


    "Kay! It¡¯s Kay!!!"


    The thousands of spectators around slightly bowed and focused their attention on Geon as he entered. As Geon, frozen by the shout, looked up, fans erupted in excitement.


    "Woah, it¡¯s really Kay!!"


    "Screams, He¡¯s so handsome!"


    "Wow!! I¡¯ve been to Liverpool Sound City too! Look over here!"


    "Are you here to support Arsenal?"


    As the surrounding fans raised their arms excitedly asking questions, Geon smiled widely and unfolded an Arsenal FC towel he had prepared, which was met with cheers. The towel disyed the text ''Gunners'' along with Arsenal¡¯s crest, prompting fans to jump up from their seats and scream.


    "Whoa! Kay¡¯s one of us too!""Awesome! The god of victory is here! Let¡¯s trample Barcelona today!!"


    "Kay¡¯s an Arsenal fan too!"


    As Geon waved to the people, he made his way to his seat among his group, prompting murmurs from the crowd.


    "Isn¡¯t that Asian woman Shizuka Miyawaki?"


    "Yeah, I think that¡¯s right."


    "And next to her is Kevin from Montana..."


    "That¡¯s right! I saw Kevin at Liverpool Sound City!"


    "Wow, celebrities are all together."


    "Amazing, I did welling to the match today."


    Although thousands of eyes were focused on Geon and his group, the overall atmosphere in the stadium was still vibrant with cheering fans.


    Before the game started, as yers warmed up on the field, the crowd''s cheers burst forth. Arsenal FC yers were met with cheers at their home stadium, Emirates Stadium, while Barcelona yers were booed.


    "No matter it¡¯s a home game, that¡¯s too much," remarked Shizuka, looking around with a frown.


    Byungjunughed excitedly, "It¡¯s the same on the other side, football is a war yed with a ball!"


    As the yers warmed up, the giant multi-vision screen in the corner of the stadium ceiling disyed each yer, causing the audience to shout each name out loud. The camera mainly focused on Arsenal yers, but when it showed the team captain Mertesacker, the crowd roared even louder.


    Close to the action, Geon and his group didn''t need to look at the multi-vision screen, as they could see the superstar yers worth billions right in front of their eyes. Kevin muttered in awe, "That¡¯s Lionel Messi... Wow..."


    Seeing the smaller yer dribbling the ball around, Kevin started taking pictures with his phone.


    Shizuka, who hadn''t been following football for long, also recognized Messi and started taking pictures with her phone, when suddenly, a massive cheer from the crowd made her drop her phone in surprise.


    Looking around confused, Shizuka raised her head to see what was on the multi-vision screen.


    The screen showed Geon looking around and Kevin with a dumbstruck expression next to him, prompting Shizuka to quicklypose her face.


    "Wow!!! It''s Kay!!!"


    People screamed, chanting Geon''s name.


    "Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay!"


    As his name was called, Geon, seeing himself on the multi-vision, stood up and unfolded the Gunners towel again, causing another thunderous cheer to erupt.


    "Wow!!! Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay!"


    After waving for a while, Geon sat down, and tens of thousands of eyes turned to him. Even the practicing yers on the field looked over, talking among themselves. Kevin stared at Geon with a dazed expression.


    ¡°You... you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Byungjun, proudly smiling, said, "Of course! This guy¡¯s poprity is unmatched anywhere!"


    Suddenly, a ser ball bounced towards them. Shizuka, without thinking, grabbed it and stared nkly at it until someone approached and reached out. Reflexively handing over the ball, Shizuka¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Messi?"


    The bearded, smiling yer took the ball and nodded in greeting, causing Shizuka to blush and bow her head. Messi, looking amusedly at Shizuka, then turned to Geon and extended his hand.


    "Honored to meet you, Kay."


    As the world-renowned football yer offered a handshake, Geon stood up and shook his hand, smiling.


    "I¡¯m a fan. Have a great game today!"


    "Haha, I¡¯m actually more of a fan of yours, can I get your autographter?"


    "Sure! Haha, I¡¯d appreciate that too."


    After Messi left, Arsenal FC yers in uniform approached. Mesut ?zil, with his notablyrge eyes, was the first from


    the German national team to extend a hand to Geon.


    "Nice to meet you, Kay! Thank you so much foring to support us today."


    As Geon stood and shook hands, Alexis Sanchez, Aaron Ramsey, and Danny Welbeck quickly came over to greet him.


    Smiling, Geon exchanged handshakes and words of encouragement with each yer until Mertesacker, the captain, came over to calm the excited yers.


    Watching this scene on the multi-vision, the crowd sent up a cheer, and soon after, as the yers returned to the locker room to prepare for the start of the game, the atmosphere remained electric.


    No yers were on the field, but the enthusiasm of the fans continued unabated.


    Shizuka, clutching her chest as if her heart would burst, looked forward with excitement and anticipation at the dark entrance from which the yers would emerge, as a heavy bass guitar sound started filling the stadium.


    Realizing the game was about to start, the audience listened attentively to the music.


    "Fury!!! It¡¯s Fury!! This music!! It¡¯s Fury!!"


    "Wow!! Did you buy this music? Our front is amazing!"


    "This is perfect for a football match! I¡¯m already excited!!"


    As the distinctive bass and guitar battle of Fury began, and Geon''s roar resounded, yers holding children¡¯s hands appeared from the dark entrance.


    With thebative music setting the scene, today¡¯s warriors from both sides revealed themselves, causing all 60,000 spectators to rise from their seats. Fireworks exploded, and white smoke billowed into the sky.


    Arsenal FC¡¯s g waved, and arge red g emzoned with Arsenal¡¯s emblem unfurled as 60,000 voices filled the stadium.


    As fans typical of the sport¡¯s homnd, those behind Geon stared fixedly at the back of his head, but soon, their attention shifted to the entering yers, sending up cheers.


    The group also yelled out, swept up in the excitement of the ser game. The thrill provided by Fury and the start of the Champions League turned Emirates Stadium into a cauldron of madness. Fans¡¯ eyes turned bloodshot as they yelled, and the excited crowd stomped their feet.


    In contrast to the fiery atmosphere in the stadium, the VIP booth was calm.


    Watching the excited crowd and the entering yers, Alisher Usmanov crossed his arms and nodded emphatically.


    "The choice of Fury was the best decision."


    The elderly man sitting next to him, holding a champagne ss, responded.


    "Ah, I admit your choice was right. It¡¯s even more than usual."


    Alisher Usmanov nced down at the man sitting beside him.


    "There¡¯s no song like this to excite the audience, right?"


    The man sitting and drinking champagne was Stan Kroenke, the major shareholder of Arsenal Holdings. The elderly gentleman with neatlybed back white hair nodded and said,


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen the audience this excited except when Thierry Henry was here. Look at the yers¡¯ faces."


    Alisher Usmanov turned his head to look at the VIP booth¡¯s monitor showing the yers continuously moving to relieve their tension. Stanmented as they watched together.


    "They usually look tense, but today they are burning with a fighting spirit, aren¡¯t they?"


    Alisher Usmanov grinned, showing his teeth.


    "Haha, that¡¯s right."


    "But you know... the opposing side seems to have the same expression?"


    "Huh?"


    Alisher Usmanov¡¯s expression soured as he saw Barcelona yers burning with the same fighting spirit as Arsenal yers.


    "Ah, so the music is having a good effect not only on our yers?"


    Stan looked at the TV with experienced eyes,ughed, and raised his champagne.


    "It¡¯s going to be a bloody good game. And there¡¯s another song by Kay, right?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s the song to y when the team is losing."


    "Wouldn¡¯t the opposing team hear that song too?"


    "What does it matter? The lyrics are all about Arsenal. It¡¯d be good if they lose their spirit hearing it."


    "Haha, really hope that happens. Ah! It seems to be starting."


    From their vantage point above, they saw the yers taking their positions on the field, waiting for the referee¡¯s whistle. Soon, the whistle blew, and with a cheer, the game began.


    Ousmane Demb¨¦l¨¦ kicked the ball back as soon as the game started. Gerard Piqu¨¦ quickly caught the ball, and Lionel Messi, Luis Su¨¢rez, and Gerard Deulofeu rushed into Arsenal¡¯s half, with Ousmane Demb¨¦l¨¦ receiving a long pass forward.


    As a dangerous y unfolded right after the start, fans grabbed their heads and stood up with anxious eyes.


    On the right side of the field, Lionel Messi received the ball and began his signature diagonal dribble, pulling the defenders with him. He then slipped a through pass to Luis Su¨¢rez,


    who had shed by on his left.


    After one touch, Luis Su¨¢rez fired a cannon-like mid-range shot, looking triumphant as he watched the ball head towards the goal, only to fall down in dismay as it crashed into the stadium.


    The fans saw Mertesacker deflect the shot with his body, causing all 60,000 spectators to rise and start screaming.


    "Wow!! Did you see that?"


    "Yeah!! Mertesacker was quite far but he literally flew! That¡¯s our captain!!"


    "The game has been sweaty from the start!! What¡¯s going on, how are the yers flying around like this from the start?"


    "Did they all take something?! Everyone¡¯s movement is no joke!"


    During the brief game stoppages, the sound of Fury resonated in the ears of the fans.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 331: Move the EPL

    Chapter 331: Move the EPL


    The match was intense. As someone in the audience put it, it was as if the teams had taken performance enhancers, with a series of super ys rarely seen in a single season. The excitement of a Champions League round of 16 match was already thrilling, and the brilliant ys from the yers added to the audience''s excitement, reaching a climax.


    For Arsenal, whenever a favorable situation urred, the moment they crossed the halfway line, the audience stood up, and groans of frustration followed any missed opportunities.


    Geon, Kevin, and Byeong-jun were already merged with the crowd, shouting at the top of their lungs, while Shizuka, unfamiliar with the atmosphere, struggled to adapt. About ten minutes into the first half, however, she joined in, screaming her support until her throat was sore.


    With her face flushed from excitement, Shizuka spread her hands and shouted.


    "Kyaaa! I didn''t know ser could be this exciting!"


    Geon turned to Shizuka with a bright smile.


    "This is ser, Shizuka! Ahhh!!!"


    Kevin, having received a cheer towel earlier, was spinning it around wildly, shaking his hips.


    "Arsenal! Arsenal! Arsenal! Arsenal! Oooh, ooohoooh!!!!"Shocked by Kevin''s loud cheer, Shizuka and Geon turned their gaze to the field. Sergio Busquets, ying as a midfielder,unched a long pass that prated the space to connect with FC Barcelona''s captain, Andres Iniesta.


    Though just past the halfway line, Andres Iniesta,pletely unmarked, took a short dribble, dominating the right side of the field.


    Arsenal FC yers hurriedly caught up, but Andres Iniesta, advancing with his dribble, had already gained momentum.


    Suddenly reaching the 30m zone of the central penalty area, Mertesacker and Laurent Koscielny stepped up to block him. Faced with a sudden crisis, Mathieu Debuchy also blocked the center as Andres Iniesta quickly pushed the ball to the left.


    The three defenders all turned their heads towards the space where Andres Iniesta had pushed the ball, as a small, swift shadow trapped the ball and whisked past them.


    Startled, Laurent Koscielny stretched out his hand to grab the jersey of the swift shadow, but he could do nothing more than shout as the shadow broke through.


    "Lionel Messi!!!"


    Lionel Messi, having trapped the ball a bit too long, slid and shot, keeping his eyes on the goal even as he fell.


    "Great save!!!!"


    The crowd sighed in relief as Messi''s shot was just deflected by Petr Cech''s toes, but since the ball hadn''t gone out of bounds, the fans couldn''t unclench their fists.


    "Gerard Deulofeu!!!"


    Gerard Deulofeu, squeezing through the defenders with body contact, headed the deflected ball. The ball, drawing a perfect curve, bounced into the, watched by Arsenal fans who sped their heads.


    "Aaaaahhhhh!!!!!"


    Peep!!!!


    The referee''s whistle signaling a goal sounded, and the Emirates Stadium was enveloped in silence. Approaching the corner, Gerard Deulofeu, finger on his lips, was almost forgotten by the fans who weakly sat down, hands on their foreheads. A beautiful female fan with the Arsenal FC logo painted on her face slumped down, murmuring disappointedly.


    "As expected, we can''t beat Barcelona?"


    The ck man next to her, drinking beer, smirked.


    "See, you have to hope for the realistic. I''m an Arsenal fan too, but there''s no team that can beat Barcelona."


    The beauty red at the ck man as she crossed her arms.


    "How can you say that and still call yourself an Arsenal fan?"


    The ck man, holding his beer, replied.


    "I enjoy the game itself. It''d be great if Arsenal won, but cheering in a hopeless fight is just a waste of energy. I''m here to also watch the Barcelona yers."


    "Hmph! It''s because of people like you that those who really want to cheer can''t get tickets."


    "Hehe, in a capitalist society, it''s natural for those who seize the opportunity first to win."


    "Ugh! Even if you can''t speak up!"


    Simr exchanges urred everywhere. As Shizuka watched the discontented crowd, she looked worried.


    "Are we going to lose like this?"


    Kevin looked disappointed but soon regained his spirits.


    "We''re up against Barcelona. Even if we lose, we have to lose magnificently! Do your best, Arsenal!!"


    Geon nodded in agreement. As the four of them sat side by side in the VIP seats, the opposing camera director kept focusing on Geon, pleased to see his own shots appearing on the stadium''srge TV screen, but then he tilted his head.


    "Huh? What''s that..."


    Removing his headphones, he scrutinized the camera monitor.


    Geon, Kevin


    , Byeong-jun, and Shizuka were sitting in the VIP seats, but five rows behind them, three seats appeared empty. He rubbed his eyes and looked across with the naked eye.


    "It looks like there are three people sitting there... Why don''t they show up on the angle?"


    He squinted and scrutinized the distant seats.


    "It definitely looks like three people are sitting there..."


    In his view, there appeared to be a man with long ck hair in a ck suit, a man with brown hair in a gray suit, and a blond-haired man in an Arsenal jersey with a headband.


    He checked the camera angle again, zooming in on the seats behind Geon, but only empty seats appeared.


    Doubting whether he was focusing on the wrong seats, he panned the camera across various sections of the audience when a yell burst through his earphones.


    "Camera 8!! What are you filming! Can''t you film properly? If you''re going to shoot the audience, you need to capture their expressions properly before panning around like that. Are you a rookie?"


    The camera director jumped and ced his hand on the walkie-talkie button.


    "Ah, sorry. There''s something strange going on."


    The main PD inquired through the earphones.


    "Strange? What is it? Are there suspected terrorists or something?"


    "No, no. It''s just that I can clearly see people sitting there with the naked eye, but they don''t appear on the camera."


    "You must have aimed at the wrong spot! There are 60,000 spectators here; capturing one in the crowd is tough enough. Stop talking nonsense and shoot properly!"


    "Ah, yes! So, sorry."


    After turning off the radio, the camera director still looked suspiciously at the three men but, scared by the fierce shouting of the PD, he turned the camera back to the field.


    The brown-haired man in the seats behind Geon, arms crossed and a displeased expression on his face, spoke to the blond youth waving a g and shouting next to him.


    "Do we really have to do this? Painting faces in suits, what kind of fashion terrorist act is this?"


    The blond youth, contrasting sharply with the neatlybed brown hair and crisp gray suit, had the Arsenal emblem painted on his cheeks and was puffing them out.


    "What''s the big deal? This is the kind of outfit that doesn''t stand out at a ser stadium."


    The brown-haired man frowned and looked the blond youth up and down. Dressed in a red Arsenal jersey with white sleeves, white shorts, and ser shoes, the youth had an Arsenal towel tied around his head and was vigorously waving a g.


    "Lord Paimon, do you find these human acts amusing?"


    Paimon grinned, waving the g yfully.


    "Hehe, doesn''t this make me seem like a human too? Hehe."


    "Yes, so human-like I want to kill you."


    "Phahaha, try it, Amdusias, it''s fun."


    Amdusias, still with a discontented look, nced at the man in ck sitting at the end.


    The man in a ck suit and sunsses, his hands in ck leather gloves sped together, was focused on the field.


    "Lord Gamigin, do you really need to watch ser?"


    Gamigin nced at Amdusias wearing sunsses. After giving him a brief look, he turned back to the front.


    "Isn''t it better than secretly going to a museum where a child is researching, like someone?"


    "Huh! That, that''s¡ª!"


    As Amdusias''s eyes widened in panic, Paimon sat down abruptly, jesting yfully.


    "Thought you wouldn¡¯t know?"


    Amdusias, sweating profusely, frantically waved his hands.


    "That, that was¡ª!"


    Paimon''s expression remained yful, although his eyes, befitting the count who governs the western side of Hell, shone a bright blue. As Amdusias stiffened, Paimon opened his still-smiling mouth.


    "Do that again, and you¡¯re dead. I''ll erase you so thoroughly that no trace of your existence will be found anywhere in the world."


    "That, that, that¡ª"


    Amdusias, unable to meet Paimon''s gaze, looked away, iling his hands as he made excuses.


    "That was just because I was curious about what the child was learning there. I definitely did not have any other intentions."


    Paimon¡¯s face, which had been the only smiling part of him, now hardened. As his expression changed, the spectators seated around felt a sudden cold draft, shivering as they looked around. Paimon, nowpletely expressionless, grabbed Amdusias by the ear.


    "Ouch!"


    Dragging him by the ear to his mouth, Paimon whispered quietly.


    "Who do you think I am? Do you think such petty lies would work on me? Do I look that gullible?"


    The pain in his ear made Amdusias grimace, unable to retaliate, merely waving his hands in distress.


    "No, no! I''m sorry, Lord Paimon!"


    Paimon twisted his ear a bit longer, then nced at Gamigin, who slightly nodded. At Gamigin''s signal, Paimon let go of Amdusias¡¯s ear and wiped his hands on thetter''s trousers.


    "That¡¯s your final warning. Do that again, and you¡¯re dead, especially since I know exactly why you went."


    Holding his ear, Amdusias didn¡¯t dare respond but simply bowed his head. Gamigin then tapped him on the shoulder and said.


    "Enough. Thanks to Amdusias, we¡¯ve at least figured out who one of the angels is."


    Amdusias, finding a glimmer of reprieve, eximed.


    "See! That''s all thanks to me!"


    Paimon, with an impassive face, handed him an Arsenal g. Unwittingly taking the g with the Arsenal emblem, Amdusias looked at Paimon, whose expression was still severe.


    "Cheer."


    Momentster, as the camera director, unable to contain his curiosity, once again turned his gaze toward the stands, he caught sight of a tall gentleman in a tight gray suit with neatlybed hair standing on a chair, passionately waving the Arsenal g and cheering.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 332: Move the EPL

    Chapter 332: Move the EPL


    The first half was over.


    At the Emirates Stadium, only a quiet murmur remained, and the scoreboard marked a 2:0 result, leaving fans to only sigh in pity as they watched the yers weakly enter the locker room.


    The game, which had been bnced at 1:0, tipped at the 40th minute of the first half when Luis Suarez got a clear chance and Mathieu Debuchy, a defender,mitted a dangerous tackle, resulting in a penalty kick and changing the score to 2:0.


    Fortunately avoiding a red card, Mathieu Debuchy vehemently protested to the referee, and just as the referee was about to pull out a card, the experienced Mertesacker quickly intervened to calm the situation.


    During halftime, people heading to the restroom stood up with either lifeless expressions or faces filled with dissatisfaction.


    Geon, watching them, also bowed his head with pity, but soon lifted it at the sound of an unfamiliar voice calling him.


    "Excuse me¡­"


    Geon¡¯s eyes met a young-looking woman with a box of hotdogs slung over her shoulder. The woman offered a hotdog wrapped in paper and held out a cup of beer with her other hand.


    ¡°A fan paid for you to have this.¡±¡°Oh, really? Where are they?¡±


    Looking around to wave in gratitude, Geon saw the hotdog girl pointing behind him and then tilting her head in confusion.


    ¡°Over there, behind¡­ Oh? Where did they go?¡±


    As Geon stood to look behind him, he noticed three empty seats among the crowded spectators. The girl seemed slightly flustered and said,


    ¡°Just until now, there were three men. One with long ck hair and sunsses said he was a fan of Kay and had given money for everyone in his group to have hotdogs and beer.¡±


    Geon looked around the empty seats but only saw other fans looking at him admiringly. Shrugging, he sat down and extended his hand.


    ¡°They must have gone to the restroom. Anyway, thanks. If you see themter, please tell them I said thanks for the food.¡±


    The girl handed Geon the beer and hotdog, her face flushing as she hurried to distribute hotdogs and beer to the rest of her group.


    As she walked away, she kept turning back to steal nces at Geon¡¯s face, her cheeks reddening further.


    ¡°Wow¡­ He¡¯s really handsome up close¡­¡±


    Byungjun, who had taken Geon¡¯s hotdog, offered his own hotdog in return and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re just going to eat without knowing what¡¯s in it? I¡¯ll eat this one, and you eat mine. Wait, let me check if it''s fine first.¡±


    Taking an excessively big bite to check, Byungjun¡¯s eyes rolled as he savored the warm hotdog rolling in his mouth, then swapped his beer for Geon¡¯s and gulped it down.


    ¡°Ah! Delicious! It¡¯s fine, go ahead and eat.¡±


    As Kevin and Shizuka began drinking their beers, therge screen at the top of the stadium lit up with text. The murmuring crowd pointed and said,


    ¡°A new chant?¡±


    ¡°Oh, a new one? Not enough with just seven?¡±


    ¡°Ha, let''s cheer with all we have then.¡±


    The stadium¡¯s speakers started ying a slow piano tune, prompting discussions about the game or trips to the restroom to pause as heads turned toward the sound.


    The bass lines climbing over piano sounds brought to mind the superb ys of Arsenal yers from the first half, despite the loss.


    As people quietly listened, the tempo of the electronic guitar quickened, and the lyrics of the new chant appeared on the big screen, gradually enticing the crowd to sing along.


    The simplicity of the melody made it easy to follow, and soon Kevin looked back at Geon, smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s catchy because it¡¯s your music, right?¡±


    Geon, smiling silently, observed the crowd¡¯s reaction. After the tutorial song ended, therge screen disyed ¡°All Together with Energy!¡±, and the music started again from the beginning, prompting the 60,000 spectators to sing along in unison.


    Even when you are wounded and wandering and failing,


    We always cheer for you,


    So you and we will not be afraid,


    Do not be frustrated if you fall!


    If you fall, you can happen again,


    The only thing that can happen is someone around you,


    I am by your side, stand up and look at me.


    Women in the crowd waved gs and shed tears, hoping their voices would reach the yers in the locker room, their voices blending with men who clenched their fists and sang with reddened eyes.


    We love you Arsenal, we do?!


    One nil, to the Arsenal.


    Forty-nine, forty-nine undefeated!


    We''re by far the greatest team


    And it''s Arsenal.


    Arsenal FC!


    In the locker room, Coach Ars¨¨ne Wenger, usually animated during halftime of a losing game¡ªshouting and kicking trash bins, or hitting the locker room walls


    to motivate his yers¡ªstood silently, hands in his pockets.


    He watched the coaches distributing chocte bars and drinks to rejuvenate the tired yers.


    As the yers breathed heavily to relieve their fatigue or chewed on chocte bars, awaiting instructions from the coach who remained silent, they gradually turned their eyes towards Ars¨¨ne Wenger.


    Catching their gaze, Ars¨¨ne Wenger began to speak in a faint voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry. My strategy wasn¡¯t enough¡­¡±


    As he spoke, the locker room TV suddenly turned on. Wenger¡¯s attention, along with the yers¡¯, turned to the TV, which disyed the crowd of spectators.


    They saw fans arm-in-arm, crying as they sang the chants. A woman¡¯s face was so covered in tears it washed away her face paint.


    Do not be frustrated if you fall!


    If you fall, you can happen again,


    The only thing that can happen is someone around you,


    I am by your side, stand up and look at me.


    Captain Mertesacker stopped chewing his chocte bar and stared deeply at the screen, then slowly put down his chocte bar and focused intently.


    A senior man climbed onto a chair, waving a homemade g that seemed not to be an official fan g. The g, white with the Arsenal emblem and red text, caught the eyes of the yers and coaches.


    ¡®Arsenal is the strongest team until I die!¡¯


    Despite nearly falling several times, the old man continued waving the g, and eventually, young men around him steadied his legs as he pointed and waved at the screen.


    Aaron Ramsey, looking teary-eyed at the old man, set aside his sports drink and said,


    ¡°What¡­ is he saying?¡±


    Petr Cech, who had briefly removed his headgear during halftime, stared at the screen then put his headgear back on and tightened the straps.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up. That¡¯s what he¡¯s saying.¡±


    Petr Cech, the eldest, smacked his head with both hands, making thumping sounds, then locked eyes with Captain Mertesacker.


    Their intense gaze seemed to light up as Mertesacker turned to each yer sitting in the locker room.


    Some yers still couldn¡¯t tear their eyes away from the tears of the fans on the TV, and others seemed ready to rush back to the field, twitching their thigh muscles in anticipation.


    While the coaches massaged the yers¡¯ legs but kept their eyes fixed on the TV, their eyelids reddened, and even Ars¨¨ne Wenger watched in a sad daze.


    Mertesacker stood up and approached Wenger.


    As the towering figure neared, Wenger turned and looked up at Mertesacker, who simply nodded towards the TV without a word.


    Wenger¡¯s expression shifted, regaining its usual sharpness as he crossed his arms and closed his eyes. Mertesacker, satisfied, exchanged a smile with a seated Petr Cech.


    Momentster, Wenger shouted,


    ¡°Bring the strategy board! Everyone gather around!¡±


    The heated yers quickly huddled around Wenger, standing close enough for a pre-game huddle, all eyes on the strategy board he held.


    ¡°We y the second half with speed. Walcott, Welbeck, Sanchez! How about it? Can we do it?¡±


    Theo Walcott, looking agile, grinned, showing his teeth, and smacked his thick thighs.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    A yful-looking Alexis Sanchez raised his head to look at the TV.


    ¡°How can you say we can¡¯t after seeing that? Can¡¯t you hear this chant?¡±


    The eleven yers and the coach all lifted their faces to watch the TV screen again.


    Still tear-streaked faces continued to sing the anthem loudly.


    ¡°Alright! Go out there and y a game that these fans won¡¯t be ashamed of!¡±


    Captain Mertesacker shouted loudly, his voice resonating deeply.


    ¡°One nil!!!¡±


    The yers, arm-in-arm, chorused together robustly.


    ¡°To the Arsenal, WOW!!¡±


    With that spirited shout, the yers, not wasting a moment, dashed out of the locker room. As they ran through the long, dark corridor, the voices of the 60,000 spectators, who had been supporting them unwaveringly for over a century, filled their ears.


    We love you Arsenal, we do?!


    One nil, to the Arsenal.


    Forty-nine, forty-nine undefeated!


    We''re by far the greatest team


    And it''s Arsenal,


    Arsenal FC!


    At the end of the long, dark tunnel, the yers saw a space filled with light, where their fans awaited them eagerly.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 333: Move the EPL

    Chapter 333: Move the EPL


    To regte their heartbeats, the FC Barcelona yers appeared on the pitch slowly, unlike the Arsenal yers who sprinted out energetically to the cheers of the audience, still shouting loudly in support.


    As the whistle for the start of the second half sounded, the music that had been ying in the stadium was turned off, but the fans continued to repeatedly chant, "We always cheer for you."


    Seeing the fervently supportive fans, FC Barcelona''s captain, Andr¨¦s Iniesta, stood in the middle of the field and looked up at the stands.


    Women crying, an elderly man shouting and waving a g, men raising their arms amidst white smoke from fireworks.


    Feeling an inexplicable pressure, Iniesta''s legs stiffened. Lionel Messi, noticing the change in him, approached him at the center circle and tapped him on the back.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Iniesta nced at the stands, then pointed towards the Arsenal yers on the opposite side.


    "Look at their eyes¡ªthey''ve changed."


    Seeing the Arsenal side, Messi''s expression hardened. He saw eleven yers ring at the ball with fierce eyes, and he ced his hand on his waist."What happened during halftime?"


    Iniesta whispered to him, cing his hand on his shoulder.


    "Be tense for the second half. In football, momentum is half the battle."


    Messi chuckled.


    "Momentum can be ovee by skill."


    Confidently, he sprinted back to his position. Iniesta watched him, his expressionplex.


    "Yes, but there are times when willpower, driven by momentum, can surpass skill."


    Facing each other at the center circle for kickoff, Danny Welbeck nced at Alexis S¨¢nchez.


    He too was staring intently at the ball. The team captain, Per Mertesacker, approached Mesut ?zil from behind and put his arm around his neck.


    "Welbeck, Walcott, use S¨¢nchez."


    ?zil nodded slightly without taking his eyes off the opponents.


    Seeing his thigh muscles twitch as if they might burst at any moment, it was clear ?zil was eager to start ying.


    With the experience of having yed in the World Cup for the German national team, ?zil remained calm amid the excitement, focusing intently on the ball.


    And finally, the whistle sounded to begin the fateful second half.


    Squeak!!


    The second half started with Barcelona''s kickoff but contrary to expectations, it didn''t progress quickly. For some reason, the Barcelona yers, feeling intimidated, passed the ball around in their defensive half to kill time.


    However, with the game just having restarted, they couldn''t afford to waste time until the end.


    As three forwards pressed the midfielders passing the ball, and Arsenal''s midfielders pushed up, Barcelona''s defenders, unable to withstand the pressure, sent a long pass to a midfielder past the center circle.


    Ivan Rakiti? crouched to trap the long passing his way. As he jumped to trap the ball with his chest, he found himself engulfed in a huge shadow.


    Startled by the sudden shadow obscuring his view, Rakiti? saw the owner of the head rising behind him.


    Mertesacker, with his eyes wide open as if seeing nothing but the ball, headed the ball away. Losing bnce uponnding, Rakiti? watched as Mertesacker, who had just jumped, was falling.


    "Defense!!!!!"


    As Mertesacker''s ball connected with Aaron Ramsey, Barcelona''s midfielders turned to retreat to their defensive half.


    However, Ramsey, without a single trap, slipped a through pass forward with a non-stop pass. The pass was too long, threading through the space between the defenders and barely reaching Mesut ?zil, who had sprinted from afar.


    ?zil, a step faster than the approaching defenders, trapped the ball once before immediately passing it forward.


    The Barcelona defenders, startled by a pass flying over their heads, watched as three small shadows darted forward. Gerard Piqu¨¦ shouted to the defenders.


    "The line is broken! Stick with them!"


    One of the smaller and quicker defenders, Javier Mascherano, trapped the ball with his left foot and rushed forward to stick with Danny Welbeck. However, Welbeck, not intending to duel, delivered the ball with a diagonal pass near the penalty area, and Theo Walcott, missed by Piqu¨¦, shot non-stop.


    Bang!!!


    As the sound of the ball tearing through the air resounded in the stadium, 60,000 spectators rose at once.


    "Goal!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    The scorer, Theo Walcott, spread his arms and shook his fists as he ran towards Danny Welbeck. While Walcott approached with a joyful expression, Welbeck stared fiercely at the Barcelona yers.


    After reaching Walcott, he stopped the nned celebration and stood together, staring at the opposition.


    Piqu¨¦ shook his head in disappointment and returned to his position as Walcott, with the ball rolling behind the goalkeeper, sprinted to the center circle.


    The Arsenal yers raised their arms in greeting, but no one approached


    Walcott; each held their position.


    Seeing the Arsenal yers eager to restart the game, the Barcelona yers, feeling intimidated, avoided eye contact and talked among themselves.


    "What''s going on?"


    A defender shrugged, ncing at the Arsenal yers, while the yers turned their eyes away from the fiercely staring opponents, shouting iprehensibly at their defenders.


    Ernesto Valverde, the coach, continuously gestured and gave tactical instructions from the sidelines, equally bewildered.


    It wasn''t just a single goal; the atmosphere of the game itself had changed. Moreover, with the goaling just 11 minutes into the second half, there was no telling when another might be scored.


    As the goal was scored, the fans seated next to each other hugged and shared their joy, but as the yers prepared to restart without celebrating, the fans too looked back at the field with solemn faces.


    As a g-waving old man dropped his g and raised his arms at the moment the goal was scored, his mouth opened.


    Even when you are wounded and wandering and failing.


    The fans around him, hearing his raspy voice, joined in singing.


    We always cheer for you.


    So you and we will not be afraid.


    The song that started in one corner of the stadium soon filled the entire venue. No one was shouting or yelling; they simply stood singing solemnly, letting the yers feel their hearts.


    Noticing the change in the stadium, Kevin looked back at Geon with a stunned face. Astonished by Geon''s ability to create such a supportive song, Kevin whispered quietly while watching the stands.


    "Look at Geon."


    Before Kevin spoke, Shizuka, already observing Geon, nodded slightly, and Kevin continued to whisper without taking his eyes off Geon.


    "What kind of music experiment is this with 60,000 people? Isn''t he increasingly moving away from the human realm?"


    Shizuka also leaned toward Kevin and whispered.


    "Since the opportunity arose, he''s never once waved his arms or shouted, just quietly observing the movements of the audience and yers."


    Unlike Kevin, who was watching the game, Shizuka was primarily observing Geon''s reactions. Hearing Shizuka''s words, Kevin stroked his chin and nodded.


    "Damn, a genius is beyond understanding."


    At Emirates Stadium, even though it was a daytime game, all the lights were on to prevent any part of the field from being shadowed.


    Three men sat under the bright lights on the roof, lifting their beers. Blond Pyemon raised his beer high and shouted.


    "Ahahaha!! That''s our boy!"


    Cross-legged and arms folded, Amducias looked at Pyemon with dissatisfaction but, having some guilt, swallowed his words.


    ''He''s Lord Gamagin''s child, not yours! And this is my ability!''


    Despite swallowing hisints, Amducias clinked his beer ss with Pyemon. Taking a sip, he turned his gaze toward Gamagin, who was sitting quietly watching Geon.


    "Is this piece still not beyond the limits?"


    When Gamagin mentioned limits, Amducias realized he knew even the words he had followed Geon with, and sweat ran down his back.


    "Ah... yes, not yet."


    Gamagin rested his elbow on his thigh and propped his chin.


    "Four emotions¡ªthat''s the human limit, right?"


    Amducias turned his head to the field and replied.


    "Yes, that''s right. ording to human standards, historical musicians and artists, even painters, leave one unfinished work before they die, whether they die old or young. Theirst work surpasses human limits, so it remains iplete. Not just us demons, but even angels keep it in check."


    Pyemon burped quietly after drinking his beer and asked.


    "What happens when you surpass the limits?"


    Amducias''s eyes precisely found Geon among the 60,000 spectators. Seeing Geon''s serious expression as he observed the crowd, Amducias watched Gamagin and Pyemon''s reactions and sighed softly.


    "He''ll be dealt with, by an angel or a demon."


    Pyemon pped his face with a smack and stared at the sky.


    "Demons can cover it... but we''ll have to stop the angels. Heh, bring it on."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 334: Move the EPL

    Chapter 334: Move the EPL


    Gamagin removed his sunsses and looked at Amdusias, who shuddered slightly as their eyes met. After observing him for a moment, Gamagin asked, "Is it settled? Why?"


    Trembling under Gamagin''s intense gaze, Amdusias was quiet until Pyemon spoke up, "Lord Gamagin, even if he''s a high-ranking demon, this one barely made it onto the list of the 72 demons. How could you expect him to answer that?"


    Gamagin put his sunsses back on and nodded, "Ah, my apologies. Go on, speak."


    Once Gamagin¡¯s eyes were covered, Amdusias regained someposure and said with a still trembling voice, "Throughout human history, less than ten musicians have been able to channel up to four emotions in their music. The moment they infuse their music with a fifth emotion, it has the power to move humans."


    Gamagin twitched an eyebrow, "Move? What do you mean?"


    "Just as it sounds," Amdusias continued, "The music can manipte humans as theposer intends. It could incite wars, prevent them, make someone fall in love, or even hate. In extreme cases, it canmand humans to kill each other."


    Pyemon shrugged and whistled, "Close to bing a demon or an angel, then?"


    Amdusias nodded gravely, "It elevates them to the status of a demi-god. That¡¯s why both demons and angels see them as a threat. They introduce variables into the ongoing affairs of the human realm."


    Gamagin crossed his arms, still seated, "Variables... So, the angels around this child must also be aware of this."After noticing Gamagin¡¯s attentiveness, Amdusias nodded quietly, and Pyemon smirked, "Let them try, we won''t sit idly by either."


    Amdusias looked frustrated, "It''s not the angels that are the problem. What about the highest-ranking demons? What if those above you, Lord Gamagin, start to act?"


    Pyemon¡¯s face turned serious, "Hmm... Baal, Agares, and Vassago are the problematic trio...¡±


    Gamagin shook his head, "Baal is fine; he¡¯s not one to do things behind the scenes. Agares just needs to be stopped from imnting immoral thoughts and manipting the child to his will. Vassago is mild-mannered, if anything, he¡¯de to me first to discuss matters. The real issue might be Kushion."


    Pyemon clenched his fist, grimacing, "That monkey bastard! I¡¯ll handle him."


    "Don¡¯t be careless; he might be lower in the ranks, but that''s only in terms of power, not cunning. You never know what he might pull."


    "Ha, but he''s also quite forgetful," Pyemon chuckled, "If deception and distraction don¡¯t work, we¡¯ll overpower him."


    As they continued their discussion, Amdusias spoke up, "What will you do about the angels?"


    Gamagin removed his sunsses and looked up at the clear sky, where winter clouds drifted by. He murmured softly, "I guess I¡¯ll have to negotiate with Michael."


    "So, it¡¯s just about reaching an agreement with Michael?"


    Pyemon patted a still skeptical Amdusias on the back andughed, "Are those guys even demons? Unlike the disobedient demon brats, if Michael agrees, that¡¯s the end of it. So let¡¯s worry after they disagree. Look!"


    Pyemon¡¯s remark drew all three demons¡¯ attention to the stadium. The crowd, packed into the stadium, rose in unison, creating waves of red and white.


    "Goal!!!!!!!!!"


    Alexis Sanchez, having sprinted to the right corner of the goal, leaped up, one hand raised in the air, roaring in triumph.


    "Wowowow!!! I did it!!"


    Sanchez cheered, jumping into the crowd, which screamed with joy.


    "I knew he could do it! I believed in Sanchez!"


    "You''re our hero!!"


    "The best, simply the best!!!"


    As the score tied at 2:2, the onlooking Geon raised his arms in tion.


    "Yeah!!!! That¡¯s it!!"


    Only when they drew did Geon, caught in a headlock by Kevin, startughing.


    "You monster!! What even are you!"


    Shizuka also cheered joyfully, "We¡¯re even now!"


    Kevin high-fived Shizuka, adding, "It¡¯s just the first leg, and the next one is at Barcelona''s home ground, so it''ll be tough, but tying with FC Barcelona means Arsenal is ready to soar higher!"


    Caught in the headlock, Geon smiled, "There¡¯s still time, about 11 minutes left."


    "Huh? Are you saying Arsenal might even win?"


    "Hehe, well, who knows? But it¡¯s too early to call


    it a draw."


    "You greedy thing! This is already incredible!"


    "Ha, let¡¯s see."


    An excited Byung-jun threw his empty beer cup to the ground, shouting, "My treat! Bring more beer!"


    Byung-jun, already flushed from four beers,ughed as he saw the crowd jumping excitedly in the stands.


    "Hyung, how much would it cost to buy beer for 60,000 people?"


    "What?"


    Byung-jun, startled, reflexively did the math.


    "Beer at 8 pounds a cup¡­ that¡¯s about 10 dors and 34 cents in US dors¡­ times 60,000¡­ about 624,000 dors? In Korean won, that would be about 700 million. Wow, that¡¯s a lot."


    Shizuka looked at Geon nervously, "You¡¯re not thinking of spending 700 million won on beer, are you?"


    Kevin also looked at Geon in shock, but Geon just smiled, "What I''ve gained from this game is worth more than 700 million won. Please, Brother Byung-jun."


    Byung-jun, perhaps spurred by the alcohol, stood up spiritedly, "Why not? When else will I get a chance to buy drinks for 60,000 people? Okay, then I''ll take care of it. Wait here!"


    He strode off toward the stadium¡¯s snack bars, greeted by a female attendant who wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with Asian faces.


    "Hello, may I help you?"


    Byung-jun looked around and asked, "Is the manager here by any chance?"


    The sudden request for a manager made the female attendant uneasy. Often, employees came toin about issues with sales in the stadium.


    "Um... may I ask why you¡¯re looking for them?"


    "Oh, I¡¯m just here to buy some beer."


    "Oh? You can just order beer here."


    Byung-jun pulled out a ck check card issued to executive-level employees at Fantagio. Unlike a regr credit card with a limit, this card allowed unlimited payments up to the amount it contained. Holding the card, Byung-jun grinned.


    "60,000 cups of beer, please?"


    The attendant, initially puzzled by his request, hesitated before asking, "Um... 60 cups?"


    "No, 60,000 cups."


    "What?????"


    As Byung-junid the ck card down in front of her, the attendant backed away, stammering.


    "I, I¡¯ll get the manager!"


    A flustered manager came running out barefoot, and Byung-jun chuckled as he paid 700 million won in one go.


    ¡®Never thought I¡¯d see the day I¡¯d swipe 700 million won all at once, haha, feels great.¡¯


    After the payment, Byung-jun carried a bundle of food the manager had packed as a courtesy down the corridor.


    "Wowowowowow!!!!!!!"


    Hearing the stadium roar as if it might copse, Byung-jun quickened his pace. He ran to the entrance of the stadium, dropping the food he was carrying when he saw the scoreboard.


    "Did they, did they actuallye from behind?"


    His eyes caught Mertesacker lying in front of FC Barcelona¡¯s goal, with Arsenal FC yers piling on top of him. Fans near the entrance were going wild.


    "See that? Did you just see that?"


    "Yeah!! That¡¯s our captain!"


    "Ovepping in injury time! Who would have thought thest defender, Mertesacker, woulde up for a header! We won, we really beat FC Barcelona!!"


    As fireworks shot up in the stadium, with no more than 20 seconds left, it was clear that Arsenal had secured aeback victory. Ecstatic fans shook with tears streaming down their faces as they hugged each other tightly, shouting Arsenal¡¯s chant at the top of their lungs.


    We love you Arsenal, we do?!


    We love you Arsenal, we do!


    We love you Arsenal, we do!


    Oh Arsenal, we love you!


    As the final goal was scored, Shizuka, who had thrown her arms around Geon unknowingly, was teary-eyed. Geon, startled at first by her embrace, soon began patting her back to console her. A fan who couldn¡¯t calm down pointed at the big screen above the stadium.


    "Wow!! Look at that!!"


    The crowd¡¯s attention gathered on the words disyed on the giant scoreboard.


    ¡®Kay is treating! A beer for everyone in the audience!¡¯


    "Ahahahahah!!!!! Finally, I get to taste a beer paid for by Kay!"


    "Wow, buying beer for 60,000 people, how much would that even cost?"


    "Almost half a million pounds, right?"


    "Wow! That¡¯s more than my sry for ten years, amazing, so generous!"


    "Wow, I¡¯m so happy, I could go crazy! Drink up! Pour it out!"


    As the whistle for the restart of the game blew, the Barcelona yers, seemingly giving


    up on the game, kicked the ball from the center circle straight to Arsenal¡¯s goal.


    As Petr Cech, wearing headgear, caught the ball, the whistle for the end of the game blew, and the stadium turned into a veritable festival.


    "Yaaaay!!!!! We won!!"


    "We really beat Barcelona? Can you believe it?"


    "Amazing! Amazing! To think I''d live to see such a game!"


    "Nobody¡¯s going home tonight! Everyone,e to my ce! It¡¯s on me!"


    As Arsenal yers lined up and waved to the audience, tears started streaming down their faces, starting with the hero of thest goal, Mertesacker.


    The fans, responding to their greetings, began to stand and apud, and soon even the Barcelona fans joined in.


    Turning to the always supportive fans, Mertesacker clenched his fist and raised his hand high in the air.


    "Thank you! Thank you! We love you!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 335: Move the EPL

    Chapter 335: Move the EPL


    The game had ended, but not a single spectator had left their seat. The yers, still unable to calm their excitement, continued to wave and greet the fans.


    About fifty staff members were busily handing out the beers bought by Geon, but with an audience of 60,000, it was clear that more time was needed to distribute one to each spectator.


    Although there were only slightly more than a few hundred fans, the record-breaking sales by the Arsenal club meant a beer for everyone in attendance.


    The first few who received their beers could have started drinking, but they waited until everyone had one. asionally, middle-aged men would take a sip first, but under the watchful eyes of those around them, they quietly put their beers down. Finally, when everyone had a beer, the stadium''s big screen lit up with new text.


    "Beer is on Kay, and the hot dogs are on Arsenal!"


    At the sight of these words on the screen, the stadium erupted with an even louder cheer than when there had been a turnaround during the game.


    Employees rushed out again, frantically distributing hot dogs wrapped in paper. Even the yers in the middle of the field waving at the audience were handed beers and hot dogs.


    Though it was right after the game, the yers who didn¡¯t drink beer but bit into their hot dogs climbed up to the audience seats near the corner and pumped their fists, prompting the audience to cheer again.


    Ars¨¨ne Wenger, watching a staff member hand over food and then walk away, stared thoughtfully at the food in his hands."What was different? The strategy, the tactics, even the yers were the same in both halves. What changed us?"


    Ars¨¨ne Wenger lifted his gaze to the audience. Slowly turning around to face the audience fully once more, he stopped at a certain point.


    His eyes caught sight of Geon cheering with Seizuka and Kevin. Wenger looked at Geon thoughtfully.


    "Music, the very thing I once scorned, asking what could be achieved with it. It moved the hearts of the spectators, and that will transformed into willpower, reaching our yers and me. This is the power of music¡­"


    Wenger¡¯s legs moved. Holding a beer and a hot dog in his hands, he walked toward the VIP section as the audience stood up to give him a standing ovation, but his eyes were fixed only on Geon.


    As Wenger approached the advertising panel guarded by a ball boy, the boy hesitated but then stepped aside.


    Wenger sat down across from where Geon was seated. A beautiful young man with an otherworldly appearance looked up and smiled at him. Wenger slightly smiled back and extended a beer to him.


    ¡°Cheers.¡±


    Geon stood up, clinking his beer loudly against Wenger''s.


    ¡°Congrattions, Coach!¡±


    Their beer sses shed, and foam scattered on the floor. Reporters, as if they had been waiting, captured the moment of their toast, and in the flurry of shing lights, Ars¨¨ne Wenger, as if no one else was around, quietly said,


    ¡°The power of music. This is indeed the power of the music created by a musician named Kay. I acknowledge and thank you.¡±


    Kevin, who was watching Geon and Wenger, offered his ss for a toast, but Wenger had already turned away. Watching Wenger disappear, a broad smile hung on Geon''s lips.


    At the top of the stadium in the VIP room.


    Alisher Usmanov, with his fist clenched, poured champagne into his ss until it overflowed andughed heartily.


    "Ha ha ha! See that? Did you see?"


    Stan Kroenke, who seemed rxed and sprawled on the sofa, took the champagne ss Usmanov handed him and raised it.


    "This time, you''ve won, I admit."


    "Ha ha ha, the board may not acknowledge it, but the results are good, so no more pressure, right?"


    Stan Kroenke chuckled and took a sip of champagne.


    "If anyone applies pressure, I¡¯ll deal with them this time."


    "Good."


    "By the way, collecting gold? Got some good intel?"


    Stan Kroenke''s casual remark made Alisher Usmanov visibly stiffen.


    "Uh¡­ that, it''s for investment purposes¡­"


    Stan Kroenke tilted his head, sniffing out the hint of money.


    "Haven¡¯t heard that gold prices are rising. Did you get info about a war or something?"


    Usmanov hesitated, then spoke.


    "Ah¡­ no, it¡¯s not that, but since it¡¯s you¡­ You haven¡¯t exactly amassed your fortune by being saintly, have you?"


    Stan Kroenke pursed his lips, holding the ss.


    "Is there such a thing as a good rich man? Well, if you spend money nicely, maybe. But that¡¯s something for those who make a modest living, not for us, the top 1% of the wealthy."


    Usmanov looked around and then spoke up.


    "That¡¯s¡­ well, you might want to start


    umting some gold too¡­ because, you know¡­ ah!!!"


    Usmanov, checking to see if anyone was listening, had just started to speak when he froze, seeing someone staring at him from atop the stadium roof. Stan Kroenke, noticing Usmanov¡¯s reaction, looked outside. Seeing nothing unusual among the still partying crowd, he turned his gaze back to Usmanov.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Usmanov backed away, his face breaking into a cold sweat as he noticed Pyemon on the roof opposite, staring right at him.


    The beautiful but cold and deep eyes of the blond youth seemed like a predatory beast right in front of him.


    Although it was too far to see the face clearly, Usmanov, realizing that he was being watched, stumbled backward. The champagne ss in his hand shattered, soaking the floor, as the security guards burst through the door.


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    The security guard helped Usmanov up and spoke into his radio.


    "We need cleanup here. Are you alright, Mr. Alisher Usmanov?"


    Usmanov, supported by the guard but still staring outside, stuttered.


    "I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine."


    Stan Kroenke frowned, rising from his seat.


    "What''s wrong with you? What are you scared of? There are thirty bodyguards right outside this VIP room door. Even if the mafia came storming in, we have the manpower to dodge them. What are you afraid of?"


    Usmanov, with a haunted look, fixed his gaze outside and said in a trembling voice.


    "There''s nothing."


    Stan Kroenke scowled.


    "What do you mean, there¡¯s nothing?"


    Usmanov, shrugging off the supporting guard, shouted.


    "They can¡¯t protect me! Not even a thousand of these guards can protect me from that person!"


    "Come on, Alisher! Who is this person? Get a hold of yourself and talk!"


    "Let me go! I''m going home!"


    Usmanov stumbled twice as he left the room and then disappeared. Stan Kroenke, left alone, gave an incredulous look toward the roof Usmanov had been watching.


    As evening approached and the lights brightened, there was nothing unusual on the roof. Kroenke scowled.


    *


    Not far from Arsenal''s home stadium, in the Premier Inn London Angel Islington hotel suite.


    Lynn sat alone in a huge room with white wallpaper and marble floors, listening to the cheers from Emirates Stadium.


    She scratched the armrest of the sofa with her long nails, her expression suddenly changing. She turned her head to look at the darkened room and spoke.


    "Did you bring the message from Michael, Remiel?"


    In the darkness, a pair of glowing eyes appeared. The lights flickered off and on as if the eyes were blinking.


    "He has not yet decided, Uriel."


    Uriel, as Lynn was referred to, smiled.


    "It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been called by that name."


    The eyes scanned her body up and down.


    "For a human, you have a beautiful body. How long have you been in this child¡¯s body?"


    Lynn looked down at her body, then pulled out a wallet from her bag and extracted an old photograph. It was a color photo of an Asian woman holding a little girl. Lynn caressed the woman in the photo and spoke.


    "It was when the child was ten years old. Right after Gamagin approached a child named Geon, I entered at Michael''smand. I¡¯ve been waiting in this body ever since, and it seems I¡¯ll need to stay a bit longer to return to an angel¡¯s body."


    As the darkness fell silent, Lynn put the photo aside and asked.


    "Where is Remiel¡¯s body?"


    "In a home in the United States, sleeping."


    "I see. You haven¡¯t been in that body for long, have you?"


    "That''s right, about five years."


    "What is Michael pondering?"


    The glowing eyes in the darkness slightly wavered. Seeing this, Lynn gently smiled.


    "It seems Remiel also has a fondness for children, so he must be worried about the child."


    The pair of eyes closed quietly.


    "I convey Michael¡¯s message."


    Lynn rose from her seat, knelt on the floor, and bowed her head. The eyes opened, emitting a burst of white light, filling therge suite with a booming voice.


    "Watch over Kushion and protect the child."


    Lynn¡¯s head bowed even lower.


    "I have received the message of Michael, the right hand of the one who oversees the world. Everything will be as He wills."


    As the resounding voice faded, Lynn raised her head and looked at the still-dark eyes.


    "The time to meet thest child is near. Are you prepared?"


    The eyes in the darkness smiled.


    "I am prepared without any hindrance."


    Lynn stood up and looked out at Emirates Stadium from the window.


    "Kiska, Seizuka, Kevin, and thest child to meet¡­


    Once that¡¯spleted, Kushion will notice. We must be ready for that time."


    Lynn and the eyes in the darkness nodded at each other.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 336: The Man Who Makes Watches

    Chapter 336: The Man Who Makes Watches


    Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap.


    On the road in front of the Premium Inn London Angel Islington Hotel, where Lynn was staying.


    A man clutching a small ck box the size of his palm was running frantically.


    People walking on the road dodged out of the way, and cars, forced by the man''s disregard for the traffic lights, mmed on their brakes and cursed.


    Screech!!


    "Hey!! Want to die?"


    "Sorry! So sorry!"


    Half-apologizing, the man didn¡¯t stop running. The short, ck-haired man was ck, and quite handsome.


    Wearing a beige coat, a white shirt, and ck cks, his name was Arthur Hodgson. He was a clock expert, one year post-graduation from Birmingham City University with a BA in Horology.Without pausing, Arthur could see Emirates Stadium in the distance.


    "I must! I must deliver this!"


    Running, Arthur recalled his past.


    Born in Ambleside in the Lake District, known for its 16kes in Ennd, Arthur was an only child who was adored by his parents. Though not a wealthy family, he grew up robustly in a lovely home environment with great parents and beautiful scenery. From a young age, Arthur developed an interest in the sounds of an old grandfather clock in the living room.


    Sitting all day by the grandfather clock, watching the pendulum swing with a nk stare, his worried parents drove him to London to see a doctor. However, the doctor said there was nothing wrong and it was just a temporary phenomenon of childhood.


    Back home, the child sat again in front of the grandfather clock, listening attentively to various clock sounds.


    When he was about four years old, he remembered a woman he met in the forest behind his house.


    It was an ordinary day. As there were no homes with children his age within a 10 km radius, Arthur was used to ying alone, catching fish in theke or insects on the hill behind his house.


    One day, after eating a walnut pie his mother had made and wiping the crumbs off his lips, Arthur climbed the hill and dug in the sand.


    Rather than building sandcastles, he buried his legs up to his knees in the sand and shook his body, a game he enjoyed. Then, a woman appeared before him.


    The woman who appeared before Arthur was hundreds of times more beautiful than any pretty sister he had seen in London hospitals or elsewhere.


    Arthur, mistaking the light behind her head for halo, rubbed his eyes several times and asked in a tender voice.


    "Who are you?"


    The blonde woman in a long white dress that reached her ankles swept her wavy hair back and approached, stroking Arthur''s small, dark head buried up to his knees in the ground.


    Looking up at her with round, cute eyes, Arthur smiled as he enjoyed the touch of the pretty sister, prompting her to smile slightly.


    "There''s rhythm in your heart," she said.


    Not understanding her, Arthur looked up nkly as she gently smiled and ced her hand on his chest.


    "Do you feel it?"


    After feeling his heartbeat through her hand, Arthur nodded, and she smiled brightly.


    Herughter seemed to brighten the world, and involuntarily, Arthur reached out his hand towards her pale face. As his hand was about to touch her face, the woman stood up and turned away.


    "The rhythm in your heart will now be heard by your ears," she said.


    And then she disappeared. From that day on, Arthur began to hear all kinds of sounds. However, it was not painful.


    The sounds he heard were not noises but had a regr rhythm, like the sound of a clock, the direction indicators on cars, or the sound of his mother chopping vegetables on the cutting board.


    Since the irregr sound of insects did not bother him, Arthur grew up without any problems.


    During high school, a teacher who saw him sitting in the cafeteria, tapping the table in time with his wristwatch, introduced him to the world of horology.


    This new field of studypletely absorbed Arthur, showing his genius in it.


    Eventually, rmended by his principal, Arthur was admitted to the prestigious Birmingham City University, where he dedicated six years to studying to be a master clockmaker. And a year after his graduation, unlike other friends who got jobs atpanies making aviation clocks or luxury watches, Arthur was different. His dream was to create his own brand and be sessful.


    However, no individual orpany was willing to invest in him just after his graduation. Returning to his family''s farmhouse in Ambleside, Arthur set up a workshop in the basement and began making clocks by hand.


    He spent five months creating a clock that did not deviate by even a second in over 30 days, even whenpared to an atomic clock. With thepleted clock, Arthur returned to London.


    He met with investors and businessmen, but the answer was always a rejection. The reasons were that his design wasn


    ''t trendy, and his craftsmanship could be replicated by machines, hence there was little customer need for a handmade clock.


    After meeting with more than twenty investors and still failing to secure investment, Arthur thought of onest idea. It was to put his handmade clock on the wrist of Kay, who was visiting Ennd to watch an Arsenal game.


    Though younger and still a student, Kay was already a global superstar. Arthur believed that once his clock was on Kay''s wrist, the world would recognize its value. With this thought, he didn''t hesitate and ran out of his hotel room, clutching the clock.


    Despite the bitter winter wind, Arthur was soaked with sweat by the time he reached Emirates Stadium. As he pushed through the crowd exiting the stadium, he spotted Geon emerging, surrounded by a host of bodyguards and also saw Shizuka Miyawaki and Kevin among the crowd. Driven by urgency, Arthur pushed through the people, trying to get closer, but was blocked by a bodyguard.


    "Kay! Kay!!! Just a moment!"


    He shouted at the top of his lungs, but his voice seemed to reach nowhere amid the cheers of thousands of fans. Gathering his strength, he raised the ck box high.


    "Kay! Here, a gift! Please take it!"


    His voice was drowned out by the shrieking of female fans, leaving Arthur with nothing to do but look desperately at Geon.


    A tall, burly man with an East Asian appearance appeared in front of Arthur, who was blocked by a bodyguard while holding out the ck box. The man grabbed the box.


    "Gasp! This, this is a gift for Kay! Please let go!"


    Arthur tried to resist, but the burly man snatched the box from him, and Arthur copsed to the ground.


    "Please return it...... that''s not right......"


    The burly man grinned, showing his teeth.


    "I''m Lee Byung-jun, Kay''s manager. I''ll check the gift and deliver it to Kay, so don''t worry."


    Only then did Arthur realize that the man was inside the line formed by the bodyguards. Arthur quickly stood up and shouted.


    "Th, thank you! My business card is inside, please make sure to deliver it, I''ll be waiting for your call!"


    Many people gave their phone numbers iming to be fans, so Byung-jun scoffed and nodded as if to acknowledge, then shook the box and disappeared.


    Shortly after, Geon and his entourage got into a limousine provided by the club and left, dispersing the crowd. Arthur stood alone, looking in the direction the car had disappeared.


    "It might be myst chance...... please......"


    Arthur stood for a long while, unable to move his feet, watching the road where Geon''s car had vanished. Still excited, Kevin in the car pped the car seat and shouted.


    "Woah!! What a legendary game that was! Right, Kay?"


    Geon smiled and replied.


    "Yeah! It was fun! How about you, Shizuka?"


    Shizuka sped her hands and said.


    "I never knew a ser game could be so exciting. I think I''ll start taking an interest in ser."


    Kevin, satisfied, looked at Shizuka.


    "Great, Shizuka. Kay and I sometimes buy PPV ser games to watch, you should join us!"


    "Sure! I''d love to, hehe."


    The three chattered happily as Byung-jun, sitting in the passenger seat, shook the ck box, trying to guess if its contents were harmless. He then opened the box.


    "What''s this? Such a clunky watch?"


    Byung-jun''s eyes caught a watch wrapped in oil paper, featuring a ck leather strap and a golden rim in an old-fashioned design. Beside the watchy a business card and a letter folded thrice. Holding the watch, Byung-jun frowned.


    "Did his grandfather hand down this watch or something? What''s with this design, it looks like something from a 1960s movie."


    Holding the business card next to the watch, Byung-jun squinted.


    "The Lake¡­¡­ Arthur Hodgson? Was there ever a brand called ''The Lake''?"


    After putting the business card back in the box, Byung-jun read the letter, chuckled, and refolded it back into the box.


    "Man, trying to advertise for free? Didn''t seem like it, but what a thieving nature."


    Examining the old-fashioned design of the watch, Byung-jun put it back into the ck box and tossed it onto the glove box.


    "Even my grandfather wouldn''t wear this. Really, if this is what they call design."


    The ck box rattled around on the glove box as the car turned corners, but Byung-jun, having drunk beer, fell asleep and did not wake up until they arrived at Alisher Usmanov''s mansion.


    A line of about twenty maids rushed to greet the entourage and carry their luggage into


    the mansion, causing Byung-jun to forget about the ck box he had left in the car.


    Once everyone had entered the mansion, the chauffeur, ensuring there was no luggage left behind, noticed the ck box on the glove box.


    Opening the box and seeing its contents, the chauffeur licked his lips, took the ck box, parked the car, and entered the mansion.


    In the mansion''s reception room, Alisher Usmanov greeted the entourage with open arms and a broad smile.


    "Ha-ha-ha! Thank you all for your hard work today. Especially you, Kay."


    Geon handed his coat to a maid reaching out to him and smiled.


    "Ha-ha, it''s all thanks to Mr. Alisher Usmanov''s trust in me."


    Alisher Usmanov pped his hands towards the dining room.


    "On such a joyful day, we must toast. Let''s all head to the dining room! I''ve prepared a party."


    Kevin raised his fist and stood up energetically.


    "Oh yes!! A day like this calls for a drink!"


    Byung-jun, still flushed, was the first to dash to the dining room, with Kevin and Shizuka also heading to the dining room with excited faces.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 337: The Man Who Makes Watches

    Chapter 337: The Man Who Makes Watches


    As the group was moving toward the restaurant, Alisher Usmanov called Geon to a halt. After making sure everyone was headed to the restaurant, Alisher Usmanov spoke.


    ¡°Ars¨¨ne Wenger''s request has been conveyed through the board.¡±


    ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡±


    Alisher Usmanov spread two fingers.


    ¡°Double. I will pay twice the originally promised music royalty as a guarantee.¡±


    Geon looked slightly surprised and asked.


    ¡°What? Why all of a sudden?¡±


    Alisher Usmanov, with his hands on his waist, said,


    ¡°The season will end soon, and there''s a high possibility that other EPL teams might notice the impact of your music. We do not want other teams to see such effects. I''ll give you double to refrain from providing anthems to other teams. Ah, if double is too little, up to triple is possible.¡±Geon pouted his lips and said,


    ¡°Hmm... I¡¯d like to experiment a bit more...¡±


    Alisher Usmanov urgently spoke,


    ¡°Four times! I¡¯ll give you four times.¡±


    Geon, staring intently at Alisher Usmanov, eventually nodded.


    ¡°Discuss that with Brother Byungjun. I don¡¯t know business matters.¡±


    ¡°Then, can we consider Kay has agreed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you may ry that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, haha! Shall we go enjoy the party?¡±


    Geon, along with Alisher Usmanov, headed to the restaurant andughed upon seeing Byungjun and Kevin already starting a drinking spree.


    At Shizuka¡¯s gesture to sit next to her, Geon took a seat by her, and Alisher Usmanov, sitting at the head of the table, raised a ss filled with champagne and shouted.


    ¡°For the music, for Arsenal!¡±


    Everyone raised their sses to celebrate victory, chatting away when a driver, who snuck in noticing the moment, whispered into Alisher Usmanov¡¯s ear.


    Alisher Usmanov, giving the driver his attention, received a ck box from him and gestured as if to look inside, then said.


    ¡°Mr. Lee? You left this in the car.¡±


    Byungjun, who was pouring champagne on Kevin¡¯s head, turned around.


    ¡°Oh, that. It¡¯s nothing... Anyway, I forgot about it, thanks.¡±


    Byungjun, receiving the ck box from Alisher Usmanov, pushed it aside and Kevin asked.


    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t that the one given by a fan earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A watch, meant as a gift for Kay.¡±


    As Geon turned his head while talking to Shizuka,


    ¡°For me? What is it?¡±


    Byungjun grimaced slightly as he opened the box and took out the watch.


    ¡°It¡¯s a watch, but the design is too old for you to wear, and it seems to have been approached with a thieving mentality aiming for free marketing, so I didn¡¯t intend to pass it on, but since it''se to this, just take a look.¡±


    Alisher Usmanov nced at the watch as Byungjun handed it to Geon.


    ¡°A handmade watch.¡±


    Byungjun paused and looked at him.


    ¡°Handmade? They still make handmade watches?¡±


    Alisher Usmanov, extending his hand as if to ask for it, received the watch from Byungjun. After turning the watch over, heughed and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the inside, but the design is a disaster. Ha-ha. But being a handmade watch gives it enough value.¡±


    Byungjun¡¯s face brightened slightly.


    ¡°Oh, really? Is it expensive?¡±


    Alisher Usmanov extended the watch towards Geon and said,


    ¡°A handmade watch is worth at least a thousand pounds.¡±


    Byungjun was slightly surprised and said,


    ¡°A thousand pounds... that¡¯s about thirteen hundred dors, right? Wow, it¡¯s not extremely expensive, but it¡¯s a pricey watch.¡±


    Kevin, looking at the watch in Geon¡¯s hand, said,


    ¡°Who would buy a watch for thirteen hundred dors, especially with such a mess of a design?¡±


    Alisher Usmanov smiled and said,


    ¡°Anything handmade is expensive nowadays because most products are made cheaply by machines withoutbor costs. For instance, among sports cars, those handmade are more expensive even though there are cars with superior performance.¡±


    Geon closely examined the watch. The white dial with gold hands urately disyed the time, and the gold rim and ck leather strap looked a bit old. Geon turned the watch over to read the small inscription on the back.


    ¡°Arthur...... Hodgson. The Lake?¡±


    Byungjun pulled out a business card from the ck box and showed it.


    ¡°That''s his business card, but it¡¯s a brand I don¡¯t recognize.¡±


    Shizuka quickly searched on her phone then shook her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such brand.¡±


    Alish


    er Usmanov said to Shizuka,


    ¡°If he''s just asking Kay to wear it without a proper marketing request, it must be a brand that hasn¡¯t evenunched yet. They must be looking for investors, struggling because they haven¡¯t found any.¡±


    Byungjun scowled and said,


    ¡°See, I told you, it¡¯s a thieving attitude.¡±


    Geon tried the watch on his wrist, and Shizuka, covering her mouth,ughed.


    ¡°Ho-ho, it looks like a grandfather''s watch.¡±


    Smiling at Shizuka who wasughing at him, Geon handed the watch back to Byungjun and asked,


    ¡°Was there nothing else?¡±


    Byungjun, holding the watch, looked at the paper inside the ck box. After a moment''s hesitation, he pulled out a piece of paper and handed it over.


    ¡°There was a letter, but as I said earlier, it just asks to have you wear the watch and it¡¯s full of his life story, not worth reading.¡±


    Geon took the letter and unfolded it to read what Arthur had written. Shizuka also leaned in to read along.


    Geon, after reading the letter describing the man''s life and current desperate situation, pondered for a moment.


    The others, excluding Geon and Shizuka, were waiting for Geon to finish reading and resumed their drinking spree. Shizuka, watching Geon''s side profile, quietly asked,


    ¡°You want to help him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Geon nced at Shizuka and chuckled.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Shizuka looked at him with a wistful expression and said,


    ¡°Because that¡¯s the kind of person you are.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, was I?¡±


    Geon neatly folded the letter and handed it to Byungjun while putting Kevin in a headlock,ughing with Byungjun.


    ¡°Brother, here. And could you give me the watch again?¡±


    Geon took the letter from Byungjun¡¯s hand, and Byungjun took the watch out of the box and carelessly shoved the letter back in.


    ¡°Shall I give it to Father then?¡±


    Geon saw the edge of the letter sticking out from the box and frowned.


    Byungjun noticed Geon¡¯s changing expression and quickly pulled the letter out, neatly cing it back inside the box, then cleared his throat. Geon, who had been examining the watch again, looked up at Alisher Usmanov.


    Geon, looking at the watch again from the moment he saw Alisher Usmanov, heard him say with a smile,


    ¡°Shall I have it appraised?¡±


    Geon¡¯s face brightened.


    ¡°Would that be possible?¡±


    Alisher Usmanov snapped his fingers with a smile, and the waiting butler quickly took the watch from Geon¡¯s hand, whispering,


    ¡°It will take two hours.¡±


    Geon was surprised by how quickly it would be handled, and Alisher Usmanovughed and said,


    ¡°Money is a tool that swaps time and convenience. I¡¯ll have a watch expert appraise it and figure out its value, so let¡¯sfortably celebrate the victory now. Ha-ha.¡±


    The atmosphere quickly shifted, and they spent time discussing the ys of the game that had urred today. Kevin and Byungjun became Arsenal and Barcelona yers, reenacting the goal scenes and even mimicking the yers'' ceremonies, turning the room into a sea ofughter.


    Before they knew it, the promised two hours had passed, and the butler came back with an appraisal report and the watch, cing them in front of Alisher Usmanov.


    Smiling at Byungjun, Alisher Usmanov read the appraisal report and his expression subtly changed.


    ¡°Ten thousand pounds?¡±


    As soon as Alisher Usmanov uttered the words ten thousand pounds, everyone''s attention was drawn. Kevin, unable to contain his curiosity, leaned forward and asked,


    ¡°Ten thousand pounds? You mean ten thousand three hundred dors? This old man''s watch? Is it an antique from the world wars?¡±


    Alisher Usmanov muttered while reading the appraisal report,


    ¡°A unique movement... Mr. Lee, how old did the person who gave you this look?¡±


    Byungjun, knowing nothing about watches and not understanding what a movement was, recalled briefly and replied,


    ¡°He was a ck man in his mid-twenties.¡±


    Alisher Usmanov looked surprised.


    ¡°Mid-twenties? Are you sure you saw that correctly?¡±


    ¡°Ah... well, it¡¯s hard to gauge his age because he was ck... why?¡±


    Alisher Usmanov showed him the appraisal report and said,


    ¡°A unique movement developed by someone in their twenties?¡±


    Geon, who had been carefully watching Alisher Usmanov examine the watch, asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s a movement?¡±


    Alisher Usmanov set the watch down and exined,


    ¡°A movement refers to the body of the watch, excluding its exterior. Normally, movements are used from specialized movement


    Though he tried to simplify, Byungjun, unfamiliar with various luxury watches, said,


    ¡°So it¡¯s a good watch, right? If it¡¯s worth ten thousand three hundred dors?¡±


    Alisher Usmanov pursed his lips and nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the best watch, but considering it was made by an unbranded craftsman, it¡¯s well-made. Hmm...¡±


    Alisher Usmanov turned to Byungjun and asked,


    ¡°Was there a contact number or address in the letter?¡±


    Instead of Byungjun, Geon eagerly said,


    ¡°Yes, there was, both an address and a phone number.¡±


    Alisher Usmanov extended his hand to Byungjun,


    ¡°May I see the letter?¡±


    Byungjun handed him the letter, and Alisher Usmanov read it, smiling.


    ¡°Ambleside in the Lake District, a nice ce.¡±


    Alisher Usmanov held up the letter to Geon,


    ¡°Ennd is a country with beautiful countryside, famous for having sixteenkes. You still have some time left in your schedule, would you like to visit the countryside?¡±


    Understanding his meaning, Geon smiled happily.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go!¡±


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 338: The Man Who Makes Watches

    Chapter 338: The Man Who Makes Watches


    The next day.


    After ate night of drinking, Geon and hispanions, still reluctant to rise in thete morning, got into a Rolls-Royce limousine where they had been waiting along with Alisher Usmanov.


    Finally getting up in a hurry, Shizuka joined them in the car, and they set off towards Ambleside. About 30 minutester, they entered a rural vige. Sticking close to the car window and seeing the serene ins and ake, Shizukamented with a small smile.


    "Ennd is a fascinating country, isn¡¯t it? To think that such a countryside exists just 30 minutes from London."


    Alisher Usmanovughed in response.


    "Indeed. There''s no other country in the world where the bustling city and the countryside coexist like this."


    Geon smiled silently, recalling the Himyas which were just a 20-minute walk from the capital city of Nepal.


    "Did you contact Mr. Arthur Hodgson in advance?"


    "No, I didn''t. When deciding to invest in a startup, I prefer to see the person''s usual demeanor first," chuckled Usmanov.A few more minutes of driving brought them to a row ofkeside houses. The driver, frowning at the navigation system, turned to look back.


    "We¡¯re here ording to the navigation, but it seems one of those three houses ahead might be the ce¡­"


    As Alisher Usmanov stepped out of the car, he said,


    "Let¡¯s ask around."


    Joining Usmanov, they approached an elderly Caucasiandy sitting on a bench in front of one of the homes, clearly intrigued by the out-of-ce limousine.


    "Seems you''re tourists," shemented with a warmugh.


    Alisher Usmanov, handing her Arthur''s business card, replied,


    "Ha, no. Actually, we¡¯re here to see if this person lives here."


    Thedy, squinting at the business card due to her poor eyesight, handed it back.


    "I didn¡¯t bring my sses, can¡¯t see a thing. Just tell me the name."


    "Oh, sorry about that. We¡¯re looking for a friend named Arthur Hodgson."


    She looked towards the house furthest back among the three. Like her own home, it was a single-story with white walls and a brown roof.


    "If you mean Hodgson¡¯s ce, it¡¯s that house there¡­"


    Usmanovughed as he put away the business card.


    "Thank you. Let''s go, shall we?"


    As they passed, Geon briefly nodded to thedy who then stretched out her hand and remarked,


    "My, my, aren''t you a handsome young man?"


    Reminded of histe grandmother by the olddy¡¯s warm gesture, Geon paused, then sat beside her and responded with a smile,


    "Hehe, grandma."


    She carefully examined Geon¡¯s face and eximed,


    "I''ve never seen such a handsome young man in my life. Are you Asian?"


    "Yes, grandma. I¡¯m from Korea."


    "Ah, Korea? The country that hosted the World Cup?"


    Thinking how even a British grandma differs, Geonughed.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. It''s already been 20 years, yet you still remember that, haha."


    "Ha, just an olddy killing time on this bench. But why are you looking for Mr. Hodgson¡¯s house?"


    "Ah¡­ I have some business with his son."


    "Arthur? You¡¯re here to see that little boy?"


    "Ha, grandma, he¡¯s not little anymore. I heard he¡¯s in his mid-twenties now."


    "Well, to someone like me who has seen him grow up, he¡¯ll always be a little boy, haha. But I think his mother and he went to the market just a while ago¡­ Did theye back yet?"


    "I guess we¡¯ll just have to see."


    "Alright, I¡¯m baking apple pie, do take someter."


    "Ha, thank you, grandma."


    Letting go of her hand, Geon rejoined Usmanov, apologizing for the dy.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, let¡¯s go."


    "That¡¯s alright. You seem to get along well with the elderly."


    "Heh, she reminded me of my grandma."


    Assuming it was impolite to inquire further about a potentially deceased rtive, Usmanov remained silent as they headed towards Hodgson¡¯s house.


    The white-walled house appeared to be made of wood, with a deep brown door. Usmanov, finding no doorbell, knocked.


    "Hello, anyone home?"


    After several knocks, the door opened with a rustle from inside. A ck man in his sixties, holding the doorknob, looked alternately at Geon and Usmanov as if wondering what their business might be.


    "Hello, Mr. Hodgson."


    Startled to hear his name, the man asked,


    "Ah... Yes. Where are you folks from?"


    Usmanov presented a business card, exining,


    "We


    have some business matters to discuss with your son."


    The man squinted at the card, then his expression turned to surprise. Quickly going inside to get his sses, he returned, looked at the card again, and eximed in a slightly elevated tone,


    "Arsenal Holdings? Is it the Arsenal I know of?"


    Usmanovughed heartily.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right."


    "Well then, pleasee in."


    Once inside, the man seated them on an old sofa and hurried to the kitchen to make tea. As they took in the surroundings, Usmanov nodded toward the aged sofa and table, chewed at the edges as if by animals, and an old mechanical TV that stood on an equally antiquated table.


    "Doesn¡¯t seem like a very wealthy home, does it?"


    "Look at the pictures," Usmanov remarked, pointing to numerous family photos framed on the walls, from ck-and-white to color, all sharing the samekeside background.


    "Seems like a family that has lived here for a very long time."


    As they observed, the ck man returned with a tray of tea.


    "Ah, thank you. A polite young man, I see. It¡¯s nothing much, but the tea is made from chamomile picked by my wife from the mountain."


    Tasting the tea, Usmanov''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Are these leaves just lying around the mountain?"


    "Ha, no, these are dried using a method passed down from my great-grandmother. Tastes alright?"


    "More than alright, I''d considermercializing this quality of tea. Thank you, Mr. Hodgson."


    "Ha, call me Toby. Toby Hodgson."


    "Ah, Toby. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Alisher Usmanov."


    "Ah¡­ Alisher¡­ what was that?"


    "Ha, just call me Usmanov."


    "And this polite young man?"


    "I¡¯m Geon. Toby."


    "Ha, thankfully, that¡¯s an easier name. Wait, where have I heard that before¡­"


    As Toby pondered, he soon shook his head.


    "As you get older, memory starts to fade, ha."


    "Ha, it¡¯s okay. You wouldn¡¯t know."


    "Ha, thanks for understanding. But¡­ you said you¡¯re here to see my son about business¡­"


    Usmanov nodded, smiling.


    "I¡¯ve seen the watches your son made. They need a bit more refinement."


    Tobyughed sheepishly.


    "He¡¯s still green, eager to skip steps and be an owner outright. I worry a lot."


    "There¡¯s definite potential. With a good designer and proper equipment, he could make a sessful brand of handcrafted watches. That¡¯s why we''re here."


    Toby looked at Usmanov in surprise, then burst intoughter.


    "Ha, I didn¡¯t recognize such esteemed guests. Thanks for thinking highly of my son. But Arthur¡¯s at the market with his wife. You might have to wait a bit."


    "It¡¯s alright. We came without an appointment."


    Toby stroked his chin, thinking, then stood up.


    "Can¡¯t just sit here with such distinguished guests. My son¡¯s workshop is in the basement; would you like to see it?"


    Usmanov beamed as he stood.


    "Oh! That would be interesting. A watchmaker¡¯s workshop, you say."


    "Ha, calling him a watchmaker is a bit generous. He¡¯s hardly a technician yet. Come this way."


    They headed outside to the basement stairs. Toby slid open a door and turned on the light, illuminating the dark staircase as he called out,


    "Come on down, watch your step."


    Curious, Usmanov went down first. The steep stairs made it difficult to descend quickly, and he disappeared slowly inside.


    As Geon was about to follow, a strange sensation made him turn his head. He saw a person standing at the edge of the in where the forest began.


    "Who¡¯s that?"


    A blonde woman in a white dress was slightly distant, making it hard to discern her face. Geon stared at her for a while. She didn¡¯t make any particr movements, just looked back at him. Realizing he was the only other person around, Geon felt it odd but waved his hand instinctively.


    Though far away, he sensed she was smiling as she waved back.


    Unusual for Koreans who are generally cautious with strangers, but typical for the West where even a mere nce can elicit a smile or a greeting, Geon didn¡¯t find it strange. Smiling, he entered the basement.


    Even though it was winter, the woman in the green forest quietly lowered her hand. Her deep blue eyes glinted as she looked towards Toby¡¯s house.


    "I¡¯ve finally met thest child, Geon."


    After a moment, she disappeared from the spot as if she had never been there.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 339: The Man Who Makes Watches

    Chapter 339: The Man Who Makes Watches


    The basement was surprisingly clean and well-organized. Unlike in the movies, there was no need to wave away dust and cough.


    Alisher Usmanov, admiring therge wooden table, a few chairs, and the wall full of clockmaking tools, ran his finger over the workbench and looking at his hand, remarked, "Not a speck of dust. The owner seems very meticulous."


    Toby, with a snicker, pulled out a small hammer from the hanging tools on the wall and showed it off.


    "Can''t teach you much else, but I did teach proper tool care, having been an auto mechanic myself."


    Alisher Usmanovughed as he took the hammer.


    "Oh, your skill with tools muste from your father then."


    Geon briefly looked around the room before tuning in to the sound of a car outside.


    "Seems like they''re back?"


    Toby listened to the sound outside andughed."You have good ears. Sounds like they''re back, let''s head out."


    Toby was the first to exit the basement, followed by Alisher Usmanov.


    Outside, Toby started unloading groceries from the car and called out to Arthur.


    "Arthur, we have guests."


    Arthur, holding tworge stic bags, gave Alisher Usmanov a puzzled look.


    "A guest? Ah... who is it?"


    Arthur''s eyes widened as Geon appeared behind Alisher Usmanov.


    "Geon!?"


    As he dropped the stic bags, oranges rolled out, and he stood gaping, unable to think of picking them up, when an elderlydy, having gotten out of the car, shouted.


    "My goodness, Arthur! What are you doing?"


    As thedy hurried to pick up the oranges, Geon bent down to help her. Noticing him, she turned her head.


    "Who are you?"


    Smiling charmingly, the already handsome Geon said as he handed her two oranges,


    "My name is Geon, nice to meet you."


    "My, are you helping with the groceries? How thoughtful,e this way, please."


    As they headed inside, Alisher Usmanov approached the bewildered Arthur.


    "Let''s go in and talk, Arthur Hodgson?"


    Arthur, looking stunned, managed a stuttered response.


    "Uh, yeah, sure!"


    Toby, sighing at his son''s dumbfounded look, nudged him.


    "He''s your guest, snap out of it and y host."


    Regaining hisposure, Arthur saw Alisher Usmanov inside.


    "Who are you, sir?"


    Alisher Usmanov smiled and handed him a business card, causing Arthur''s eyes to widen.


    "Arsenal Holdings?"


    Laughing, Alisher Usmanov pped his shoulder.


    "Let''s go in and talk. Ha ha."


    After a while, Arthur''s family gathered in the living room, listening to Alisher Usmanov talk about investment.


    Arthur, feeling validated for the first time by Alisher Usmanov, nced gratefully at Geon as well. Watching them, Alisher Usmanov asked,


    "I have one question, Arthur."


    "Ask away."


    Alisher Usmanov pulled out a watch Arthur had given to Geon and asked,


    "Why do you insist on manually winding the watch by turning the crown? It''s impressive that you developed your own movement, but if it''s manual, the user must reset the time each time they wind it. If not done correctly, the watch won''t show the urate time."


    Arthur exined as he looked at the watch in his hand,


    "Manual watches allow easier appreciation of their beauty since a rotor system covers up half of the movement or even the micro-rotor can overshadow the movement in automatic watches. That''s why I chose manual."


    Alisher Usmanov raised an eyebrow with the watch in hand.


    "Beauty? You think this design is beautiful?"


    As Arthur blushed, Alisher Usmanov raised his hands.


    "No offense meant. But there has been an innovation in rotor systems that rotate around the perimeter of the movement, offering convenience without covering it. It''s a significant innovation but still too expensive."


    Arthur nodded with a wry smile.


    "True, it''s a great innovation, but too pricey. The added movement is lubricated by bearings that rotate while winding the spring, using tinum bearings and a counterweight, making it more expensive."


    Alisher Usmanov, tilting his head, lifted the watch.


    "Custom watches trade at high prices, don''t they? Use expensive parts and sell it for more."


    "Yes, that''s true... but I didn''t have the money to buy those parts. That''s why I''m seeking investors."


    Alisher Usmanov set the watch down on the table.


    "So, if someone funded the parts and provided a designer, could you produce a better watch?"


    Arthur, sensing the investment decision depended on his answer, took a deep breath and nodded confidently.


    "Yes, that would


    be possible."


    Toby, Arthur''s mother, and Geon all focused on Alisher Usmanov as he spoke after a moment of thought.


    "Alright, but I can''t make an easy investment decision. The rotor system parts alone would cost about five thousand pounds?"


    Disappointed by the non-immediate decision, Arthur nodded.


    Alisher Usmanov then pulled out a luxurious leather wallet and ced money on the table.


    "Ten thousand pounds. You have ten days to produce a prototype. It''s difficult to send a designer here, so go to London."


    Seeing the money on the table, Toby''s face lit up, though Arthur remained tense.


    There was onest test to pass. After a moment of resolve, Arthur picked up the money from the table.


    "I''ll show you the best watch I can make."


    Alisher Usmanov, with augh, raised his palms.


    "It doesn''t have to be the best. It''s just a prototype. We''ll talk about the best when weunch the brand, ha ha!"


    Arthur stood up, straightening his posture.


    "Thank you so much for this opportunity."


    "Ha ha, it''s not me giving the opportunity, I''d say it''s Geon. He turned a trivial matter into an emotional one."


    Arthur bowed deeply towards Geon.


    "In the East, we show gratitude this way. Thank you."


    Geon stood up, straightened Arthur''s posture, and smiled.


    "Your skills and desperation earned this opportunity, not me. Straighten up."


    As Arthur straightened, gratitude filled his eyes. The cheerful atmosphere in the living room was interrupted by a knock, and the neighborly olddy entered with a freshly baked apple pie, smiling.


    "Apple pie''s here~"


    "Ha ha ha, grandma really came."


    "Of course, I don''t talk nonsense. Try some, it''s best when warm."


    Arthur''s mother stood up.


    "Then I''ll make some tea, ha ha."


    With Arthur smiling, his mother seemed in good spirits as she headed to the kitchen.


    Unlike those with lots of time, Alisher Usmanov, always rushed by his business, habitually asked,


    "Ah... what time is it now?"


    Arthur, holding a piece of apple pie, responded without looking at a watch.


    "It''s just past 1:38:47 PM."


    As Geon and the elderlydy chatted andughed, Geon turned to Arthur, and Alisher Usmanov looked surprised as Tobymented,


    "This guy''s a walking clock, ha ha, you can trust his time."


    Still not looking at a watch, Geon asked Arthur again,


    "What time is it now?"


    Toby, nonchntly chewing apple pie, answered,


    "It''s 1:39:02 PM."


    As Geon checked his phone for the seconds, he eximed in surprise,


    "Wow! That''s really urate?"


    Arthur nodded, wiping crumbs from his mouth.


    "Ever since I was young, it seems I''ve had a stopwatch in my head, ha ha."


    Unknowingly, Arthur tapped his thigh to the soft ticking of a grandfather clock. Geon, watching Arthur''s hand movements intently, asked Alisher Usmanov,


    "Why so?"


    Still focused on Arthur''s hand gestures, Geon''s eyebrows twitched.


    ''Exact timing, like watching a metronome.''


    Geon then turned to Alisher Usmanov.


    "If you decide to invest, how much are you thinking?"


    This sudden question was on everyone''s mind, and all eyes turned to Alisher Usmanov. After a brief thought, he opened his mouth as Arthur swallowed nervously.


    "Well... depending on the prototype, but usually around 350,000 pounds (approximately 500 million KRW)."


    Arthur''s face brightened at the unexpected amount, but he was shocked by Geon''s next words and could only gape.


    "I''ll invest the same amount."


    Alisher Usmanov widened his eyes in surprise, and so did Toby and Arthur''s mother, freezing in their actions. Arthur, with his mouth agape, listened as Geon chuckled and pointed a finger.


    "But you''ll have to do one thing for me, Arthur."


    Arthur, trembling at the mention of 700,000 pounds, finally managed to speak.


    "A favor? What could someone like me possibly do for you, Geon?"


    Geon smiled gently as he looked at Arthur''s dark hand.


    "Just learn something from me. Think of it as a hobby."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 340: The Man Who Makes Watches

    Chapter 340: The Man Who Makes Watches


    The day after Geon and Alisher Usmanov met Arthur in Ambleside.


    Arthur packed up and moved to London. Alisher Usmanov provided him with the costs of a hotel and meals, and the workshop was to use the office of a designer they had hired.


    Unable to stay in the UK until the prototype waspleted, Geon returned to the US, but not before exchanging phone numbers with Arthur and promising to stay in touch. After receiving Geon''s number, Arthur murmured as if enchanted, "I... I got Kay''s number..."


    Arthur, who could hardly believe it, made a direct call in front of Geon and brightly smiled when Geon¡¯s phone rang from his pocket.


    Before returning to the US, Geon conveyed a request to Arthur, and that afternoon, he flew back to the US with his group.


    Walking through the streets of London to head to the designer''s office, Arthur recalled his recent conversation with Geon and frowned.


    "Learn to y the drums? What¡¯s all this suddenly about?"


    As soon as Geon left, Alisher Usmanov called to inform him about the location and timings of the drum lessons, bewildering Arthur.


    "Why would a clockmaker need to learn drums? I don''t understand."It seemed to have rained a bit as Arthur, now smiling, surveyed the damp streets of London.


    "Well, why not! Let''s work hard on the prototype and get investment from Alisher Usmanov as well! Since Kay¡¯s investment is already decided, let''s try to make it right one more time!"


    Filled with hope, Arthur ran through the streets towards the designer''s office. Meanwhile, sitting in first ss on a flight to the US, Shizuka took off her earphones and looked at Geon.


    "What was the reason you told that Arthur to learn drums?"


    Geon, slightly sleepy, grinned and replied.


    "That man has a metronome inside him."


    Shizuka widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "What do you mean? A metronome inside a person?"


    Geon flicked his index finger.


    "Tick, tock. He has a metronome in his head."


    After pondering for a moment, Shizuka asked.


    "Does this mean he has an exceptional sense of rhythm?"


    Geon continued to move his finger and chuckled.


    "Not just exceptional. He has a sense of timing that could match an atomic clock. What do you think would happen if such a person yed drums?"


    Imagining Arthur''s drumming, Shizuka replied.


    "He could y with precise timing, right?"


    "Ha-ha, is that all? The drummer leads the band. Many bands have a guitarist or vocalist as the leader because theypose, not because they are the center of performance. Whether it''s guitar or vocals, everyone ys or sings to the beatid down by the drums. Precise timing is a very critical issue."


    "Hmm, you¡¯re right. Otherwise, every musician would need a metronome for practice."


    "Exactly, that¡¯s why I told him to learn."


    From behind, Kevin popped his head up.


    "What? Recruiting a drummer? If it''s a drummer, that''s my wife¡¯s role; you should discuss it with me!"


    Geon looked up at him with a smile.


    "You''re from Montana, Kevin."


    Kevin, pulling at his hair, eximed.


    "Montana, sure! But if you''re forming a band, I''m definitely the bassist, okay?"


    "Ha-ha, really?"


    "Sorry to Carlos, but I''ve decided that! Promise, I''m your bassist!"


    Childishly, Kevin extended his pinky finger, which Geon saw andughed, crossing his legs and smirking.


    "Hmm~ What should I do~"


    Kevin then choked Geon from behind.


    "Promise now! Or we''ll both die right here!"


    "Ha-ha, okay, okay."


    Kevin, not joking, looked serious as he extended his pinky finger again.


    "Promise."


    As Geonughed and promised, Shizuka also extended her pinky finger.


    "I¡¯ll definitely be the keyboardist."


    "Ha-ha, okay."


    After promising Shizuka, Geon smiled, and Kevin leaned his elbow on Geon''s chair and propped his chin on his hand.


    "But that guy''s a clockmaker and has gotten investment, he must be busy with business, right? Will he even have time for drumming or performing?"


    Geon, still chuckling, flicked his foot.


    "Ha-ha, do you know what happens when someone with a metronome in their body ys drums?"


    Kevin looked down at Geon and asked.


    "What happens?"


    Geon, shifting his gaze to the clouds outside the airne window, grinned.


    "He''ll go crazy. He won''t be able to stand it until the rhythm inside himes out right, and that will lead to effort."


    Listening quietly, Shizuka asked with puzzled eyes.


    "It''s painful? What


    if music bes a pain?"


    "Ha-ha, if he works hard to reproduce the rhythm inside him, he''ll feel even greater joy, so don''t worry."


    Kevin still looked confused.


    "Well, I get that he might practice hard, but will he really join a band? He''s busy with his own business."


    Geon, untroubled, replied.


    "Ha-ha, I''ve already finished talking about that with Mr. Alisher Usmanov."


    "What''s the story?"


    "Ha-ha, you don¡¯t need to know."


    "Aaaaaah!! I¡¯m dying of curiosity! Tell me!"


    As Kevin yelled, a stewardess approached and said.


    "Sir, you''re disturbing other guests. Please sit down and lower your voice."


    Kevin, nodding respectfully to the stewardess, sat down next to Geon''s seat and whispered.


    "Tell me! I can''t sleep!"


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha!!!"


    "Stopughing, tell me!"


    yfullyughing, Geon turned over to face Shizuka, briefly meeting her eyes before closing his. Shizuka, unable to take her eyes off Geon¡¯s face even as Kevin fussed in the background, finally looked away only when Geon woke up.


    Meanwhile, Alisher Usmanov, after several days of bustling guests, returned to his mansion and headed to his study. As the butler followed him into the study and took his coat, Usmanov asked.


    "Find me a specialist CEO."


    The butler slightly bowed his head.


    "Understood."


    "Preferably an expert in jewelry or watches."


    "Yes, that would be best."


    "How''s the gold buying going?"


    "We¡¯re still acquiring it. But buying gold bars might hit us with a tax bomb at year-end; are you sure that''s okay?"


    "Yes, yes. Pay the taxes and buy it clean, I don¡¯t want regretster if they refuse to ept it citing some issue."


    The butler, slightly lifting his head, looked puzzled.


    "Transfer to whom, may I ask?"


    "You don¡¯t need to worry, just focus on acquiring it properly."


    "Ah, yes, understood. And..."


    As the butler hesitated, Usmanov turned his head and prompted.


    "And?"


    ncing around to ensure no one was listening, the butler spoke in a low voice.


    "The CIA is snooping around because of the Tsuh Mei incident."


    Usmanov''s expression hardened.


    "The CIA? Why not Chinese security?"


    "It seems there was some connection with Tsuh Mei."


    After a moment of thought, Usmanov nodded decisively.


    "Connect me to Peter Henderson, the chief prosecutor of the CPS."


    "Yes, I''ll prepare it immediately."


    As the butler left, Usmanov alone reviewed documents from the International Fencing Federation he was overseeing. After more than an hour of focused work, he heard the door open but did not look up.


    "Is the call connected?"


    Receiving no response, Usmanov looked up only to freeze. He frantically moved back as he stammered.


    "Why, why¡­ I¡¯ve done nothing wrong, why again¡­?"


    His eyes caught the sight of Pyemon standing in a crisp purple suit, smirking. Removing his leather gloves, Pyemon whistled as he casually touched various things in the study.


    "Whistle, looks like you¡¯re loaded."


    Usmanov watched tensely as Pyemon casually sat on the ck leather sofa.


    "This time, you did well, very satisfactory."


    Usmanov sighed in relief but kept tense.


    "Th-thank you¡­"


    Pyemon, leaningfortably on the armrest of the sofa, spoke.


    "There¡¯s one more thing you need to do?"


    Usmanov half-rose and asked.


    "What¡­ what is it?"


    Pyemon waved his hand gently in the air as if drawing a picture, and an illusion appeared before Usmanov.


    In it, Kay was seen singing and ying the guitar, Kevin sweating as he yed the bass guitar, and Shizuka happily ying the piano with her eyes closed. The illusion ended with Arthur madly drumming on a huge drum set, the location of the performance unclear due to the absence of an audience.


    Snap.


    With a flick of his fingers, Pyemon made the illusion disappear. Staring nkly into space, Usmanov turned to Pyemon who was smiling refreshingly.


    "See? Make sure the clockmaker doesn¡¯t miss his lessons at the academy."


    "Yes¡­ Yes!! Ah, understood."


    "Good, how''s the gold collection going?"


    "Uh, yes!"


    "Keep up the good work, I might even say a word to the torture technician in hell for you."


    "Th-thank you!"


    "Ha-ha, lots to be thankful for."


    Pyemon¡¯s figure then flickered out. A trail of ck smoke rose from the sofa as Usmanov stared nkly, then he quickly got up and removed a painting from behind his desk to ess a safe.


    As


    he flung open the door, the sight of gold bars filled the safe, and Usmanov looked somewhat relieved.


    As he calmed himself looking at the safe, he was startled by the sound of the door opening and shouted.


    "Wh-what now!?"


    Behind the door, the startled butler peeked out holding a phone.


    "Ah¡­ I''ve connected you to Prosecutor General Peter Henderson¡­"


    Wiping sweat from his brow, Usmanov reddened and said.


    "Give me the phone and leave."


    After handing over the phone, the butler left the study and closed the door behind him, sighing.


    "Things are getting weirder¡­ I should consult with his doctor."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 341: The Man Who Makes Watches

    Chapter 341: The Man Who Makes Watches


    A weekter.


    Arthur managed to produce the prototype much earlier than the originally promised time. With the help of a professional designer, the watch passed the test of Alisher Usmanov.


    In fact, Alisher Usmanov had already made up his mind at the same time Geon''s investment was confirmed, so he wasn''t particrly concerned about the quality of Arthur''s prototype.


    On the day the investment was decided, Arthur''s parents, who were worried about him, came all the way to London and waited outside the office where the investment decision was being made. Seeing Arthur''s bright smile as he left the office, his parents cheered.


    That evening, Arthur, slightly tipsy, fiddled with his mobile phone after guiding his parents to their hotel room and having a toast with them.


    He remembered the conversation he had with Alisher Usmanov during the investment decision meeting.


    In the huge, luxurious conference room, where blinds blocked out the sunlight, and sitting alone at the end of the long table with a nervous expression, Arthur faced Alisher Usmanov, who was sitting at the opposite end of the table and smiled.


    "The investment has been decided. It will be the same amount as Kay''s, and we will talk about the investment share negotiationter."


    A secretary quickly approached and handed over the investment decision contract, a simple document that didn''t need much reading as it outlined the amount and the part about shares being determinedter through additional contracts. Arthur signed it immediately, his tension relieved as he leaned back in his chair and sighed.Soon, Alisher Usmanov, who had approached him, tapped him on the shoulder and said, "Now, we must do this properly, right? The prototype is just that, a prototype. You know it can¡¯t bemercialized as it is, right?"


    Arthur stood up, resolute, and replied, "Of course, I understand. I will work hard so that you won''t regret investing in us."


    "Ha-ha, I hope that determination doesn''t change."


    "Thank you very much for this opportunity, Mr. Alisher Usmanov."


    "Hmm... It would be more appropriate to thank Kay, actually."


    "Ah, yes! I am indeed very thankful to Kay."


    "Hmm... Actually, the decisive reason for investing in you was because of Kay. Once his investment was confirmed, all the directors of Arsenal Holdings had no reason to oppose it. It¡¯s rare to decide on an investment unanimously, even if it¡¯s a small amount."


    "Is that so?"


    "Do you not know what it means for Kay to invest?"


    Arthur, taken aback by the unexpected question, stuttered.


    "That... I know that celebrities also engage in personal business or investments... wasn¡¯t this part of that?"


    Alisher Usmanov crossed his arms andughed.


    "That''s true, but you''re slightly off the mark. Kay is a global star. That he has invested means he might be a major shareholder, right? That implies we can receive marketing support from Kay. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    "Ah... yes, like getting help with advertising."


    Alisher Usmanov smirked and continued.


    "You still don''t quite grasp it, do you? Kay has only done threemercials so far. First, he signed with Korea''s SJT Group for $15 million, then with Germany''s Merced Benz for $34 million, and he got $70 million from a contract with the US government."


    Being widely reported news, Arthur nodded, aware of it.


    "It was impressive."


    Alisher Usmanov smiled with his eyes and said, "You created the brand, and Kay invested in it. That essentially gives you a free pass to request unlimitedmercials from The Lake. We estimate its value to exceed $200 million."


    Arthur stood up, shocked.


    "2... $200 million?"


    "Yes, and that¡¯s why there was a strong argument in the Arsenal Holdings board to invest more than Kay, to secure more shares."


    Realizing only now that the investment could have been higher, Arthur asked with a puzzled look, "Then why is the investment the same?"


    Alisher Usmanov ced a hand on his shoulder and exined.


    "It was Kay''s decision. During the investment decision meeting, we had a call with Kay."


    "Ka... Kay opposed raising the investment?"


    Seeing Arthur''s disappointed expression, Alisher Usmanov chuckled.


    "You¡¯re new to business, Mr. Arthur Hodgeson. A higher investment means thepany takes more shares.


    Since you have no initial investment funds, that means Arsenal Holdings would have a greater influence over your brand, The Lake, especially if it seeds, which could eventually hold you back."


    Arthur''s eyes widened with ignorance, and Alisher Usmanov continued with a smile.


    "Kay was worried about that. The investment you received is enough to start thepany. Any more could actually be harmfulter.


    He requested to keep the investment moderate, and that¡¯s why we dismissed the directors'' opinions


    to increase it."


    Arthur, who had felt momentarily disappointed in Kay, reproached himself.


    "Ah... Kay did it for me..."


    "Ha-ha, yes."


    "Ah... It¡¯s really something to be thankful for. I was unaware..."


    "Enough self-reproach. Now is the time to work hard. If you really want to thank Kay, then fulfill the conditions he asked for. That¡¯s the only way you can repay him."


    "Conditions...? Oh, it was about learning to y the drums, right?"


    "Yes, exactly."


    Arthur furrowed his brow and asked.


    "Did you hear why he asked me to learn the drums?"


    Alisher Usmanov, recalling the vision shown by Pyemon, shook his head.


    "No, I haven''t heard anything about that."


    Arthur slumped back into his seat and said.


    "Phew... drums... I¡¯ve never been interested before, so I¡¯m worried."


    "He-he, don¡¯t think of it just as a hobby. Try your best."


    "Yes... I must."


    Sitting on the hotel room bed, Arthur fiddled with his phone and searched for a number. He stared at Geon¡¯s number on the disy for a while before nervously pressing the call button. After a few rings, Geon answered the phone with a slightly bright voice.


    "Hello, Arthur?"


    Arthur swallowed and stuttered.


    "Is... is this Kay¡¯s phone?"


    "Ha-ha, yes."


    "Ke, Kay... It¡¯s Arthur."


    "Ha-ha, I said that as soon as I picked up."


    "Oh, did you? Tha... the investment has been decided."


    "I know, congrattions, Arthur."


    "Th, thank you so much. I don¡¯t know how I can repay you..."


    "I didn¡¯t do much, just work hard and repay me with sess."


    "Yes, yes! Of course! An... and."


    "Yes, go ahead."


    "I¡¯m going to a drum school starting tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll try my best to repay Kay."


    "Ha-ha, good."


    "But... may I know why I need to learn drums?"


    "He-he, you might find out tomorrow."


    "What? To, tomorrow?"


    "Ha-ha, don¡¯t get so absorbed in drumming that you neglect your watch brand, okay?"


    "Th, that won¡¯t happen. That¡¯s my main job."


    "He-he, we¡¯ll see about that. Anyway, work hard and keep in touch."


    "Ye, yes... I will!"


    "Yes, then I¡¯ll talk to youter."


    "Ye, yes! Th, thank you!"


    Arthur continued to bend over in the empty hotel room until the call ended.


    He then saw himself in the mirror, startled, and straightened up. Still not quite believing it, he looked down at his phone and burst into a broad smile, lying sprawled on the bed. Looking up at the ceiling, which seemed exceptionally beautiful today, Arthur punched the air and shouted.


    "Yes!! Let''s do everything, whether it''s drums orunching the brand!"


    * * *


    The next day, after a quick lunch at the hotel, Arthur headed to the drum school that Alisher Usmanov had mentioned. The drum school, just five minutes from the Arsenal Holdings building, taught not only drums but also seemed to offer guitar, bass, keyboard, and vocal lessons as well.


    Seeing many students, apparently majoring in practical music, carrying their instruments around the academy, Arthur, older than most students, hesitated before tentatively opening the ss door of the academy with a careful touch.


    Two men at a small desk in the academy''s lobby stood up as he entered.


    "How can I help you?"


    Arthur, still not fully inside, said from the doorway,


    "I¡¯m here to start learning drums today."


    One of the men approached and asked,


    "Ah, is that so? Pleasee in. What''s your name?"


    "Ah, Arthur Hodgeson."


    "Ah, the person Arsenal Holdings called about. Please have a seat over here."


    "Th... thank you."


    He led Arthur to a small meeting room. As Arthur admired the wooden interior decor alone, a man brought in coffee and sat opposite him.


    "I¡¯m Wayne Shelton, the drum instructor here at SNMA Academy."


    Arthur epted the coffee and introduced himself.


    "Yes, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Arthur Hodgeson."


    "Ha-ha, and how are you rted to Arsenal Holdings?"


    "Ah... should I say business partners?"


    "Business partners?"


    "Yes, they are investors in my business."


    Wayne tilted his head and asked,


    "They got you a drum lesson unlimited pass as a business partner?"


    Arthur, slightly startled, asked,


    "What¡¯s an unlimited pass?"


    "Normally, the academy offers one hour of lesson per week, and the rest is for personal practice. But you have a free pass, which means you can take lessons whenever you want, even up to eight hours a day, seven days a week."


    "Ah... I see."


    "It seems hospitality towards business partners is beyond


    my understanding, ha-ha. Since you¡¯re busy, we¡¯ll just take a tour of the academy today and do some basic training. Come this way."


    "Ah, yes, yes."


    Following Wayne through a soundproof door opposite the lobby entrance to the practice rooms, Arthur grimaced. Wayne noticed his expression as they passed rooms filled with music from various instruments.


    "It''s noisy, isn''t it? But don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t hear this noise once you¡¯re in a private practice room."


    Arthur grimaced as he heard drumming from a closed private practice room. After passing several rooms, he frowned more deeply at one door and pointed.


    "The person in this room must be quite new to drumming."


    Wayne looked at the door and shook his head slightly.


    "Um, no. They¡¯ve been practicing for about a year."


    Seeing Arthur''s face scrunch up even more, Wayne asked with a puzzled look,


    "Why do you say that?"


    Arthur waved his hands as if to say it was nothing.


    "Ah, it''s nothing. Let''s go."


    Shrugging, Wayne turned away, and Arthur, unseen, covered his ears and grimaced, thinking to himself,


    ''What kind of rhythm is this? It¡¯spletely off! More than three hundredths of a second off!''


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 342: The Man Who Makes Watches

    Chapter 342: The Man Who Makes Watches


    Wayne finished showing around the tutorial center, including the bathroom and smoking area, and then opened the door to a slightly secluded practice room.


    "Here we are. This is the private practice room provided for Mr. Hodgson,plete with a nine-cylinder drum set from YAMAHA. All expenses have been paid for by Arsenal Holdings."


    Arthur passed by Wayne, who was waiting by the door, and entered the practice room. He was slightly taken aback by the enormous orange drum set in the cramped space, barely over two square meters.


    "These drums are so big, it''s the first time I''ve seen them up close; it''s quite intimidating."


    Wayneughed as he pulled out a new pair of drum sticks tied with a sticker from his back pocket and handed them over.


    "Most people are overwhelmed by the imposing presence of the instrument when they first face the drums. The size and the sound can be frightening for beginners. But don¡¯t worry, once the door is closed, it bes a private space where no one can see you. So, shall we start with some theory and basics for today?"


    Contrary to Arthur¡¯s expectation of sitting at the drum set immediately, Wayne pulled out two folding chairs and offered a seat.


    As Arthur sat down, Wayne pulled out a pad that seemed to be made from a cut-up car tire and tapped it with a slightly worn drum stick.


    "The first thing you need to learn is to hit this pad in the correct tempo. Even if you manage to keep the right beat, it''s hard to maintain it for long, so the key is to try to keep it as long as possible. Watch this."Wayne demonstrated a variety of rhythms on the pad, each moving so fast that they left a blur, changing the tempo as he showed.


    "Always start with your right hand, you can practice this at home. You should practice for at least 30 minutes a day to get used to the correct rhythm."


    After giving Arthur the pad, Wayne handed him a small square device and headphones.


    "This is a metronome. When you operate it while wearing the headphones, you can hear the desired beat. Try it out. Press this button here and you''ll hear the basic beat of 4/4 time."


    As instructed by Wayne, Arthur put on the headphones and listened to the beat, then scrunched up his face. Wayne stopped the device and asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Arthur, trying not toe off as arrogant, carefully replied,


    "Uh... Mr. Wayne, the metronome is off."


    "Really? Let me see."


    Wayne put on the headphones and yed the beat. After listening for about 30 seconds, his face contorted. Wayne Shelton, a graduate of Berklee College of Music with excellent grades, recognized the slightly off beat and stood up.


    "Oh, I apologize. The beat is indeed slightly off. Just a moment, I''ll get a new one from the office."


    "Oh, okay, sir."


    Leaving Arthur alone, Wayne stepped out of the practice room, then suddenly turned back with a look of horror.


    "A beginner who has never even held an instrument before detected a subtle offbeat that took me 30 seconds to notice in just a few seconds?"


    Wayne nced down at the defective metronome in his hand.


    "How is that possible?"


    Fiddling with the metronome for a while, Wayne looked up at the practice room where Arthur was.


    "Could he be a genius?"


    He gripped the metronome tightly, and it made a crunching sound as if breaking.


    "Let''s see if teaching him will reveal more."


    Back in the office, Wayne threw the metronome at an employee and shouted,


    "This metronome was just unboxed, and it''s defective! Call thepany andin, ask for a recement!"


    Wayne took a new metronome from the disy, unpacked it, connected the headphones, and concentrated.


    After more than a minute of verification, Wayne returned to Arthur and taught him the simplest beat of 4/4 time before handing back the sticks.


    Arthur, seated on a round stool in front of the drum set, looked nervously down at the drums.


    The snare drum, slightly darkened in the middle as if someone¡¯s hands had stained it, a high-hat cymbal that, despite a few dents, shone with a well-maintained glow, and the crash and ride cymbals that appeared newly reced caught his eye. As he was about to hit the rhythm taught by Wayne, Arthur was interrupted by Wayne¡¯s hand.


    "Let me show you how to hold the sticks first. Give me the stick."


    Receiving the stick from Arthur, Wayne held it at two-thirds of its length.


    "The grip most rock musicians use is called the matched grip. You hold the stick with your thumb and index finger, and the other fingers lightly touch it. You should grip it at the first segment from the bottom."


    After learning how to hold the stick from Wayne


    , Arthur awkwardly held the stick and attempted the 4/4 beat, but his first try wasn¡¯t close to proper rhythm.


    Wayne, smiling, made a few corrections, and soon Arthur could somewhat y the beat. Wayne stood up and said as he opened the door,


    "I''ll be back in 20 minutes, continue practicing by yourself."


    Left alone, Arthur practiced several times, then irritably stomped on the bass pedal of the shining drum set.


    "Darn it! This isn''t the right beat! It''s all wrong!"


    To an observer, it might seem like a reasonably talented beginner''s 4/4 beat, but Arthur, who had a precise sense of rhythm, couldn''t be satisfied with the sound he produced.


    After repeatedly pulling his hair and throwing his drum sticks, he remembered the appreciated Kay and picked up the sticks again.


    Wayne, who had given a one-point lesson to another student in a different ssroom, nodded as he heard the sound from Arthur''s room.


    "Hmm, he''s learning fast. Maybe it''s time to teach him a new rhythm."


    Entering the practice room, Wayne saw Arthur with his eyes closed, absorbed in his ying.


    "Arthur? ying the same beat can get boring, right? Shall we try a different one?"


    Arthur stopped ying and grimaced.


    "Um... Mr. Wayne. The beat still isn¡¯t right."


    Wayne, approaching the drum set, paused.


    "Really? Ah... It will take a long time to get the beatpletely right. Isn¡¯t it boring to y just one beat? Learning a simple m or rough might be less tedious."


    Arthur shook his head.


    "I can''t even get the basic beat right, it would be presumptuous to learn something else. I¡¯ll master this first, sir."


    Wayne, seeing the mindset Arthur possessed, which even music studentscked,ughed heartily.


    "Is that so? Ha, okay. Practice as much as you need ande to the office when you¡¯re satisfied. I¡¯ll tell you about the next curriculum then."


    Wayne, satisfied, closed the door and left the practice room. ncing back, he nodded.


    "Hmm, he looked a bit old, so I thought he was just a hobbyist... Maybe there was a reason Arsenal Holdings requested him?"


    After a moment, Wayne opened the door to another student''s practice room. A few hourster, having finished guiding other students, an office employee informed Wayne that a sales representative for the new instruments had requested a meeting.


    Wayne went to a nearby caf¨¦ for the meeting. After about an hour, he returned to the office and asked an employee,


    "Did the students who were in earlier finish their lessons? Let¡¯s look at the curriculum for the afternoon students."


    While reviewing the curriculum sheet handed to him by the employee, Wayne suddenly looked up as if he remembered something.


    "When did Mr. Arthur Hodgson from Studio Z leave?"


    The employee turned to look at the monitor in the hallway showing the CCTV and said,


    "He hasn''t left yet, the light shows he¡¯s still using Studio Z."


    "What?"


    Wayne peered at the monitor the employee was watching.


    "Four hours of practicing the same beat?"


    The employee, unaware of the situation, merely shrugged. As Wayne walked down the corridor to the practice rooms, the sound of Arthur¡¯s ying reached his ears. The astonishingly precise timing of the beats made Wayne freeze.


    "Only four hours to reach this level?"


    Speeding up his steps, Wayne opened the door to Arthur¡¯s practice room just as Arthur paused his ying to drink some water. Wayne pped his hands in amazement.


    "I¡¯ve never seen a student practice so persistently! It''s truly remarkable, you¡¯ve developed such a level of rhythm in just four hours!"


    Grateful, Arthur bowed slightly, and Wayne approached the drum set and offered his hand.


    "Give me the stick, I¡¯ll teach you the next rhythm. You¡¯ve practiced for a long time today, just get a rough idea now, and we¡¯ll continue tomorrow."


    Arthur looked at Wayne¡¯s hand, then pulled back the drum stick, shaking his head.


    "Why is that?"


    Arthur, wiping the sweat from his brow, said,


    "The beat is still not perfect, sir."


    "Really? It seems fine to me, almost perfectly in 4/4 time."


    "No, not yet."


    Frowning, Wayne put on the metronome headphones and said,


    "Would you y again?"


    Following his instruction, Arthur yed the 4/4 beat. His expression was still not pleased, but as Wayne confirmed the beat matched the metronome exactly, he removed the headphones and beamed.


    "Perfect, if you just keep this feel, that¡¯s a perfect 4/4 beat, Arthur! Truly impressive!"


    Arthur still frowned as he tousled his short hair. The sweat droplets sprayed as he spoke earnestly,


    "Not yet, not yet."


    At that moment, Wayne didn¡¯t realize that Arthur¡¯s sense of rhythm surpassed his own.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 343: The Man Who Makes Watches

    Chapter 343: The Man Who Makes Watches


    It has been two weeks since Geon returned to the United States. A new semester had begun, and although Geon went back to school, he was no longer a part of the usual student dynamics, which spared him from strenuous sses.


    Geon, who had either already known the content orpleted the courses, found that the only person he could discuss his situation with was Professor Sharon. He had visited her before the semester began and since he saw her daily, he felt no hesitation knocking on her office door. Sharon was alone in the middle of her office, sitting on a makeshift chair with a guitar.


    "Oh, professor? Even someone of your stature practices?"


    Sharon set her guitar aside with a gentle smile.


    "A musician must practice daily to prevent rusting,e sit over here."


    Geon sat down on a couch where he usually conversed with her, his anxious gaze not escaping Sharon''s notice as she smiled and started to brew some tea.


    "You¡¯re here because you''re pondering whether to continue school?"


    Geon, startled that Sharon had read his mind, fidgeted and replied.


    "No, well, it¡¯s not exactly that, it¡¯s just something I¡¯m contemting."As the water boiled, Sharon poured it into a teacup containing a tea bag and offered Geon a cup.


    "Ha-ha, it makes sense. I''ve seen many students at your age who became stars, grappling with such decisions and eventually dropping out."


    Geon pursed his lips as he watched the steam rising from the teacup.


    "What should I do, professor?"


    Sharon, with a beautiful smile, lifted her cup and blew on the tea to cool it.


    "Ha, ha, ha, delicious. Have some."


    After taking a sip of the tea on Sharon''s urging, Geon cracked a slight smile.


    "I always feel this way, but your tea is really delicious. Ah! I¡¯ve got some tea leaves from a friend in Ennd, their mother grows them herself. I¡¯ll bring some tomorrow; the vor is exceptional."


    "Ha-ha, that would be lovely. I¡¯ll dly drink it."


    As Geon discussed his school life and personal dilemmas, Sharon simply listened without a word. The most troubling aspect for Geon was the sses that seemed pointless; the professors were capable, but the education was tailored so that students who were learning and professors were on the same level, which didn''t help him.


    It had been over a week since Geon felt he was just killing time at school. He had a lot on his mind, and his monologue continued for a while.


    Sharon patiently waited for him to stop talking before she finally ced her cup down.


    "Are you done?"


    Geon, who had not shared these worries with ssmates like Byungjoon or Lin because they seemed distant, felt somewhat relieved as he sank into the couch.


    "Phew, yes, I¡¯ve said it all."


    Sharon smiled with a twinkle in her eyes.


    "Do you feel better?"


    Geon looked into Sharon''s eyes nkly before breaking into a deep smile.


    "Yes, I feel relieved."


    Sharon tested the tea with the back of her hand to see if it was still warm and propped her chin while locking eyes with Geon.


    "You didn¡¯t really need a discussion, did you?"


    Confused, Geon asked.


    "What? Yes, that¡¯s right."


    Sharon smiled and said,


    "You just needed someone to listen to yourints, didn¡¯t you? The Geon I know doesn¡¯t shift his decisions onto others; he¡¯s someone who listens to others'' opinions but pushes forward with his own beliefs and decisions, a real stubborn one, right? Haven¡¯t you been told that often?"


    As Byungjoon shed in Geon¡¯s mind, he smiled awkwardly and nodded, prompting Sharon tough.


    "See? You just wanted to vent your frustrations. So, have you made a decision?"


    Geon sighed before replying.


    "I¡¯ve been attending for three years, and with just one year left, I think I should stick it out a bit longer, though I don¡¯t want to waste time, so I haven¡¯t decided yet."


    Sharon nodded thoughtfully before suddenly looking at Geon and saying,


    "Don¡¯t want to waste time? Then let''s make it not a waste."


    Geon looked at Sharon with puzzled eyes, and she exined with a smile,


    "You¡¯re in your senior year, right? Typically, universities encourage seniors to do internships or job cements and consider it for academic credit. We don¡¯t have such a policy at Juilliard, but if your professor agrees, your activities can be credited."


    Geon, slightly surprised, asked,


    "Do you think the dean would allow it?"


    "Ha-ha-ha, who do you think you are? The dean would try anything to prevent you from dropping out. If you hint at possibly quitting otherwise, what can they do? Ha-ha."


    Worried that he might be bothering others with his decision, Geon''s


    expression grew contemtive, and Sharon approached to gently squeeze his shoulder.


    "I¡¯ll handle it, so just prepare for whates next. After you graduate, you¡¯ll live a musician''s life, and there¡¯s much to prepare."


    Geon looked up at Sharon with gratitude in his eyes and gently ced his hand over hers on his shoulder, smiling.


    "I¡¯m really lucky you¡¯re my professor."


    "Ha-ha, I¡¯m d to hear that. Want some cookies too?"


    "Yes, please."


    Sharon opened a drawer, took out a paper-wrapped cookie, and ced it in a dish.


    "Actually, I have one more concern. It¡¯s not really something to discuss with you, professor... haha, I feel like a kid who wants to tell everything to their mom. Will you listen?"


    As Sharon approached the table with the dish of cookies, she smiled and replied,


    "I¡¯m not old enough to be your mom, but it feels nice. Tell me anything."


    Geon crossed his arms and thought of Arthur.


    "I recently made an investment. A friend in Ennd isunching a watch brand. Since I''m an investor, I want to help by appearing in advertisements, but I''m clueless about business."


    Sharon looked puzzled.


    "Huh? Doesn¡¯t Son Lin, the marketing genius, work for you?"


    Geon scratched the back of his head.


    "Ah... this investment is personal. Unless Fantagio handles the profit distribution, I can''t ask the director for help. They''re too busy to listen."


    Sharon chuckled.


    "Have you tried talking to them?"


    "No, I haven¡¯t even mentioned it. But since Byungjoon knows, Director Lin probably knows about my personal investment."


    "Just try talking to them."


    "Ah, how can I? I''d feel bad..."


    "Ha-ha, they might be waiting for you to ask."


    "Really? Why would they wait? They¡¯d be annoyed, they¡¯re always so busy..."


    Sharon pushed the cookies towards Geon as if to say, taste this.


    "Hmm, looks like you still have a reason to be at school. You need more mental growth, ha-ha."


    Geon looked puzzled.


    "Mental growth?"


    "Ha-ha, ''the other person will think this, so I should act like that.'' This thought process is natural for someone who has manners andmon sense. Those whock such thoughts cannot truly consider others."


    Geon nodded as Sharon continued.


    "But, Geon. What if ''the other person will think this'' is wrong?"


    "Uh... if that¡¯s wrong..."


    "Ha-ha, then the actions that follow are also wrong. It¡¯s not just that my actions are wrong; not asking for advice or help on important matters from someone who cares about you can disappoint them."


    "Ah... I see."


    "Try talking about it. If it doesn¡¯t work out, just apologize."


    "Maybe I should?"


    "Want to try it here?"


    "Right now?"


    "Yes, ha-ha. I''m curious too."


    After some hesitation, Geon pulled out his phone but lingered over calling Lin¡¯s speed dial. Sharon, finding it amusing, ate cookies while waiting. Geon nced at her, pressed the call button, and blurted out,


    "Screw it!"


    "Ha-ha-ha, good."


    The call tone sounded, and Lin¡¯s calm andposed voice answered as usual.


    "I was wondering when you¡¯d call, Geon."


    Expecting a hello or preparing a greeting, Geon was perplexed.


    "Yes?"


    "It took you longer than I thought. You¡¯re calling about the investment thing, right?"


    "How did you know?"


    "He-he, you¡¯re practically a novice in that area, so naturally, you¡¯d ask for my help."


    "Is it possible, Director? It¡¯s a personal investment, notpany business..."


    "Why is that a personal matter? It¡¯s part of increasing your stock value."


    "Really?"


    "Everything¡¯s designed and ready. Now that you¡¯ve called, we just need to execute it."


    Gratitude filled Geon¡¯s eyes as he held the phone.


    "Director..."


    After a brief silence, Lin spoke again.


    "Whenever you need anything,e to me. I¡¯m always here to help you."


    Tears welled up in Geon¡¯s eyes as he wiped them and smiled brightly.


    "Thank you, Director."


    "I¡¯m heading to the U.S. tomorrow. There¡¯s a meeting, so please wear a suit."


    "A meeting?"


    "Yes, a meeting. It¡¯s with the board of Gretsch, thepany that made your White Falcon guitar. Wear a suit even if it¡¯s ufortable."


    "The Gretsch that made the White Falcon? Why?"


    "We need to sell watches, Geon."


    "What does that have to do with watches?"


    "Ha-ha, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow. See you then."


    As the call ended, Geon looked up, and Professor Sharon, smiling brightly, snapped her fingers.


    "Resolved, right? Ha-ha."


    Geon looked back and forth between his phone and Sharon, a smile gradually spreading across his face. Having never regretted following Lin¡¯s advice before, he decided to fully trust her this time too. Warm air filled the professor¡¯s office as the two chattedfortably.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 344: The Man Who Makes Watches

    Chapter 344: The Man Who Makes Watches


    Three dayster.


    Arthur Hodgson was called from his workshop to the directors-only meeting room after receiving a call from Alisher Usmanov.


    Staring at the door of the meeting room, which always made him nervous, Arthur swallowed dryly.


    Knock, knock.


    "Come in."


    "Excuse me."


    In the meeting room, besides Alisher Usmanov, there were two other men. One appeared to be in his sixties, an elderly gentleman, and the other a younger man in histe thirties. Alisher Usmanov, noticing Arthur''s hesitation, invited him to sit.


    "Don''t just stand there, have a seat."


    As Arthur sat across from the two men, they presented their business cards."Hello, I''m Fred Johnson from Gretsch."


    "Pleased to meet you, I''m Koby Bradley from Gretsch."


    Fred was the older man, and Koby the younger. After shaking hands and taking his seat, Arthur looked at the business cards.


    ''Gretsch... the guitarpany, huh? Wait, CEO? This guy Fred is the CEO?''


    After seeing ''CEO'' written in small letters next to Fred Johnson''s name on the card, Arthur quickly checked Koby''s card too. Relieved to see that Koby held the rtively less intimidating title of Operations Leader, Arthur raised his head to see Fred smiling at him.


    "Did you have a good look at the cards?"


    "Ah, yes, yes. But, why am I here...?"


    Sitting at the head of the table, Alisher Usmanov gestured towards the two men and said,


    "We received a proposal from Kay... Are you familiar with the White Falcon guitar series produced by Gretsch?"


    "Of course, isn''t that the series Kay uses?"


    Fred, with proud eyes, responded.


    "That''s right, the 2009 model specifically. We''re very pleased that a famous musician like Kay is using it."


    Arthur nodded as if in agreement but still looked puzzled at Alisher Usmanov.


    "But why am I here...?"


    Alisher Usmanov stood up and said,


    "Gretsch isunching a new Falcon series, and we nned topensate Kay with instruments, essories, and amps for marketing expenses, promoting it naturally through his appearances. However, Director Son Lin from Fantagio made a proposal."


    Alisher Usmanov pointed at Fred and Koby and continued,


    "Let me tell you exactly what Kay''s sidemunicated to me. ''Arthur Hodgson is my friend and my business partner. I have no doubts about the performance of The Lake he willunch. I''d rather he invest in the design coboration for his watch brand than in instruments or supplies for me. Thus, I would appear in the Gretsch and The Lake joint project advertisement without a guarantee.''"


    Arthur was visibly shocked.


    "What? Kay said that? Oh, my goodness... a friend..."


    Fred, with a good-naturedugh, said,


    "You''re lucky to be called a friend by a big star like Kay."


    Koby nodded vigorously in agreement.


    "Indeed, you''re really lucky."


    Feeling a warmth in his chest as he thought of Kay, Arthur closed his eyes.


    As he suddenly closed his eyes during the meeting, Alisher Usmanov patted his shoulder and said,


    "Save the emotions forter, let''s focus on the meeting now. Arsenal Holdings reviewed the proposal and concluded that aside from the performance and unique movement, the design aspect wascking. So, the firstunch will be a handmade watch that incorporates the design of the White Falcon, giving a more familiar image to the public, and creating a beautiful watch with the sophisticated design of the world''s most beautiful guitar. What do you think?"


    Arthur, with his eyes still closed, listened carefully before bowing his head and saying,


    "I... I agree."


    With his consent, Fred and Koby shook hands happily, and Alisher Usmanov also pped his hands with aughing face.


    "Excellent, haha. Let''s proceed with the contract then, as you must be tired from traveling all the way to the UK."


    Fred stood up and offered his hand to Arthur.


    "Thank you so much for agreeing, Mr. Hodgson."


    Arthur, slightly embarrassed, took his hand and said,


    "What permission do I have to give?"


    "Oh? No, I didn''t tell you one thing from Kay''s message."


    As the topic of Kay came up, Fred, gripping Arthur''s hand, said,


    "This entire proposal is invalid without the consent of my friend, Arthur Hodgson."


    Arthur''s eyes trembled as he choked up several times before speaking in a strained voice,


    "Kay said that?"


    Fred nodded vigorously, and Arthur smiled weakly.


    "I''m just receiving, how can I ever repay this..."


    Alisher Usmanov pped his back a bit too hard,ughing,


    "Just seed! That''s all you need to do!"


    Arthur bowed deeply to the three men, a bow uncharacteristic of Western


    ers, watched the contract signing, and then left the meeting room.


    Returning to his workshop, Arthur, now habituated to the rhythm of the drums, tapped his thigh with his palm as he walked and ced his hand on his chest, thinking of Kay, looking out the window on the left side of the corridor.


    Although he couldn''t tell if the window faced America, Arthur murmured hopefully,


    "Thank you."


    * * *


    At the annex of Red Castle in the USA.


    Geon, who spoke to Kiska every night, was exining the events of the day to her as usual.


    Kiska enjoyed hearing about Geon''s day, her speech was a bit blunt but gradually improving, bing simr to girls her age. Sitting on the living room sofa with a cup of coffee, Geon spoke in a cheerful voice.


    "So, the watch brand I met in Ennd, Arthur''s, isunching soon."


    "Yeah, I see."


    "It''s a limited edition, so it will probably be outrageously priced, and since it''s handmade, it won''t be easy to get even if you have the money, right?"


    "Yeah, probably. The doll dad bought for me is also a limited edition."


    "Really? There are limited edition dolls?"


    "Yeah, a teddy bear. It''s one of a kind in the world."


    "Wow, that must be very expensive."


    "Yeah, dad gave it to me for my ninth birthday."


    "Wow, dad must really love Kiska, are you giving him lots of kisses?"


    "Yeah, did you check with dad?"


    "No, but I heard it all the way in Ennd?"


    "..."


    Kiska was shocked that her morning and evening kisses with her dad were known in Ennd. Geon almost burst outughing but managed to hold it in and said,


    "When you go to Ennd, everyone seems to know."


    "Who knows? Tell me the name."


    "Why do you want the name?"


    "So I can ask Mirov to take care of it."


    Geon felt cold sweat on his back. Sweat was also forming on his forehead as he tried to change the subject.


    "Ahaha, anyway, when the watches out, I''ll take care of mine and Kiska''s, so just wait."


    Kiska, true to her childlike nature, quickly changed the topic.


    "Is it just for Kay and me? What about Kevin and Shizuka?"


    "Let''s just do it for us two."


    "Okay!"


    Pleased by Kiska''s response, Geon whistled, and listening to the sound, Kiska asked,


    "How tall is Shizuka?"


    "Huh? Why? I don''t really know... maybe about 160 cm? Shizuka is small, too."


    "..."


    "Why suddenly ask about height?"


    "It''s nothing."


    "Kiska, have you grown taller?"


    "Yeah, a lot."


    Considering that only three months had passed, Geonughed and asked,


    "How tall are you now?"


    "150 cm."


    "What! Really?"


    Kiska, who had been much shorter than her peers, measuring barely 120 cm, had grown stormily, surprising Geon, who abruptly stood up from the sofa.


    "Really 150 cm?"


    "Yeah, I measured with dad this morning."


    "Growing 30 cm in just three months? Shouldn''t you go to the hospital?"


    "I''ve been there already."


    "What?"


    "There are sometimes kids my age like this."


    "Oh, no abnormalities?"


    "Yeah, they said I''ll grow more."


    "Wow, really? Later you''ll be a giant attacking Red Castle?"


    Geon''s joke made Kiska giggle, and after a while, she said,


    "If I get taller than Shizuka, will you date me?"


    "Haha, of course. When I return, let''s go on a date every day."


    After chatting with Kiska for over an hour and reading her a fairy tale until she fell asleep, Geon looked at his phone and muttered,


    "150 cm, really?"


    As Geon was muttering, Byungjoon, who had finished his schedulete, came home and opened the door of the annex.


    "Hey, you''re still up?"


    "Yes, brother. You had a radio schedule, so you''rete."


    "Yeah, I can''t understand this American system. It''s all about poprity, even counting the songs yed on the radio in the charts. What were you doing, talking to Kiska again?"


    Geon, as if it were good timing, shook his phone and said,


    "Yeah, but brother. I just heard, Kiska has grown over 150 cm."


    "What? Does that make sense? Just three months ago, she barely reached my thigh, and now she''s 150 cm? That''s just like a woman?"


    "Right? I was really surprised."


    "Kids grow up fast, but that''s a bit strange."


    "Haha, she went to the hospital, and there''s nothing wrong."


    "Oh, that''s good. I''ll just wash up and be back."


    "Okay, brother."


    While dozens of security personnel patrolled the roof of Red Castle, no one noticed two people sitting on the red roof. The blond boy sitting cross-legged next to a brown-haired man asked,


    "Amdusias, it''s because of you that Kiska hasn''t grown much until now, isn''t it?"


    Amdusias scratched the back of his head and shrugged.


    "I couldn''t help it. She was too young when she received my power, so there was a kind of restriction, Paimon."


    Paimon tilted his head and asked,


    "A restriction? You mean, you couldn''t talk about it?"


    Amdusias nodded and sat down.


    "Not that I couldn''t speak, but that I chose not to. The organ responsible for growth couldn''t function properly until she could speak properly and open her heart. But once her heart''s door opens, she''ll grow normally like other girls her age. I didn''t take any special measures."


    Paimon crossed his arms and nodded.


    "I see, so how tall will Kiska grow?"


    Amdusias rolled his eyes and showed the whites. After looking up at the sky briefly, he faced Paimon.


    "By human standards, she''ll exceed 175 cm."


    "What! Taller than me?"


    "Haha, Lord Paimon, you can always change to appear taller, can''t you?"


    "Well... that''s true, but still. She''ll be really tall."


    "The race she belongs to is among the taller ones. She will probably keep growing."


    "Hm, any abnormalities? Make sure she doesn''t get hurt."


    "Would I allow that?"


    As Paimon finished speaking, he stood up, and Amdusias asked,


    "By the way, why haven''t we seen Lord Gamigintely? He would have been the first to act if it concerned the child, but these days it seems he''s leaving it all to Lord Paimon."


    "Oh, he''s been busy."


    "Busy with what..."


    Paimon looked at the stars in the dark sky and said,


    "It''s almost time to prepare."


    "Prepare?"


    Paimon''s expression was slightly sad, but it quickly returned to his usual yful demeanor as he floated into the air.


    "There''s a confrontation with Michael, and he also needs to prepare for Gusion and other demons. Let''s go!"


    The two men flew over Red Castle, stitching a ck shadow across the night sky as they disappeared.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 345: The Man Who Makes Watches

    Chapter 345: The Man Who Makes Watches


    After the season of biting cold winds had passed, and the mountains where buds had blossomed turned lush, and as the temperature differences grew more pronounced, two men sat on the terrace of a grand mansion in New York.


    The man sitting cross-legged on the sofa with his feet up, hood over his head, asked the tall man wearing sunsses.


    "Hey Snap, you know I don''t like whiskey, right?"


    Holding a whiskey ss, Snap lifted his sunsses with the back of his hand and grinned, showing his gold teeth.


    "There¡¯s nothing but booze in my house."


    Snap, sitting down next to the disgruntled man, asked,


    "Neminen, how''s Ailee doing?"


    Neminen, pulling down his hood and taking the ss, frowned at the strong scent of the whiskey.


    "That was years ago, why do you still ask? She''s been out of the hospital for a long time, now in Spain.""Spain? Why all of a sudden?"


    "She went traveling with friends. Now in her mid-twenties, she keeps nagging for freedom."


    Snap sipped his whiskey with a slight smile.


    "You didn¡¯t just let her go, did you?"


    Neminen chuckled as he sat on the sofa.


    "Keke, unbeknownst to Ailee, I sent five long-distance bodyguards with her, she probably doesn¡¯t even realize she¡¯s being protected."


    Snapughed heartily.


    "And every step Ailee takes is reported back to you."


    As Neminen continued to giggle, Snap remarked,


    "Hey, that''s not love. That¡¯s obsession. You lost your wife and now you do the same to your daughter?"


    "Well, what can I do? I''m worried."


    "If Ailee finds out, you won''t even be able to pick up your bones, she''s got quite the temper."


    "Keke, I''ve made sure she won''t find out."


    As Neminen chuckled, Snap nced at the shy essories and rings dangling from his wrist.


    "Aren¡¯t those heavy?"


    Snap, looking perplexed by Neminen''s question, followed his gaze to his own hand and shook it, causing the bracelet and the somewhat loose watch to jangle.


    "Keke, a rapper without bling is like a corpse. Sometimes it does get heavy."


    Neminen, looking at Snap''s gold watch, said,


    "I''m a rapper too, but I don¡¯t get the gold watches. I prefer something light, like a G-shock."


    "Keke, the watch has to be a Rolex! It¡¯s an eternal truth passed down since our great-grandfather¡¯s days."


    "That damn Rolex. It reallysts a long time."


    "Luxury is supposed tost! That¡¯s what makes it timeless. Not getting bored of it over time, that''s what luxury is."


    "Forget it, turn on the TV."


    Snap pressed the remote control for the enormous TV installed even on the terrace.


    "Does Ailee still not look for Kay?"


    Neminen, looking at the drama ying on the TV, nodded slightly.


    "Yeah, she¡¯s okay now. You know how much she cried after speaking harshly to Kay initially. After crying for over three months, she barely speaks now. Fortunately, Kay being still a student and not appearing much on TV helps too."


    Snap pursed his lips and nodded.


    "Yeah, that makes sense. When is that guy going to hit the major leagues?"


    Neminen, twirling the remote control, said,


    "Who knows? He''s in his fourth year now, right? He¡¯ll be out soon."


    Snap bit his lip.


    "Damn, the mainstream genre will change when he debuts, wonder what kind of music he¡¯ll do? Would be nice if he did hip-hop."


    "Keke, haven¡¯t you seen that guy¡¯s guitar skills? With that level, do you think he¡¯d do hip-hop?"


    "Well, that''s true. Man, I hope my album is finished before hees out."


    "You''re releasing an album?"


    "Yeah, if that guy debuts, other musicians will look pathetic, so better sell a lot before hees out."


    "Keke, I actually thought the same when I released my album two months ago. Keke."


    "See? Fire Cube is also releasing an album next month."


    "What¡¯s Dr. Bres saying?"


    "That guy seems to have be aplete Buddhately. Maybe it''s because he poured his heart out about his son? Justughs and grins all day."


    "Do you stay in touch with Kay?"


    Upon hearing Neminen¡¯sst remark, Snap ground his teeth.


    "No, you?"


    "Me neither. With Ailee, it would be awkward to reach out."


    "Next time we meet, I''ll fill a whiskey barrel and shove it in your mouth. How dare you not contact?"


    "Keke, you should do it first."


    "Handling that woman is enough for me; can¡¯t do more, it hurts my pride."


    "Keke, damn that pride of yours."


    "What¡¯s that drama


    , by the way?"


    Snap pointed to a drama on TV featuring Asian men and women.


    "Don¡¯t you know that? It¡¯s a Korean drama, called ''Goblin'' in the US, but Ailee says the Korean ''goblin'' is different from what we know. Curious, I watched it and got so hooked I finished it in two days."


    "That interesting? Maybe I¡¯ll watch it."


    "Yeah, go ahead. You won¡¯t regret it."


    Just as Snap tried to focus on the screen, the drama paused andmercials began. Snap frowned and pointed at the TV screen, shouting,


    "Damn! TV in the US has too many ads! I¡¯d pay more for an ad-free TV!"


    "Kekeke, don¡¯t just think about yourself, think of other people too. Hahaha."


    Searching for another broadcast, Snap reached out his hand.


    "Give me the remote."


    "No, I''m watching."


    "You said you¡¯ve seen the ending!"


    "I¡¯ll watch it again."


    "Jeez, weird guy."


    "Huh? That¡¯s Kay."


    "What?"


    As Snap turned his head towards the TV screen, the image of Geon holding a white falcon appeared in ck and white. Leaning against the wall with a yful expression, Geon slung the white falcon over his shoulder and turned around.


    It turned out the wall behind wasn¡¯t a wall, as Geon bent down to lift what appeared to be a door, revealing a room resembling a garage with an old wagon and a Marshall amp inside.


    Grinning broadly and whistling, Geon climbed onto the hood of the wagon with the white falcon on his thigh, ying a short tune as if tuning the sound. Watching this, Neminen muttered,


    "Is this amercial?"


    Snap nodded,menting,


    "But that kid, isn¡¯t his guitar skill even more incredible? It¡¯s not even a proper song, but what¡¯s with this sound?"


    The guitar tune flowing from the TV had a clear sound without distortion, a moderately lively track from the blues genre that made the body swing along.


    With no intention to y initially, Geon stopped after warming up his hands and plucked a hammer from the tools hanging beside the wagon, smirking before tossing it aside. The hammer, shown in slow-motion video, spun through the air and bounced off a distortion pedal on the floor.


    As a slight noise from the distortion pedal rang out, Geon, sitting cross-legged, began ying the guitar.


    The impressive y felt somewhat discordant, causing Snap to point at the screen andment,


    "Is he doing that on purpose? The rhythm seems off."


    "Yeah, you think that guy would make such a mistake? There must be something behind it."


    As they spected, Geon rummaged through his pockets. After searching his pants pockets, he smiled and took something out from his shirt pocket and ced it in front of the bo.


    "What¡¯s that?"


    "Looks like a wristwatch?"


    As the camera that had been facing the front of the wagon lifted, it appeared to be filmed by a drone. The drone shot from above Geon''s head to the bo, where a wristwatch beautifully decorated with a gold emblem on a white body was visible. Briefly glimpsing the Rolex on his own wrist, Snap smacked his lips.


    "The urge to buy ising on. That''s a really pretty watch."


    Even Neminen, usually indifferent to watches, leaned forward from the sofa, intrigued by the TV.


    The watch in front of Geon matched the design of the white falcon on his thigh as if they were a set. Touching his chin, Neminen pointed and said,


    "This... is it a coboration model with the guitar?"


    "Yeah, seems like it, really simr."


    The camera, capturing both the watch and Geon, zoomed in closely on the watch. The ticking sound of the watch''s second hand grew louder.


    Tick-tock tick-tock.


    As the beautiful watch filled the screen with its precise ticking, suddenly Geon''s guitar erupted with heavy distortion, and the ck-and-white screen burst into color, transforming into a dynamic visual. Startled by the sudden loud sound, Neminen eximed,


    "Fury?"


    Snap shook his head and shouted,


    "Not just Fury, you bought the album too. It¡¯s the Liverpool Sound City version."


    The enormous sound of the guitar yed to the rhythm of the watch''s second hand as a drum.


    ying even the vocal melody line on his guitar, Geon''s hands moved so fast they seemed to multiply. The image split on the screen showed Geon ying furiously and the watch¡¯s second hand moving.


    "Doesn''t he kill it more than Carlos Montana?"


    Neminen, mesmerized, watched the screen and nodded. After about a minute of ying, the watch slowly rose from the bo.


    Watching the rising watch, Geon¡¯s face lit up with a smile. The watch, spinning around him as if winged, quickly snapped onto his wrist, which was grabbing a chord.


    Continuing


    to y, Geon''s left wrist, adorned with the beautiful watch matching the world-renowned guitar, White Falcon, was highlighted on the screen, trailing sparks of light as the watch stopped.


    Simultaneously with the end of the y, Geon draped his arm over the White Falcon. The guitar''s body and the watch were both visible at once, and Geon, still smiling, yfully formed a ''V'' sign before the screen turned white.


    On the white background, the White Falcon was embedded on one side, and the watch on the other. Elegant script flowed from left to right at the bottom of the screen.


    The Lake Limited Edition X White Falcon.


    Limited to 200 pieces, hurry up.


    The screen shifted to anothermercial, but Snap, still unable to take his eyes off the TV, lifted his hand and snapped his fingers. A bodyguard waiting behind approached.


    "Order that."


    "Yes."


    Neminen turned his head and said,


    "Order one for me too."


    Snap pushed Neminen away with his foot and said,


    "Order your own! Didn¡¯t you see it''s limited to 200 pieces?"


    "Damn, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you! I don¡¯t have an assistant to handle my errands!"


    "Never mind, never mind! Just order one!"


    "No, order two! Please!"


    The two continued to shove each other with their feet while bickering. And that day, the website of The Lake, set up by Arsenal Holdings, went down within 10 minutes of the first TVmercial and did not stabilize for two days.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 346: The Man Who Makes Watches

    Chapter 346: The Man Who Makes Watches


    For days, people kept refreshing The Lake''s website, waiting for it to normalize. Once it did, they couldn''t hide their disappointment.


    Because all 200 pieces had sold out within 10 minutes of the advertisement, the efforts of those who had waited two days were in vain from the start. Many inquired about additional production on the website and social media, but The Lake announced that there would be no more productions of the White Falcon coboration.


    A watch priced at USD 10,650 (12 million KRW) was merely a tool for the wealthy to unt their superiority.


    Given that some of these watches the wealthy wore were worth over $100,000, it was hard to call them mere luxuries, so their executive assistants moved quickly to secure these watches.


    This time, only men''s models of the White Falcon were produced, leading to numerous inquiries from female customers charmed by its beautiful design about the production of women''s watches.


    Arthur had made just one women''s watch, which was meant as a unique gift for Kiska at Geon''s request.


    An associate who regrly traveled between Russia and Georgia delivered the White Falcon model to Kiska, making her the only woman in the world to own one, which delighted her.


    Arthur, having made about ten more watches at Geon''s request, pleaded with Arthur not to post about it on social media for the time being, due to potential customerints. The watches that Alisher Usmanov had even paid for were now stacked in the annex where Geon was staying.


    On the day the watches were transferred to Red Castle, Byungjun, after finishing his schedulete at night, opened the door to the annex and saw a white box and a letter on the sofa."Huh? Is this Geon''s stuff?"


    Byungjun, taking off his coat, picked up the letter ced next to the box after spotting his name at the top of the first line.


    Dear beloved Byungjun,


    It''s been four years since we met, and now we''re entering the fifth year.


    I''ve never given you a proper gift despite your constant care and love, so I prepared one this time.


    I am always grateful for your efforts.


    From Geon.


    Not knowing what the gift was, Byungjun was moved just by the contents of the letter. Wiping his nose, he lifted the elegantly white and gold-embossed expensive-looking box, and his eyes lit up.


    "Wow! The White Falcon model!"


    Hesitant to touch the beautiful watch inside, Byungjun''s eyes welled up slightly as he saw the gold engraving inside the movement.


    The world''s best manager, Byungjun.


    With a smallugh, Byungjun wiped his eyes and took great care of the watch. He nced at Geon''s closed door before entering his own room.


    He turned off the light and left the door slightly ajar as he watched Byungjun, Geon''s eyes curving into a crescent moon.


    "Hehe, he likes it. That''s good."


    Thinking that giving a handwritten letter along with the gift made it more touching, Geon was satisfied with the effect of this little event and sat on the bed, about to call Kiska, when his old model phone, not his new one, rang. Seeing the time was just past midnight as he looked at the wall clock, Geon tilted his head.


    "Who could it be at this hour? Oh!!!"


    His eyes widened as he read the blue lettering on the ck background of the screen. Taking a deep breath to steady his trembling hand, Geon swallowed dryly and answered the phone.


    "Ah, ah, S, Snoop. Ha, hahaha, how have you been?"


    "You want to die?"


    "No, no that''s not what I¡ª"


    "You make me wait three years? You dare?"


    "No, no, I was going to call, but then¡ª"


    Gun cocking noises came from the other side of the phone, causing Geon to sweat and stammer out an excuse.


    "That, that was since the Nepal thing, things got a bit busy, Snoop."


    "Is it so hard to make a call?"


    "Ah, ahahaha... sorry."


    "Sorry isn''t enough, give me the watch."


    "What?"


    "The watch."


    "What... oh! The White Falcon model?"


    "Yes, I saw the ad and tried to order it right away, but I was a bitte. I hear you''re not just the ad model, but the major shareholder of thatpany, so you could send one, right?"


    "That, of course! I''ll send it to you."


    "Good, then I forgive the three years of waiting. Bute visit within a month; the Doctor wants to see you too."


    "Yes, yes. It''s not far; I''ll definitelye by."


    Suddenly, some scuffling noise came from the other side of the phone. It seemed like Snoop was arguing with someone before he shouted.


    "I''m hanging up!"


    "Hey!!


    Give it here!"


    Just before the call disconnected, Geon heard Eminem''s voice and smiled as he grabbed two boxes of the White Falcon model. Thinking he needed to send them out early the next morning via express post, Geon was about to call Kiska again when his phone rang once more. Recognizing the caller, Geon answered the phone with a delighted expression.


    "Oh, Arthur?"


    "Haha, Kay. Did you get the watch?"


    "Yes, if Arthur hadn''t prepared it in advance, I might have been shot somewhere or found vomiting in an alley after a night out. I really appreciate it."


    "What? What do you mean¡ª"


    "Haha, no, but what''s up sote?"


    "Oh, sorry, it''s quitete. Just wanted to tell you I''ve just sent the two women''s watches you asked for. They should arrive in two days; just wanted to let you know."


    "Ah, thank you, Arthur."


    "But won''t the original recipient be disappointed if there''s more than one of these women''s watches?"


    "Hehe, it''s okay. I''ll ask them to keep it a secret."


    "Are you giving them to family?"


    "Haha, no, they''re for Director Son Lin and Professor Sharon."


    "Ah, I see. I don''t know Professor Sharon, but I''m also grateful to Director Son Lin. Anyway, if the shipment doesn''t arrive in two days, please contact me."


    "Yes, Arthur. By the way, how''s your drum practice going?"


    "Yes, I practice every day."


    "Confident enough to y rhythms?"


    "Uh... quarter notes, 4/4 time, I guess."


    Hearing Arthur''s response, Geon smiled. His confident y meant he was not just capable but could perform with precise timing.


    "I hope you can y all the music I''veposed within five months, Arthur."


    "I''ll do my best, but why did you tell me to learn the drums? It''s a nice hobby now, and I''m grateful, but the feeling of not being able to keep time is almost unbearable."


    "Haha, that''s exactly why, Arthur. You have a precise sense of rhythm, which is essential for a drummer."


    "What do you mean¡ª"


    "You are the final piece I''ve been looking for, Arthur."


    "Me? Then¡ª"


    "Yes, my drummer. You have to be my drummer."


    Stammering in surprise, Arthur was at a loss for words.


    "Then, take care in your practice. I''ll be releasing an official album in five months. You''ll have to take care of the drums in my music, Arthur."


    "That, that''s¡ª"


    "Haha, I''m hanging up. Thank you, bye."


    "Wait! K, Kay!"


    "Bye~"


    Geon hung up, smiling as he recalled his conversation with Sharon. Sharon had negotiated with the dean, and under the condition that Geon could use the school''s practice and recording studios, he was excused from all sses.


    If he could release a regr album instead of a single within his senior year, the school would credit his courses. This wasmunicated just yesterday.


    After hanging up, Geon finally called Kiska. Before the ringtone even finished once, Kiska answered.


    "I''ve been waiting, why did you call sote?"


    "Sorry, I''ve been getting calls from everywhere."


    "It''s about the watch, isn''t it!"


    "Yeah, many people are asking for it."


    "Um, me too."


    "Huh? But I gave you one."


    "Dad looked so envious, can you send just one more for him?"


    "Haha, I''ve already taken care of one for Gregory, and Mirov got one too."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, I was going to give it when I returned, but I''ll send it tomorrow."


    "Okay! Thank you."


    "And, I''m going to release an album."


    "Huh? Aren''t you still in school, do you have the time?"


    "Yeah, I''ve got permission from the school to focus solely on the album."


    "An official album? How many tracks?"


    "At least eight to make it official."


    "Tell me the concept when you decide, I must write the lyrics for Kay''s first album."


    "Haha, sure."


    "Got any ideas already?"


    "Um... not detailed yet, but the first live I had in Chicago was with Carlos, and I want to keep a promise I made with ady I met there."


    "Ady?"


    "Yeah, she seemed to be in a lot of pain after losing her child, and I made a promise with her, though she doesn''t know I made it."


    "Um... what kind of song?"


    "It''ll be a healing song. I haven''t thought beyond that, but I want to create a song that eases mental pain, though it can''t alleviate physical pain."


    "That will fill all eight tracks?"


    "No, just the direction for the first track. I''ll have to think about the rest."


    "Okay, but do you know the


    promised two hundred nights are almost up?"


    "Ah... has it been that long already?"


    "Not many days left. You have to keep your promise with me."


    "Haha, okay. I''ll go give Gregory his watch and visit."


    "When?"


    "I need to check the flights."


    "When?"


    "Haha, I''ll look now."


    "Tell me tomorrow."


    "Okay, Kiska."


    "Then, a fairy tale."


    "Alright, haha."


    Geon, who had promised to read a fairy tale to Kiska, booked a flight to Georgia. Thinking about meeting Kiska after a few months, he couldn''t sleep and tossed and turned in bed for 30 minutes before getting up again and pulling out a nk sheet of music.


    Sitting at the desk, resting his chin on his hand and staring at the nk staff paper, the memory of the woman sobbing in a park in Chicago deepened his gaze.


    "I''ll definitely keep the promise, ma''am."


    Geon scribbled something in the title space at the top of the staff paper. He tried to write music, but without a n, no music could possiblye out, so after much thought, he fell asleep on the desk as dawn approached. The title written on the staff paper glowed a pale blue.


    Song of Water.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 347: With Kiska

    Chapter 347: With Kiska


    This morning I''m in a great mood. Kiska, who has been content with just hearing my voice for six months, ising today.


    I usually don''t wake up until around 10 AM, but today I got up at 8 AM. I started the morning by measuring my height against the marks on the living room wall and was happy to find I''ve grown a bit taller¡ªnow 156 cm. I took a careful shower to make sure I wouldn¡¯t smell bad in front of Kiska, and even used a peach-scented shower gel.


    Kiska dislikes strong perfume, so I n to only smell like shampoo.


    I''m sitting on my bed, fidgeting my feet and just watching the clock. It''s a ny-minute drive from our home to Tbilisi International Airport.


    Kiska is supposed to arrive at 3 PM. It''s only noon now. I still have over an hour before we need to leave for the airport, but I''m already fully dressed, shoes and all.


    The clothes I bought yesterday with dad have be too small, and I don¡¯t really like them.


    How would I look in a pink t-shirt and short tennis shorts? Would he like my lively look? Would it be cuter if I braided my hair, or should I leave it long and loose? I¡¯m so worried about it that I can¡¯t do anything else.


    I¡¯ve already changed my clothes three times. Dad and I spent over three hours shopping yesterday. We bought more than twenty outfits, but I don''t like any of them¡ªit''s frustrating.


    I want to look pretty for Kiska, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to.As I pass by Kiska¡¯s room, Gregory sees me sitting on my bed looking glum.


    ¡°Kiska, what''s wrong? You were so happy yesterday, running around.¡±


    I puff my cheeks while pulling at my pink Adidas t-shirt, looking back at dad. Gregoryughs as he enters the room.


    ¡°I guess there''s nothing we can do, no one knew our girl would grow up so fast. We¡¯ll buy you pretty clothes when we return to the U.S., just hang in there. And you¡¯re cute and pretty even now.¡±


    Kiska looks down at her white thighs showing below her white tennis shorts, then looks up at Gregory with dissatisfaction in her eyes.


    ¡°I like skirts better.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you didn¡¯t pick any even though you practically turned the store upside down. There''s nothing pretty, you say.¡±


    ¡°What can I do if there''s nothing pretty?¡±


    ¡°Well, we''ll buy a lot when we go to the U.S.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote if we wait until we go to the U.S.!¡±


    ¡°Why, what¡¯ste?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!!¡±


    Kiska dashes out of the room. She opens the door of her grandmother¡¯s two-story house and runs out, heading down the hill to a cliff with a rock at its edge.


    Sitting huddled on the rock at the cliff¡¯s edge with a cool breeze blowing, the girl buries her face in her knees, tears glistening in her eyes. Hearing a strange sound, she looks up.


    Furuk, furuk.


    A brown horse is poking its head out in front of Kiska. Like ownerless cows roaming the streets in Nepal, wild horses weremon in this part of Georgia.


    People didn''t harm the horses, and the horses didn¡¯t fear people, living together peacefully. Kiska reaches out and pets the horse¡¯s head, and the horse, seeming pleased, snorts andes closer. Kiska, having no other option right now, wants to believe even the horse¡¯s nod.


    ¡°What do you think of my outfit today?¡±


    The horse snorts and nods its head.


    ¡°Pretty?¡±


    Horses rarely shake their heads; Kiska knows they usually nod and snort. Still, she wants to believe the nod.


    ¡°Thanks, hehe.¡±


    After petting the horse for a while, Kiska checks the time on her White Falcon watch, then rushes back home. She bursts into Gregory¡¯s room where he is still dressing.


    ¡°Dad! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s still about 30 minutes. Let¡¯s go slowly, there¡¯s nothing but waiting anyway.¡±


    ¡°No! What if Kiska¡¯s ne arrives a bit early?¡±


    ¡°Even if the ne arrives early, it would be by a minute or two.¡±


    ¡°But still no! Let¡¯s go quickly!¡±


    Kiska grabs Gregory¡¯s arm, still threading through his pants, and pulls him. Gregory yells as he''s dragged.


    ¡°Oh, dad¡¯s going to fall! Okay, okay, don¡¯t pull, I¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    Only then does Kiska let go of his arm. She sits on the bed in Gregory¡¯s room, watching him get ready. Gregory quickly puts on his clothes, smiling bitterly.


    Now grown so much, holding her hand feels like holding a growndy¡¯s hand. Gregory, taking his grown-up daughter


    by the hand, waves to his mother standing in front of the house.


    ¡°Mother, we¡¯ll be back soon. Won¡¯t be long.¡±


    Kiska also shouts from the passenger seat after rolling down the window.


    ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    As the car starts, the grandmother sits down on the chair by the house door with a content smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be so happy about? Hoho.¡±


    Hourster, at the airport in Georgia, Geon has his face well-covered. Fortunately, the staff at the departure gate doesn¡¯t watch TV, as they don¡¯t make a fuss even after seeing Geon¡¯s passport, allowing him to exit the airport quietly. As Geon steps out of the arrivals gate automatic doors, he thinks.


    ¡°Gregory said he¡¯de to pick me up¡­¡±


    Looking around, Geon sees Gregory walking towards him from a distance, with a woman pulling him eagerly.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s Gregory. But who¡¯s that with him?¡±


    The woman urging Gregory to hurry lifts her head.


    Long tinum-blond hair had covered her face, but she brushes it behind her ear, revealing her face.


    ¡°Ki, Ki, Kiska?¡±


    Seeing her face, Geon is startled and takes a closer look at Kiska. Long, healthy legs, a bit thick but looking robust.


    Thanks to tight tennis pants, Kiska¡¯s already good proportions make her legs appear even longer. There was no curve where Kiska¡¯s waist and hips met, the line was slender.


    Tucked inside the pink t-shirt, her upper body couldn¡¯t yet be called adult, but at nearly 160 cm, Kiska¡¯s body was close to an adult¡¯s.


    Geon stood there with his mouth open, looking dazed, but fortunately, his sunsses and mask hid his expression.


    Noticing Geon standing still from afar, Kiska stops dragging her father.


    The two stood apart, not obstructed by the passing people between them.


    In Kiska¡¯s eyes, the passersby were invisible. Only the man covered with a hat and sunsses filled her vision.


    Though his expression was unreadable, it was clear he was looking at her. Kiska wanted to run to him and hug him, but her feet wouldn¡¯t move.


    Seeing the tears start to form in Kiska¡¯s eyes, Gregory gently ces his hand on her shoulder and points at Geon.


    ¡°He¡¯s been waiting a lot, hasn¡¯t he? Go say hi.¡±


    Even with her father¡¯s encouragement, Kiska¡¯s legs remain still. Eventually, Gregory steps forward and extends his hand to Geon.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, about six months?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Gregory. Yes, that¡¯s right. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just happy to be back home. Go on, greet Kiska.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Kiska has grown so much, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Haha, even I¡¯m surprised every time I see her. Just this morning, we measured her height, and she was already 156 cm. Haha.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s... that¡¯s really something. Six months isn¡¯t that long...¡±


    ¡°Haha, Kiska must be waiting, go on.¡±


    Geon approaches the now-stationary Kiska. Looking down at her, now too big to hug like before, Geon awkwardly says.


    ¡°Ki, Kiska. Have you been well?¡±


    Seeing the changed reaction from Geon, Kiska¡¯s face falls. Gregory, watching from the side, clears his throat and turns away.


    ¡°Ahem, I think I¡¯ll go get a coffee downtown while I¡¯m here. You two chat for a bit.¡±


    After Gregory leaves, the two stand looking at each other for a long while without speaking. With teary eyes, Kiska raises her arms.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you hug me?¡±


    Her once tiny, fern-like hands have grown, and now when she hugs Geon, she can wrap her arms around his back.


    Geon, feeling awkward, shifts his hips back and hugs her.


    Feeling his half-hearted embrace, Kiska¡¯s tears begin to flow.


    ¡°Sob, sob, is it because I''m not pretty?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°Is it because my clothes aren¡¯t pretty? Sob.¡±


    ¡°What? No, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Sob, really?¡±


    Geon touches Kiska¡¯s face, wiping away her tears with his thumb. Looking down at her outfit¡ªa pink t-shirt and white shorts paired with ck Adidas Gazelle sneakers¡ªhe strokes her hair and says.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty.¡±


    Kiska, unable to even think about stopping the tears that are flowing like a flood, says.


    ¡°Sob, sob, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, pretty. The prettiest in the world.¡±


    ¡°Sob, then hug me again.¡±


    Looking up at Geon, begging with her words, Geon smiles warmly and opens his arms.


    ¡°Come here, let¡¯s hug.¡±


    ¡°Waaaah!!!¡±


    Kiska throws herself into Geon¡¯s arms, crying, and people passing


    by nce at them.


    But soon, seeing the man patting the woman¡¯s back infort, they move on, thinking, ¡®They must be lovers in a long-distance rtionship, parting ways.¡¯


    After over ten minutes of listening to Kiska¡¯s crying, Geon finally touches her face, which has calmed down a bit.


    ¡°Our Kiska has really grown up. It''s almost awkward for me.¡±


    Kiska, still sobbing but much calmer, continues to hold onto Geon as she looks up at his face.


    ¡°Am I pretty?¡±


    ¡°Yes, pretty.¡±


    ¡°Prettier than Suzuka?¡±


    ¡°Yes, much.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    ¡°Laughing after crying is a big deal.¡±


    With her tear-streaked face breaking into a smile, Kiska¡¯s expression turns stern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y with Byung-jun! Only Byung-jun says such things!¡±


    ¡°Haha, who¡¯s Byung-jun, Kiska. It¡¯s fine to use American names, but it sounds funny when you use Korean names like that, haha.¡±


    Kiska, with wide eyes, asks.


    ¡°So what should I call him?¡±


    ¡°Byung-jun oppa.¡±


    ¡°Oh... oppa? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what you call an older man.¡±


    ¡°Do they like being called that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, men like it.¡±


    ¡°K too?¡±


    ¡°I like it better than just being called by name.¡±


    ¡°Uh... I see.¡±


    As they continue their conversation, Gregory returns, and thanks to Kiska calling him "oppa" in the car, Geon nearly falls out of the carughing.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 348: With Kiska

    Kiska''s grandmother''s house was located in a small and ancient vige called "Abkhazia." Thanks to Kiska, who sat next to Geon for over an hour chatting about the neighborhood, Geon arrived without boredom and stepped out of the car to see his grandmother''s house.


    The house, built on a sloping hill that seemed to be in a mountainous area, was a two-story building with dark brown roofs and walls made of ochre bricks, set against a picturesque mountain.


    In front of the house was a downhill grasswn, and at the end of the path was a cliff. Across the cliff, there were no other mountains, and the distant urban area could be seen like ants¡ªa scenic ce indeed.


    Feeling the cool breeze from the mountain, Geon smiled, and Gregory, who approached him, said while looking at the view Geon was admiring.


    "It''s a nice ce, isn''t it? This is where I was born."


    Geon, as if trying to store the clean air inside him, took a deep breath andughed.


    "Yes, it really is a beautiful ce."


    "Hehe, let''s go in. Let''s greet my mother first."


    Following Gregory, Geon went to the grandmother''s room on the second floor and could see the grandmother quietly sleeping. Gregory, who opened the door and saw his mother sleeping, quietly closed the door saying,"Ha, she''s asleep. Let''s greet herter."


    "Alright, that sounds good."


    While Kiska wasbing her wind-blown hair, Gregory, who came to the living room, offered a tbread.


    "It''s bread baked in an oven with cheese, Georgian style. It''s called ''Pur¨¦e.'' You must be hungry, have some."


    Geon bit into the bread and asked,


    "Did you say your mother has a chronic illness?"


    "Yeah, she has cancer. They say she''s too old for surgery, and she didn''t like staying at the hospital, so she insisted oning home. It seems she might not make it through this year."


    "I see..."


    "I should havee earlier; I would have shown her many nice ces while she was still healthy."


    Seeing Gregory''s regretful eyes, Geon made a sympathetic face, and soon Gregory brightened his expression and looked up at Kiska''s room on the second floor.


    "What are you nning to do about our Kiska?"


    Geon widened his eyes and asked,


    "What do you mean?"


    "Even I know about it, and you, the person involved, im not to know?"


    "I don''t understand what you mean, Gregory."


    "Heh, you don''t know Kiska likes you?"


    "Ah... I know."


    "Then what are you going to do about it?"


    "Well, that... Kiska is still too young."


    "Young? She''s twelve years old now."


    Geon, sweating due to Gregory''s attempt to push Kiska onto him, said,


    "Well, maybe when she''s a bit older..."


    Gregory stared into Geon''s eyes quietly. Suddenly stopping his words and staring intently at him made Geon unable to stand it any longer and he asked,


    "What would you like me to do...?"


    Gregory said seriously,


    "You''re not nning to just date my daughter and let her grow old, are you?"


    "Well, that''s..."


    "I acknowledge that Kiska is still young. But there are too many women around you. It seems you don''t even give them a nce, but Kiska is very insecure. She''s especially worried about that Japanese girl, Shizuka. A while ago, she even thought about dyeing her beautiful tinum blonde hair ck, thinking you would like it like Shizuka."


    "Ah... I see."


    "Get engaged."


    Geon''s face went nk, and he sat downfortably crossing his legs, but Gregory continued speaking with the intimidating eyes of a mafia boss.


    "Even if it''s just a simple engagement, of course, you would marry when Kiska bes an adult."


    "Well, that''s..."


    "Do you dislike my daughter?"


    "No, it''s not that."


    Geon stuttered, overwhelmed by the sudden situation. Taking advantage of Geon''s confusion, Gregory pressed on for an answer.


    "I won''t pressure you. If either Kiska or you requests to break off the engagement, I''ll ept your separation without a word. Would that be okay?"


    Geon slightly furrowed his brow. After a moment, looking into Gregory''s eyes, he asked,


    "Why are you in such a hurry? If those are the conditions, couldn''t we take our time?"


    Gregory got up and walked to the window, crossing his arms and gazing deep into the scenery before finally speaking,


    "I''m anxious."


    Realizing that this was an important statement, Geon quietly observed his back.


    "Kiska is not normal. Well, she wasn''t normal, but now she''s returning to normal. So I''m anxious. She''s not yetpletely normal like other children her age. I hope you


    will always be with Kiska. I believe that with you, Kiska can live a life like any other person."


    Gregory turned around and saw Geon sitting on the sofa.


    "I feel sorry for being forceful. Maybe I should rephrase that. Rather than an engagement, I''d appreciate it if you could promise to always be by Kiska''s side. Then I''d feel a bit less anxious."


    Geon nodded as if there was nothing to think about.


    "Of course, I''ll always be there if Kiska wants me."


    Only then did Gregory smile and look at Geon before turning his head and seeing Kiska standing on the staircase leading to the second floor.


    "Kiska?"


    Blushing, Kiska dashed up to the second floor. Although it''s unclear how long she had been listening, she ran away embarrassed after hearing that Geon would always be by her side whenever she wanted. Gregory chuckled and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Then let me treat you to some Georgian cuisine. Have you heard of Mtsvadi? It''s a Georgian meat skewer dish."


    "Haha, I''ve heard of it but never tried it."


    "Good, let me show off my skills. But... we''re a bit short on firewood, could you fetch some from the backyard?"


    "Ah, alright."


    Geon went out of the house, headed to the backyard, and picked up an armful of wood already prepared by Gregory, cut to the right size, and went back inside to the hearth where Gregory was preparing to cook.


    "Just put enough in. Don''t make the fire too strong; you have to control it well. The fire is already going, so just add more wood."


    "Alright, I''ll try."


    Geon sat on a makeshift chair in front of the small hearth and adjusted the fire, asionally breaking off small pieces of dry wood to manage the mes.


    Without thinking, as he repeatedly ced wood in the fire, Geon''s thoughts drifted to Kiska. The girl he always thought of as a child had grown significantly, and it wouldn''t be strange to call her a woman now.


    Although still young in mind, Geon felt he couldn''t treat her the same as before and recalled his conversation with Gregory.


    ''Engaged? She''s too young.''


    As he stoked the fire, Gregory approached and began baking the Pur¨¦e in the hearth.


    Beside him, he skillfully grilled the meat on skewers and even brought out a bottle of wine, a Georgian specialty, and continued to eat. Even as they finished a hearty meal byte afternoon, Gregory, slightly drunk from the wine, staggered to his feet.


    "I need a nap. You must be tired too, why don''t you take a rest?"


    "Ah, I will."


    "The rooms are on the second floor."


    Gregory went up first, and Geon, left alone, cleaned the dishes and went upstairs after washing them. He entered the only room that was open among all the closed doors and looked around.


    His room had a bed with a checkered bedspread and a small dresser.


    Gregory had apparently moved Geon''s suitcase earlier, as it was in one corner. Geon changed intofortable clothes andy down on the bed.


    Although he was a bit tired, the events of the day had left his mind in turmoil, and he tossed and turned, unable to sleep. As he was about to drift off, he heard the door being cautiously opened.


    Still with a flushed face, Kiska stood at the door with a pillow in her arms. Geon sat up and asked,


    "Kiska, why didn''t youe down for dinner?"


    She looked down at the pillow tucked under her arm and entered the room.


    "I want to sleep next to you."


    "Um?"


    "We always slept together, I want to sleep next to you."


    "No, I mean, Ki, Kiska."


    As Geon moved his feet to scoot back while sitting on the bed, Kiska threw her pillow onto the bed and sat on the edge.


    "Why? We slept together just a while ago. Why are you acting like this now?"


    Geon sweated as he scooted back.


    "No, it''s not that. I mean."


    Kiska lowered her head and then said,


    "You said you''d be with me whenever I want."


    "Um?"


    "You said you''d always be with me if I wanted."


    "Oh, that''s true but..."


    Kiska leaned into Geon. As he sat up, her force pushed him down. Startled, Geon tried to push her away, but Kiska, holding onto his waist, whispered,


    "Put me to sleep. Like before."


    Although her body had grown, Kiska still had the scent of a baby. Feeling her warmth, Geon chuckled.


    ''What was I thinking?''


    Geon stroked Kiska''s hair. She seemed to enjoy his touch as she rubbed her face against his stomach and pulled up the nket, saying,


    "Goodnight, brother."


    "Ha,


    good pronunciation."


    "Put me to sleep."


    Geon stroked Kiska''s hair and started to sing softly, and she soon fell asleep in his arms.


    As he sang to the gently snoring Kiska, confirming she had fallenpletely asleep, he smiled.


    ''She''s grown up, but she''s still a baby. Our Kiska.''


    Feeling the warmth of Kiska, Geon''s eyes slowly closed. The long flight had left him tired, and rxed by Kiska''s presence, sleep quickly overcame him.


    Just as his heavy eyelids were about to close, the sound of the door opening again startled him. Turning his head in his drowsy state, he saw the grandmother with a horrified expression.


    "My goodness! Who are you!!"


    The grandmother, who burst into the room, started yelling and ran in, swinging a broomden with dust and cobwebs.


    "Who are you! Who dares touch our precious granddaughter!! Gregory! Gregory!! Where are you!!"


    "Ah, grandmother, it''s not what it looks like, I''m..."


    "You pervert! How dare you touch someone else''s precious granddaughter!!"


    As Geon coughed from getting hit on the head with the dusty broom, he weakly smiled.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 349: With Kiska

    In a daze, Kiska watched her grandmother''s aggressive suppression and only intervened btedly with a flustered attempt to stop her.


    Holding a broom and wary of Geon, the grandmother finally apologized with an embarrassed face after listening to her granddaughter''s lengthy exnations.


    The old grandmother''s sweeping wasn''t painful, and Geon, particrly sensitive to his grandmother, just smiled and reassured her that he was fine, soothing her instead.


    After the grandmother returned to her room, Geon, wanting some fresh air, went outside and sat on a rock in front of a cliff.


    The night view below the cliff felt different from Nepal, but the air was just as fresh and refreshing.


    Sitting on the rock and stretching broadly, Geon crossed his arms and got lost in thought about various recent events¡ªhelping Arthur, handling school matters, and Kiska''s issues. He had put aside his musical research and contemtions for a while and now found himself pondering music-rted challenges in front of the vast naturalndscape.


    "The anthem I handed over to Arsenal was a sess, but there are still unresolved parts. Especially the afterimage ofplementary colors... I can''t even get a feel for it, and though I''ve figured out how to incorporate three colors, whether that''s everything, I don''t know. Does it really require bending to incorporate three emotions?"


    Lost in his thoughts, Geon was viewed from afar by Kiska, who hade out looking for him, worried because he hadn''t returnedte into the night.


    Relieved at the sight of Geon from the back as she stepped out of the house, she wore a cardigan and approached him.The usual view greeted her as she opened the door, but now framed within the grand natural scenery, only Geon''s back was different.


    But that alone made the familiar scene feel overwhelmingly beautiful to Kiska, who tiptoed closer to Geon with a smile.


    She had thought to y a prank, but seeing Geon so deeply engrossed in thought with a serious expression, she quietly sat next to him on the rock, taking care not to make a sound.


    Kiska''s eyes softened as she gazed at the seriously contemting profile of Geon, which looked stunningly beautiful.


    The person she had merely considered handsome was now beginning to appear different to Kiska, who was entering adolescence.


    His wavy ck hair just covered his eyebrows.


    His thick eyebrows and long eyshes, deep-set eyes.


    Perfectly sized and beautiful ck pupils.


    A nose high enough to fit the word ''sharp''.


    Lips that looked like they could bleed any moment.


    A white face with smooth lines.


    And below that, a softly protruding Adam''s apple.


    Kiska''s youthful heart began to change. He was just a person she wanted to be with, someone she wanted to own, someone she didn''t want taken away by others, almost like a real older brother.


    Her heart pounded insanely as she looked at the deep-thinking profile of Geon, whose face turned slowly towards her, unaware she had approached.


    "When did youe?"


    Stunned, Kiska fanned her face, feeling the heat.


    "Ah... It''s, it''s hot."


    Smiling, Geon tidied up Kiska''s bangs with a tender voice.


    "Gregory told me. You''ve been into sertely, haven''t you?"


    Enjoying the pleasant touch, Kiska shyly nodded.


    "Mmm... But the season just ended, so no games. I''m studying by watching highlights. It''s a sport with a surprisingly deep history."


    "That''s right, it''s been over a hundred years."


    Even just sitting silently together on the cliff felt awkward for Kiska, who still blushed and asked.


    "Have you heard about Arsenal?"


    Lowering his hand from stroking Kiska''s hair, Geon replied.


    "Yeah, finished second in the league, semifinals in the Champions, and won the FA Cup."


    "Yeah, it''s been all the buzz. They say next season is highly anticipated."


    "Hehe, yeah. Kevin keeps me updated after every game."


    "The, the... watch?"


    "Huh? What about the watch?"


    "The, the watch... isn''t there another model?"


    "Oh, there will be."


    "What kind is it?"


    "Gretsch is a ce with a long history, not just the White Falcon. There''ll be sunburst and orange models for new custom watches, probablying out in two months."


    "Are they making women''s watches this time?"


    "Yeah, the orange model will be for women. I''ve specially ordered yours, so you''ll be able to have a series of your own."


    "Uh, uh, thanks."


    As Geon ced his hand on Kiska''s shoulder, he asked.


    "Kiska, you''re stuttering more than usual. Is there a problem?"


    As Geon touched her shoulder, Kiska, who flinched, blushed even more and eximed.


    "No, nothing at all!"


    She felt fortunate that her flushed face was not


    visible in the dark, worry-free ce, and she nced at Geon, who was scrutinizing her with concerned eyes.


    "It''s really nothing."


    "You seem to have a fever. Don''t you have a cold?"


    Geon ced the back of his hand on Kiska''s cheek and then touched both her cheeks with his hands.


    "It really seems like you have a fever."


    Kiska ced her hands over Geon''s and said.


    "No... it''s nothing..."


    As Geon moved to touch her forehead, Kiska, with a firm grip, caught his hand and ced it back on her cheek.


    "It''s okay, just stay like this."


    With no particr thoughts, Geon, feeling the awkwardness in the air, became flustered. Holding Kiska''s hands forced to her cheek, he found himself with nowhere to look but around.


    "Uh... isn''t it a bit cold? Should we go in?"


    "It''s summer, what''s cold?"


    "Is it because it''s night? Hmm."


    "Let''s stay a bit longer."


    "Mmm..."


    As Kiska continued to gaze into Geon''s eyes, and he repeatedly avoided her burdensome stares, a slight passage of time unfolded between them, and Kiska finally spoke.


    "What were you thinking about?"


    "Ah... there''s something I''ve been researching."


    "What is it, tell me."


    "Ah... haha, I like hearing you call me ''brother''..."


    "Just tell me?"


    "Ah... okay. Then let me just release your hand for a moment..."


    Following Geon''s words, Kiska released his hand, which she had been holding to her cheek, and quietly awaited his exnation. Feeling Kiska''s warmth through his hand, Geon looked down at his hand and began.


    "As I mentioned before, I was researching at the art gallery, and I saw a painting by Georges Seurat that was very helpful. With Abigail''s help from the gallery, I read a paper where I saw the phrase ''afterimage ofplementary colors''. I''m still researching how to apply this musically."


    Kiska asked with wide eyes.


    "Complementary colors? You mean two contrasting colors?"


    "Yes, exactly. When you ce two contrasting colors, apletely different color afterimage appears."


    "Mmm... I see."


    "Ah, now that I think about it, Kiska, you see colors in text, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Haha, now that I think about it, I see music scores, and you see colors in text. You''re the only person who understands that about me."


    "Yes, I like that."


    "What do you like?"


    "That you understand seeing colors. You''re that person for me too."


    "Ah... haha that, that''s nice. Are you still reading a lot?"


    "Yes, dad often buys me books."


    "What are you reading?"


    "Yesterday I read ''The Brothers Karamazov'' by Fyodor Dostoevsky."


    Geon''s face stiffened. Kiska, who usually pestered him to read fairy tales to her, was reading a book even adults found challenging.


    "Do... Dostoevsky?"


    "Yes, I''ve read all his books now."


    "Why read such books while still wanting fairy tales..."


    Kiska, flustered for a moment, quietly said.


    "Oh, I like falling asleep to brother''s voice..."


    If it had been like before, Geon would have just smiled and patted the cute Kiska''s head, but now he was visibly flustered. He coughed and looked away at distant mountains, awkwardly avoiding her gaze. Kiska, noticing his difort, leaned her head gently on Geon''s shoulder beside her and smiled blissfully.


    Though he couldn''t see her expression, feeling Kiska''s head on his shoulder warmed Geon''s heart, and he smiled.


    Kiska, fiddling with Geon''s fingers, suddenly remembered something and said.


    "Ah! I think I read about that in a book."


    Startled by Kiska looking up at him so closely, Geon pulled his head back.


    "Uh, what?"


    "That thing, the afterimage ofplementary colors."


    "Oh?"


    Kiska, wrapping her arms around Geon''s, said.


    "Doctors wear green scrubs because of the afterimage ofplementary colors. I read that when doctors spend long hours looking at blood, they be ustomed to the color red. When they look up and see another doctor or nurse in white, theplementary colors red and green swirl in their eyes, causing confusion and significantly reducing their concentration. That''s why all the staff in the operating room wear green."


    Geon, learning a new fact, just nodded his head.


    "Mmm, so that''s the hidden meaning."


    Kiska looked up at Geon with wide eyes and added.


    "But that book also said something else. White is a color where all colors are mixed, so the afterimage ofplementary colors is distinct. People who need to avoid the afterimage ofplementary colors should not use white."


    "White?"


    "Yes, white


    . And... there was also a story about Eastern temples."


    "Temples? You mean Buddhist temples?"


    "Yes, Eastern temples appear mysterious and splendid because they use green and red, two contrastingplementary colors, making each other appear clearer and more distinct. The book also said that Eastern temples do not use white."


    "White... white, you say."


    Seeming to have gotten a hint, Geon''s eyes sparked as he looked over the cliff.


    Quietly watching Geon fall into thought, Kiska smiled again and leaned her head on his shoulder.


    As the night deepened for Kiska, happy by just being beside Geon, the stars in Georgia''s clear sky shone a warm light down on them, and theughter of a joy-filled girl glowed beautifully.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 350: With Kiska

    Three days.


    The time Geon spent in a rural vige in Georgia with Kiska rejuvenated him after a period of exhaustive activity and research.


    Though it was only three days, Kiska, brightened with happyughter like girls her age, never let go of the hand she firmly held, always hooked into Geon''s arm. Strolling around the vige and shopping in small streams, the girl found every ordinary street she walked with her father to be beautiful.


    In the unchanged streets and the unchanging scenery, only one thing had changed: Geon was by her side. Realizing how big a change it was, Kiska gripped her chest, her heart fluttering with growing emotions.


    The time she wished wouldst forever eventually came to an end. On the day she had to return to the US, Kiska arrived at the airport in Gregory''s car, frequently touching Geon''s fingers with eyes full of unease and regret.


    "Can''t we stay a little longer?"


    Looking down at the affectionate girl, Geon smiled and ced his hand on her head.


    "I''lle back. I havemitments at school, and if I''mte, I''ll fail. I can''t even make excuses since I''m not attending sses."


    "Umm¡­ still¡­""Hehe,e back soon."


    "Umm¡­"


    Watching the two, Gregory coughed and looked at his watch.


    "Ahem, isn''t there still time before the flight? The coffee in Georgia is quite decent, how about a cup before you go?"


    Gregory looked back at Geon who checked the time and nodded.


    "Yes, we have time."


    "Hmm, I noticed something odd about the car sound when I came, I''ll get it checked at the center, so you two better head to the caf¨¦ first."


    Quick-witted Gregory vacated the spot, and Geon, with a smallugh, offered his arm.


    "Shall we go,dy?"


    Arm in arm, Geon arrived at the caf¨¦ with Kiska, spending thest 30 minutes together.


    Promising to call twice a day when he got back, and warning Kiska not to get too close to Seizuka, Geon checked the time was nearing for his flight and stood up.


    "Shall we go then?"


    Walking up to the gate with Kiska, who looked disappointed, Geon ced his hand on her shoulder.


    "I have to go now."


    "Okay¡­"


    "Stay healthy, eat a lot, and grow taller. Got it?"


    "Okay¡­"


    "Let''s hug."


    Bending down, Geon hugged Kiska. Habitually, she raised her arms to wrap them around Geon''s neck, giving him a kiss on the cheek.


    "Really, you have to call often."


    "Haha, I will."


    After a brief farewell, Geon entered the gate, repeatedly looking back and waving his hand.


    Until the automatic doors closed, Kiska, unable to take her eyes off Geon, waved her hand back repeatedly as Geon went through the departure check and boarded the ne.


    Being in first ss, he boarded immediately without waiting and checked his ticket for his seat number.


    ''A?39, that¡¯s by the aisle, right?''


    First ss wasn''t divided into sections, so Geon quickly found his seat but was disappointed.


    ''Ah¡­ I wanted to do some research during the flight¡­ but there''s someone in the adjacent seat.''


    Seeing a tall, short-haired blonde man in a dark brown suit sitting in the window seat marked A?38, Geon stored his luggage in the overhead bin and took his seat.


    After a brief eye contact, the man nodded slightly with a faint smile but soon turned away and closed his eyes.


    ''Phew, luckily he doesn''t recognize me. Maybe he''s not interested in music.''


    Relieved that the man didn''t recognize him, Geon took out manuscript paper and a pen from his small bag.


    Staring at the nk manuscript, an announcement signaling takeoff reached Geon''s ears.


    Taking his eyes off the manuscript to check his seatbelt, he refocused on the paper after the seatbelt sign was turned off.


    ''As Kiska suggested, why not try using white? It''s just an experiment, so don''t think about feelings, just use green, red, and white.''


    The movement of Geon''s pen vividly colored the notes on the manuscript.


    The notes started green, changed to red across the bars, and thest bar was filled with white. Staring sternly at the unbordered music score, Geon''s expression turned serious.


    ''I can''t get a feel for it at all. How can I mix these?''


    Switching lines on the manuscript, Geon drew green notes with a red border and blended white using bending. Seeing the green and white notes evenly mixed with a red border, he folded his arms.


    ''I''ve already researched this far¡­''


    As he continued to mark slides and bendings on the manuscript, Geon spent over five hours trying various methods.


    Whether it was


    due to the prolonged concentration or the high altitude of the flight, fatigue set in, and Geon rubbed his eyes.


    ''Maybe keep using contrast¡­ If I look at notes filled with red and then see white notes, um¡­ I''m sleepy¡­''


    Geon''s head dropped suddenly. As the pen fell and rolled on the floor, a hand reached out to pick it up.


    The short-haired blonde man next to Geon picked up the pen and looked down at Geon, who had fallen asleep leaning forward.


    Peering through Geon''s arms at the manuscript, the man slid the pen back and muttered.


    "Hmm¡­ I thought it would take another twenty years, but that was pretty fast."


    The man then turned his head back and said,


    "Isn''t that right, Gamagin?"


    Behind him, exactly at the seat behind Geon, a man with long ck hair, sunsses, and a ck suit, his hands gloved and sped, was watching intently.


    "That''s right."


    The short-haired blonde man smirked and said,


    "Don''t worry, I have no ns to do anything yet."


    Gamagin took off his sunsses. His eyes flickered like blue mes as they fixated on the back of the blonde man''s head.


    "Not yet?"


    The man nced at Geon lying down and raised his arms.


    "Ah, there might be a misunderstanding. I have no intention of harming the child."


    Still ring intensely at the man''s back, Gamagin spoke up.


    "The child has also received your abilities. Shouldn''t we protect him, Caliel?"


    Caliel''s name came from Gamagin''s mouth. Caliel, the angel who hade to Geon in his dreams to stir emotions, appeared beside Geon after a long absence. Adjusting his short blonde hair, Caliel chuckled.


    "Haha, I''m just following orders from Lord Michael."


    "Was there a message from Michael?"


    "Um¡­ a message? No, it was just an order."


    "What kind of order was it?"


    Caliel smirked and looked back.


    "Why should I tell you about the affairs of angels?"


    Gamagin closed his mouth and red at him. It seemed he couldunch an attack at any moment, but then he leaned backfortably on the couch.


    "Try if you must."


    Caliel chuckled and turned his head to look at the long-haired blonde man''s back in the seat in front of Geon.


    "You seem confident. Well, with Paimon here, I wouldn''t have a chance to do anything anyway."


    Paimon, sitting in the front seat, turned his head and grinned.


    "Caliel, long time no see."


    "Yeah, it''s been a while. Thanks to you, I''ve given rest to the souls of the crusaders you killed."


    Paimonughed, showing his fangs.


    "Hehe, the number of our children you''ve wiped out isn''t small either."


    "Can the lives of angels and demons even bepared?"


    "Hehe, that''s your view. To us, the weight of a hundred angels might equal that of one demon."


    "Phew, is the one sitting next to you Amdusias?"


    Without turning back, Amdusias just raised his hand and waved.


    "Hello, we''re not exactly in a pleasant enough rtionship to be acquainted."


    "I''d prefer it if you didn''t turn around."


    Caliel waved his hand as he watched Gamagin''s back.


    "You must know we would appear if you approached the child. Why did you show yourself? Why did youe?"


    Caliel nced at a passing stewardess, then unfolded a newspaper and pretended to be distracted before speaking.


    "Have you met Baal and Agares?"


    Upon hearing the unexpected names of demons, Gamagin nced around and then spoke.


    "I''ve met them."


    "Hmm, it seems they handled things well since there''s no trouble."


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Haha, is that so?"


    "Tell me, why did youe?"


    As Gamagin finished speaking, Paimon and Amdusias both turned to look at Caliel. The tension in the eyes of the two men focused on Caliel, who spread his palms and said,


    "Ah, I didn''te to harm the child, rx. I just wanted to tell you something."


    "What is it?"


    With a pleasant smile, Caliel responded,


    "Shiva visited Lord Michael recently."


    Gamagin''s eyebrows twitched behind his sunsses.


    "Shiva?"


    Turning to face Gamagin, Caliel said,


    "In the hidden ancient fortress in the Himyas, Kusiyon appeared. Shiva came to tell Lord Michael about it. Actually, he first sought you, but you were meeting Baal and Agares, so it seems you missed each other. Eventually, he went to Lord Michael."


    Gamagin spoke in a serious tone.


    "If it''s Kusiyon''s fortress, are you talking about that fortress built


    by the madmen who followed him in the Middle Ages?"


    "Yes, the one untouched by human footsteps."


    Caliel took a breath and stroked his chin with a serious look.


    "And yesterday, all angels active in the human world received amand from Lord Michael. ''Do not take your eyes off the child.'' You demons should start getting nervous too."


    Paimon raised an eyebrow and said,


    "So, the angels will stand to protect the child?"


    Caliel exhaled deeply and said,


    "I don''t like it much, but it''s an order from Lord Michael. For now, two angels near the child will guard the front lines, but the opponent is Kusiyon. Those two angels can''t stop him."


    The three demons, now glowing in their seats, looked toward the Himyas.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 351: The Song of Water

    Deep within the Himyas.


    Though humans had conquered several peaks, the simple and fragile humans only ever reached the summits, never exploring the deep cores before climbing to the tops.


    Among the peaks not yet considered by humans for conquest, not quite at the summit but at about a third of the way up, there was a small entrance, gaping amidst the swirling snowstorm. The entrance appeared square, as if shaped by human hands.


    Inside this ck, square entrance, passing over a rocky floor about 1 km in, a massive cavern was revealed, its size belied by its mere entrance.


    The cavern, unbelievable as it may be that it was inside a mountain, was enormous with a height from floor to ceiling of over 200 meters, and a diameter also exceeding 500 meters.


    At the center of this space, nked by about thirty gargoyle statues, stood a stone podium.


    At the far end of the gray statues, there was also arge stone chair.


    On this gray chairy a crimson carpet, seemingly dripping with blood, and atop it sat a man in a purple robe, wearing a wide-brimmed ck hat, sitting at an angle.


    As the man adjusted the brim of his hat and lifted his head, his pale face and sharply pointed nose, along with his narrow eyes, became visible.His appearance alone was enough to freeze the heart, sharp and cold, as he stuck out his bright red tongue and licked his lips.


    ¡°Ah... It¡¯s been a while since I''ve breathed the air of the human world. The souls always smell so delicious, hehe.¡±


    As he gazed towards the cave entrance, deep enough that one couldn¡¯t see the scenery outside, a bat flew into the cave from the dark entrance.


    The bat, seemingly frightened by the statues of gargoyles, pped its wings vigorously for a while before hanging upside down from a skull decoration at the end of the stone chair where the man sat.


    As the bat¡¯s eyes opened, the eeriness within sparked blue mes.


    The man, sitting askew, looked up at the bat hanging above his head and chuckled.


    ¡°Should I be looking up?¡±


    Startled by his response, the bat dropped to the ground. The bat then stood up awkwardly straight after hitting the floor, as the man spoke.


    ¡°Come... let¡¯s hear it, what¡¯s been happening.¡±


    Though it was unclear what the squeaking bat was saying, the man nodded andughed at intervals. Suddenly, the man¡¯s eyes flickered red, and he straightened up from his leaning position.


    ¡°Gamagin said that? Paimon and Amdusias are together too¡­ Keke, that sounds fun, hahaha, it must be exciting!¡±


    The man stood up, raising his arms.


    ¡°I, Kushion, say this! Go! Go and bring more information!¡±


    At hismand, cracks began to appear in the thirty or so gargoyle statues in front of the stone chair. Little by little, the statues crumbled, and several bats burst out, swirling into the cavern.


    The bats, numbering over six hundred, swarmed out at once, creating a vortex inside the cavern as Kushion chuckled.


    * * *


    Geon, who had not awakened from his sleep until he arrived in the United States, opened his eyes at the words of a stewardess. It was after the other first-ss passengers had disembarked, and Geon, who had slept deeply, yawned, trying to steady his dizzy head.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to open my eyes in America¡­ but my head hurts a bit.¡±


    After stretching briefly, Geon took his carry-on and headed towards the immigration area. As usual, his appearance caused a brief stir, but he smiled familiarly and walked out of the airport where Byeongjun was waiting for him.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    As if Byeongjun couldn''t fail to recognize Geon even with his face covered, he approached Geon and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°So, did you have a good trip?¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother.¡±


    ¡°Has Kiska grown taller?¡±


    ¡°Haha, brother, you''d be surprised how much.¡±


    Byeongjun, who had casually wondered just how much Kiska might have grown in six months, replied.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve worked hard. The car is waiting, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my job, man.¡±


    The car waiting in the parking lot was a sleek ck limousine, possibly sent by Mirov.


    During the ride to Red Castle, Geon, still a bit groggy, opened the window to breathe in the slightly cooler air of the early summer night.


    Though it wasn''t the fresh air of Georgia, it was a familiar city air for Geon, which helped him regain a bit of rity. He then asked Byeongjun.


    ¡°Anything unusual happen?¡±


    Byeongjun, looking out the window, turned his head.


    ¡°No, nothing much. Arthur


    Hodgeson arrived in the U.S. yesterday. He¡¯s staying at the Manhattan Hotel.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he brought a new watch. Plus, he mentioned he has something else to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that sounds like it involves you too.¡±


    ¡°Me? What do I have to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Prepare a musician¡¯s contract for me, same terms as Kevin¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°What? Why suddenly a contract?¡±


    ¡°You need to sign with Arthur.¡±


    Byeongjun looked puzzled.


    ¡°What does the CTO of a watch brand have to do with a musician¡¯s contract? Are you talking nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s see and then decide. Let¡¯s go meet him now.¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll call him.¡±


    Geon made a call to Arthur and promptly set up a meeting. After about 20 minutes of driving, Byeongjun and Geon arrived at Lincoln Center and descended to the underground practice room, where the faint sound of drums was audible.


    As they walked down the stairs and heard the drumming, Byeongjun perked up. Although it was not aplicated rhythm, the precise beats indicated a high level of performance, prompting Byeongjun to pucker his lips.


    ¡°Is there a famous drum session happening?¡±


    Geon smiled at Byeongjun as he opened the door to the studio, and Arthur, who had been ying the drums in the recording booth, hurriedly got up and came out.


    Arthur ran up to Geon and grabbed his hands eagerly.


    ¡°Kay!! I missed you!¡±


    Geon sped his hands and then hugged him.


    ¡°Haha, how have you been, Arthur?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve been enjoying every day, haha.¡±


    ¡°Oh, let me introduce you. This is Mr. Lee Byeongjun from Fantagio.¡±


    Upon being introduced by Geon, Byeongjun offered a handshake with a slightly reluctant expression.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met before, right? Nice to meet you, Lee Byeongjun.¡±


    ¡°Haha, how could I forget? You¡¯re the one who delivered the watch to Kay.¡±


    Remembering the watch casually thrown into the car which the driver had retrieved, Byeongjun smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Haha... that was...¡±


    Geon patted the two men on the back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±


    The three settled on the sofa outside the control box of the recording booth, and Geon spoke first.


    ¡°Has your skill reached the level I mentioned?¡±


    Arthur nodded confidently.


    ¡°Yes, I can now y all the music you have released so far.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s good news. And the new product design is finished?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve brought it here.¡±


    Arthur produced two beautifully wrapped boxes, one orange and the other a sunburst color blending ck and red. Geon, curious, unpacked the watches and smiled brightly.


    ¡°This model is also beautiful. How many are being produced?¡±


    Relieved to see the satisfaction on Geon¡¯s face, Arthur smiledfortably.


    ¡°We had some time this round, so 500 of each. Production isplete, just the final touches left. The sunburst model is a gift for Kay and Mr. Lee. The orange will go to the owner of the White Falcon women¡¯s model.¡±


    Grateful that Arthur had even considered a gift for Kiska, Geon set the box down.


    ¡°So a total of a thousand units. What¡¯s the price for this model?¡±


    ¡°The same as before.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... then the funds invested by Illyesher Usmanov will be recovered?¡±


    ¡°Haha, the amount you invested will certainly be recovered as well. All thanks to the initial marketing efforts you supported.¡±


    ¡°No need to mention it. Then it¡¯s time to move ording to n.¡±


    ¡°That it is.¡±


    Byeongjun, unable to follow the conversation, interjected.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Let me understand. What¡¯s the n?¡±


    Geon nodded towards Arthur.


    ¡°How long will it take to prepare the musician¡¯s contract I mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Uh? Uh... that can be done tomorrow if Director Lin approves.¡±


    ¡°Director Lin already knows. So it¡¯s possible by tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Uh... it¡¯s possible. But, Arthur Hodgeson? Are you really signing a musician¡¯s contract?¡±


    Arthur nodded slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s the promise.¡±


    ¡°A promise... a promise with Kay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agreed to be his drummer.¡±


    ¡°Drummer? Ah... then?¡±


    Geon cut in.


    ¡°Arthur will be the drummer for the regr album we promised to the school. Shizuka and Kevin will help too.¡±


    Byeongjun spoke in a slightly excited voice.


    ¡°Oh, is that what it is? You said you were preparing an album and then flew off to Georgia. I wondered when you¡¯d make music, but you sneaky guy, you were preparing all along?¡±


    Geonughed as he pushed the watch boxes aside.


    ¡°Haha, I haven¡¯t made the music yet. We¡¯ve finished recruiting the yers, though.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then


    we¡¯ll need a musician contract and a guarantee for this album as well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably necessary.¡±


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll have it ready by tomorrow then.¡±


    Byeongjun clenched his fist energetically as Arthur smiled and turned to Geon.


    ¡°You haven¡¯tpleted the music yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s iplete; I haven¡¯t even started working on it, haha.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the case, then after the next model work, I¡¯lle back to the U.S.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have plenty of time. After it¡¯splete, I¡¯ll send the samples and scores to the UK. You can practice there beforeing over.¡±


    ¡°Have you designed it yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, I¡¯ve only set the concept for one song.¡±


    ¡°That must be a lot of work if it¡¯s a regr album.¡±


    ¡°Haha, yeah, it is.¡±


    Byeongjun got up, took his phone, and walked outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call thepany and ask them to handle the contract. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, brother.¡±


    As Byeongjun opened the door and stepped out, he turned back.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the song you¡¯ve got a concept for?¡±


    Geon smiled slightly and looked back and forth between Arthur and Byeongjun.


    ¡°The Song of Water, it¡¯s The Song of Water.¡±


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 352: The Song of Water

    Chapter 352: The Song of Water


    After having dinner with Arthur, Geon returned to the Red Castle and greeted Mirov who was out in the garden.


    Having already received a briefing about Kiska from Gregory, Mirov treated Geon with even more respect than before, as he understood that Geon might be the next boss.


    After their conversation, Geon went back to his quarters to shower, then called Kiska.


    "Kiska, it''s me."


    "Ah, are you in America?"


    "Yes, I met with Arthur first, so my call got dyed, sorry."


    "It¡¯s okay, it''s not thatte."


    "Wow, Kiska, you¡¯ve be so understanding?"


    "Hehe, really?""Yes, you''re so mature!"


    "Hehe, thanks. Are you going to rest now?"


    "No, after seeing Arthur, I feel like I should start working right away."


    "Don''t overdo it. There''s still plenty of time."


    "Thanks for worrying."


    "The first song is called ''Song of Water,'' right?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right."


    "If it¡¯s a healing song... it must include piano, right?"


    Kiska, sensing what Geon wanted to say, quietlyughed.


    "Yes, it will include piano."


    "¡­Uh-huh."


    "Don''t worry, I have no feelings for Shizuka."


    "¡­Really? Shizuka is pretty, you know."


    Geon smiled deeply.


    "You''re prettier."


    Though no sound could be heard, Geon, imagining Kiska trying to keep her mouth from curling into a smile,ughed.


    "Then I¡¯ll start working, let¡¯s talk again before bed."


    "¡­Yes!"


    Brightened by Kiska¡¯s response, Geon hung up and stared intently at the nk music staff paper. Sitting cross-legged on the bed with his arms crossed, he pped his cheeks vigorously.


    "Put more emotionter! Let''s start with three things first!"


    Geon began to write various terms that meant nning on the music staff paper and started to scribble at the top of the nk staff.


    "Let¡¯s start the introduction with green, representing forest, safety, rest, peace, and rxation. From the middle, let¡¯s use blue, representing a reduction in heartbeat, relief of fatigue, and decrease in anxiety and insomnia, and at the end of the song, orange to signify revitalization and healing of illnesses. This way, the music can startfortably and end with mental healing."


    Geon quickly focused and wrote down the score in no time. He chewed on his pen, pondering at times, and at other times writing non-stop.


    While Geon was concentrating, the usual guards were patrolling outside the annex with machine guns, vignt as usual.


    It had been precisely three years since Staniv Chertsov came to the Red Castle in America. Now 29 years old, he was a robust man.


    The guards, instructed to upgrade Geon¡¯s security level at their daily morning meeting, were more attentive than usual to the annex¡¯s security, and Staniv Chertsov also included the back of the annex in the secured area ording to the orders.


    As he made his rounds, Staniv noticed several bats settling on the roof, which wasn¡¯t umon as bats from nearby forests often appeared.


    However, feeling something strange as the number of bats exceeded ten, Staniv watched the roof closely.


    Seeing over ten bats on the roof was unusual, but it was even stranger that the bats seemed to notice his gaze and were looking back at him.


    Staniv picked up a small stone from the ground and threw it onto the roof.


    "Hey! Scram, you nuisances!"


    Though the stone didn''t hit any bats directly, it was thrown close enough to be a threat, but the bats did not move and continued to stare at Staniv.


    Seeing their ck pupils, which showed no whites, Staniv shivered as if chilled and looked up at the sky.


    Noticing a few more bats flying above, he stroked the goosebumps on his arm and tilted his head.


    "Did the bats make a home in the nearby cave? What''s with theming in a group all of a sudden?"


    Mirov had instructed to report even minor things about Geon.


    But Staniv thought it would be lucky if bullets didn¡¯t fly his way if he reported that ten bats were sitting on the annex roof, so he nonchntly shook his head and looked away.


    As he turned his head, the eyes of one of the bats on the roof glowed blue.


    The next day.


    At school, Geon met Shizuka, and they went to the cafeteria together. As they entered, the murmurs of the students grew louder.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kaida¡­¡±


    ¡°Shizuka Miyawaki¡­ Wow, she¡¯s really pretty.¡±


    Having be ustomed to people''s stares due to her recent active presence, Shizuka picked up spaghetti and cutlets at the school cafeteria and set them on the table.


    "Ta-da!!!"


    In


    addition to the school menu, Shizuka brought out side dishes from a shopping bag and eagerly awaited Geon¡¯s reaction. He gasped in delight as if to meet her expectations.


    "Wow! What''s all this?"


    "Hehe, I tried making kimchi."


    Geon picked up a piece of cabbage kimchi and widened his eyes.


    "Kimchi? They have kimchi in Japan?"


    "Of course, just as it¡¯s easy to taste Japanese food in Korea, it¡¯s also easy to encounter Korean food in Japan. It''s spicy, but kimchi is a must-try at Korean restaurants there. Hehe, try it."


    "Hold on, let¡¯s wait for Kevin to eat together."


    As Geon spoke, the entrance area stirred. Kevin, who had gained fame through his activities with Montana and the sess of Fury, appeared, causing even more enthusiastic reactions from the students than usual when seeing Geon and Shizuka.


    "Ahhhhh! It¡¯s Kevin!"


    "Whoa!! Montana!!"


    Students who had bought CDs took them out of their bags and waved them, asking for autographs, and Kevin, smiling, signed for them. He then headed to a corner where Geon and Shizuka were watching him and waved.


    "Hey! Just a sec."


    Kevin responded to the students'' requests and then, realizing he was not a Juilliard student,ughed awkwardly as he approached their table.


    "Ha, what''s all this? Shizuka''s handiwork?"


    "Yeah! My handiwork."


    Seeing the two seeming close, Geon asked Shizuka about their tone.


    "Huh? You two speak so casually?"


    Kevin smirked at Shizuka.


    "Yeah, we got pretty close while you weren''t around."


    Sensing their closeness, Geon smiled and gave a thumbs up.


    "That¡¯s good, keep it up. But Shizuka, are you going to keep speaking like that to me and casually to Kevin? I feel a bit sad about that."


    Shizuka visibly flustered, stammered in response.


    "That, that''s not it¡­"


    "Ha, just kidding. I hope someday you''ll think of me that casually too. Let''s eat! It looks really tasty. But what¡¯s this fish?"


    The threeughed and enjoyed their meal together. After a while, Kevin, cleaning off some fried crumbs from his mouth, said,


    "Dad said toe over sometime, for a meal."


    Imagining someone as important as the President of the United States inviting them over in such a neighborly tone, Geon nodded smilingly, and Kevin looked at Shizuka.


    "You shoulde too."


    "Me? Really?"


    "Yeah, dad wants to see you."


    "Why?"


    "Well¡­ that¡¯s¡­"


    Suddenly blushing, Kevin babbled,


    "He, he just wants to see my friends, I guess. He hasn¡¯t talked about my friends since middle school, but he¡¯s been hearing a lot about you guystely, so maybe he¡¯s curious."


    Knowing Kevin¡¯s intentions, Geon winked at him secretly. Seeing Geon¡¯s signal, Kevin, still red-faced, feigned distraction as Shizuka looked concerned.


    "It¡¯s the President of the United States, though. It feels a bit daunting. What should I wear?"


    "Just wear what you normally wear. Forget he''s the President and just think you¡¯re going to see my dad."


    "Where are we eating? It¡¯s the White House, right?"


    "Well, there is that."


    "Should I wear a dress to the White House?"


    "It would be nice if you wore one¡­ no, I mean, wear whatever."


    Listening to their conversation, Geon burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha!! Kevin, what are you doing?"


    Seeing Geon suddenlyugh, Shizuka looked puzzled, and Kevin made a face as if to tell him to shut up.


    After calming down, Shizuka was about to ask why when Kevin quickly changed the subject.


    "Are we going to record today?"


    Still holding his stomach fromughing, Geon, with tears in his eyes, said,


    "Hehe, let¡¯s justy down the basic structure."


    As the conversation turned to music, the topic changed immediately. All three were now of such stature that they could be called professionals, and a serious discussion unfolded quickly.


    Listening to the concept of the music, Shizuka, moved by a story she heard from ady in Chicago, nodded with tears in her eyes,


    "There are many people suffering from physical illnesses, but even more from mental illnesses. If it''s that kind of music, I really want to y it."


    Kevin nodded in agreement, and Geon stood up, clearing the table where they had eaten.


    "Let''s start right away."


    As the three left the dining hall, blindly following students gradually increased in number as they passed through the hallways.


    Having hardly been able to eat at the cafeteria at first, Kevin walked with a rxed smile, hands in his pockets, and Shizuka walked closely beside Geon,


    matching his steps.


    After the three entered the second-floor rehearsal studio and closed the door, students pushing phones with cameras peered in, busily taking photos, then poured out of the school chattering.


    Students exiting the school gates chatted and uploaded photos to SNS. During this, one student let out a sharp, annoyed scream.


    "Ugh! What is this?!"


    A white liquid had sttered on his phone. The annoyed student looked up at the sky and said, bewildered,


    "What the, bats in broad daylight?"


    Other students burst intoughter.


    "Haha, is that bat poop? Ew, gross!! Ha ha."


    The annoyed student, pretending to smear his friends with bat poop, swung his phone, and theughing students ran away.


    Watching the cheerful students, the security guard smiled warmly, noticing a few bats flying in the daytime sky, hand on his waist.


    "It''s all because of pollution, bats being active during the day, the world must being to an end."


    The security guard, picking up cleaning tools, grumbled as he cleaned up the bat poop scattered in front of the school gate.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 353: The Song of Water

    In the school studio where three people were discussing music, Byung-jun arrived. On a slightly warmer day, wearing a thin summer suit and carrying arge blue bag, he entered the studio grunting with the weight of his bag.


    ¡°Hey, take this for a moment.¡±


    Kevin hurried over and took the bag, tilting his head.


    ¡°It''s not that heavy?¡±


    ¡°It''s not that, this is heavy, whew.¡±


    Byung-jun, who also had a fat, bulging bag over his shoulder, put it down on the floor. The bag made a heavy sound as it fell to the floor, prompting Geon to ask,


    ¡°What is that, hyung?¡±


    Byung-jun rubbed his shoulder and grimaced.


    ¡°Phew, I just met with Director Lin, and his mother, who was taking care of a cat, entrusted it to the director as she went on a long trip. But the director doesn¡¯t like cats, so he asked me to look after it for a few days.¡±At the mention of a cat, Shizuka reacted first.


    ¡°Kyaa, so there''s a cat in this blue bag? Let me see! Show me!¡±


    ¡°Alright, just wait.¡±


    Byung-jun opened the metal gate of the blue bag. As the three people watched expectantly, the bag remained still for a moment until a white paw cautiously stepped out. Shizuka, whose eyes turned to hearts, sped her hands over her chest and screamed.


    ¡°Kyaah! Look at that paw, it looks like a white rice cake!¡±


    Startled by Shizuka¡¯s scream, the white paw quickly withdrew back into the bag. Byung-jun peered inside the bag and coaxed the cat.


    ¡°Come on, Lucy? Come out. Say hello to the kids.¡±


    As Shizuka squealed,


    ¡°Kyap! Kyap! Is her name Lucy? Oh my, she¡¯s a girl!¡±


    ¡°Yes, she''s a female, two years old. Try to be a bit quieter; she''s scared and won¡¯te out.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The three of them quietly waited for Lucy. Pretending to be doing something else, as if uninterested, their gazes never left the blue bag.


    Geon, who had always liked cats since he was young, unlike his mother Yeongha who disliked cats, showed great interest as he had never had the chance to raise one himself.


    Unable to contain himself, Geon peeked inside the blue bag.


    A cat with a white body and ck eyes, with a pink nose, sat close to the inside of the bag, staring back at Geon.


    Although not a kitten, its adorable appearance brought a wide smile to Geon¡¯s face as he reached out his hand and said,


    ¡°Hello? Won¡¯t youe out and say hi?¡±


    Lucy, perking her ears as if trying to understand Geon¡¯s words, sniffed his hand and cautiously moved a paw forward.


    Eager to touch the cat but knowing the typically disapproving nature of cats about being handled, Geon patiently held out his hand and waited. Soon, Lucy poked her small head out of the blue bag.


    Shizuka, about to scream at the sight of Lucy¡¯s face, covered her mouth and whispered to Kevin,


    ¡°See? She¡¯s so pretty! A snow-white cat with that pink nose! What do we do!¡±


    Even Kevin, who wasn¡¯t particrly interested in animals, nodded at the sight of the pretty cat.


    ¡°She really is a beautiful cat, manager. What breed is she?¡±


    Byung-jun frowned as if trying to remember, then looked at his phone after recalling a text conversation with Lin.


    ¡°Ah¡­ a Scottish Fold, I think? It¡¯s one of those breeds with folded ears, but Lucy¡¯s ears stand upright, making her a bit different from other cats.¡±


    Shizuka, examining Lucy¡¯s face closely, remarked,


    ¡°That¡¯s right, her ears stand upright like a Turkish Angora?¡±


    Byung-jun pouted his lips.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s mixed?¡±


    Lucy cautiously stepped out of the bag. As her long, supple bodypletely emerged, she showed interest in Geon and approached him.


    While Lucy slowly circled around, sniffing and inspecting him, Geon just watched her and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person, you know. Someone you might have to live with for a while.¡±


    Lucy, as if understanding, intently watched Geon¡¯s mouth movements and shook her head.


    The scene was so endearing that Geon carefully stroked the back of Lucy¡¯s neck, and she appeared to smile with her eyes closed.


    As Geon had heard from friends before, he touched the spot where her tail and back meet, and Lucy stretched out her front paws and arched her back as if stretching, her tail held high while she purred contentedly.


    Feeling pleased, Lucy rubbed her body against Geon as she twirled around, ncing


    at Shizuka and Kevin.


    Shizuka, visibly eager to hug the cat, showed her longing on her face, while Kevin simply looked down at Lucy with an appreciative eye for a pretty animal.


    Lucy, a curious cat, could have explored others, but instead, she sprang onto Geon¡¯s shoulder and sat there in a loaf position.


    Uninterested in Kevin and Shizuka, Lucy licked Geon¡¯s neck with her raspy tongue, making himugh.


    ¡°Tickles.¡±


    Shizuka, her eyes filled with envy, turned to Byung-jun.


    ¡°How long are you keeping her?¡±


    Byung-jun, examining other cat items he had taken out of another bag, responded,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Director Lin¡¯s parents are quite old, and they went backpacking, so it might take a few months, I guess?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ That long? Then we might get too attached¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said not to get too attached. I have some errands to run and can¡¯t carry a cat around, so I just stopped by to set up her litter box and then I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    Already captivated by Lucy, Geon yed with her using his fingers andughed.


    ¡°Yes, do that, hyung. Lucy~ stay with me.¡±


    Lucy yfully tapped Geon¡¯s fingers with her paws. Although Byung-jun had left, Geon, captivated by Lucy, lost focus and continued ying with her.


    For over an hour, as Shizuka hoped Lucy would approach her, she eventually received her reward for patience.


    Carefully, Shizuka hugged Lucy, her face expressing happiness, and the three of them ended up spending more than four hours ying with Lucy.


    As they returned to Red Castle in the car, after finishing his tasks, Byung-jun suddenly asked,


    ¡°Hyung, there are many guard dogs at home, will it be okay? Lucy might get stressed.¡±


    Byung-jun, sitting in the passenger seat, turned his head and saw Lucy curiously looking around the car.


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep her inside only, what? No need to walk her like dogs.¡±


    ¡°Really? Won¡¯t she feel stifled?¡±


    ¡°Cats aren¡¯t like that. They¡¯re just curious, you know.¡±


    Soon after arriving at Red Castle, Byung-jun tilted his head as he got out of the car.


    ¡°Huh? Why don¡¯t I hear the dogs barking? Usually, a few of them bark when someonees in.¡±


    Geon, reluctant to put Lucy back in the bag, carried her on his shoulder as he got out of the car and looked at the garden.


    The organization¡¯s guard dogs, all watching Lucy on Geon¡¯s shoulder, neither barked nor approached threateningly, which made Geon breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Luckily, they¡¯re well-trained not to approach cats.¡±


    Byung-jun frowned as he looked at the dogs.


    ¡°Is that even training? Eh, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s good they¡¯re not barking. Go inside first, I¡¯ll bring the luggage.¡±


    ¡°Okay, hyung. Need help?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just one bag. Go inside.¡±


    Geon, holding Lucy, opened the door to the annex, and Lucy, jumping off his shoulder, scampered inside and began exploring the house. Evidently excited by something, she darted out of an open window, prompting Geon to shout.


    ¡°Lucy, no!¡±


    Geon, rushing outside the annex, spotted Lucy running across the roof.


    ¡°Lucy! That¡¯s dangerous,e down! Uh¡­? Why are there bats on the roof¡­?¡±


    As Lucy ran and caught a bat with her front paw, the bats perched on the roof suddenly took flight.


    Despite her cute appearance, Lucy, shing sharp fangs, held the bat in her mouth and looked at Geon, who waved his arms and eximed,


    ¡°Lucy!! Yuck, that¡¯s dirty! Spit it out! Ptooey!¡±


    After shaking the bat in her mouth a few times, killing itpletely, Lucy shook her head and threw the bat carcass away.


    Jumping down from the roof to Geon¡¯s shoulder, Lucy closed her eyes and licked her paws, causing Geon to grimace.


    ¡°Ah, you need a bath. Lucy, you shouldn¡¯t touch those things, you know? You could get sick.¡±


    Byung-jun, carrying luggage into the annex, remarked,


    ¡°Help me assemble the cat tower instead of bathing her. Let¡¯s leave that to the professionals at the vet clinic tomorrow.¡±


    The heavy items in Byung-jun¡¯s bag turned out to be parts of a cat tower. Cat food, a litter box, and cushions came out, but the heaviest items were the cat tower parts, which Geon began assembling after dusting off his hands.


    Lucy, seemingly aware that it was her possession, sat on Geon¡¯s thigh watching the cat tower. As soon as the tower waspleted,


    she imed the topmost perch andy down.


    Pleased with Lucy¡¯s approval, Geon smiled and after a thorough look at his dust-covered body, headed to the shower room.


    After a long time, Geon adjusted the water temperature and entered the steam-filled bathroom.


    ¡°Ah¡­ nice.¡±


    Lying in the warm bathtub, Geon hummed a tune and closed his eyes as light streamed through a small window in the bathroom.


    As soon as Geon¡¯s eyes closed, a small shadow appeared on the bathroom window, but it was indiscernible through the steam.


    Creak.


    Hearing the small sound of the door opening, Geon opened his eyes and saw the bathroom door, which Lucy had opened with her paw. Smiling, Geon extended his wet arm and said,


    ¡°Lucy~ want to join me in the bath?¡±


    Lucy¡¯s eyes, previously cute, widened menacingly as she stared at the bathroom window, and the small shadow hastily disappeared.


    Following Lucy¡¯s gaze to the window, Geon looked at the empty window and tilted his head.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s out there, Lucy?¡±


    Meowing, Lucy sat on the bathroom sill and looked down at Geon, captivating him once again as theyughed and yed in the water.


    ¡°Kahaha,e here!¡±


    Regardless of what Geon was doing, Lucy clung closely to his side, flicking her tail. After the bath, Lucy showed little interest in the food Geon had prepared for her, drinking only water.


    Late at night, when everyone was asleep, Lucy reappeared on the roof, eyeing a few bats that had settled there again.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 354: The Song of Water

    Late at night in the kennel of Red Castle.


    About twenty smart guard dogs, including Shepherds and Dobermans, were asleep.


    Since these intelligent dogs were well-trained to manage their needs and the kennel was regrly maintained, it was rtively clean, though it had a slight odor. The kennel, a detached one-story building separate from the main house, was divided by iron bars with dirt floors into two sections, each holding ten dogs.


    One of the Shepherds, looking sleepy, suddenly lifted its head. It stared at a small shadow reflected in therge window high up near the ceiling of the kennel and then stood up to look out the window.


    The other dogs, which had been asleep, were now awake and focusing their gaze towards the window, but none barked.


    The dogs silently watched the shadow in the window, and all at once, their gaze shifted to a small hole in the roof where Lucy, illuminated by light, her eyes shining pumpkin-colored, peered down at them. The dogs in front of the hole ttened themselves on the ground, sending a look of submission towards Lucy.


    Lucy then slipped through the hole and jumped into the kennel.


    Entering the Doberman section first, Lucy strutted confidently, stretching her front legs and prowling around the kennel, causing the ten Dobermans to turn their heads following her path.


    Even though the introduction of a cat into a dog kennel could have caused chaos, the Dobermans were overwhelmed by Lucy''s presence andy quietly on their bellies.Some dogs covered their eyes with their paws, and as Lucy approached, others rolled over to show their bellies and stuck out their tongues.


    After inspecting the Doberman kennel, Lucy looked satisfied at the Shepherds who showed the same submissive behavior as the Dobermans.


    Lucy then settled in the center of the kennel and turned her head towards the Doberman section again.


    Meowing softly, the ten Dobermans sitting on the floor rose simultaneously and lined up in front of the Shepherd kennel''s iron bars.


    The Shepherds too straightened up and focused on Lucy, who was murmuring softly.


    Meowing as if conveying a message, the dogs ttened their heads to the ground. The mysterious scene unfolding in the kennel at night was mesmerizing, though no human was there to witness it.


    The next morning, an organization member checking if the dogs were okay after the night came into the kennel with a sack of food on his shoulder and tilted his head looking at the dogs.


    "Why aren¡¯t you barking? Are you all sick?"


    The dogs, which usually would have jumped around and barked at the sight of the food sack, were quiet, prompting the member to put down the sack and examine them.


    Although the dogs were drooling, all of them sat with their buttocks glued to the floor, looking at him, which worried him as he opened the barn door, and the usually docile dogs suddenly rushed out.


    The strong dogs bolted out so fast that the member, trying to hold their leashes, ended up being dragged along the ground, yelling.


    "What, what¡¯s going on!! Hey, stay put!"


    The members on patrol duty in the garden saw the dogs pouring out of the kennel behind the main house and were taken aback.


    As the dogs surrounded a smaller building where Geon and Byung-joon were, they began barking at the roof all at once, causing a few bats hanging underneath to flutter away startled.


    The rushing members, bewildered, grabbed the dogs¡¯ cors trying to pull them back, but the dogs resisted and continued barking.


    Mirov, having just dressed after an early morning shower, heard the dogs barking and came outside the main house to see twenty dogs drooling and barking fiercely.


    Staring at the scene, Mirov fastened his belt and waved a hand, prompting the nearest organization member to approach quickly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The member with short ck hair slightly bowed his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet.¡±


    ¡°Where is the person managing the kennel, and why are all the dogs out?¡±


    ¡°That, over there¡­¡±


    The member pointed towards the kennel manager, who appeared to be sprinting out covered in straw. It looked as though he had tried to stop the dogs but was overwhelmed by their sudden behavior. Mirov gestured.


    ¡°Go and lock them up. Don¡¯t bother Kay this early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Watching the member run off, Mirov then noticed bats flying above the annex.


    ¡°Is it because of the bats?¡±


    Mirov yelled out loudly after spotting Byung-joon startled by the noise.


    ¡°It¡¯s the bats! Shoot them down!¡±


    As soon as Mirov gave the order, about ten members began shooting at the sky with machine guns, and the bats hit by the bullets fell to the ground.


    The guard dogs quickly tore the fallen bats to pieces, scattering their


    remains across thewn.


    The two bats that weren¡¯t hit quickly flew away from the annex, and the barking dogs, as if nothing had happened, sat down neatly and looked at the members holding their leashes, panting and sticking out their tongues as if asking for food.


    After each member, sweating coldly, led one or two dogs back to the kennel and returned, Geon, with his hair messed up like a bird''s nest and Lucy on his shoulder, peeked out of the annex door.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Sounded like gunshots.¡±


    Though the models were equipped with silencers and didn¡¯t make much noise, the sound was still recognizable as gunshots, hence his question.


    Byung-joon, hiding the bat remains scattered on the ground from Geon, grimaced and said.


    ¡°Bats have beening to the annex recently, seems like the dogs got excited seeing them. It¡¯s nothing, go back to sleep. You have work to do today.¡±


    Geon, rubbing his sleepy eyes, then petted Lucy, who was curled up on his shoulder.


    ¡°Lucy got scared, huh? Let¡¯s go back to sleep. Aah~¡±


    Peace returned to Red Castle after a briefmotion. As the two bats that had stayed away near the main house chirped, one flew up.


    In a castle at the core of the Himyas.


    On a stone chair covered with a red carpet, Cushion sat nted and then stood up.


    ¡°Hmm? Look at this?¡±


    He licked his lips with his red tongue as he looked at a screen floating like a hologram in front of him, showing what seemed to be a view from above Red Castle.


    The shaky screen seemed to show a view from a bat''s eyes, which Cushion observed.


    ¡°Just yesterday, a mere house cat killed my familiar, and today, dogs and humans?¡±


    He watched as thest bat in the screen, being targeted by an organization member, suddenly fell to the ground after a severe shock.


    Turning off the chaotic screen, Cushion rose from his seat and twitched his eyebrows.


    ¡°Something''s going on. Hehehe.¡±


    Sitting alone in the eerie castle, Cushion''s body flickered out, emitting purple smoke that swirled around.


    * * *


    It waste morning by the time Geon woke up, lying in bed with something pressing on his sternum. Opening his eyes, he saw Lucy sitting on his chest, locking eyes with him, and he smiled slightly, stroking the cat¡¯s head.


    ¡°Is thisfortable for you?¡±


    Though Geon got up, Lucy seemed to have no intention of moving, so he naturally set her down next to him and got dressed for school.


    ¡°You can¡¯te to school, so stay and y at home, Lucy. Got it?¡±


    After cing Lucy on the cat tower and giving her a snack, Geon left the house, while Lucy, left behind, blinked her pretty eyes and soon sprawled out, licking her fur.


    Riding the car Mirov had provided, Geon arrived in front of the school and stretched after getting out of the car.


    Feeling a bit stifled due to the slow progress on ''The Song of Water,'' Geon walked around the school, noticing there weren¡¯t many people around.


    asionally acknowledging people who recognized him with a smile, Geon walked, lost in thought.


    ¡°Is bending the only way to express three emotions? If so, the musical limitations be quite clear¡­ Musicprised only of pulling notes up or down seems too simple, doesn¡¯t it? What should I do?¡±


    With his hands in his pockets, he walked and then stopped in front of the school gates again. Today, he didn¡¯t feel like going into the practice room, so he sat down on the steps at the entrance.


    ¡°Would be nice if someone could teach me, but I can¡¯t get help from the professors, so I guess I have to figure it out myself¡­ Ugh, it''s frustrating.¡±


    Geon ced his chin on his knees, which he had pulled up, and stared straight ahead, noticing a man setting up a canvas on one of two benches across from the school.


    It was rare to see someone painting near Juilliard, a music-focused college.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s painting, are they drawing the school?¡±


    Curiosity piqued, Geon stood up and approached the man painting.


    Whether Geon approached or not, the person, with a pen held up as if framing the school, had a slightly sharp-looking, pale face.


    Trying not to disturb, Geon walked around to the back to view the painting, and his eyes widened.


    The painting radiated light, mixing various colors of emotions.


    ¡®The colors in the painting¡­ one, two, three, four? Four emotions?¡¯


    Astonished, Geon unknowingly moved closer to the painting. As he did, he suddenly noticed the man¡¯s head turning towards him, and he awkwardly stepped back,ughing nervously.


    ¡°Ahaha, sorry for disturbing you.¡±


    The sharp-faced man unexpectedly smiled warmly and shrugged.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Taking the friendly response as an opening, Geon cautiously asked.


    ¡°Are you painting the school?¡±


    The man turned his head towards the school and replied.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an interesting ce.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s interesting about it?¡±


    The man lifted his brush and pointed it towards the school.


    ¡°It¡¯s a building mixed with various emotions¡ªJuilliard, that is.¡±


    As the conversation turned to emotions, Geon, grasping at straws, asked eagerly.


    ¡°What are they? Can you exin more?¡±


    The man put down his brush, crossed his arms, and looked at the school.


    ¡°Passion, joy, jealousy, anxiety, hope, ecstasy, studiousness and obsession, calmness and intuition¡ªthese diverse emotions mix together. If expressed in colors, they would be red, orange, yellow, green¡ªthese four colors.¡±


    Hearing the man speak on the exact topic he was pondering, Geon¡¯s face brightened.


    Hoping to gain some insight, Geon, eyes filled with anticipation, offered a handshake with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m Kay from Juilliard.¡±


    After a nce at Geon¡¯s hand, the man wiped his paint-stained hand before firmly shaking it, smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sion, Sion.¡±


    As they shook hands in front of Juilliard, a chilly gust of wind, uncharacteristic of early summer, blew around them.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 355: The Song of Water

    Sion began painting again. His brush, dipped in a mix of teal and yellow paint, wandered across the canvas, embroidering it with green.


    "Why didn''t you just use green from the beginning? Why make green by mixing two colors?" Geon asked, pouting his lips slightly.


    Holding his brush, Sion pointed at the canvas and answered, "Well, it''s a bit difficult to exin to someone who hasn''t studied fine arts, but let me try to simplify it. First, I need to exin the concepts of primary and secondary colors. The primary colors are cyan, magenta, and yellow. And from these primary colors, we get three secondary colors."


    Thebinations he described were as follows:


    Teal + Yellow = Green.


    Teal + Magenta = Blue.


    Magenta + Yellow = Red.


    Teal + Magenta + Yellow = A ckish color.


    Finally, he exined that using a dark mix of paints would result in ck when all the colors were mixed. Geon, who was new to these fundamental art concepts, learned something new but still couldn''t grasp how to apply this to music."Uhm... I see. But how is that different from just using the original colors?"


    Sion quietly looked at Geon, then set his brush on the palette.


    "Artists don''t just mix colors to paint. The key point is mixing light, not just colors."


    Geon, surprised by the unexpected response, asked, "You mean light, not colors?"


    "Yes, just imagine for a moment. Suppose you''re sitting in front of a PC, turning on the monitor, and opening a document or Word file in full screen. Now, what color do you see?"


    Following Sion''s words, Geon closed his eyes and imagined, then naturally responded, "It should be white, right?"


    "Hehe, really?"


    "Yes, if it¡¯s a Word or document file, it''s a program that writes on a white background."


    "Are you sure that what you''re seeing is white?"


    Geon opened his eyes to look at Sion, who smiled and flicked his index finger.


    "Go home, prepare a magnifying ss, and look closely at your monitor. The light from the monitor isn''t white. You''ll soon realize it''s made up of red, green, and blue dots. Unlike paint, which absorbs colors, light adds colors. The primary colors of light are different from those of paint."


    As Geon''s expression turned serious, Sion delivered the clincher.


    "I''m not sure how many famous paintings you''ve seen, but not many are made with the original colors of the paint."


    "Light... not colors..."


    As Sion picked up his brush again, he added, "I mentioned earlier about the color turning red, which involves magenta and yellow. Interestingly, the pigment needed to make magenta is red and blue, which shows that the colors made by mixing light are known as subtractive colors. If you mix all subtractive colors, do you know what color you get?"


    Geon, lost in thought with his eyes closed, murmured softly, "I''m not sure."


    Sion smiled gently and said, "It''s white. Isn''t it fascinating? Why does this happen? People see colors by the light reflected from objects. The way our eyes perceive subtractive colors is in three parts: firstly, subtractive colors absorb light, and then our eyes recognize the light that is not absorbed but reflected. The reflected colors are the mixed colors in the paint, and the remaining light that enters our eyes after absorption is what we see."


    Geon slightly bowed his head, contemting.


    "White, reflected color, absorbed light... an afterimage ofplementary colors?"


    Seeing Geon deep in thought, Sion resumed painting. One man painted while the other was lost in thought.


    After a long time, Geon, whose face had brightened, looked up as Sion, unnoticed when he had bought it, offered a cup of iced coffee with a smile.


    "I hope it was helpful."


    Taking the coffee, Geon smiled brightly, "Thank you, Sion. It was a great help. I''d like to contact youter and treat you to a meal. Could I get your contact information?"


    "Hehe, I don''t use a cell phone. And there''s no need for that; I didn''t tell you this expecting something in return."


    "But I''m grateful and would like to contact you."


    "Haha, my life is just wandering and painting; I don''t have a contact number. If we happen to meet again by chance, treat me then."


    "Ah... I see. Okay. Thank you really, Sion."


    After thanking Sion several times by shaking his hand, Geon, seeming to have caught onto something, rushed back to school. Watching Geon''s retreating figure, Sion''s expression turned from warm to cold and detached in an instant.


    As Geon entered the school gates, Sion bared his fangs with a


    smile.


    "There are no coincidences in this world, only inevitabilities."


    The warm-looking Sion looked up at the sky with a cold expression.


    "Now, what will happen? I''ve given a hint that exceeds the limits. Will the angelse first, or the demons? Hehehehe. Either way, it''ll be a good hit against Gamagin and Pyemon."


    The ce where Sion had been, with art supplies strewn about, was left empty as if no one had been there from the start. Soon after, petty thieves appeared and took the art supplies, leaving the bench empty.


    Meanwhile, back at school, Geon spread out a nk music sheet and another with the skeleton of "The Song of Water" on the floor, sitting cross-legged. As he twirled a ck pen in his hand, he nced at the tip of the pen.


    "Expression of light, is it possible with this ck pen?"


    From Geon''s fingertips flowed a red musical note. Watching the note turn magenta as he oveid a blue note, he raised his arm and cheered.


    "Hooray! It works!"


    But then his expression turned thoughtful again as he rested his chin on his hand.


    "What emotion does magenta represent? And if two colors are mixed, doesn''t it just represent two emotions?"


    Geon quietly recalled what Sion had said.


    "To get yellow, you need to mix cyan and magenta, right? Cyan is blue and green, so let''s add one more note."


    Geon drew a cyan note close to the magenta note. No matter how he looked, the colors of the two mixed emotions seemed confusing as he eyed the music sheet. Amid his contemtion, his cell phone rang in his back pocket.


    Dropping the score as he was startled by the sudden call, Geon picked it up and held the phone to his ear.


    "Hello?"


    "Mr. Geon? I called because I was wondering how you are."


    "Oh, Director Lin? Haha, I heard you met Byung-jun yesterday. Why didn''t you see me?"


    "Ah, I''ve been busy and it will be difficult to meet for a while."


    "Ah... I see. I''m currently in the studio researching. I think I''ve got a hint."


    "A hint... you say?"


    "Yes, it might be a bitplex to exin simply, but it was about light, not color."


    "..."


    "Hello? Director?"


    "Oh, sorry."


    "It''s nothing, right? No other matter?"


    "No, there''s nothing else, and Lucy is doing well too."


    "That''s good, I''m sorry to bother you about Lucy."


    "No, I like cats, especially pretty ones like Lucy, haha."


    "Then, I''ll count on you for a while."


    "Yes, once you finish your busy work, we''ll see each other soon, Director."


    "Yes, Mr. Geon. Ah! Mr. Geon? How did you get the hint you mentioned earlier?"


    "Ah... from a conversation with a painter I met in front of the school."


    "A stranger?"


    "Yes, it was someone I saw for the first time. I only know his name."


    "What''s his name?"


    "Sion, ah, I didn''t ask his full name. I''d definitely like to thank himter if we meet."


    "Sion... alright."


    As Lin hung up after saying she understood, Geon puzzledly looked at the screen then returned his gaze to the music sheet.


    As he drew the notes, the colors of the two subtractive mixed notes began to blend.


    The colors from painting differed, not mixingpletely but shimmering in various colors like waves. Hastily, Geon pulled out a pen and began writing new notes.


    "First, I''ll draw magenta... then mix it with a cyan note..."


    Watching the notes shine in three colors, Geon looked disappointed then suddenly raised his head.


    "Wait! The colors needed for magenta are red and blue, and cyan is blue and green. Blue oveps! Then it''s correct that only three colors appear. If I mixpletely different colors of emotion..."


    Hastily, he oveid yellow on the already drawn note and his eyes widened.


    "ck? Mixing cyan and magenta with yellow turns it ck?"


    The ck Geon saw wasn''t just ck. Hurriedly bringing the score close to his eyes, his expression brightened.


    "Just like the effect Sion mentioned about monitors! It looks ck, but up close, you can see blue, green, red, yellow! Hooray! This is it, this is it!!"


    As Geon jubntly celebrated in the school practice room, Lin, who had ended their call, sat on a hotel room sofa with aplex look, staring out the window.


    Staring nkly at a steaming coffee cup, she stood by the window, looking down at a park blooming with spring greenery, and muttered seriously.


    "Sion... Old Sion."


    Lin, folding her arms, clen


    ched her fist resting below her chest.


    "Is he trying to push the child beyond his limits to get the demons and angels moving?"


    Looking at a few clouds in the sky, Lin murmured.


    "Lord Michael, what should we do?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 356: The Song of Water

    Geon continued his research and eventually mixed four colors. Although he hadn''t created any music yet, he felt satisfied just by mixing the colors and realized it waste at night when he returned home.


    Exhausted and looking forward to afortable rest, Geon''s eyes caught the chaotic scene at the Red Castle.


    Dogs barking, organization members losing their leashes and falling to the ground, and dogs with bloodshot eyes wildly running around the garden having gained their freedom.


    The dogs ran with all their might, biting something and violently shaking their heads. Upon closer inspection, Geon saw that the dogs were killingrge gray rats.


    More than half of the over twenty dogs were running around leash-free, and even those held by organization members'' leashes were dragging their owners around chasing the rats.


    Lucy, who had been running on the annex roof, jumped into the air, caught a crow, andnded on the ground, swatting away insects that looked like cockroaches.


    The peaceful appearance of the Red Castle was shattered by the attack of crows, rats, and bugs, turning the ce into a battlefield.


    The organization members, in panic, shot at the rats scurrying on the ground, but it was difficult to aim urately at the fast-moving rats.


    The crows in the sky also did not settle in one ce, further increasing the organization members'' panic.As Geon watched the chaotic Red Castle from his car, another car pulled up in front of him. Seeing the window roll down, Geon leaned over to look inside and was relieved.


    "Byung-jun hyung?"


    "Get in quick!"


    Byung-jun, unusually driving from the driver''s seat, urgently gestured with his hand. An organization member fired at a crow that darted toward Geon. Geon backed into the passenger seat as Byung-jun sped off the car.


    "Buckle up!"


    Geon, who had been lying down, turned and barely managed to buckle his seat belt. Looking at the Red Castle through the side mirror, he said.


    "What, what''s going on?"


    Byung-jun, hitting the steering wheel, replied.


    "I don''t know, it started a few hours ago! We were happy that the bats had gone yesterday, but today it''s bugs, crows, rats! Damn New York!! It''s filthy here, that''s why these creatures are attracted! Let''s stay at Shizuka''s house tonight."


    Geon opened the window and looked back. Seeing about thirty crows flying over the Red Castle, he closed the window and said.


    "What''s happening¡­"


    "I talked to Mirov. A disinfection vehicle wille at dawn tomorrow, so let''s go to Shizuka''s house for today. Oh! Wait!"


    Byung-jun, who normally didn''t answer calls while driving, saw the name Lynn on the screen and picked up the call on hands-free.


    "Hello, Director!"


    Lynn''s calm voice came through the hands-free, allowing Geon to hear as well.


    "Where are you?"


    "We''re leaving Red Castle and heading to Shizuka''s house, Director!"


    "Come here instead. Manhattan Hotel."


    "Is it safe there?"


    "It will be safer at the hotel. Turn around."


    "Okay, it''s on the way anyway. See you at the hotel!"


    After hanging up, Byung-jun pressed the elerator harder. They soon arrived at the hotel and Byung-jun parked in the underground garage before looking around.


    Spotting a small shadow moving quickly on the floor, Byung-jun pushed Geon into the elevator in a panic.


    Forced by Byung-jun''s push, Geon stumbled into the elevator and hit the wall. Seeing the rats had even followed them to the hotel, Byung-jun frantically pressed the penthouse button.


    The elevator ascended from the basement to the lobby, where an elderly couple got on.


    Byung-jun, maintaining a calm demeanor, quickly pressed the close button, and as the elevator doors closed, a tiny flying insect entered and stuck to the ceiling.


    The elderly couple got off first with a simple nod, and as the two men left the elevator at the top floor, the insect on the ceiling flew off as well.


    This hotel had only one penthouse, so Byung-jun pressed the bell without hesitation and waited with an anxious look for Lynn to open the door.


    The rustling sound inside was followed by the door opening, and Byung-jun rxed slightly.


    "Director, we''re here."


    "Come in."


    Byung-jun entered the hotel room first, and even after Geon also entered, Lynn held the doorknob and looked outside.


    The insect, trying to follow Geon and Byung-jun into the room, hit an invisible barrier and burned up like a mosquito in an electric trap, emitting white smoke.


    Lynn looked down at thepletely shriveled insect''s body and scanned the area with a wary gaze before closing the door.


    By


    ung-jun copsed on the sofa and scratched his head roughly.


    "Ah, what is going on all of a sudden? Director, hasn''t anythinge out in the news? An attack by bugs, crows, rats, either in all of New York or just parts of it?"


    Lynn, who came inter, shook her head as she sat across from him.


    "No, there was no such news."


    Geon, sitting next to Byung-jun, checked his clothes to see if any bugs had clung to him and said.


    "So, is it just Red Castle then?"


    Byung-jun pulled his hair out in frustration.


    "Ah!! Mirov, did you hide a corpse in Red Castle or something? Otherwise, why would such things swarm in the city center!"


    Lynn, sitting with her arms crossed, calmly said.


    "They said they''ll disinfect at dawn tomorrow, so let''s wait."


    *


    Bang!!


    "What are you going to do!?"


    Excited, Amdusias mmed the table at a caf¨¦ in the outskirts a bit away from downtown Brooklyn. Although there was a loud noise, fortunately, the caf¨¦ had no other customers, and even the staff seemed to have stepped away momentarily.


    "Sit down and be quiet."


    Paimon, usually devoid of humor, sat in a sleeveless t-shirt and shorts with basketball shoes, ring at Amdusias.


    If it were another time, Amdusias would have curled up and sat down, but already agitated, he yelled in front of Paimon and across from Gamigin.


    "Didn''t I tell you, if you push the limits, the demons will move! It''s not something that can be stopped just by paying Baal and Agares!"


    Gamigin quietly put his hands to his mouth and said.


    "It''s noisy. Sit and talk."


    "Gamigin sir! This isn''t the time!"


    "Sit."


    At Gamigin''s single word, the air felt like it froze, and Amdusias, without realizing it, lost strength in his legs and plopped down on the chair. Seeing Amdusias''s chin tremble, Paimon chuckled.


    "See, you should have sat when I told you."


    Gamigin looked at Paimon and asked.


    "Who moved?"


    Paimon, removing his smile, said.


    "Forneus, Gaap, Sts."


    Gamigin sighed with relief as if it were fortunate.


    "Paimon, I''m counting on you."


    "Yes, sir. They are in the 30th rank, so I can stop them. However..."


    "However?"


    "Forneus is the problem. Gaap and Sts will back off the moment they feel my power, but Forneus, whomands the water demons, must have noticed that the music the child will create oveps with his power, so he won''t back down easily."


    Gamigin rummaged through his pocket and took out a round, ck bead and ced it on the table.


    "Take this."


    The ck bead appeared mysterious, as if the Milky Way was flowing inside it. Paimon carefully took the bead with both hands.


    "Are you sure about this?"


    Gamigin smirked.


    "It''s magic power I was going to discard anyway. Better to use it this way."


    Forneus, who swallowed the bead containing Gamigin''s magic power, would rise at least two ranks in the hierarchy.


    Amdusias, still trembling, carefully said.


    "Are there any movements from the angels?"


    Gamigin looked up at the sky and nodded.


    "Caliel, or rather, Michael kept his promise."


    Paimon, having stored the ck bead, said.


    "That cat, Lucy, is not just any cat. It''s a cat raised by the angels of heaven."


    Amdusias widened his eyes and said.


    "Are you talking about that cat that bit and killed our creatures during Armageddon?"


    "Yes, the one that killed massive and terrifying creatures all at once."


    "So, there''s no problem with the child?"


    After a moment of silence, Gamigin stood up and said.


    "Paimon, go and handle it. It needs to be done by dawn tomorrow."


    Paimon grinned and eyed the direction of the Red Castle.


    "I''ll handle it right away. What will you do, sir?"


    Gamigin, looking at the crows flying over Red Castle, said.


    "I''m going to meet Shiva."


    Amdusias, with a dumbfounded look, asked.


    "Shiva? Why suddenly meet him?"


    Gamigin looked as if he could see the Himyas and said.


    "I''ll borrow Garuda."


    "Garuda? The bird?"


    "Yes, to ask for the child''s protection until this situation is resolved."


    Paimon, listening to their conversation, asked softly.


    "Will he lend it?"


    Gamigin, with a smile behind his sunsses, said.


    "He seems to like the child quite a bit, so he''ll probably lend it.


    We need to keep our involvement to a minimum to deceive the Eye of Cushion. I''ll be back, and Paimon, you take care of those three guys as I mentioned. And Amdusias."


    Amdusias stood up and eximed.


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Keep an eye on Cushion. If there''s an emergency, you can act preemptively."


    "But, he''s a higher-ranked demon than me..."


    "Then stay around the child. Even Cushion won''t approach the child directly. Just clean up any messes behind the scenes."


    "Yes, I can definitely do that, sir."


    "Thank you."


    As Gamigin was about to leave the caf¨¦, he stopped as a small whirlwind appeared on the wooden floor in the center of the caf¨¦.


    A few leaves fluttered in the light breeze, which then intensified and shot up from the floor to the sky.


    Witnessing this sudden phenomenon, Paimon stood up in shock and eximed.


    "Shiva?"


    With long ck hair, a blue dot on his neck, shirtless, and wearing arge rosary ne, Shiva crossed his muscr arms and red at Paimon.


    "It''s been a while."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 357: The Song of Water

    Suddenly appearing in America, Shiva walked among three demons. Gamagin, who was about to rise and leave, saw Shiva and extended a hand to invite him to sit.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Shiva took a seat opposite Pyemon and Amdusias, to the right of Gamagin. Amdusias, who was not used to seeing a god instead of a demon or an angel, fidgeted nervously until Shiva chuckled and said,


    ¡°I¡¯vee to help, so don¡¯t look so grim.¡±


    Gamagin, taking off his sunsses and tucking them into his shirt pocket, replied,


    ¡°I was indeed nning to seek you out.¡±


    Shiva, putting a finger to his lips, whistled sharply and long.


    Squeeeee~~~


    Startled by his sudden action, Amdusias wore a dazed expression as a huge shadow cast over him, and he looked up, murmuring,¡°Garuda¡­¡±


    As the massive bird blocked the sun, a shadow as if clouds had covered the sun swept across the entire United States instantly.


    The garuda, with its red feathers and ck beak,rger than the eyes of most humans, rolled its eyes, and Shiva spoke softly,


    ¡°Go, protect the child.¡±


    Caaaaaaaw~~~~~~!


    As the garuda, emitting a sound like thousands of crows cawing, vanished instantly, Shiva tapped the table with his finger and remarked,


    ¡°The hospitality here leaves much to be desired. How about some tea?¡±


    Quick to notice, Pyemon promptly stood up and asked,


    ¡°Shall I get it for you, what would you like?¡±


    Shiva nced at the menu and smirked,


    ¡°Human menus are always so cryptic. Just bring anything.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment,¡± Pyemon said and left to ce the order. As Amdusias awkwardly got up to leave as well, Gamagin finally spoke up,


    ¡°Did you know?¡±


    Looking at the beautiful view of the Brooklyn Bridge in the distance, Shiva slowly nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching ever since the child visited the Himyas.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Shiva smirked lightly,


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for liking something good, whereas there can be a thousand reasons for disliking something. Good things are just good.¡±


    Gamagin also smiled,


    ¡°That''s true. Thanks for lending Garuda. I was about to ask you for a favor myself.¡±


    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t worry about the demons¡¯ familiars anymore; Garuda will take care of it all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As they conversed, Pyemon returned with the tea on a tray.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared something you can¡¯t get in Nepal¡ªa caff¨¨tte. I left out the syrup as you seem to dislike sweet things.¡±


    After taking a sip of the caff¨¨tte from the takeaway cup, Shiva looked surprised at the coffee and asked,


    ¡°What is this¡­ caff¨¨ what?¡±


    Pyemon, barely suppressing augh, replied,


    ¡°Caff¨¨tte.¡±


    ¡°Ha, this is quite the delicacy. I should have this asionally.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it,¡± Pyemon said.


    As Amdusias hesitated and then approached, cing a few cookies on a te, Pyemon patted him on the back, smiling,


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go and serve Lord Gamagin. Enjoy your conversation.¡±


    As Pyemon was about to leave with Amdusias, Shiva called out,


    ¡°Pyemon.¡±


    Pyemon stopped and turned back, and Shiva smiled,


    ¡°This is our second meeting, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shiva.¡±


    ¡°I like you, why not visit the Himyas sometime?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I might.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead then.¡±


    After Pyemon and Amdusias left, Shiva closed his eyes, savoring the caff¨¨tte, while Gamagin chuckled,


    ¡°That isn¡¯t even expensive.¡±


    Shiva, with his eyes still closed, shook his head,


    ¡°Only humans would measure value in terms of money, Gamagin.¡±


    ¡°Heh, my mistake.¡±


    ¡°What will you do now?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ the demons have Pyemon to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Is Pyemon enough?¡±


    ¡°Pyemon is a high earl, ranking ninth among the demons. Most would run just feeling his power. He smiles often, but his nature is to oversee grinding, raging, and destruction. If Pyemon gets angry, demons below rank forty might just die.¡±


    Shiva looked surprised in the direction where Pyemon had disappeared,


    ¡°I thought he was just a prankster. Was he always so fierce?¡±


    Gamagin, lifting his cold coffee, said,


    ¡°Even Baal steps down when he¡¯s angry. You could say he¡¯s tough.¡±


    ¡°Tough?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, once he snaps, he doesn¡¯t even fear annihtion when fighting. A few who fooled around because of his smiling face have perished.¡±


    ¡°Ha, I see. What about the angels?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve


    secured a promise through Caliel, Michael¡¯s right-hand.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t touch the child?¡±


    ¡°No, they promised to protect.¡±


    Shiva arched an eyebrow,


    ¡°To protect?¡±


    Gamagin nodded, looking up at the sky,


    ¡°Yeah, they promised to protect. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking.¡±


    Shiva, gazing seriously at Gamagin and then at the sky, smiled softly,


    ¡°They must be waiting then.¡±


    Gamagin turned towards Shiva,


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Ha, Michael thinks of you as a friend. Isn¡¯t he waiting for a friend¡¯s return?¡±


    At Shiva¡¯s words, Gamagin looked troubled for a moment and then shook his head,


    ¡°Friend is a big word for it. It¡¯s been over thirty thousand years since I saw his face.¡±


    ¡°A friend feels like someone you met just yesterday no matter how many years pass. Trust me on this.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you are that to me as well.¡±


    ¡°Ha, are we friends then?¡±


    ¡°Maybe we are.¡±


    The god and the high demon looked at each other and smiled. After a moment of silence, Shiva, thoroughly enjoying his caff¨¨tte, drank the rest and stood up,


    ¡°I should be going.¡±


    ¡°Thanks foring.¡±


    Leaning on the chair, Shiva looked down at Gamagin sitting,


    ¡°Through the children of Hindu, cover the Eyes of Gusion.¡±


    ¡°Will you do that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the music the child wants to create.¡±


    ¡°Heh, so you have.¡±


    ¡°It will be a light to many who are suffering. You know what to do to keep it from going astray.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m off.¡±


    A whirlwind arose, and as Shiva¡¯s form disappeared, the lingering wind fluttered Gamagin¡¯s long hair. Putting on his sunsses, Gamagin whispered softly,


    ¡°Thank you, my friend.¡±


    *


    In Nepal, at the Annapurna Base Camp, the recent decline in trekkers had quieted the vige at dawn.


    In a humble stone house, Tenzing groggily got up.


    It took about 20 minutes for his eyes to fully regain focus as he seemed to wake uppletely.


    Suddenly rmed, Tenzing kicked off his nkets and almost jumped out of bed, bursting through the door and shouting,


    ¡°Rahul!! Rahul!!!¡±


    In the courtyard, he saw Rahul, the only Brahmin of the Sherpa vige, sitting cross-legged in meditation.


    ¡°Rahul!! The, the oracle!!¡±


    Half-opening his eyes and still in meditation, Rahul nodded,


    ¡°It hase to me as well.¡±


    Stretching his legs from his seated position, Rahul stood up with a stern face and said,


    ¡°Gather all the Sherpas.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    As the peaceful dawn at Annapurna Base Camp was disturbed, servants began to bang pots with spoons to wake the sleeping Sherpas, who started bustling about the vige.


    In Nepal¡¯s Deurali, Timo, with a stern expression, struggled to get up from his bed. As a servant approached to assist him with his morning routines, Timo waved his hand dismissively and spoke in a grave voice,


    ¡°Inform the Brahmins of an emergency meeting.¡±


    The servant, who had bowed his head to the floor, looked up in shock, and as Timo stood up and looked out the window, he said,


    ¡°The oracle has descended.¡±


    Without daring to question further, the servant again bowed his head to the floor. Timo, with a stern face, said,


    ¡°Call the servants of the gods. We must find the demon.¡±


    The servant, as quick as a bullet, dashed out. Alone, Timo sighed deeply and gazed at the distant Himyas,


    ¡°O Brahma¡­¡±


    In Nepal¡¯s Bamboo, from the early morning, monks were sweeping the courtyard of the monastery while Pravin inhaled the fresh air. The unusual sound of the door of the room where Lama Haike rested made him turn his head.


    Creeeak.


    Unlike usual, Lama Haike appeared outside the door, performing a series of deep bows to the rising sun, and then bent deeply at the waist.


    Pravin approached, puzzled, but the serious and mystical aura around Haike prevented him from speaking. After several bows, Haike took a deep breath and surveyed the monks gathered around, including Pravin.


    ¡°Get ready.¡±


    Startled by the suddenmand, Pravin hurriedly asked,


    ¡°Excuse me, Lama? What are we preparing for?¡±


    Haike turned his head to look at the massive Himyas visible behind the monastery.


    ¡°Seek out the demon. And stop him.¡±


    Pravin, tilting his head in confusion, then looked at the Himyas and suddenly widened his eyes,


    ¡°Is it an oracle?¡±


    Slowly nodding, Haike watched as Pravin and the other monks began to bow deeply to the ground. As all the monks in the


    courtyard started to prostrate themselves, Haike spoke firmly,


    ¡°Order all avable monks to prepare for climbing by this afternoon.¡±


    As the powers of Hindu and Tibetan Buddhism united, the effect was tremendous. A few tourists preparing for trekking were astounded to see thousands of people geared up for climbing heading towards the Himyas.


    That afternoon, an uncharted peak of the Himyas saw about three thousand people, unchallenged by anyone before, staring up at its summit as they trudged through a snowstorm.


    And in a cave halfway up the mountain, a pair of eyes looked down in confusion. Gusion, brushing snow off his purple clothes, glinted with dark eyes and said,


    ¡°Go down and find out what¡¯s happening.¡±


    Two bats sitting beside him spread their wings and soared up. Soon, hundreds of bats emerged from his cave and began to fly across the Himyan skies.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 358: The Song of Water

    Chapter 358: The Song of Water


    The next day.


    As if the chaos of the previous day had been a lie, everything had vanished cleanly. Byung-jun, having heard from Mirov, came back to Red Castle with Geon after the sanitation waspleted, and even the bodies of bugs, rats, and crows had been tidily cleaned up.


    With a worried expression, Byung-jun looked around the house, whereas Geon, upon arriving, dashed into the annex shouting.


    "Lucy! You must be so hungry, Lucy!"


    Meow¡ª


    Lucy, who had been sitting on the sofa licking her bottom, greeted Geon with her pretty face.


    Jumping off the sofa, Lucy climbed up Geon''s legs and settled on his shoulder, making Geonugh as he rubbed her head and then took out some pet food from the kitchen to fill her bowl.


    "Sorry, I had to rush out and couldn''t even feed you. You must be really hungry, eat up."


    Contrary to Geon''s concern, Lucy, who had gorged herself on crows and rats until she could eat no more, seemed indifferent to the pet food in the bowl, scratching her ear with her hind leg.Knowing the cat''s nature to eat only when hungry, Geon entered his room, thinking she would eat if she was hungry.


    Geon organized the music scores scattered on his bed and took out the score he had been working on in the school practice room from his bag. Although he wanted to rest at home and create music today, he had amitment with the school and was preparing to return there.


    Having put the draft of ''Song of Water'' into his guitar bag, Geon came out to the living room where Byung-jun, who had just entered the annex, hitched up his trousers and said.


    "Going straight to school? Then why did youe in?"


    Geon, showing his guitar bag, replied.


    "I left Haku at school, and I thought I might need the acoustic guitar too."


    "Oh, is that so? Okay. Did you feed Lucy?"


    "Yes, I put it in her food bowl."


    "Alright, let''s go then, I''ll take you."


    "No need, brother. You must be tired, take some rest."


    "No way, man. Am I your manager for nothing? Let''s go."


    As Byung-jun opened the door, Lucy dashed out like a bullet. Red Castle was a closed space, and although she could not leave the garden, Geon quickly followed knowing that there were fierce guard dogs outside.


    "Lucy! It''s dangerous!"


    Lucy seemed to be waiting on the bo of the Cadic parked in front of the annex.


    Unlike what Geon had expected her to run around the garden, Lucy sat quietly waiting, which made Geon put the guitar bag in the car and then picked her up, looking into her eyes.


    "Do you want to follow?"


    Lucy''s pupils shifted from Geon''s eyes to the sky. Following her gaze, Geon looked up at the sky, puzzled.


    "Huh? Is it a bird? It doesn''t look like a crow..."


    A bird the size of arge hawk was gliding on the wind, spreading its wings wide. By the time Geon felt Lucy struggling in his arms, she had already slipped out and was darting back into the annex. Watching Lucy re-enter the annex, Geon pursed his lips.


    "Thought you wanted to follow... Well, can''t take you anyway."


    Byung-jun, now changed into different clothes, opened the door of the annex.


    "Ah, sorry. Let''s hurry. I''ve got a meeting because of Shizuka."


    As the car carrying Byung-jun and Geon departed, Lucy''s cute ears popped up in the window of the annex.


    With a white face and a pink nose, Lucy looked up at the sky with round eyes, and the bird above slowly circled a few times as if to say, "Leave it to me from here."


    Arriving at school, Geon entered the empty practice room without Shizuka and Kevin. He ced his guitar down, sat on a chair, and sank into thought.


    Unlike his previous smooth music work, various issues hadplicated his mind, and Geon had to spend quite a lot of time meditating to focus.


    After about an hour of concentrating and shaking off his thoughts, Geon''s eyes opened, and he began to seriously contemte his music.


    "Let''s not forget, ''Song of Water'' is music meant to heal."


    Patting his cheeks with his palms, Geon thought of a mother he had seen in Chicago who had lost her child.


    "May my music finally reach her."


    Taking out a pen, Geon closed his eyes and took a deep breath, like a calligrapher preparing his spirit before facing a piece of Hanji. He began drawing notes on the staff paper.


    Unlike other works, Geon used four times the emotion to insert a single note and after drawing


    one bar, he let his arm hang loose.


    Drawing just one bar felt as tiring as if he had written several pieces, and Geon rotated his right shoulder.


    "Definitely not easy."


    He wanted to take a break, but knowing it was difficult to refocus due to recent events, Geon pped his cheeks again and stared down the staff paper.


    "There''s no eternal pain; eventually, the rain stops, and the blue sky appears through the clouds. When sadness and pain dig deep into the heart, remember, they will pass like a storm cloud."


    Inserting another bar, Geon looked at the notes shining in red, orange, yellow, and green, and smiled in satisfaction.


    Although he had only drawn two bars, this new task was giving him both fatigue and satisfaction. Geon smiled, holding the staff paper up to the light, then suddenly frowned in thought. He set the staff paper down and crossed his arms, lost in thought.


    "What is happiness?"


    Some say happiness isn''t minimal or nonexistent but rather that people feel unhappy because they do not realize they are happy.


    People try to pick up coins in unfamiliar ces, but they often don''t try to pick up the happiness that falls right at their feet.


    However, the music Geon was trying to create was not meant to bring happiness but to provide healing to those who are hurting.


    "Hmm... healing and happiness."


    Geon set his pen down and murmured deeply in thought.


    "Those who need healing aren''t happy, right? But surely there is happiness there, just without the leisure to look back. Being in pain makes one sensitive."


    Music alone cannot cure physical ailments, but Geon thought his goal was to create music that could help those experiencing mental pain.


    "Don''t think of anything else; the music for the album isn''t just ''Song of Water.'' First,plete the music for healing, then worry about the next."


    Geon leaned back from the chair and refocused on the score. Inside the peaceful and quiet practice room. But outside Juilliard School, it was not so tranquil.


    Unknown to the studentsmuting to the school, a ughter was urring at an altitude invisible to the human eye.


    The ck beak of Garuda was smeared with blood, and its massive beak engulfed dozens of crows and bats with each snap, as quickly as a whale swallowing a shoal of krill.


    asionally, bloodied ck feathers would fall to the ground, but the people on the ground could not even glimpse a dead bird.


    They thought it was merely feathers stuck to a tree falling to the ground. Looking up, they saw only a small dot near the sun, the struggle of the birds not visible to the human eye.


    On the rooftop of Juilliard School.


    Arms crossed, Gamagin slowly nodded his head.


    "Indeed, Garuda."


    The struggle was on the side of the crows and bats. Garuda, with rxed glides, swallowed dozens at a time and asionally let out a long cry.


    Still many bats and crows remained, Garuda watched them with gleaming eyes, preparing for another glide when a sparkle appeared in his ck eyes.


    The swarms of bats and crows that were either attacking or dodging stopped in mid-air and looked in one direction.


    Garuda also looked in that direction but saw nothing but thete afternoon sky. Turning his head back to them, Garuda''s eyes widened slightly.


    Hundreds of bats and crows were flying in formation in one direction. Continuously looking back, keeping an eye on Garuda as they retreated, they were not heading towards Juilliard or Red Castle but seemed to be strenuously trying to distance themselves from Garuda.


    Gamagin unfolded his arms and turned his head in the direction they were flying.


    "Ah... it seems Paimon''s matter is settled."


    Whether Paimon had finished negotiating with the other demons or not, their familiars had vanished all at once.


    Yet, Garuda did not rx his vignce and still red menacingly down from the sky. Gamagin, looking at the distant sunset, said.


    "Shiva, please."


    Gamagin''s blue eyes shed, and his vision instantly expanded, stretching across mountains and seas to the Himyas.


    Thousands of people trampling through the snow-blown mountains were visible in his eyes.


    The vige chief Timo, hooded against the blizzard but leaning on his staff, shouted.


    "Find it at all costs! It''s the oracle of Brahma!"


    At hismand, the people probing the snow with their sticks sped up.


    They searched in a tight formation from the bottom of the mountain to the top, leaving no room for even a needle to escape.


    In Gamagin''s sight, a white monkey sat on the edge of a cliff.


    A normal monkey would scratch its body, wag its tail, and chew on something, but the white monkey just looked down at the people without moving.


    Gamagin bared his teeth as his blue eyes shimmered.


    "Gushion."


    The monkey, visibly startled, climbed higher up the trees and began to leap towards a higher peak.


    As thest of the blue light faded from Gamagin''s eyes, he put his sunsses back on and turned around.


    "Humans who are not afraid use fear as the source of their magic, so he would probably fear those who are unafraid. Yes, blind his eyes, or else I will have to deal with him myself."


    Gamagin quietly looked up at the sky.


    "If I have to deal with it myself, the 72 demons won''t stay quiet either."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 359: The Song of Water

    It took Geon 6 days toplete the basic score for the "Song of Water." Unlike otherpositions he had written in just a few hours, Geon, who felt a deep affection for this piece, had asked for assistance from Shizuka and Kevin in the morning.


    After receiving Geon''s call, it took less than an hour for the two to gather, and while each analyzed the scores, Geon, who was sitting in front of the keyboard, also made a call to check the schedule with Arthur.


    "What do you think?" Geon approached Shizuka, who was pressing the keys silently.


    Shizuka, looking slightly flustered, replied, "Well... it''s not that it''s a difficult piece, but I think it needs some practice to bring out the right feel."


    "Yeah, I suppose so? If you find any difficult parts while practicing alone, let me know immediately."


    "Okay, what will Kay do?"


    "Well, I''m about to start recording the guitar part."


    "I see, and the drummer?"


    "Ah, the drum part should be recorded first, but the drummer is in the UK. He''s arranging his schedule, so just practice until then. There should be plenty of time."As Kevin plucked an unamplified bass guitar, he turned his head.


    "What about the drummer, can''t we use Jose?"


    Geon chuckled and shook his head. "He''s my drummer, named Arthur Hodgson."


    As soon as Geon mentioned "my drummer," Kevin and Shizuka simultaneously froze. Confused by their intense gaze, Geon asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Kevin, with a serious expression, set down his bass guitar and pointed at himself with his index finger.


    "Me?"


    Geon frowned. "You, what? You''re Kevin."


    "No, what about me?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Shizuka joined in the confusion. "And what about me, Kay?"


    "Huh? What are you talking about, both of you?"


    "Am I not Kay''s pianist?"


    Geon finally realized what they were talking about andughed. "Haha, that''s right. Shizuka is obviously my pianist, of course!"


    Shizuka blushed and giggled softly. Although herughter was small, the joy seemed to spread across her face as she immersed herself in practice.


    Watching this, Kevin, still covering his face with his hand, pressed on, and Geon shrugged helplessly with a smile. "Phew, wonder when we can find a bassist?"


    Kevin''s face fell, and as Shizuka covered her mouth to stifle herughter, Geon patted Kevin on the shoulder and said, "Kevin Winston. My bassist. The only bassist in the world for me."


    Kevin''s spirits lifted, and with tears welling up from the disappointment, he asked, "Really?"


    "Haha, of course! Really."


    "Giggling, okay then! I''ll burn it up with practice today!"


    After patting Kevin''s shoulder a few more times, Geon left to prepare for recording. Having arranged studio support with Sharon, he walked into the recording studio with a J-200 and froze as he opened the door.


    "Hello?"


    Expecting the studio to be empty, Geon was surprised to find it packed with professors from Juilliard. Sharon and John Corigliano, along with retired professor Price and the dean, along with professors from the piano and brass departments, were among over ten professors sitting on folding chairs and chatting.


    "This is Studio S, right...?"


    Geon double-checked the studio number on the door, wondering if he hade to the wrong ce, when Professor Leontine Price spoke up from inside.


    "Kay, you''re in the right ce."


    "Ah, Professor! Long time no see."


    "Hehe, yes. Come in."


    John Corigliano got up, brought a chair across from the professors, and gestured for Geon to sit down, creating an awkward interview-like atmosphere. Geon stammered, "Um... what''s going on?"


    Sitting in the front row with Leontine Price, Sharon smiled and exined, "It seems everyone wanted to see Kay record his official album, and the dean came to check for credit recognition."


    Arge elderly man with white hair chuckled. "This is my third time seeing this."


    Geon bowed politely and said, "Hello, Dean Christian Pulisic."


    "Hehe, yes. Credit recognition is something the board will decide, so I came out to check personally. I hope I''m not causing any disturbance."


    "Ah... I see. Well, today I''m just recording the guitar, so..."


    "Hehe, that''s fine. Just check that the work is progressing well."


    "Ah, got it, Dean."


    "Right, we''ll consider ourselves not here. Go ahead and record."


    Geon, internally screaming ''how can I ignore that?'', reluctantly nodded, grabbed his guitar, and entered the recording studio.


    Once the studio door closed, John Corigliano adjusted the control box so that the music being yed inside could also be heard outside. Geon, facing away from the professors, frowned.


    ''I need to concentrate! Darn it!''


    Eventually, he recorded only the basic structure and decided to re-record when he could focus better. However, it was neither blues nor rock music, and with the guitar ying a rtively minor role, Geon worried if he could gain recognition from the professors as he repeatedly tried to concentrate.


    Finally, after a heavy sigh, Geon stood up, took several deep breaths, closed his eyes, and submerged himself in meditation, observed by Dean Christian Pulisic, who whispered to Professor Sharon, "It seems we''re being a distraction, aren''t we?"


    Professor Sharon, smiling at Geon''s meditative figure, replied, "Yes, of course. But he''s not the kind of student to be ovee by this level of pressure, just watch."


    "Ah, more than that, he''s already gained a global reputation, so we don''t necessarily need to interfere, just see the results," said the dean with a chuckle.


    "Sure, just stay anyway."


    Professor Leontine Price, smiling gently, added, "Kay is different from regr students. He will focus soon, just wait."


    Dean Christian Pulisic, nodding without a word, chuckled, "The professors'' confidence in him is impressive, considering Kay''s level..."


    As he spoke, the dean suddenly turned his head at the sound of clear guitar tones. With his back turned, Geon began to y.


    Although they could only see his back, the dean, realizing Geon was focusing with his eyes closed, shut his mouth, and fixed his gaze on him, soon bing absorbed in the reverberations of the music.


    The sea.


    Not a typical sea, but one so clear that the ocean floor was visible, with a white yacht floating on it.


    Lying on a hammock installed on the yacht, Geon whistled, enjoying the pleasant sea breeze wrapping around his body.


    Even the slight movements of the calm sea felt good, and as he dove into the emerald waters, the clear visibility allowed him to see colorful seaweeds dancing with the waves and pretty small fish approaching to y.


    Unable to open his eyes underwater, Geon found it strange that he could still see the beautiful underwater scene clearly when a dolphin with sparkling scales approached, gently biting his foot to invite him to y.


    Without needing to catch his breath, Geon grabbed the dolphin''s dorsal fin, and as it started swimming slowly, it suddenly sped up, jumping out of the water and sending him high into the sky where he cheered.


    "Yay!!!"


    Suddenly standing up and eximing in excitement, Dean Christian Pulisic came to his senses and, embarrassed, looked at the professors.


    "Oh... sorry...?"


    The professors, all with their eyes closed, were each imagining something, but seeing deep smiles on every professor''s face, the startled dean looked inside the studio at Geon, who was just ying the guitar. As the dean of prestigious Juilliard, he had managed the institution in histe forties, witnessing countless prodigious musicians pass through, and had overseen countless performances. But he had never experienced anything like today and muttered in amazement.


    "What kind of performance..."


    Seeing the masterly figure of Geon from behind, Dean Christian Pulisic whispered again.


    "This is the first time I''ve felt this from a student who hasn''t even graduated... There was a reason the professors cherished him so much. It wasn''t just because he was popr worldwide; they recognized the power of his music."


    Feeling a renewed pride in his colleagues, Dean Christian Pulisic sat back down, closed his eyes, and surrendered to Geon''s ying.


    After about 30 minutes, when Geon finished recording and came out of the studio, about ten professors sitting at the control box all stood up and apuded.


    "Bravo!!!"


    "Outstanding performance, Kay!"


    "I really want to y this for our students too!"


    Geon, knowing he had delivered a satisfying performance, merely grinned and bowed in thanks.


    "Thank you, professors."


    John Corigliano, beaming with pride, continued apuding.


    "I''ve never been prouder of our school than today, Kay, you are Juilliard''s pride! Haha."


    "You tter me, Professor. I''ll work even harder."


    Laughter burst out in response to his humble reply.


    "If you work any harder, the rest of us will split our pants, haha!!"


    "Right!! Haha!!"


    "It''s not about teaching anymore; we should be learning. I''m embarrassed, but I guess we''ll have to practice all day today, right, professors?"


    "Haha, yes! Let''s all go practice, haha!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 360: The Song of Water

    Four days after sending the guitar part recordings to Arthur via email, Geon, filled with anticipation that Arthur, who had flown in from Ennd, was joining them for the first time, reached for the door handle of the school studio when he was startled by a shout bursting from inside.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with the person joining today?¡±


    Hearing the shout, which seemed to belong to Kevin, Geon stiffened as he was about to open the door, only to stiffen again at the pointed voice of the ever-calm and kind Shizuka.


    ¡°No, hello, who are you to nitpick Kay¡¯s music? Are you qualified to do that?¡±


    Geon swung the door open after confirming even Shizuka, usually serious only about music, raising her voice.


    Inside the rehearsal room, a flushed-faced Kevin was standing up, and Shizuka was sitting at the keyboard, looking restless as if worried she had been heard raising her voice.


    Arthur, who seemed to hesitate, not expecting his words to provoke such anger, looked apologetically at Geon.


    Geon spoke after surveying the three of them for a moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Kevin?¡±An already angry Geon asked in a cold voice, which surprised Kevin, who was not used to seeing him like this.


    ¡°Ah, no¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡±


    As Shizuka awkwardly tried to deflect, Arthur stepped forward and said,


    ¡°I apologize, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Geon looked at Arthur and asked,


    ¡°Could you exin what happened, Arthur?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    Arthur recalled the earlier incident.


    Arthur, who hade to the U.S. excited just by the prospect of meeting Geon¡¯s band, had been too busy with a new productunch to listen to the guitar part Geon had sent and had arrived in the U.S. unprepared.


    He was able to start rehearsing right away, so on the taxi ride from the airport to Juilliard, Arthur put on his earphones and listened to the music, grimacing slightly.


    ¡°The timing is... slightly off. Well, it¡¯s inevitable since the drums should have been recorded first, but it¡¯s still impressive. It seems like he didn¡¯t even use a metronome, but such rhythm sense, definitely Kay.¡±


    Upon arriving at Juilliard, Arthur, visiting the school of musical geniuses for the first time, looked around like a country bumpkin and knocked on the rehearsal room he had learned about in advance.


    Knock, knock.


    Hearing an invitation to enter, Arthur opened the door and saw a blond beauty sitting on the floor.


    ¡°Oh, you must be Kevin? I¡¯m Arthur Hodgson.¡±


    Kevin, staring nkly at Arthur, realized he was Geon¡¯s drummer and got up with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, wee. I¡¯m Kevin Winston.¡±


    ¡°Haha, please take care of me.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s first meeting with Kevin was very pleasant. Kevin, who had a knack for making peoplefortable, quickly became friends with Arthur, and soon after, Shizuka joined them, quickly warming up with Kevin¡¯s jokes.


    The problem arose after they started discussing music. Shizuka, looking serious, flipped through the music sheets and said,


    ¡°Kevin, have you finished practicing? It¡¯s our first session together today.¡±


    Kevin scratched his head and shook it.


    ¡°No, something¡¯s weird. It¡¯s supposed to be an easy piece, right? Honestly, Fury is much harder. This one is slow. But somehow, it just doesn¡¯t click. It feels off.¡±


    Shizuka sighed deeply and said,


    ¡°I feel the same, it doesn¡¯t seem like it would be this hard to y even the ssic masterpieces said to be made by great musicians. It¡¯s not feasible to get the right feel with just a few days of practice.¡±


    Kevin sighed along with Shizuka and looked at Arthur.


    ¡°Did you get a chance to practice, Arthur? Ah, you didn¡¯t have much time, right?¡±


    Arthur took out his drumsticks, scarred from use, and said,


    ¡°It seems we need to start recording from the drum part.¡±


    Kevin clicked his tongue as if it was the most obvious thing.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s normal to start recording music from the drums, that¡¯s why Kay started with the guitar, even Carlos can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Arthur casually swung his sticks and said,


    ¡°The timing was slightly off.¡±


    Kevin and Shizuka simultaneously looked up.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The recording Kay gave us to practice with. The timing is off, we need to record the drum part first and then redo the guitar part.¡±


    Kevin and Shizuka¡¯s eyes turned fierce. They couldn¡¯t ept that someone was saying their leader and most respected musician, Kay, was wrong. Kevin began to shout.


    ¡°What? Do you even know who Kay is to talk nonsense like that?¡±


    Startled by Kevin suddenly raising his voice, Arthur dropped his sticks. An rmed Arthur turned to Shizuka, who also red back with a sharp voice.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see if


    you are even qualified to criticize Kay.¡±


    Arthur looked back and forth between the two, raising his hands.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant, I was just talking about the timing¡­¡±


    Kevin shouted again.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t timing part of music?! How dare you criticize Kay, are you even qualified!?¡±


    As the conversation turned to timing, Arthur, who prided himself on his sense of timing, red up.


    ¡°Is Kay infallible? Of course, I respect him and think he¡¯s a great musician, but even he can be off-beat at times. Is it such a crime to point that out?¡±


    ¡°What?! What¡¯s wrong with someone who just joined today?¡±


    ¡°No, hello, who are you to nitpick Kay¡¯s music? Are you qualified to do that?¡±


    That¡¯s when Geon, entering the room, looked at the three with a cold gaze.


    ¡°This is what happened. I¡¯m sorry for causing a disturbance, Kay.¡±


    Arthur, who stood and bowed his head, was approached by Geon, who patted his shoulder.


    ¡°You did nothing wrong, sit down.¡±


    As Geon defended Arthur, Kevin stepped forward and shouted.


    ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s okay to let a drummer who criticizes the leader on his first day go?¡±


    Geon looked at Kevin and Shizuka. Shizuka, sharing Kevin¡¯s sentiment, looked at Arthur with force in her eyes, uncharacteristic of her.


    ¡°You two. Are you doubting me?¡±


    Taken aback by Geon¡¯s unexpected words, Shizuka stammered.


    ¡°What? What do you mean, doubting Kay?¡±


    Kevin also shouted as if it made no sense.


    ¡°I trust Kay more than my own mother! What are you talking about?¡±


    Geon, arms crossed, said with a serious face.


    ¡°You two. You¡¯re my friends, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course!! I¡¯m obviously your friend!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! The only people I can call friends are Kay and Kevin.¡±


    As the two shouted in unison, Geon smiled and ced his hand on Arthur¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°See, he¡¯s the drummer I chose. Why do you think I chose him?¡±


    Kevin hesitated as he hadn¡¯t thought about that part, and Shizuka spoke softly.


    ¡°Well¡­ because he¡¯s skilled, right?¡±


    Stung by Shizuka¡¯s words, Kevin added,


    ¡°Is there anyone here without skills?¡±


    Geon chuckled and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s right, everyone here is skilled. Even if we are friends, we wouldn¡¯t be together if we didn¡¯t have skills. It might be harsh, but that¡¯s the truth.¡±


    Though it might have sounded harsh, it was also a recognition of their skills, so Shizuka and Kevin nodded in satisfaction. Seeing them, Geon gripped Arthur¡¯s shoulder firmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the confidence to y the piano better than Shizuka, or to perform a groovier bass than Kevin.¡±


    Kevin, swallowing the words "You could y better than me if you really wanted," looked at Arthur.


    ¡°Then¡­ Arthur too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have the confidence to y more urate timing than Arthur. That¡¯s why I brought Arthur here.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he a clockmaker?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The most urate clockmaker in the world.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s face softened as he looked at Arthur, who was slightly older and extended his hand first.


    ¡°I should have thought more before speaking. I¡¯m sorry if I offended you.¡±


    Arthur shook Kevin¡¯s hand, who turned away and feigned indifference.


    ¡°Ah... well, I¡¯m sorry too.¡±


    Arthur approached Shizuka, extending his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to be your friend too, Shizuka.¡±


    Shizuka took Arthur¡¯s hand with a hesitant voice.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    As apologies were exchanged, Geon pped his hands and said,


    ¡°Since it¡¯s our first meeting, let¡¯s drink today!¡±


    At the mention of alcohol, Kevin, excited, nearly threw his bass guitar aside as he stood up.


    ¡°Woooo!! That¡¯s right, men be friends over drinks!¡±


    Shizuka quickly organized her music sheets and stood up, as Geon yfully said,


    ¡°There are more guests today. You¡¯ll probably be able to drink to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    Kevin shouted with excitement.


    ¡°Woooo!!! Yeah! Bring them on, let¡¯s drink to death today!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s see if you can stillugh in two hours.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about! There¡¯s no one who can outdrink me!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    The four headed to the Bibiking Club. The staff, happy to see Geon after a long time, led them to the VIP room, and as soon as the ordered food and drinks began to arrive, Kevin kept raising his beer ss and cheering.


    ¡°When is this guest arriving? Just one person?¡±


    ¡°No, two. They should be here any minute.¡±


    And that day, Kevin met the God of Wine. Snoop Dogg and Eminem, having received a call from Ge


    on, came to the Bibiking Club and kept feeding Kevin drinks until he looked like his great-grandfather and copsed on the table within an hour.


    Next to him, Arthur, also copsed, was sleep-talking with his hand on Kevin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Mmm... stop it, Snoop...¡±


    Neminem, sitting with his feet up on a chair and giggling continuously, was surprised by Geon¡¯s increased alcohol tolerance and kept ordering drinks. Geon, barely hanging on, copsed soon after the beer switched to whiskey.


    Snoop, intoxicated with the satisfaction of victory, made a V-sign, while Neminem looked at him with a disdainful gaze.


    Everyone except Shizuka had copsed asleep. Shizuka went to the restroom for a moment, and Snoop looked around at the sleeping people and said,


    ¡°It looks like Kay¡¯s band is finallyplete, huh?¡±


    Neminem, ying a game on his phone, nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, now that the drummer¡¯s here, it¡¯splete.¡±


    Hearing something muttered by Geon, who was sleeping next to him, Snoop leaned in and asked,


    ¡°What? What¡¯s he saying?¡±


    Neminem, also curious, leaned closer to Geon, and they heard his sleep-talking voice.


    ¡°Mmm... just need Kiska... then... it¡¯splete.¡±


    Snoop frowned and looked at Geon, then shrugged.


    ¡°Guess it¡¯s notplete yet, huh?¡±


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 361: The Song of Water

    Chapter 63: Song of Water (11)


    Himyas.


    It had been a week since people began scouring the mountains for traces of Gusion.


    Gusion, who could have easily eliminated a few individuals without anyone noticing, was now being relentlessly pursued by thousands, grouped into dozens, and had been driven up to the very summit of the Himyas.


    At the peak, adorned with various national gs, a white monkey, supported by the g of an unknown country, gritted its teeth.


    "Shiva... Why has this suddenly started happening?"


    Gusion, sensing the essence of Shiva, Brahma, and Vishnu from those chasing him, hadn¡¯t realized that this situation was orchestrated by Gamagin.


    The blizzard, obscuring the view, only affected humans. Gusion, looking in the direction from which the people were ascending, muttered as he observed those marked with Shiva¡¯s symbols.


    "These people know exactly that I am a demon. It''s not a time when they can''t tell if I''m an angel or a demon; they know for sure and search ordingly. Revealing myself now would only prove that angels exist as well, which I cannot allow. That would be doing the angels a favor."Suddenly, Gusion, recalling that he had trapped Geon, shook his head vigorously.


    "Those angels will handle him if I leave him be. There¡¯s no way they would just watch over a human who has crossed the line. Damn, I need to return to hell for now."


    As Gusion was grinding his teeth, purple smoke rose from where he stood, and his body disappeared.


    Unaware of this, the search continued, and a few dayster, Gusion¡¯s cave was discovered. The entrance was sealed with explosives and thoroughly destroyed.


    However, the Hindus and Tibetan Lamas who had failed to find Gusion did not let their guard down and maintained vignce at the entrance of Gusion¡¯s cave.


    After Gusion disappeared, Gamagin arrived at Shiva''s ce in the Himyas and sat down on a chair.


    "Thank you for this time."


    Shiva, serving tea, said with a grave expression.


    "It¡¯s not over yet. You know that, don¡¯t you?"


    "Mm... I am aware."


    "Just before the child¡¯s music waspleted."


    "It is alreadyplete. It¡¯s just not consideredplete by human standards."


    "Well, if that music can heal those who are hurt, that would be great."


    As Gamagin stared intensely, he took off his sunsses.


    "Aren''t you affected at all? You are a god, and the child has transcended human boundaries."


    Shiva, locking eyes with Gamagin for a moment, smiled.


    "Gamagin, whether humans are sick or die, that is the will of gods. But humans bing mentally ill is not. The greatest gift gods have given to humans is forgetfulness. When a human who has experienced something hard and shocking enters into forgetfulness, they can forget that event and resume a normal life and thinking."


    Gamagin nodded as Shiva continued.


    "However, constantly forcing them to remember, preventing them from receiving the gift of forgetfulness, is the interference of demons. Reminding them of bad, hard, and shocking events breaks down their fragile mental strength. That''s what demons aim for."


    Gamagin crossed his arms and sighed.


    "I''m well aware of that. I''ve never done such things myself, but I know other demons do."


    Shiva took a sip of the steaming tea and added.


    "The angels have sided with the child for this reason. I, too, hope that the demons'' antics are reduced. The music the child is about to create is of such nature. I have no reason to oppose it."


    Gamagin stared at Shiva and asked.


    "If the child¡¯s music had been in a different direction, does that mean you would have changed your stance as well?"


    Shiva, observing Gamagin¡¯s intense gaze, chuckled.


    "Would you have let it happen? Your goal is clear. Although you''re currently a demon, you''re gathering holy power because you want to be an angel. You wouldn''t have let the child stray. I don¡¯t know the child well; I''ve only met him briefly. What I trust is not the child, but you, Gamagin."


    Shiva nced at Gamagin, who was silently watching him, and then looked outside the cave as he brought the tea to his lips again.


    "So please, make sure I can keep trusting you."


    * * *


    Two weeks had passed since Arthur arrived in the U.S.


    The band''s recording began with Arthur''s drums, and they hadn¡¯t practiced together even once during this time.


    Geon had intentionally prevented it, so they only recorded their parts individually, and they hadn¡¯t yet heard any music that included instruments other than Arthur''s drums. Kevin and Shizuka had listened to the music several times and expressed a desire to revise it, but the time wasn¡¯t right, ording to


    Geon, so the other members just shrugged.


    Arthur promised to return to the U.K. first to take care of business, and toe to the U.S. as soon as the next piece of music waspleted.


    Shizuka¡¯s piano was recorded to match Arthur¡¯s drums, and Kevin¡¯s bass was recordedst. Geon¡¯s guitar was recordedst, and although there were no lyrics, the music was finallypleted.


    At the New York Downtown General Hospital.


    Geon, who had experienced severe headaches, sat in the waiting area as per Bok-jun''s insistent rmendation for periodic brain CT scans.


    "Hmm¡­ I need to add a few more guitar notes to the transition into Verse 2."


    Geon, whose mind had been filled with the Song of Water recently, didn¡¯t hear the nurse calling his name as he nodded along to the music.


    "Kay? Is patient Kay not here?"


    Normally, the next patient would have been called, but no nurse was unaware of the famous Geon. Seeing Geon listening to music, the nurse approached and lightly touched his shoulder, prompting him to open his eyes and smile.


    "Is it my turn?"


    "Oh, yes. You seem to really focus when listening to music, being a musician."


    "Ah¡­ did you call me several times? Sorry about that."


    "No worries. The radiology doctor is waiting, so please go for the scan, and then it will take about 30 minutes for development and analysis."


    "Thank you, nurse."


    The brain CT scan took about 20 minutes. Even during the scan, Geon continued to mull over his thoughts and then sought out a bench in front of the hospital to get some fresh air.


    While waiting for the development and analysis, Geon sat on a hospital bench, not noticing the passing time as he observed the people limping or staggering around him. Then he looked up at the shadow covering him.


    A frail, white-haired old woman approached Geon, tears welling up in her eyes.


    "Alex, you¡¯ve finallye back."


    Startled by the old woman who suddenly grabbed his hand and sat next to him on the bench while crying, Geon was at a loss for words.


    "No, I¡ª"


    "You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been looking for you, Alex. Where have you been? No, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m just so thankful you¡¯re back. Thank you, thank you."


    As the tearful old woman spoke, Geon knew he had to tell her he wasn¡¯t Alex, but somehow he couldn¡¯t find the words and simply extended his hand to her. A nurse quickly intervened as she saw the old woman, who had disappeared while her back was turned.


    "Barbara! I was so worried when you disappeared just now."


    Despite the nurse¡¯s efforts to hold her back, Barbara clung even closer to Geon.


    "My son is here, please let us go. I want to live with my son."


    As Barbara tried to hide behind Geon, he had no choice but to step back to give her space. Recognizing Geon, the nurse gave a discreet nod.


    "I¡¯m a fan, Kay."


    "Ah, thank you. But why is she acting this way?"


    The nurse sat next to Barbara, gently stroking her hand.


    "She has Alzheimer¡¯s. Do you know what that is?"


    "Do you mean dementia?"


    "Dementia and Alzheimer¡¯s are simr brain diseases, but they¡¯re a bit different. Alzheimer¡¯s disease starts with the loss of recent memories and eventually only early memories remain."


    Geon looked at Barbara with a sad expression as she rested her head against his back.


    "Is there no treatment?"


    "Sigh, there is no cure found yet. The best we can do is slow its progression with medication."


    "I see¡­"


    Especially soft-hearted towards the elderly, Geon turned to face Barbara. She had been looking at him with eyes full of a mother¡¯s love, and now touched his face and asked.


    "Have you eaten? I¡¯ll make your favorite food. Let¡¯s go home, okay?"


    As Geon looked into her eyes, filled with a momentary rity, she suddenly recoiled in surprise.


    "Oh, who are you?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, did I¡ª"


    Surprised by her sudden change in demeanor, Geon looked to the nurse, who shook her head in disbelief.


    "She¡¯s lucid now, but she goes through this several times a day."


    As Barbara stood up and spoke to the nurse, her bnce wavered slightly.


    "Lisa, I¡¯m sorry. Did I lose my mind again?"


    Lisa, the nurse called by name, smiled and helped her sit back down on the bench.


    "No, Barbara. You were just having a conversation with this gentleman."


    Barbara turned to Geon and after studying his face for a moment, smiled.


    "What a handsome young man. Nice to meet you."


    "Ah¡­ yes, nice to meet you too, Barbara."


    "Phew, I¡¯m tired. Shall


    we go inside, Lisa?"


    As Barbara stood up, struggling to keep her bnce, Geon quickly rose to support her.


    "I¡¯ll help you. Let¡¯s go to your room."


    "Oh, thank you. You¡¯re very kind."


    "Hehe, I hear that a lot. Shall we go, Lisa? Where¡¯s the room?"


    Lisa indicated with one arm while supporting Barbara with the other.


    "It¡¯s in the psychiatric ward, room 403."


    As Geon entered the psychiatric ward supporting Barbara, he was taken aback by the sight. An elderly woman sat perched on a bed, pretending to fish, while a young woman on the next bed continuously nodded and murmured something. The woman next to Barbara¡¯s bed was covering her face and crying.


    After helping Barbara onto her bed, Geon looked around the ward with a sorrowful expression. Lisa pulled the nket up over Barbara and spoke.


    "A lot of people are suffering, aren¡¯t they?"


    "Indeed¡­ Sigh."


    Geon was about to sit on a nearby daybed when he identally nudged the next bed.


    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry."


    The crying woman raised her head, and as Geon was about to apologize, he froze upon seeing her face.


    She looked at Geon briefly before covering her face again, but Geon couldn¡¯t look away.


    Tightening his trembling hand into a fist, he softly said to the crying woman.


    "You were here... ma¡¯am."


    One summer day.


    In the psychiatric ward of New York Downtown General Hospital, Geon reunited with the mother he had met in Chicago, who had lost her daughter.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 362: The Song of Water

    As the nurse stepped out of the hospital room, she checked the chart in response to Geon''s inquiry.


    "Name: Kim Mijin, obtained U.S. citizenship eight years ago, age 36. She is a patient suffering from aphasia and severe depression following the trauma of losing her daughter in a mafia shootout in Chicago seven years ago."


    Hearing this, Geon looked at her through the small window on the closed hospital room door with a look of sympathy. The nurse, noticing Geon''s gaze, smiled slightly and said,


    "You know we''re not really supposed to share patient information like this, right? You''re Korean like Kay, and it seems like you really want to help, so I told you specially. Just keep it a secret, okay? Otherwise, I might get fired, haha."


    "Ah... thank you, Lisa. But where is Ms. Kim Mijin''s family?"


    "They don¡¯te."


    "Excuse me?"


    "They don''t visit. It seems the family moved to the U.S., and after her daughter died, they got divorced. She has had no family visit her in the four months she''s been hospitalized."


    "Ah... Still, she must have parents or siblings...""I don¡¯t know the details. Aphasia means she doesn¡¯t talk. Even if you ask, she won''t answer, so there''s little we can know about the patient, and her primary physician is also concerned since there are no signs of improvement."


    "I see... Um, Lisa, is there any specific qualification needed to visit the patient? Like, is it only direct family members who can visit?"


    "Is this a prison? Haha, no, there''s nothing like that."


    "Ah... so, I cane to visit often?"


    "Haha, it would be really nice if Kay came often."


    "Thank you."


    "Well, I have to get back to work now, make sure you''re notte to the radiology department."


    After Lisa left, Geon stood outside the hospital room door for a while looking at Mijin, then checked the time and headed to the radiology department.


    He had spent over an hour there to hear the typical, unremarkable findings, and by the time Geon returned to the psychiatric ward, it was past 5 PM, and visiting hours were over.


    Having no choice, Geon returned to Red Castle. As he entered the annex, Byung-jun, who was lounging on the sofa in just his underwear, abruptly sat up and said,


    "Hey! Did you go to the hospital today?"


    Geon shook the envelope containing the CT prints he had received from the hospital and said,


    "I went."


    Byung-jun, upon hearing Geon''s calm report of his hospital visit, reached out his hand.


    "Let me see."


    As Byung-jun looked at the CT film, Geon sat down beside him andughed.


    "Can you tell by looking?"


    "Just thought it might look cool to do this."


    "Pffft."


    Geon chuckled, and Byung-jun, setting down the film, asked,


    "What did the hospital say?"


    "They said there''s nothing unusual, but I have to go to the hospital every day for a while now."


    "What?! What do you mean ''nothing unusual''! Come on, spill it, what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Byung-jun, grabbing Geon''s cor, caused his head to shake. Geon, holding his head with one hand, said,


    "I''m dizzy, let go and talk."


    Thinking there was something wrong with Geon''s head, Byung-jun hurriedly released his cor and grasped Geon''s cheeks,


    "Sorry! Quick, tell me, what''s so wrong you need to go every day? Wouldn''t it be better to be hospitalized?"


    "Haha, it¡¯s not that I''m sick, I''m going to see someone."


    "Huh? Who?"


    A somewhat relieved Byung-jun listened as Geon told him about Mijin, whom he had met during the Lopalooza festival.


    "...that¡¯s how it is. That''s also why I''m currently creating ''The Song of Water.''"


    Byung-jun, with a serious expression and arms crossed, nodded his head,


    "That''s an odd connection. Anyway, I''m d you''re not sick. Ah... I probably shouldn''t say this."


    "It''s just the two of us here, haha. Thanks for worrying."


    "What about dinner?"


    "I just had something simple."


    "Alright, get some rest."


    As soon as Geony down on the bed, his old-style cell phone vibrated. Kiska, knowing he had gone to the hospital today, had waited until she couldn''t stay awake any longer and had called. Geon chuckled and picked up the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Brother, are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I just got home."


    "You should have called me, I waited all day."


    "Sorry


    , I was busy."


    "What happened?"


    "Um..."


    "Is it something you can¡¯t tell me? I¡¯d feel left out..."


    "Haha, what could there be that I can''t tell you? Actually..."


    Kiska, after hearing about Mijin from Geon, said in a sympathetic voice,


    "So, that happened, it¡¯s the opposite of me?"


    "Huh? What is?"


    "I survived after losing my mom. Thatdy lost her daughter and she survived."


    Casually speaking of the past, Kiska continued as Geon hesitated,


    "I''m okay now. So don¡¯t be so cautious."


    "Ah... okay."


    "So, you¡¯re going to see thatdy every day?"


    "Yeah, I have to punch in at school every day, so I n to see her in the morning and then head to school in the afternoon."


    "Okay, then I''ll try not to call you in the morning."


    "Haha, thanks. How¡¯s grandma doing?"


    "Not good. She can''t even get out of bed anymore."


    "Uh... really. Has the doctor been there?"


    "Yeah, hees every night to check on her condition, but he¡¯s pessimistic."


    "That¡¯s too many sick people..."


    After ending their routine call, Geony back down, but his mind was so cluttered that he got up again and went to the living room. Byung-jun, who was ying a game on his phone, asked,


    "Did you have a good talk with Kiska?"


    "Yes, brother."


    Byung-jun turned off the game and flicked his feet as he asked,


    "Have you told your family about Kiska?"


    Geon, opening the refrigerator to take out some milk, shook his head,


    "No, why?"


    Byung-jun raised his head from the sofa and said,


    "You know all about Kiska''s family, maybe she wants to know yours too."


    Geon pouted his lips as he hadn''t thought about that part,


    "I''ll introduce her when I have time."


    "Kiska is young but she¡¯s a woman, delicate, so take good care of her. You¡¯re really weak in that area."


    "Pfft, what are you talking about, she¡¯s just a kid."


    "What do you mean, kid? How tall is she?"


    Byung-jun kicked Geon¡¯s leg as he said,


    "What about height, are you bragging about being tall? I¡¯m still 172 cm, you know?"


    Geon, pushing away Byung-jun''s foot,ughed,


    "I asked yesterday, Kiska is 168 cm. She¡¯s only 4 cm shorter than you."


    Byung-jun stiffened as he joked, then abruptly sat up with a shocked expression,


    "What?! That kid is 168 cm tall?!"


    "Yeah, she¡¯s been growing fasttely."


    "How can she grow so much in less than a year? Does that even make sense?"


    "Kids from Russia are usually tall, Kiska was unusually short for her age. Maybe she¡¯s ate bloomer."


    Byung-jun, epting the fact quite easily, was in disbelief,


    "Still... does that even make sense?"


    "Haha, it¡¯s true."


    "Damn, 168 cm!! What if that kid ends up looking down on me?"


    "Haha, maybe?"


    "Argh!!! Damn it, if I were Russian, I¡¯d be much taller now!"


    As Byung-jun screamed and pulled his hair, Lucy, the cat, approached him and patted his head with her paws as if tofort him, which made Byung-jun even more irate. He grabbed Lucy¡¯s mochi-like cheeks and stretched them out as he eximed,


    "What, I¡¯m still taller than you!"


    Geon watched Byung-jun, who was having a height contest with a cat, with an incredulous smile.


    * * *


    The next day.


    Geon, who had gotten ready early to go to school, greeted the doctors returning from their rounds with a nod and then opened the door to Room 403.


    Seeing that it was one of Barbara''s lucid moments, she waved her hand happily at him.


    "You came today too?"


    "Haha, hello Barbara."


    Geon nced at Mijin, who was sitting with a sad expression, and then approached Barbara, who asked,


    "Your name is Kay, right? Are you also sick? You look young bute to the hospital every day, you should be healthy. Tsk tsk."


    "Haha, it''s not that I''m sick, I just used to be sick ande for check-ups."


    "Egads, what was so serious that you need such frequent check-ups, sit down."


    Barbara offered a seat on a portable bed, and Geon sat down, taking her wrinkled hand,


    "Did you have a good breakfast?"


    "Hoho, thanks to your concern, I did. But what do you do, Kay, that you cane to the hospital at this time? Aren¡¯t you a working adult?"


    "I''m still a student


    , at Juilliard."


    "Juilliard? The school attended by musical geniuses? My, I didn''t recognize a genius."


    "Haha, it''s not like that."


    "What kind of music do you do? y? Orpose?"


    "Both."


    "Hoho, can I hear some music then?"


    Barbara, unaware of Geon¡¯s fame, casually requested to hear his music, while three nurses gathered at the door whispered,


    "Oh my, Barbara doesn¡¯t know Kay?"


    "Shh! Quiet, or we won''t get to see anything."


    "They wouldn¡¯t y Fury in the hospital room, would they?"


    "Come on, do you think Kay is that thoughtless?"


    Unaware of the many eyes watching him, Geon nced at Mijin, who was sitting with her head bowed, and then smiled at Barbara as he took out his phone,


    "It''s still an unfinished piece, but I''ll y it for Barbara first."


    "Oh my, what an honor. Hoho."


    The nurses at the door widened their eyes and whispered,


    "An unfinished piece? Is he talking about a new song?"


    "That must be it! If it¡¯s unfinished, what else could it be? Kyaa, a new song by Kay!"


    "Since he¡¯s ying it for Barbara first, we''re among the first to hear it, right? Kyaa, exciting!"


    Geon took a small Bluetooth speaker from his bag and yed the file for ''The Song of Water.'' He turned down the volume to avoid disturbing other patients. As the beautiful piano intro yed, followed by a bass guitar that carried the melody without drums, Barbaray back on the bed, closed her eyes, and smiled.


    "Such a beautiful song. Is it an instrumental piece?"


    Geon, smiling, nodded,


    "Yes, Barbara."


    Barbara, with a warm smile, focused her ears intently, while Geon watched Mijin¡¯s expression begin to change as life returned to her dim eyes.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 363: The Power of Music

    The song of water spread throughout the four-person hospital room. Barbara, with her eyes closed and a pleasant expression, and Mijin in the next bed, seemed to want to hear more music as they tucked their hair behind their ears.


    From the opposite bed, both thedy who was fishing today and thedy who was nodding had momentarily stopped their restless movements and looked at the speaker from which the music flowed.


    Hearing the piano''s intro and the heavy sound of the bass guitar, Barbara closed her eyes and smiled.


    "Hmm... I wonder why? It reminds me of my very early childhood, carefree days ying in the mountains and fields."


    Geon smiled and gently touched Barbara''s forehead.


    "Please restfortably, Barbara."


    Barbara narrowed her eyes and looked up at Geon.


    "Thank you."


    In those simple words of thanks, countless emotions were melted. Barbara''s gratitude, borne from a lifetime of living, felt different to the gratitude others expressed towards Geon.Geon, while looking down at Barbara with a warm smile, stole a nce at Mijin. Although she had not yet escaped her gloomy expression, she had stopped crying and was listening to the music. Geon decided to set the music on repeat and stood up.


    ''I should step out so as not to disturb them.''


    As Geon stood up, he saw thedy who had been fishing crouched on the opposite bed nowfortably lying down inside her nket with her eyes closed.


    The noddingdy was nkly staring out the window. As Geon muted his footsteps and approached the door, three nurses who had been peeking through the gap quickly scattered.


    As Geon opened the door and sat down at the waiting seat right next to it, the nurses whispered from a distance.


    "Is that Kay''s new song? It''s so different from his previous music."


    "Yeah, it feels like New Age music, something mysterious and tranquil, totally different from Fury."


    "I like this one better. I only heard a bit of the music through the door, but it made me incredibly happy."


    The nurses saw Geon just folding his arms and looking at the floor for about an hour.


    Suddenly, looking at his wristwatch, Geon stood up again, went back into the room, grabbed his phone and speaker, and left.


    As he closed the door and looked inside the room through the window, he smiled and walked out of the hospital, while the nurses quickly ran to peek inside the room.


    One of the nurses, feeling the unusually quiet atmosphere of the room, cautiously opened the door to look inside.


    "My goodness..."


    Room 403 was a room for female patients with depression, aphasia, insomnia, and schizophrenia. Since everyone had different sleeping times, it was normal for at least one person to be awake even in the middle of the night. But now, all four patients were deeply asleep.


    "Was Nurse Lisa in charge of Room 403?"


    "Yes, here shees."


    Coming back from assisting a doctor''s rounds with a bunch of medical records, Lisa saw the gathered nurses in front of Room 403 and looked puzzled.


    "What''s going on?"


    The nurses quietly closed the room door. They didn''t want to wake the patients who had just fallen asleep. Thest nurse out held the doorknob and asked.


    "Lisa, has there ever been a time when all the patients in Room 403 were asleep at the same time?"


    Lisa, feeling the weight of the medical records, put them down on the seat where Geon had been sitting and stretched her back.


    "Ugh, phew. Room 403? I don''t recall that ever happening, except for Barbara, the others are also being treated for insomnia."


    "That''s what I thought. I''ve seen it myself several times during the night shift; at least one of them was always awake."


    Lisa tilted her head curiously and asked.


    "But why do you ask?"


    As the nurses stepped aside and pointed to the room, Lisa looked through the window of the room with a puzzled look.


    She was slightly startled and cautiously opened the door and entered the room. The first face she saw was Barbara''s.


    Although Alzheimer''s has no direct rtion to insomnia, Barbara usually slept well at night, making it rare for her to nap during morning hours. Lisa noticed Barbara sleeping with a cozy smile.


    She then saw Mijin, the most severely insomniac patient, softly snoring in her sleep.


    Surprised, Lisa covered her mouth with her hand.


    Turning around with wide-open eyes, she saw the other twodies also sleeping tightly, almost curled up.


    Although Mijin was just sleeping expressionlessly, Barbara and the other two patients seemed to be having happy dreams, smiling as they slept.


    After watching the patients for a while, Lisa came out, closed the door tightly, and asked seriously.


    "Please tell me what happened."


    After hearing from the nurses that Geon had been there and that he had yed what he imed was his


    new song for about an hour, which resulted in this scene, Lisa looked back into the room through the window again.


    "I''ll have to report this to the doctor."


    "The attending doctor? He might think we''re crazy..."


    "Still, we are supposed to report any changes in the patients."


    "Please don''t mention our conversation. I don''t want us to be treated as if we''re insane..."


    "Hehe, don''t worry, go back to your duties."


    Lisa''s eyes hardened as she watched the nurses hurriedly return to their stations.


    "Music... The method of treating with music has always existed. Let''s start by reporting this."


    * * *


    The next morning.


    Geon, visiting the hospital again today, walked towards the psychiatric ward. Passing through the always noisy wards, he headed towards the fourth floor when he stopped in his tracks.


    Seeing more than ten doctors and over twenty nurses standing in front of Room 403, Geon quickened his pace. As he approached, Lisa whispered to a middle-aged doctor standing next to her.


    "Here hees."


    The middle-aged doctor, looking at a medical chart, looked up and smiled.


    "Kay? Nice to meet you. I''m Larry Wilkins, the head of psychiatry."


    Geon looked into the room window and asked.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Haha, there is something indeed. We''ve been waiting to ask you something."


    "Please, go ahead."


    "Let''s sit down for a moment."


    As Larry gestured to the seat Geon had used the day before, they both sat down, surrounded by doctors and nurses. Surrounded by the medical staff, Geon, looking awkward, listened as Larry spoke with a smile.


    "There hasn''t been an ident, so rest assured. I just have a few questions for you."


    "Yes... go ahead."


    Larry looked through four medical charts and said.


    "I heard that you yed what you call a new song here yesterday, is that correct?"


    Geon, looking embarrassed, replied in a shrinking voice.


    "Ah... so that was it. I''m sorry, I acted on my own without permission."


    "Was it intended as a treatment?"


    "I''m not a doctor, so it wasn''t intended as a treatment. I just yed the music a bit longer because Barbara liked it. The other patients just happened to listen along with Barbara."


    "I see. Then it''s just a visitor ying music for a patient, which shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Yes... but why..."


    Larry still looked at the charts with a serious expression.


    "Research on music therapy is still actively ongoing, but the current established treatment involves ying different music for different patients and varying the frequency, not ying the same music for everyone. What happened yesterday is something we just can''t understand, which is why I asked."


    Larry flipped a chart.


    "Name, Barbara Dumas. Age 79. A patient suffering from Alzheimer''s who can sleep well listening to music because she doesn''t have insomnia. This is understandable."


    Larry picked up the next chart.


    "Name, Elisha ss. Age 44. A patient with severe schizophrenia, depression, and insomnia. She''s been here for over three years after surviving a shark attack during a family fishing trip that killed everyone else."


    He looked at the next chart.


    "Name, Courtney Thompson. Age 39. A patient with unresolved symptoms of depression and insomnia, sometimes showing aggressive tendencies, being considered for transfer to a solitary room."


    Picking up thest chart, Larry exined.


    "Name, Kim Mijin. Age 36. A patient suffering from severe depression, aphasia, and insomnia after losing her daughter in a mafia shootout."


    After describing the four patients, Larry looked up at Geon.


    "Do you see? All four patients have different cases, reasons, and symptoms. Yet, all showed improvement after listening to your music. It might have been just for a day and could be temporary. Would you like to take a look inside the room?"


    Geon, making eye contact with Larry for a moment, stood up and looked through the room window. He saw Barbara''s back as she stood by the window, and Elisha peeling an orange she had taken from the fridge and putting pieces into Courtney''s mouth, who was diligently chewing despite her expressionless face.


    Mijin''s position was not visible from outside, but the ward looked more like a regr hospital ward than a psychiatric one, which surprised Geon as he stood speechless for a moment.


    As Larry approached Geon, still staring at the room, he said.


    "What do you think? Even to ayman''s eyes, the improvement is apparent, isn''t it?"


    Unable to take his eyes off the room, Geon whispered softly.


    "Yes, it appears so to my eyes as well."


    After a moment of silence, Larry spoke again.


    "About that music. I hear it''s an unpublished song. When do you n to release it?"


    Geon, pondering for a moment, replied.


    "It''s meant for a full album


    , and it''s the first song I''ve worked on. It will take some time to work on the other songs, probably around this winter, I think."


    Larry bit his lip as he looked at the calendar. It was the end of May, and winter was over six months away. After a moment of contemtion, he looked determined and said.


    "Kay, there are many people in the world suffering emotionally. They''re asking for help, but the world still knows little about mental illness. That''s why medical professionals strive every day to provide any possible help to those in agony."


    Geon nodded deeply.


    "I''m well aware. I believe that doctors and nurses treat patients with that kind of heart."


    Larry hesitated with a cautious face and then spoke.


    "I know it''s unpublished music and might be difficult, but could you possibly help?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 364: The Power of Music

    Larry spoke cautiously, waiting for Geon''s response. Since the song had not yet been released, using it in the hospital for therapeutic purposes could lead to its leakage before its official release, which neither the musicians nor thepany would likely authorize.


    However, the doctor''s desire to try anything to heal the sick ultimately led him to make an excessive request.


    Understanding the cautiousness in Larry''s demeanor, Geon contemted before replying.


    "It seems like that''s something I can''t decide on my own. I''ll discuss it with thepany."


    Since it wasn''t a t refusal, Larry smiled hopefully.


    "Of course, you should do that. I''ll wait for your response. You came to see Barbara, right? Please go in. Thank you for making time for this, considering how busy you are."


    As Larry stood up to leave, he offered a handshake, and Geon, rising as well, shook his hand with an apologetic expression.


    "I''m sorry I can''t grant your request right away since it''s for treatment purposes."


    "Haha, no, it''s alright. It''s enough that you''ll consult with thepany."As Larry turned to leave, ten doctors and twenty nurses all simultaneously gave Geon a pleading look.


    Geon nodded slightly upon seeing the pleading looks of the healers, and they bowed silently, following Larry who had already left. Geon silently watched their backs as he made a call to Byung-jun.


    "Brother, it''s me. Can youe to the hospital for a moment?"


    "What? Are you really not feeling well?"


    "No, it''s about the music."


    "You''re really not sick, right? Alright, I''m out because of Shizuka''s schedule, but I''ll be there in an hour."


    "Thanks, I appreciate it."


    After finishing the call with Byung-jun, Geon stood in front of the hospital room, took a deep breath, and opened the door with a wide smile.


    "Barbara, I''m here!"


    The patients in the room all looked at Geon. Unlike yesterday, when everyone was lost in their own worlds, the patients responded to Geon''s presence with bright expressions. Barbara greeted him cheerfully.


    "My, you''re here again today!"


    "Haha, I hope I''m not bothering you bying too often?"


    "Hoho, it''s only boring being here every day, so I''m happy when I have visitors. Please sit."


    Geon sat down and greeted the patients.


    "Hello, Alisha?"


    Alisha, who seemed to be always fishing around, stopped peeling an orange and looked at Geon, puzzled about who was calling her name.


    "Is the orange good?"


    Alisha quietly looked at the orange in her hand, then broke off a piece and offered it to Geon.


    Geon, with a beautiful smile, rushed to catch the orange slice in his mouth. Alisha stared nkly at Geon''s face.


    Although she didn''t know who the beautiful young man before her was, she felt strangely familiar with him and offered another slice of orange. Geon, continuously raising his thumb, caught another slice with his mouth.


    "Wow, this is really tasty!"


    Barbara, notughing but covering her mouth with a smile, said,


    "Hoho, Alisha seems to like you. I''ve never seen her do that before."


    With Alisha continuously feeding him orange slices until his mouth was full, Geon smiled pleasantly.


    Finally, after putting thest piece of orange in Geon''s mouth, Alisha, with a nk expression, crumpled the orange peel in her hand. Geon then turned his head.


    "Courtney, did you sleep well?"


    Courtney, who had been sitting on her bed leaning against the wall, had been staring intensely at Geon. Knowing beforehand about her aggressive tendencies, Geon didn''t approach but sat on Alisha''s bed and started a conversation. Courtney adjusted her position and scrutinized Geon''s face.


    Though she didn''t respond, Geon felt satisfied just by receiving her attentive gaze and then looked at Mijin sitting next to Barbara.


    "Did Ms. Mijin also sleep well?"


    Geon had caught a glimpse of Mijin looking at him as he entered, but she quickly lowered her head and did not respond to his question. After a moment of sympathetic contemtion, Geon asked again, this time in Korean.


    "Ms. Mijin, are you still having a hard time?"


    Startled by the sudden use of her nativenguage, Mijin lifted her head to look at Geon. Her eyes widened in surprise. Smiling at her reaction, Geon introduced himself.


    "I''m Korean too. My name is Geon Kim."


    Mijin, still looking startled, could not take her eyes off Geon as he stood up and ced a mobile phone and speaker next to Barbara''s bed.


    "Shall


    we listen to some music together today?"


    Barbara sat up excitedly on the bed.


    "Hoho, yes, please. If it''s possible, I''d like to hear the same music as yesterday. Oh, what was the name of that song?"


    "It''s called ''Song of Water,'' Barbara."


    "Song of Water... Hoho, what a fitting name. It was asforting as water."


    "Haha, thank you."


    As Geon connected his phone to the speaker, he suddenly looked up and noticed all the other patients. Alisha, still holding the orange peel, and Courtney, who had been staring intensely at Geon, were now lying down, covered with nkets, seemingly eager to fall asleep while listening to the music.


    Seeing the two patients lying down as if they couldn''t wait to sleep to the music, Geonughed brightly.


    Mijin was still not taking her eyes off Geon, so he smiled warmly at her and started ying the music.


    While everyone except Mijin closed their eyes and surrendered to the music, Geon and Mijin locked eyes.


    No words were exchanged between them, but during the continuous yback of the music, Mijin kept looking at Geon until she eventually seemed drowsy and rubbed her eyes.


    Finally, as her seated posture copsed and she buried her face in the pillow, falling asleep, Geon quietly stood up and stepped outside just as Byung-jun arrived in the hallway.


    "Brother, you''ve arrived?"


    Byung-jun, with a mix of suspicion and perplexity on his face, scanned the ward as he approached and asked.


    "Isn''t this the psychiatric ward? Why are you here?"


    Geon shared his earlier conversation with Larry, and Byung-jun, looking serious, listened quietly before responding.


    "Ah, I see that happened."


    "Brother, do you think it''s possible?"


    After reading Geon''s earnest expression, Byung-jun fell into thought. Uncharacteristically contemtive for a long time, Byung-jun eventually stood up.


    "Wait, let me talk to the director and I''ll be back."


    Byung-jun took his phone and moved away. Alone, Geon sat in the waiting area, his eyes anxiously following the busy nurses.


    From a distance, nurses who were secretly watching Geon cleared their throats and went about their tasks. Soon, Byung-jun, having finished his call, approached Geon.


    "Let''s go see the doctor."


    Geon, rising awkwardly, asked the suddenly doctor-seeking Byung-jun.


    "Why?"


    Byung-jun, waving his phone and smiling, said,


    "Director Lin said to just do as you please. And since it''s obvious you''d be stubborn about it anyway, why bother stopping you? But there are still things we need to promise on thepany''s behalf, so let''s go talk to the doctor."


    Cheered by Byung-jun''s words, Geon apanied him to Larry''s office. Hearing that Geon and his manager were visiting, Larry rushed out and clenched his fist in joy upon hearing Byung-jun''s words.


    Byung-jun signed a confidentiality agreement with Larry, and Larry agreed to conduct experimental treatments on patients who did not respond to drug therapy and to write a paper based on that. For the time being, they agreed to conduct a trial on the patients in Room 403 for about a month to see if there were any side effects. Geon, handing over the music files to Larry, smiled brightly as he shook hands with him.


    "Thank you so much. It was a tough decision, but please convey my thanks to thepany as well."


    "No, I''m not sure if it will really help, but I hope it does. Please take good care of it, Doctor."


    "Haha, the world is still warm, but... I''ve been wanting to ask you this for a while..."


    "Yes, Doctor."


    "Um... I asked Lisa, and she said you and Barbara weren''t originally acquainted. You just met by chance on the bench in front of the hospital. What brings you to see her every day?"


    "Ah... well... it''s not actually Barbara I came to see."


    "Really? Not Barbara? Then who is it?"


    Geon calmly shared the story of how he had seen Mijin in Chicago, which was news to Byung-jun as well, who asked with wide eyes.


    "What kind of connection is that? It''s not easy for thedy you saw there to end up in the hospital you''re being treated at, but thanks to Barbara, she happened to be admitted to the room you entered?"


    Geon, too, nodded as if it were a curious coincidence.


    "It''s a small world, isn''t it?"


    Listening quietly, Larry looked deeply at Geon and said,


    "Perhaps it''s a small miracle meant to fulfill your vow to alleviate Ms. Mijin''s sorrow through music. I believe that human wishes have that much power."


    Attributing


    a miraculous meaning to coincidence, Larry smiled and shook hands again.


    "Then, let''s start the music therapy. I''ll share the process and effects with you."


    * * *


    Geon, eager toplete the lyrics and finish the song, sent the final version of the ''Song of Water'' to Kiska, but unlike other times, Kiska struggled toe up with lyrics and spent over a week just listening to the music without any inspiration.


    Lying on the bed, staring at the empty notebook and agonizing over it, Gregory, getting dressed, said,


    "Going to visit grandma at the hospital, want toe along?"


    Kiska turned her head at Gregory''s words and nced at the empty notebook on the bed before closing it.


    "Yeah, I could use some fresh air, I''lle too."


    Arriving at the hospital, a 40-minute drive from home, with her father, Kiska parted with Gregory, who had business at the administrative office, and scurried to the VIP room where her grandmother was staying.


    Tall and already a youngdy, the beautiful Kiska drew the attention of hospital staff, but the young Kiska, eager to see her grandmother, did not notice their gazes and ran to the room.


    When she opened the door to her grandmother''s single VIP room, her grandmother, sitting up in bed with reading sses on, greeted her with a smile.


    "Oh, my granddaughter is here?"


    "Grandmaaa~~"


    Having lived together and shared meals for nearly a year, the bond between the two had deepened.


    After ying with her grandmother for a while, Kiska sat down on the sofa and opened her empty notebook again, putting on her earphones. Believing that she would be inspired after getting some air and seeing her grandmother, she was frustrated when the lyrics still did note to her. Kiska took out her earphones, and her grandmother, noticing her mood, asked,


    "My granddaughter seems to be worried about something?"


    "Yeah, Grandma. It''s just work, don''t worry. I''m going to the restroom!"


    "Alright, be careful not to slip."


    As Kiska left the room, she overheard Gregory talking to a doctor.


    "How much longer can she live?"


    "Ah, the cancer has spread to the liver and kidneys. It will be very painful, so it''s not easy to decide whether to continue chemotherapy.


    In older patients, we rmend discontinuing chemotherapy and letting them passfortably. But even without chemotherapy, it will be very painful.


    We''re administering daily painkillers, so she may befortable now, but once the medication''s effects wear off, it will be hard for her to bear the pain, making it difficult to discharge her."


    "Ah, I see. Then we have no choice but to keep her hospitalized."


    "Indeed. If we want to lessen her pain, that''s the only option."


    Hearing the doctor and her father''s conversation, Kiska''s expression darkened. After returning from the restroom, Kiska looked at her grandmother with pity. Her grandmother, having taken off her reading sses, smiled brightly.


    "Come here, my granddaughter."


    As Kiska hugged her grandmother and touched her wrinkled hands, she handed over an MP3 yer.


    "Grandma, want to listen? It''s the music I''m involved in."


    Perhaps feeling guilty for dismissing her grandmother''s interest in her work earlier, Kiska urged her grandmother to listen to the music.


    With her interest piqued because it was her granddaughter''s work, her grandmother put on the earphones, and Kiska yed the ''Song of Water'' for her. Nestled in her grandmother''s warm embrace, Kiska closed her eyes.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 365: The Power of Music

    Irina Zarishko.


    She was a 29-year-old nurse, in her fourth year of work at the Georgia General Hospital. She had been in a rtionship with a man two years her senior, whom she had met through an acquaintance two years ago, and they had decided to get married after two years of dating.


    Recently, as she was preparing for her marriage, she found herself frequently arguing with her boyfriend, with whom she had never fought before.


    Today, after choosing furniture for their new home, she had an argument with her boyfriend who seemed disinterested, which bothered her. After her night shift, taking the opportunity when other staff members had left, she called her boyfriend to make up.


    "It''s me, honey. I''m sorry for getting angry today," she said, resting her chin in her hand and making arge gesture, indicating she thought a proper apology was necessary.


    "I got angry without realizing, because it seemed like you were bothered by choosing furniture for our home. I forgot that you''ve been busy with various things recently, and with work as well," she said as her boyfriend, also troubled by the day''s events, offered a loving apology, quickly mending their rtionship. They happily chatted for a long time into the night.


    As it got veryte, considering her partner had to work the next day, she ended the call. Stretching happily, she smiled; solving this major issue seemed to brighten her expressionpared to when she came to work.


    Humming, she fetched a cup of coffee and started her work by flipping through the patient files. Suddenly, her expression turned to shock as she nced at the wall clock.


    It was past 1:30 AM. She jumped up."Oh my gosh! Look at me! What am I doing!" she eximed, quickly grabbing a file and running down the hallway, her face turning to panic.


    She had forgotten about a cancer patient in the VIP ward who needed pain medication at exactly one o''clock. The patient could be in severe pain if the medication was dyed, hence it was advised to administer it every 11 hours and 30 minutes instead of 12 to prevent any severe pain.


    Thinking of the patient, who might be writhing in pain and agony, she broke into a cold sweat as she ran, ncing at the file.


    Name: Dariya Miochichi


    Age: 87


    Diseases: small intestine cancer, kidney cancer, Wilms tumor, metastatic osteosaa


    Special instructions: Administer pain medication every 12 hours. Administer every 11 hours 30 minutes to prevent severe pain.


    Attending doctor¡¯s note: Extra caution needed as the patient is a VIP.


    The possibility of being fired just before her wedding, if it became known she had neglected a VIP patient, piled onto her fears, making Irina run without even breathing.


    Despite hospital rules against nurses running, right now, that was the least of Irina¡¯s concerns.


    She burst into the VIP ward as if to break down the door.


    Inside the quiet, dark, luxurious room with arge, fancy bed visible through a ss partition, she quickly turned on the light and froze seeing Dariya peacefully asleep.


    Seeing her sleeping soundly without any signs of difort, Irina breathed heavily in relief. However, her relief was short-lived as she frowned looking at the file.


    "Seriously, these doctors go crazy over VIP patients! They won¡¯t administer pain shots to other patients no matter how much they plead, but they threaten all this pain if it¡¯s not done early for a VIP," she muttered irritably while administering the pain medication into Dariya¡¯s IV.


    After ensuring the medication was mixing properly, she looked down at Dariya¡¯s calm face, only to be puzzled seeing earphones in her ears.


    "Listening to music while sleeping? That¡¯s unusual. I thought she was only interested in books," Irina thought, seeing the earphones connected to an MP3 yer held tightly in Dariya''s hand. Shrugging her shoulders, she mumbled, "Well, as long as it''s nothing serious, it¡¯s fine."


    She quietly closed the door and checked the charts again to make sure she hadn¡¯t missed other patients.


    * * *


    One monthter.


    A meeting was held by the doctors at New York Downtown Hospital. It was a monthly asion where they shared data or discussed unusual patient cases. The doctors, except the one presenting,fortably held their coffee cups as they settled into their seats in the hospital¡¯s top floor convention hall.


    The meeting progressed with routine reports prepared on a few PowerPoint slides, and was uneventful until Murphy Troy, the sleepy-looking hospital director, thought, "No unusual cases this month either. Well, that¡¯s how a hospital should be¡ªpeaceful withoutplications. However, it¡¯s a bit disappointing that there are no research achievements; continuous research is what advances modern medicine."


    His attention


    perked up when Larry, the head of psychiatry, stepped up to the podium with a thick file.


    "Good morning, doctors. I¡¯m Larry Wilkins, head of psychiatry," he announced, waiting for the apuse to settle before turning on the projector connected to arge TV behind him.


    The title on the screen read, "Verification of the Effectiveness of Music Therapy?" sparking murmurs among the doctors.


    "Is that even something you can verify?" "It¡¯s still a research area, so maybe Larry has made some progress?" "It¡¯s just music therapy. It¡¯s hard to prove its effectiveness."


    As the murmurs faded under Larry¡¯s calm gaze, he smiled and began, "Today, I''m here to report on our research findings from the past month. I''d like to start by thanking Kay for helping us present these results."


    At the mention of Kay, Murphy asked in confusion, "Kay? Are you talking about that Kay?"


    "Yes, Director. That¡¯s correct."


    "Oh, you mean he provided the music needed for the therapy?"


    "Partially correct. It wasn¡¯t just provided; I had to work hard to obtain it."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Let''s start with the first case, and you¡¯ll understand why I had to persist."


    Confidently, Larry clicked the projector remote, and the screen changed to disy a patient¡¯s photograph and information.


    "Name: Elisha ss. Age: 44. A patient suffering from severe schizophrenia, depression, and insomnia. She has been in psychiatric care for three years with no signs of improvement after surviving a shark attack while fishing with her family."


    Larry clicked again, and the screen showed a video of Elisha sitting on the edge of her bed, mimicking fishing movements. She was also seen fishing from a makeshift bed in the hospital and even atop a toilet.


    "Ms. ss was a patient with a severe imbnce in serotonin, norepinephrine, and dopamine, under a heavy burden of high-level drug treatments. Here are the medications she was taking."


    The screen listed her medications: Selective Serotonin Reuptake Inhibitors (SSRIs), a norepinephrine-dopamine reuptake inhibitor (NDRI), tricyclic antidepressants (TCAs), and monoamine oxidase inhibitors (MAO inhibitors).


    As the prescriptions appeared, murmurs resumed among the doctors.


    "Isn¡¯t that dosage concerning for brain function? Was she really that severe?" "Yes, she was on a level of antidepressants that made everyday life impossible." "Her entire family was killed except her; it¡¯s understandable. So unfortunate."


    Larry paused, letting the murmurs die down before continuing.


    "Over the past month, we conducted music therapy provided by Kay, ying it three times a day for one hour each at 10 AM, 4 PM, and 10 PM. Currently, Elisha has stopped taking antidepressants."


    Murphy shot up, rmed.


    "What!!!? You stopped the antidepressants for a patient on such a serious level of medication? Are you trying to kill her?"


    Younger doctors, looking concerned, also interjected.


    "Indeed, Doctor. Stopping medication for a patient on that level could lead to a life-threatening shock. What was the reason for discontinuing the medication?"


    "There must have been some thought behind stopping the antidepressants, maybe switching to other drugs," another suggested.


    "Where on earth is there a drug that reces antidepressants? And stopping them for a patient who hasn¡¯t shown improvement in three years seems like malpractice to me!"


    As the doctors voiced their concerns, Murphy angrily pointed at Larry.


    "Larry, you need to exin this properly."


    Larry smiled quietly, clicking the remote once more.


    The screen now showed a bright, smiling photo of Elisha.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 366: The Power of Music

    Doctors who saw Elisha''s expression were slightly surprised, but merely one photograph was not enough evidence to stop the antidepressant treatment, so they quietly waited for Larry to speak. As Larry projected the photo and stepped next to the podium, he stood in front of it.


    "This photo was taken two days ago. Are there any psychiatrists here? Could you raise your hand?"


    When six doctors in the convention hall raised their hands, Larry pointed to one of them and asked.


    "Dr. Paul George?"


    As the doctor named Paul George stood up, Larry said,


    "Have you ever seen a first-grade antidepressant patient smiling this brightly?"


    After a moment of thought, Paul George shook his head.


    "No, I haven''t, sir."


    "That''s right. Thank you, please sit down."As Larry walked across the podium, he said,


    "You all must be thinking now, ''How can one photo be evidence?'' Okay, let''s assume it''s rare for him to smile, but it''s impossible for a person to never smile in their lifetime, so iming a photo taken at the moment of a smile as evidence is invalid."


    As the doctors nodded in agreement, Larry operated the controller, and the disy switched back to a CCTV video.


    In the video, Elisha was either sleeping on the bed, eating, or doing daily activities, all being fast-forwarded as Director Murphy watched seriously with crossed arms, murmuring,


    "Hmm... seems to have improved though..."


    The scene changed to Elisha walking on a hospital trail, with Lisa following a few steps behind, seemingly prepared for any sudden incidents. Elisha''s face appeared calm as she walked.


    Elisha approached Lisa and said something, causing Lisa tough and link arms with her as they entered the hospital. The doctors eximed upon seeing this.


    "Can shemunicate with ordinary people now?"


    "Are you saying a first-grade antidepressant patient can do this? And that too within a month? Unbelievable! What has happened?"


    "Exactly! It doesn''t make sense, exin please, Mr. Larry!"


    As the doctors mored, Larry returned to the podium and spoke into the microphone.


    "Haven''t I exined already, doctors?"


    As he said this, the doctors once again erupted into noise.


    "What exnation are you talking about?"


    Larry shrugged and pointed to the screen.


    "All I''ve done for the past month is check if the patients listened to music on time. Even that was done by the nurses."


    As Larry spoke, Director Murphy, who had stood up by now, pointed at the screen and said in a stunned voice,


    "Is this... is this all the improvement we''ve gotten from just ying music for a month? Was there no other medication?"


    "There was none. The only medicine Elisha had during thest two weeks were vitamin supplements."


    Murphy looked incredulous as he stuttered,


    "Are... are there more sample patients?"


    Larry smiled and pressed the PPT controller.


    "Yes, four patients havepleted the sample treatment, and all are showing improvement."


    Larry showed videos of Courtney and Mijin as samples. Courtney was shown with a severe aggression tendency, attacking nurses or doctors with a stic eating utensil, and unable to sleep at night, twitching her head. Now, her current state showed no head twitching, and although she still appeared tense when someone approached, the previously frequent startles were significantly less. ??¦­????¡ì


    Mijin was shown covering her face and crying all day, and waking up at night to wail. Currently, while still appearing sad, she no longer woke up crying at night, though she asionally teared up, much less than before.


    As the doctors watched in increasing astonishment, Larry spoke.


    "Now, thest patient."


    As he finished speaking, eight brain MRI images appeared on the screen.


    "Barbara Dumas, age 79, suffering from Alzheimer''s symptoms for 1 year and 4 months."


    Director Murphy turned to the head of the neurology department sitting behind him and asked,


    "Why is an Alzheimer''s patient in the psychiatric ward? Shouldn''t she be in neurology?"


    The head of neurology nodded.


    "She should be, but Barbara Dumas''s memory has deteriorated to such an extent that she couldn''t maintain lucidity for even an hour a day, and was moved to the psychiatric ward five months ago."


    Murphy turned back and muttered,


    "Well... Alzheimer''s is a brain disease; music therapy shouldn''t work on that."


    His muttering changed into a shout of astonishment as Larry continued with a smile.


    "I included this patient in the treatment roster hoping that brain diseases might also benefit from music therapy. This was possible because all four patients were in the same room."


    Larry exined as the brain MRI appeared on the screen,


    "As you all know, Alzheimer''s patients suffer from significant cell loss. Barbara Dumas''s cortex had shrunk, affecting the areas responsible for thought, nning, and memory."


    As he operated the controller, another image appeared.


    "The first image you saw was from her first day of


    hospitalization, and this image was taken four monthster. As you can see, there''s damage to the hippocampus, which handles memory."


    Larry manipted the controller again, and argely ckened brain image appeared.


    "And this was taken just before she was moved from neurology to psychiatry. The ventricles (spaces filled with fluid) had erged, severely reducing brain function. At that time, she could only maintain lucidity for about one or two hours a day."


    Larry stepped forward at the podium.


    "As all the doctors here know, most patients with Alzheimer''s experience rapid progression of the disease within two years, often only retaining memories from infancy. If you follow the progression in these images taken every four months, you can see how rapidly her brain function was lost. And this is the MRI of the brain taken two days ago."


    As he operated the controller, the image appeared, causing the doctors to murmur among themselves. One of the doctors raised a hand after a brief discussion.


    "Um... Mr. Larry, there seems to be a mistake in the PPT. This image looks exactly like the one from four months ago."


    Larry smiled as he returned to the podium. After looking around at the doctors, he chuckled and said,


    "It''s no mistake. This MRI was indeed taken two days ago."


    The doctors became noisy.


    "What?! You mean to say there was no progression of brain damage in four months?"


    "How is that possible? Even if the music therapy showed some progress, the rest of the three months should have shown progression."


    "There must have been some error, Mr. Larry?"


    As Larry listened quietly to the doctors, he approached the microphone, and the doctors quieted down.


    "Radiology Professor Jeremy? Are you here?"


    A ck professor at the back raised his hand, and Larry spoke,


    "This shooting was conducted by Professor Jeremy himself. Professor, please speak."


    Jeremy, looking slightly nervous under the focused attention, said,


    "It was indeed taken two days ago, and I personallypared it and was so surprised that I went to inform Professor Larry."


    Jeremy''s confirmation was the final blow. Surprised doctors jumped from their seats, causing chairs to crash noisily.


    "Is that really true?"


    "If this is true, it''s big news for the medicalmunity! We need to report this to the medical association immediately!"


    "Absolutely, this could be a groundbreaking discovery, sir!"


    Amid the morous doctors, a serious-looking Murphy raised a hand.


    As the doctors quieted down at Murphy''s gesture, Larry beckoned him to speak, and Murphy, with a cautious expression, asked,


    "Let''s be precise. Are you saying it''s treated, or that it stopped progressing?"


    Larry nced at the photos and shook his head.


    "It''s still uncertain. We haven''t had enough time to prove that. However, based on these images, it might be inferred that there''s a slight therapeutic effect. The cells that should have been damaged in the past three months without music therapy weren''t, and that''s the evidence."


    Murphy nodded as if agreeing and asked,


    "Are there only four sample patients?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    Murphy stood up, looked around at the doctors, and said,


    "Let''s increase the number of sample patients, and all psychiatrists should support Mr. Larry fully. This research isn''t just for our hospital but could be a discovery for humanity. The hospital will support all costs rted to treatment and research."


    Murphy''s decision was met with nods from the doctors, but a visibly exhausted Larry caught Murphy''s attention.


    "Mr. Larry? Is there a problem?"


    "Uh... actually, this music is part of Kay''s official album and is still an unreleased track. The contract with Fantagio was to provide the track to only four sample patients, so increasing the number of sample patients would breach the contract. We need Fantagio''s permission and a renegotiation."


    Hearing Larry''s words, the doctors shouted.


    "Are you talking about album profits now? We have a chance to treat a disease that humanity hasn''t conquered!"


    "Exactly! Is now the time to think about money?"


    "Damn it! This is about saving lives; why should we care about such things?"


    As the doctors shouted, Murphy raised his hand to calm them down.


    "What are you saying? How bad would the person who kindly provided the music feel if they heard your words? Didn''t you hear what Mr. Larry just said? We had to beg to get the music.


    How can you, under the guise of medicine, take for granted the unconditional sacrifice of someone unrted to medicine? I too am a doctor who believes there''s nothing more important than life, but that''s just our belief. Please refrain from making unreasonable statements."


    Once quieted down, some doctors seemed to reflect on their statements, while others still appeared dissatisfied.


    Murphy, shaking his head at such individuals, said,


    "How can intellectuals think like this... Mr. Larry? So when is that album going to be released?"


    "Yes,


    Director. It''s scheduled to be released this winter."


    "Hmm... that''s quite a wait. We can''t wait that long. Please arrange a meeting with the Fantagio representatives after the board meeting."


    Understanding that meeting the board meant agreeing to pay for the use of the music, Larry answered brightly and energetically,


    "Yes, Director!"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 367: The Power of Music

    At Georgia General Hospital.


    After finishing the rounds for the VIP patient Dariya Miochichi, Yuri Glushakov, a seasoned 58-year-old doctor, felt something was off about her condition and immediately ordered a tissue biopsy and MRI for her.


    A month had passed since his conversation with Gregory, but her condition, supposedly due to the effects of painkillers, was iprehensibly severe.


    Sitting alone in his office, Yuri waited for her test results, his chin propped on his hand.


    "It doesn''t make sense. Given the speed of cancer metastasis, Dariya Miochichi should be on death''s doorstep, yet she shows such a peaceful smile."


    A month ago, knowing her condition was beyond treatment, he had halted all tests and chemotherapy. Since regr testing was also stopped, getting her test results was now urgent.


    Putting aside other appointments, Yuri anxiously awaited the results when he heard a knock.


    "Come in!"


    A young doctor in his thirties entered, carrying a thick envelope of documents."Are these the test results?"


    "Yes, Doctor."


    "Alright, let''s see."


    The young doctor pulled out MRI films from the envelope and attached them to the light. He handed over the rest of the envelope as he had over ten images posted.


    "The tissue biopsy results are also included."


    Despite the young doctor''s words, Yuri, fixated only on the MRI, muttered to himself.


    "It was primary renal cancer. Dariya Miochichi had paraneostic syndrome (hypertension, hypercalcemia, non-metastatic liver dysfunction, erythrocytosis, etc.) and showed symptoms of metastasis like dyspnea, cough, seizures, headaches, and bone pain. Show me the nurse''s chart they''ve checked."


    The young doctor extracted a chart from the envelope and handed it to Yuri, whose eyes widened.


    "Huh? Is this properly checked?"


    The young doctor nodded seriously.


    "All symptoms that could cause the patient distress have been alleviated. I couldn''t believe it myself and called the head nurse to check, but it''s impossible for nurses working in shifts to all record the same lie, Doctor."


    Yuri flipped through another chart and asked.


    "How about the liver failure symptoms?"


    The young doctor shook his head.


    "Just a month ago, she had jaundice and ascites and underwent several forced ascites removals. She couldn''t eat for three days due to bleeding from esophageal varices. Thest ascites removal was three weeks ago, and the jaundice has disappeared."


    Yuri frowned and pointed at the MRI.


    "What''s going on here? The MRI shows that cancer progression has stopped, but she still has the chart of a seriously ill end-stage cancer patient. Normally, even if the disease''s progression temporarily halted, she should be experiencing multipleplications. And in the case of liver cancer, she should be in extreme pain, but she''s not feeling such pain, which is strange. Should we report this as a special case to the medical association?"


    The young doctor crossed his arms and stared intently at the MRI.


    "As you know, the photos show no advancement of the disease. The cancer metastasized areas are the same as a month ago; there''s just no further progression. Of course, that''s miraculous in itself, but the most baffling part is that she''s not feeling any pain."


    Yuri set down the chart and looked at the MRI in agreement.


    "Yes, end-stage cancer patients should be in so much agony that even amputating an arm wouldn''t be noticeable due to the intense pain from metastasized cancer cells. But this is..."


    "There''s something we don''t know. We need to research this, Doctor."


    Yuri grimaced and pointed at the patient''s basic information.


    "Do you know who this patient is?"


    "No, but for the advancement of human medicine, we must be willing to make any sacrifice and put her on the research list, Doctor."


    "She''s the mother of Red Mafia boss Gregory Miochichi. Willing to make any sacrifice? One word from him, and our hospital could disappear from this earth within a day."


    The young doctor visibly panicked. The Red Mafia was synonymous with danger globally, but the fear that name instilled was even more tremendous in Russia.


    "Re... Red Mafia boss''s mother?"


    Yuri sighed deeply and rested his hands on his forehead.


    "Phew... Yeah. How would we even manage to bribe him to let us research this without immediately getting our heads chopped off?"


    The young doctor wiped the sweat from his brow.


    "That''s unfortunate..."


    Yuri looked at the MRI results again and after a long silence, he finally spoke.


    "So you''re saying she''s not getting better? Hmm... let''s keep watching a little longer."


    "Yes, I''ll keep checking every hour and report back."


    * * *


    At the convention hall in Downtown New York General Hospital.


    Byeonjun and Geon were sitting and listening to a report about the therapeutic effects of


    music therapy. As the treatment results were discussed, Byeonjun turned pale and asked.


    "So, you''re saying music therapy was effective? Really?"


    Larry nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, as you can see, there''s a noticeable improvement. That''s why we organized this meeting to discuss potentially increasing the number of sample patients."


    Murphy, the director sitting in the front row, stood up in front of Geon and Byeonjun.


    "Our board formally requests to renew the confidentiality agreement and pay the royalties for using the sound sources before proceeding with research on more sample patients."


    Byeonjun hesitated, weighing the risk of leaks from his unreleased album, when he noticed Geon sitting silently beside him. Catching Geon''s gaze, Byeonjun chuckled.


    "I know what you''re going to say, just stay quiet."


    "Brother..."


    "I know, kid. But we need to think this through. We have to consider the risks before we act."


    Resolved, Geon spoke firmly.


    "It doesn''t matter if it can''t be included in the album because of a leak. Music can be made again, but lives can''t be recreated. Not unless you''re God."


    Byeonjun sighed at Geon''s stubbornness.


    "Sigh, who can argue with your stubbornness? So, you''re okay with not including ''The Song of Water'' in the album if it leaks? I''ll report that to thepany?"


    "Yes, please do that, brother."


    Byeonjun examined Geon''s expression and then bowed his head, pondering for a moment before asking softly.


    "Is it because of Kim Mijin, thatdy?"


    Geon nodded quietly, prompting another sigh from Byeonjun who picked up his phone and stood up to speak to Murphy.


    "I''ll discuss it with thepany since the musician has agreed, and get back to you after making a call. Just give me a moment, please."


    Murphy clenched his fist with a bright expression.


    "Thank you. I''ll wait."


    Although not fully authorized yet, the doctors watching them cheered internally.


    More than forty doctors waited anxiously outside the convention hall for Byeonjun to return from making the call.


    The ticking of the clock sounded unusually loud in the quiet hall as they all, including Geon, waited for Byeonjun with the same expression.


    Larry, observing Geon, smiled and said.


    "You, a musician, have the heart of a doctor. I truly respect that."


    Murphy, hearing Larry''s words, nodded vigorously.


    "Indeed, I have great respect for you."


    Blushing from the praise of the two men, Geon watched the door Byeonjun had exited through.


    Soon, the door opened, and all forty heads turned toward it. Byeonjun, feeling the expectant gazes upon him, looked around and finally met Geon''s eyes. His head slowly nodded, and a loud cheer erupted in the hall.


    "Hooray!!!!!!!!"


    "That''s the way!!!"


    "Ha-ha-ha!! Thank you, thank you!"


    Murphy raised his hand as if the conversation wasn''t over yet, and the doctors quickly quieted down. Still tense, he asked carefully.


    "So... how many more sample patients can we have?"


    Byeonjun returned to his seat, ced his phone on the table, and grabbed Geon''s shoulder.


    "Leave it to Kay."


    Murphy turned his head towards Geon and asked.


    "Excuse me? What do you mean by ''leave it to him''?"


    Byeonjun grinned, looking at Geon''s profile.


    "All decisions regarding this matter will be delegated to Kay by Fantagio. From now on, any decisions about ''The Song of Water'' can be made by consulting with Kay without waiting for an official stance from thepany. Kay''s will is Fantagio''s will."


    Hearing Byeonjun''s words, the doctors once again erupted into loud cheers, throwing their documents into the air.


    "Wow!!!!!!!!"


    As the doctors began to stand and apud, everyone in the hall stood up to apud Geon.


    Sitting quietly, grateful for thepany''s decision, Geon softly spoke to Byeonjun.


    "Is this Director Lin''s decision?"


    Byeonjun slightly nodded and replied.


    "Director Lin discussed this directly with Chairman Wang Hao."


    "Thank you, brother."


    "Thank Director Lin, not me. Sigh, always getting us into money-losing deals. You''re not nning on taking any royalties, are you?"


    Geon yfully smiled and tilted his head.


    "Hehe? How did you know?"


    "Man, Director Lin saw iting. Do as you wish."


    "Ha-ha, that''s Director Lin for you."


    Murphy, overhearing their conversation, eximed in surprise.


    "You''re not taking royalties? That''s not possible. Your music, crafted with so much effort, shouldn''t be taken for granted by the medicalmunity. Please ept the royalties."


    Byeonjun chuckled and looked at Geon, who stood up and stopped apuding


    to listen to the surprised doctors. Meeting the eyes of each doctor, Geon smiled broadly and said.


    "Any royalties should be donated to improve the mental ward environment. Please use it to provide a better treatment environment for the patients."


    Murphy was speechless. Larry, too, stared at Geon and Byeonjun, and a hushed silence fell over the hall. An anonymous doctor muttered softly.


    "An angel... Is he an angel?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 368: The Power of Music

    On the Brooklyn Bridge.


    Two men stood looking down at the bustling traffic below. Pyemon, a blond youth in a suit, asked Gamagin, who was consistently dressed in a ck suit and sunsses, a question.


    "Is it okay? Humans who are meant to die might not die. Is it okay to disturb the order?"


    Hidden behind sunsses, Gamagin¡¯s expression was unreadable as he casually put his hands in his pants pockets and replied.


    "It''s not that the humans who should die are not dying; their time is just dyed a bit. The song created by the child doesn''t cure physical ailments. It merely clears their minds, helps them forget bad memories, and brings up happy ones."


    Pyemon pondered for a moment and then pursed his lips.


    "The reapers waiting to take souls are getting anxious. Few people are currently researching it, but it''s going to spread soon because humans who should die by a certain date aren''t dying, and both Heaven and Hell are keeping an eye on this."


    "It''s okay, they are not immortal. It''s just living a couple of months more, and it''s not really disturbing the order, so they''ll adapt soon enough. And if it were a problem at the level of disturbing the order, Michael would not have allowed it in the first ce."


    "Hmm... I see.""What is Gushion doing?"


    Pyemon chuckled and said,


    "He¡¯s panicking, haha."


    Gamagin turned his head towards Pyemon.


    "Because Heaven is not moving?"


    "Yes, neither Heaven nor Hell is moving, so it must be frustrating when a human crosses the limit, but neither side is doing anything."


    "Keep watching. If there''s any movement, let me know immediately."


    "Yes, sir."


    Hell.


    The eerie castle, drenched in purple, resembled the shape of a bat from the outside. The ornate reception room visible through the bat''s eye-like windows was filled with antique purple sofas where Gushion sat mming his hand on the table.


    Bang!!


    "What on earth is happening!"


    The servants lined up flinched at Gushion''s rage. Sweating, they watched their master''s face helplessly, shivering without making any other movement. As Gushion stood up abruptly from the bat''s eyes, he decided he needed to see Baal.


    Gushion''s body disappeared in a puff of purple smoke, arriving instantly at Baal''s realm. The three-headed lions guarding the river made of blood growled at him.


    Gushion red at them, and his eyes red with purple fire.


    Screech, screech!!!


    The lion-like creatures cowered and ran to the corner as Gushion clicked his tongue.


    "Where do these pathetic beings show their teeth? If they weren''t under Baal''smand, I would have annihted them."


    Gushion waited by the riverbank for a moment, and soon a skeletal ferryman rowed a boat out of the fog. Gushion flicked an unidentifiable coin to the ferryman as the boat docked at the riverbank.


    Having boarded, Gushion crossed the blood river engulfed in fog into Baal''s realm. The distant view of Baal''s castle differed from the other demons'' castles.


    Baal''s castle, revered as a god of abundance in ancient Egyptian times, was built in a distinctive Egyptian style with borate sculptures decorating its exterior walls and plentiful food scattered all around.


    Elephant-like beasts and desert fox-like creatures roamed freely, and Baal''s servants lounged around eating.


    "This ce never feels quite right. How can this be a demon''s castle?"


    Gushion grumbled as he walked up to the castle entrance, where a pale-faced chief servant with a robust upper body approached him.


    The servant bowed slightly as he silently opened the massive castle doors, revealing the goldden interior.


    From the walls to the furniture, everything was made of gold. In the center of this grand space, a middle-aged man, baring his upper body and wearing golden armor on his lower half, lifted his head. The ck man with short hair spoke as he adjusted his hair.


    "Gushion? What brings you here all of a sudden?"


    Gushion walked towards the center and knelt down, paying his respects.


    "O harbinger of demons, I havee to see Baal."


    Baal waved his hand as hey against a woman''s white thigh.


    "That''s enough. What brings you?"


    Gushion dared not look directly at him and bowed his head as he spoke.


    "There is a human who has surpassed their limits, it seems you are unaware, so I havee."


    Baal frowned, and seeing his expression, the women quickly moved away, and Baal''s normally abundant castle instantly felt as cold as ice.


    Baal''s demeanor changed, and Gushion felt the golden floor begin to freeze.


    "Youe because you think I don''t know? Do you think I''m unaware of what you know?


    Are you disrespecting me, Gushion?"


    Gushion was shocked and pressed his forehead to the floor.


    "No, that''s not it!!"


    "Get out."


    "Excuse me?"


    "I said, get out."


    "Ah... Yes, understood."


    Gushion, unable to face Baal directly, backed away from the castle while Baal watched him till the end. Baal''s expression rxed, and he gestured to the frightened women standing nearby.


    "Come here."


    The women crowded around Baal, fanning him and feeding him, and Baal''s content expression returned.


    As he ced a grape in his mouth and savored the bursting juice, Baal raised his hand, and a muscr servant hurried over and knelt down. After looking down at him for a moment, Baal spoke.


    "Tell Gamagin that Gushion has visited, so he must keep his promise."


    The servant bowed deeply, touching his forehead to the floor, then disappeared as Baal fondled a woman''s thigh and murmured softly.


    "Half of Gamagin''s power. That''s enough to turn a blind eye."


    Meanwhile, Gushion, still trembling, searched his pockets and handed another coin to the skeletal ferryman as he boarded the boatunched on the riverbank.


    "Something''s going on, Baal would not have just let it be. Are Agares and the others the same? Damn, I don''t know what''s going on."


    Having reached the other side of the river, Gushion instantly turned into purple smoke and disappeared, not wanting to stay in Baal''s realm for even a second longer.


    Soon after, Gushion appeared in his own castle''s reception room and sat down, staring at the dark sky of Hell.


    "It''s possible to prevent their ceremonies with deals among high-ranking demons like Gamagin. But why isn''t Heaven moving? Unless Michael has lost his mind, he wouldn''t overlook such a situation."


    Muttering to himself, Gushion stared at the sky, a cloud-filled space bridging the underworld of Hell with the human world and reaching endlessly into the sky and cosmos. Caliel, sitting on a cloud above, flipped his long blond hair back andughed.


    "Ho-ho, Gushion must be confused."


    Next to Caliel, a beautiful young girl looked puzzled.


    "Can you see Hell, Lord Caliel?"


    Caliel nced at her and smiled.


    "Ho-ho, not clearly, just vaguely. You''ll be able to see it soon, Nanael."


    Nanael, the dream angel, pouted and crossed her arms.


    "I don''t know when I''ll gain such power, but even if I do, I wouldn''t want to look at Hell."


    "Ha-ha, it''s not a pleasant ce."


    A worried look crossed Nanael''s face.


    "Um, Lord Caliel. All angels are just watching the child by Michael''smand, but is this really okay?"


    Caliel whistled and looked at Nanael.


    "Oh, are you doubting Lord Michael? Our Nanael has grown up, hasn''t she?"


    Nanael flustered, waved her hands.


    "No!! That''s not what I meant! I''m just worried."


    "Ha-ha, it''s just a joke, don''t be so flustered."


    Caliel''s words made Nanael feel the sweat on her back as she teased her for a moment before looking down at the clouds again.


    "Michael will handle it, Uriel and Remiel are also down there. Don''t worry. If you''re really concerned, you can go down too."


    Nanael thought of Gamagin and Pyemon, who were trying to break the barrier in Jamaica, and shivered.


    "I, I don''t want to! I might handle Amdusias, but Gamagin and Pyemon are truly terrifying!"


    "Ha-ha, then just keep watching."


    The two angels looked down at the clouds above Downtown New York Hospital in the early afternoon.


    As summer began, the hot sunlight illuminated the area where Geon was walking alone, spotting Nurse Mijin sitting on a bench.


    It had been a while since he saw Mijin, who was still not smiling but was now able to have brief conversations with the nurse.


    Geon hesitated, wondering if it was okay to approach, when Lisa quietly approached him from afar and spoke.


    "I''ve heard about your situation with Miss Mijin."


    Startled by her sudden approach, Geon turned around and said,


    "Ah! Hello, Lisa."


    "Hello, Kay. I''m so happy to see you so often these days. It''s also joyful to see the sick improving thanks to you."


    "Ha-ha, all I did was make music; the credit goes to the medical staff who directly help the sick."


    Lisa smiled at Geon''s modesty then nced at Mijin sitting in the distance.


    "Go talk to her."


    Ge


    on looked hesitant and asked,


    "Is that okay?"


    "It might be difficult to have a deep conversation, but she''s capable of simplemunication."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, she even greeted me first this morning."


    "Oh... I see."


    Lisa pushed Geon''s back, urging him,


    "Come on, you''ve been waiting for a long time. Go and at least say hello, go on."


    As Lisa pushed him forward, Geon approached Mijin, and the nurse who was sitting next to her stood up behind Mijin.


    Sitting on the bench, Mijin lifted her head and met Geon''s eyes. After a moment of looking at her, Geon awkwardly said,


    "Hello, Miss Mijin."


    Mijin''s expression was impassive as she examined Geon''s face. After staring intently at his face for a while, a barely noticeable smile spread across Mijin''s face.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 369: The Power of Music

    Geon sat on the bench, making eye contact with Mijin who was looking up at him, and cautiously greeted her.


    "Hello, Ms. Kim Mijin."


    Mijin did not respond, just continued looking at Geon. At a loss for what to say, Geon just stood silently until the nurse behind Mijin suggested a seat next to her.


    "Take a seat and talk slowly."


    The nurse moved a bit away from the two as she led Geon to Lisa''s side. Geon, who had never spoken to Mijin before, reopened the conversation with an awkward expression.


    "How have you been these days?"


    Mijin still said nothing, just stared intently at Geon. Feeling awkward under her gaze, Geon turned his head away.


    An ufortable silence lingered between them for a while. With Mijin just silently watching him, Geon, who was sitting on the bench, recalled her old appearance he had seen in Chicago.


    A mother, stricken with the grief of losing her daughter, was endlessly crying and pounding on her chest where her child had died.Just recalling that scene made Geon''s eyes tear up. He was about to ask about her daughter but then thought better of it, realizing there was no need to stir up emotions in her now that she had just stopped crying.


    The summer sun was zing hot, and Geon, thinking it wasn¡¯t good for her health to keep sitting outside for long, stood up and said,


    "It''s too hot, isn¡¯t it? Shall we go inside?"


    He wanted to offer his hand to help her up, but fearing she might reject his touch, Geon just looked down at her instead.


    As Geon watched her, Mijin''s parched lips slowly began to part, and a raspy voice emerged.


    ¡°I remember¡­¡±


    Startled by her sudden words, the nurse rushed over, but Lisa gestured for her to be quiet by cing a finger on her lips.


    ¡°Shh, just watch. There¡¯s a story between them.¡±


    Taken aback, Geonposed himself and calmly asked,


    ¡°What do you remember?¡±


    Slowly raising her hand, Mijin pointed at Geon.


    ¡°You. I remember you.¡±


    Looking at the finger pointing at him, Geon asked,


    ¡°Do you remember me?¡±


    Mijin nodded faintly and spoke again.


    "Sikago, I remember seeing you there."


    Geon, grateful that Mijin remembered him, smiled gently.


    ¡°I remember you too.¡±


    After a brief conversation, Mijin fell silent again. Geon, hoping to continue their dialogue, waited for a while but eventually reached out towards the ward as he could no longer stand the silence.


    "It''s very hot, Ms. Mijin, it''s not good for your health, let¡¯s go inside."


    Perhaps because they had talked briefly, Geon found the courage to reach out his hand to her. Mijin, still intensely looking at Geon¡¯s offered hand, looked up at him again.


    "That¡¯s what you said then, right?"


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Mijin, with unfocused eyes, tried to recall,


    ¡°Better to cry out loud¡­¡±


    Geon¡¯s eyes widened. Seeing that Mijin remembered his muttered words from afar, he sat down next to her again and asked,


    ¡°How could you see that from so far away?¡±


    Mijin slowly shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember how I saw it. But I remember that the song you sang thenforted me. After crying out loud as you suggested, it felt a bit better.¡±


    Hearing the longest conversation they had had since starting to talk, Geon nodded, encouraging her to keep talking as he knew that normal conversation could help her condition improve.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, I¡¯m d itforted you. But it seems it hasn''t gotten much better.¡±


    Mijin looked down slightly at Geon¡¯s words. Geon firmly grasped her silent shoulders and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to hide your feelings, you know that, Ms. Mijin? Men typically live shorter than women because men often have to hide their emotions due to their social status. It¡¯s said that the emotions they withhold shorten their lifespans. Say what you want to say, cry when you want to cry, and don¡¯t hold back yourughter because of guilt.¡±


    Mijin looked intently back at Geon, taking his hand in silence. Geon looked up at the sky and said,


    ¡°Just say what you want to say most right now, do what you want to do most right now.¡±


    Mijin followed Geon¡¯s gaze into the sky. The sun was partially obscured by clouds, allowing them to look at the blue sky without squinting. Geon turned to Mijin with a smile.


    ¡°What do you most want to say right now?¡±


    Mijin''s eyes, looking as if they were seeing someone in the sky, were filled with sorrow. Her cheeks twitched as if her lips were cr


    amping, and she spoke in a barely audible, breathy voice.


    ¡°Haeun, isn¡¯t it time for school? Get up.¡±


    Geon''s smiling face twisted. What she wanted was an ordinary conversation with her daughter, a simple everyday talk that was now the thing she most wanted to say.


    Thinking that no words couldfort her, Geon opened his mouth after a long silence,


    ¡°What do you most want to do?¡±


    Expecting her to talk about spending time with her daughter or recalling memories, Mijin surprised Geon with her unexpected response.


    ¡°I want to sleep. While listening to that music I hear every day.¡±


    Geon, looking nkly at Mijin, slowly smiled as he turned his head towards Lisa, nodding. Mijin''s nurse quickly came over and helped Mijin up. As Geon stood up, Lisa whispered quietly,


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for music therapy. Would you like to see it before you go?¡±


    Geon silently nodded as he watched Mijin being supported as they walked ahead.


    Upon arriving at room 403 with Lisa, Geon opened the door with a bright expression, then his face turned to surprise.


    The four patients in the room, usually restless and unable to concentrate, now ally under nkets in their beds, quietly waiting for something. Seeing Geon¡¯s expression, Lisa whispered,


    ¡°They know it¡¯s music therapy time. Courtney especially shows the highest efficiency. Her aggressive tendencies havepletely disappeared, and while she can¡¯t converse normally, she understands and responds to what we say. Considering her condition a few months ago, it¡¯s almost a miracle.¡±


    A few momentster, the sound of water music, not from the small Bluetooth speaker but from the ward''s main speakers, began to fill the room. Watching the patients close their eyes with pleasant expressions, Lisa whispered to Geon,


    ¡°Most of them fall asleep during this time.¡±


    Geon watched the patients rubbing their faces against the pillows, their eyes closed, and then left the room, not wanting to disturb their rest.


    Silently observing the psychiatric ward, Geon noticed the other rooms. The usually noisy psychiatric ward was now silent except for the music.


    Most of the patients seemed to be trying to sleep as they listened to the music at a lower volume, while others sat on their beds, looking out the window.


    Grateful to see people enjoying his music, Geon was approached by Larry, who smiled and offered a handshake.


    ¡°Kay, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Hello, teacher.¡±


    ¡°Ha, thanks to Kay¡¯s permission, we are conducting research involving all the patients in the psychiatric ward.¡±


    ¡°Has there been any progress?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ shall we walk for a bit?¡±


    Leading Geon along the ward''s corridor, checking on the patients, Larry began to speak,


    ¡°We are seeing definite effects on schizophrenia, depression, and insomnia. Interestingly, the progression of encephalitis in patients seems to be slowing down, and the pain that should be severe is also being alleviated. Due to this, Director Murphy is preparing to report to the academicmunity.¡±


    Geon brightened up and asked,


    ¡°The progression of the disease is slowing down?¡±


    Larry smiled, picking up a chart,


    ¡°Yes, unfortunately, it¡¯s not a cure. It just slows down the progression.¡±


    Seeing Geon''s saddened expression, Larry added,


    ¡°That alone is a remarkable discovery, and your help is providing hope to patients desperately looking forward to tomorrow.¡±


    Geon weakly smiled and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s just hope, which could lead to greater disappointmentter.¡±


    ¡°Ha, they are aware of their illness and know that it is incurable with modern medicine. But they want to live even a single day longer, toplete their unfinished lives. You have given them the most precious gift of time.¡±


    Larry''s words seemed to lift Geon¡¯s spirits a bit as he continued to observe the ward, still filled with the sound of music. At the end of the corridor, outside the door leading to the external staircase, Geon saw a man standing and looking inside. Narrowing his eyes, he brightened up and hurriedly walked over, opening the door and calling out joyfully,


    ¡°Sion!! What brings you here?¡±


    Standing outside, continuing down the external staircase, Sion, carrying a bag with art supplies,ughed,


    ¡°Ha, to see you here again.¡±


    ¡°Indeed! You¡¯ve been a great help, Sion. If you have time, I¡¯d like to treat you to a meal, how about it?¡±


    After a quick nce at his watch, Sion nodded,


    ¡°That would be good now. I¡¯m quite hungry, ha.¡±


    Grateful for the invaluable advice Sion had given him, Geon, with a look full of gratitude and friendliness, took hold of Sion¡¯s shoulder and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to something expensive and delicious, let''s go! Ha.¡±


    As Sion and Geonughed and walked out of the hospital, on the hospital rooftop, a blond youth named Paimon cracked his knuckles and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Gusion¡­ grind. If even a fingertip of that child is harmed, your filthy life is over!¡±


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 370: The Power of Music

    At an Italian restaurant''s VIP room not far from Downtown New York General Hospital.


    Upon seeing Geon''s face, the restaurant staff immediately gave up the VIP room, and the manager and employees hurried over to set things up and take photos and autographs.


    Watching Geon''s fan service, Zion spoke with a smile after the room cleared and everyone left.


    "Haha, you''re really popr. Sorry, I didn''t realize you were this famous when I saw youst time."


    Geon pulled a chair closer and sat down with augh.


    "Haha, you might not know, what. By the way, what brings you to the hospital? Do you have any ailments?"


    "No, no. This time, I was just prowling around trying to draw this thing called illness."


    Geon widened his eyes and asked.


    "Drawing illness? What do you mean? Are you saying you''re going to draw a picture expressing the pain of suffering patients?""Haha, no. I meant drawing the illness itself. You know there are artworks that represent music in paintings, right?"


    "Yes, I know. But can you also represent illness in a painting? Hmm... I can only think of something that looks like a virus."


    "Huhu, I thought the same. That''s why I was observing and researching when I met you."


    "I see, it seems we always meet coincidentally. Maybe we had a connection in a past life? Haha"


    "Huhu, maybe so."


    Geon stood up from his seat with augh.


    "Sorry, I''ll go to the restroom."


    "Go ahead."


    Watching Geon leave the VIP room, Zion''s face turned cold as soon as the door closed. He gritted his teeth and muttered.


    "I don''t know what trick Gamagin has yed, but this guy has crossed the line, why aren''t the angels acting? Let''s assume the demons acted because of Gamagin, but why the angels? I just don''t understand."


    Zion opened his mouth again after ncing at the door through which Geon had left.


    "Now that it hase to this, I''ll make you surpass your limits once more. Let''s see if they stay quiet when you have the power to toy with human lives."


    Staring at the ceiling and grinding his teeth at someone above, Zion hurriedly changed his expression to a smile as he heard the door open.


    "Haha, you''re here early... huh?"


    Zion stumbled back from his seat as he saw a blonde young man in a tight grey suit standing at the door.


    "Py, Pyemon!?"


    With his hands behind his back, Pyemon entered the VIP room, closed the door, and stared at Zion.


    "It''s been a while?"


    Flustered, Zion tried to gauge Pyemon''s intentions.


    "Damn, how did he know... is he always watching the child?"


    Unperturbed, Pyemon took a seat next to where Geon had been sitting, crossed his legs, and looked rxed. Zion broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Py, Pyemon is not to be trifled with! That bastard is the worst of the worst!"


    As Zion rolled his eyes trying to find an excuse, Pyemon smirked and ced his fist on the table.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "A...ah, I was just surprised to see you here all of a sudden."


    Pyemon''s smile faded.


    "Indeed, it''s been seven thousand three hundred years since west met."


    Recalling the past, Zion sweated as he remembered the beauty he had touched unknowingly, which had enraged Pyemon, who had destroyed more than half of his domain. ?


    And just before his death, after being beaten by Lucifer''s intervention, he had survived but was beaten again by Pyemon who secretly visited him during his recovery.


    Pyemon, who oversees destruction and pulverization, was a high-ranking demon on a simr level to Gamagin in terms of sheer power.


    "That... that''s right."


    Pyemon uncrossed his legs and stared at Zion before nodding toward the chair.


    "Sit, won''t you?"


    "Uh... yes, okay."


    Zion hesitantly picked up his fallen chair and sat down as Pyemon growled softly.


    "What brings you here?"


    Stumbling for words, Zion managed to say.


    "Ah... I, I just came down to look around the human world and happened to meet a child I liked..."


    "Oh? You found a child to your liking too? That''s pleasant to hear?"


    "That, that''s..."


    Avoiding Pyemon''s gaze, Zion heard the door open. Geon, seeing a new guest in the VIP room, widened his eyes.


    "Huh? Zion. Who is this?"


    As Zion tried to speak, Pyemon stood up, causing him to shrink back.


    "Oh, hello? I''m a friend of Zion. Just happened to pass by and saw this friend here and came in."


    Geon quietly observed Pyemon. Geon, feeling somewhat familiar with Pyemon, who appeared to be of


    his age, tilted his head.


    "Have we met before?"


    Pyemon bared his teeth in a smile and shrugged.


    "I''m not sure, I can''t remember."


    Observing Pyemon quietly, Geon sat down as Pyemon naturally took the seat next to Zion and said.


    "Since it''s fate that we met, may I join you for the meal? Oh, I''ll pay for my own, of course."


    Geon, feeling inexplicably drawn to Pyemon,ughed and replied.


    "Sure, that''s fine. But have we met before? You seem so familiar."


    "Haha, it''smon to feel that way about some people you meet. It''s easy to be friends with such people."


    "Haha, is that so? You look about my age, shall we be friends?"


    Zion, catching his breath, internally screamed.


    "Crazy!! There must be a thirty thousand year age difference, you fool!"


    Zion''s outcry was merely internal as Pyemon offered a handshake with a smile.


    "Then, let''s be friends! To celebrate bing friends with a famous musician, I''ll pay for the meal today, although I know you''re wealthy, but don''t refuse a friend''s kindness, haha."


    As Geon shook Pyemon''s hand, he smiled brightly.


    "Sure, haha. But what''s your name?"


    Pyemon smiled back.


    "Fey, call me Fey."


    "Right, Fey. You''re not American, are you? You seem European."


    "Yes, I''m from Ennd."


    "Wow, that''s cool. I go to Ennd often; I have friends there too."


    "Really? Haha, that''s also a coincidence."


    "Recently, there''s been a lot of coincidences, even with Zion here. Haha."


    As Geon pointed out Zion, Pyemon ced his hand on Zion''s shoulder and feigned friendliness.


    "Haha, right. Zion, you must be d we''re friends now?"


    Zion, cringing, felt a slight pain as Pyemon secretly tightened his grip on his neck.


    "That, that''s great! Friends are good!"


    Geon, with a pure smile, eximed.


    "Let''s be friends then. Since the two of you are friends, it would be great if all three of us became friends."


    Zion looked puzzled.


    "Fr, friends? With me?"


    For the first time in tens of thousands of years, a high-ranking demon was about to make a human friend. Unperturbed by the absurd look on Zion''s face, Geon smiled beautifully and nodded vigorously.


    "Yes! Let''s all be friends!"


    "Uh... that, that''s..."


    As Zion nced at Pyemon, Pyemon, hiding his eyes from Geon with his hand on his chin, stared fiercely at Zion, who hastily replied.


    "That, that''s right! Friends! Let''s be friends!"


    Geon pped his hands with a joyful face.


    "Great! Haha, I owe you one, Zion, so I''ll repay you little by little as friends. I just met Fey today, but I feel strangely fond of him. I feel good! Shall we also have a drink?"


    Pyemon pped his hands in agreement.


    "Sure! Great, you can''t have a new friend without a drink! You know what''s good, haha. Zion! You like that too, right?"


    Zion was about to frown but jumped up as soon as he met Pyemon''s eyes, raising both hands.


    "That, that''s right!! Let''s drink! Drink and die!"


    Soon, the three of them ordered drinks from a waiter who brought the food and started to have a good time with the freshly arrived drinks.


    Though there were many people around, Geon, who could only truly call Shizuka and Kevin his friends, was thrilled to make two new friends at once and began drinking faster than usual.


    Eventually, in the early evening, Geon''s head dropped onto the table as he murmured in his sleep.


    "Mmm... Fey, I somehow feelfortable with you."


    Watching Geon drunkenly sleep, Pyemon looked lovingly at him. As Geon copsed, Ku-Zion straightened up, looked unnerved by Pyemon''s stare.


    Without saying a word, Pyemon continued to stare at Ku-Zion for a while before gently touching his shoulder.


    "Friends?"


    Ku-Zion swallowed dryly and nced at Pyemon.


    "That... that''s..."


    "Friends should get along well, right?"


    "Ah, um..."


    Pointing at Geon, who was sleeping, Pyemon said.


    "That child sleeping there is also your friend, right?"


    "Ah... that, that''s... that''s right."


    "So, you won''t harm your friend, will you?"


    "Cr... ahem..."


    As Pyemon firmly grasped his shoulder, sending pain through it, Ku-Zion quickly replied.


    "That, that''s right! Shouldn''t do that!"


    Satisfied with Zion''s answer, Pyemon stood up, helped Geon up


    , and said.


    "Today, thanks to you, I unexpectedly got the chance to be by the child''s side, so I''ll let it slide. But Ku-Zion. Don''t forget what you said yourself about being the child''s friend."


    Ku-Zion internally cursed.


    ''That was something you forced me to say! It''s not even a promise sworn on a demon''s name, why should I! Damn XXXX piece of XX!!!''


    As Pyemon helped Geon out of the VIP room, he looked back at the door. Ku-Zion, who had just cursed a storm internally, hastily changed his expression to a forced smile as Pyemon said.


    "You, tell me honestly."


    Ku-Zion flinched at the sudden question.


    "What, what?"


    Pyemon, leaning on Geon who could barely stand, gestured and said.


    "About you wanting to be friends. This is the first time, isn''t it?"


    "Uh? That... that''s..."


    Pyemon chuckled and left the VIP room.


    "Congrattions. You''ve made your first friend."


    As Pyemon disappeared with Geon, Ku-Zion stared fixedly for a long time.


    "Friend... huh?"


    Ku-Zion, who had been cursing internally just moments before, now looked solemnly at the open door and slowly rose from his seat.


    "Friend...?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 371: Friends?? (1)

    Early in the morning.


    Geon, groggy from a hangover, struggled out of bed like a zombie and opened the refrigerator door in the kitchen.


    As the cool air rushed in, Geon briefly enjoyed the chill from the fridge before grabbing a bottle of water and pouring it into a cup.


    After gulping down the water, Geon filled another ss to the brim and was about to head to the living room sofa when he halted upon seeing someone sitting there.


    ¡°P-Pey?¡±


    Pyemon, who was sitting on the sofa reading a book, smiled and raised a hand.


    ¡°Hey, friend. Did you sleep well?¡±


    Geon, holding the ss of water, replied with a bewildered look.


    ¡°How did you¡­ get here?¡±Just as Pyemon was about to speak, Byung-jun, who seemed to have been smoking, opened the door to the annex and entered.


    ¡°Man, what kind of liquor were you drinking? Who taught you to drink until you''re unconscious?¡±


    Geon awkwardly smiled as he recalled a tall ck man wearing sunsses, and Byung-jun sat down next to Pyemon, saying,


    ¡°If it weren''t for this guy, you would have been in big trouble. Pey had to support you and bring you inside, do you realize how surprised he was?¡±


    ¡°So, you call him Pey? You guys know each other?¡±


    Byung-junughed, looking at Pyemon.


    ¡°We just met yesterday. Your guy was lying t out, and we had a lot to talk about.¡±


    Geon set the ss on the table and sat down next to Pyemon.


    ¡°But how did you know where I live?¡±


    Pyemon nonchntly replied,


    ¡°Haha, didn¡¯t you tell me in the taxi yesterday? How else could I havee here?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I arrived by taxi, and there were some intimidating guys blocking the way, but as soon as they saw your face, they opened the door without a word and even led me here.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡±


    Byung-jun patted Pyemon¡¯s shoulder, saying,


    ¡°Man, if it wasn¡¯t for you, famous Kay could have ended up vomiting on the street and getting photographed. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I doubt that would have happened.¡±


    Watching the two seemingly close friends, Geon suddenly said,


    ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re the first guest I¡¯ve had here since I moved in, right, bro?¡±


    Byung-jun pursed his lips in thought, then nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, Shizuka and Kevin don¡¯t even know where I live.¡±


    Geon cautiously asked Pyemon,


    ¡°So¡­ aren¡¯t you ufortable?¡±


    With a natural expression, Pyemon asked back,


    ¡°With what?¡±


    ¡°Here. Isn¡¯t it scary?¡±


    Pyemon leanedfortably against the sofa and looked around the annex.


    ¡°There are some antique pieces of furniture, and the overall atmosphere is sophisticated and cozy.¡±


    Geon pointed outside the annex.


    ¡°No, not that. Didn¡¯t you see it on your way in?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, what? The Russian mafia with machine guns?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ aren¡¯t you scared?¡±


    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s there for a man to be scared of? Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Geon frowned at Pyemon, who dismissed the matter so easily, and turned to Byung-jun.


    ¡°They¡¯d freak out if they knew we were at the Red Castle, and you told me not to say anything, but he doesn¡¯t seem surprised at all?¡±


    Byung-jun, who seemed to quite like Pyemon, kept pping his shoulder, saying,


    ¡°He¡¯s a man! Girls like Shizuka would faint!¡±


    Still frowning, Geon asked,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Kevin a man?¡±


    ¡°That guy is a punk! Real punks can¡¯t stand up to a real gang.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, a punk?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a punk, hehe. Anyway, it was sotest night, and since he brought you here, I told him to stay the night.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Geon, still nursing a headache, tousled his hair and then, as if he suddenly remembered, asked Pyemon,


    ¡°What about Zion? I don¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    Pyemon chuckled,


    ¡°Hehe, you must have been pretty drunk. Zion hailed the taxi for us.¡±


    Geon, looking apologetic, said,


    ¡°Is that so¡­ do you have Zion¡¯s contact?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ now that we¡¯re friends, I thought we could get together for some hangover soup.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s hangover soup?¡±


    Byung-jun interjected,


    ¡°It¡¯s like a soup you eat the day after drinking to settle your stomach.¡±


    Pyemon finally understood and nodded with a smile,


    ¡°Oh, like some kind of hangover soup?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, tell Zion toe eat with us. There¡¯s a Korean restaurant in Manhattan that serves a grandma¡¯s bone soup that¡¯ll cure you right up.¡±


    Pyemon jumped up in surprise and


    covered his ears.


    ¡°What, what? Soup made from grandma¡¯s bones?¡±


    Realizing how weird it sounded in English, Geon burst outughing.


    ¡°Haha, now that I think about it, it does sound weird. It¡¯s not actually made from a grandma¡¯s bones; it means soup made with beef bones prepared by a grandma.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. You startled me. Anyway, I¡¯ll contact Zion myself. Go take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks.¡±


    As Geon headed to the shower, Pyemon stood up and said to Byung-jun,


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a quick call, youing too, bro?¡±


    Byung-jun waved him off,


    ¡°No, I need to go out because of Shizuka¡¯s schedule. Unlike someone, she¡¯s a hardworking good girl.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I can guess who that ¡®someone¡¯ is. Got it, bro.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Pey. Why don¡¯t you just live with us? You naturally call me ¡®bro,¡¯ and I really like that about you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯lle by often. How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, make sure you do! Hehe.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll make that call now.¡±


    As Pyemon left the annex, he saw guards patrolling the area with attack dogs and machine guns. Knowing that the guards had been informed of Pyemon¡¯s arrival the previous night, they merely nodded in greeting and continued their rounds.


    Pyemon walked a bit away from the annex toward a white swing, took out his phone from his pocket, and pretended to use it while rolling his eyes.


    ¡°Gusion!¡±


    Using his psychic powers, Pyemon called out to Gusion, waiting for a response with an annoyed expression.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ming over.¡±


    At Pyemon¡¯s threat, Gusion¡¯s telepathy rang out.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ why?¡±


    ¡°A friend is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ friend?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Kay. He wants to have hangover soup with you.¡±


    ¡°Hangover¡­ soup?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know what hangover soup is?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I know it¡¯s some strange ritual humans in the East do after drinking.¡±


    ¡°Well, he says toe and eat with us. Come on.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ I, I¡¯m busy¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, should Ie to your castle and have it together?¡±


    ¡°No, no! I, I¡¯ming!¡±


    In less than ten seconds, Gusion appeared in a puff of purple smoke, looking like Zion, with a military bag full of painting tools. Sweating, Gusion was led into the annex by Pyemon.


    ¡°Come on, smile~¡±


    Gusion, who had been scowling unseen, entered the annex, and Byung-jun cocked his head, asking,


    ¡°Huh? Is this the friend Zion? Why¡¯d youe so fast, is your house nearby?¡±


    Just as Geon, who had just washed his face, came out with a towel around his neck, he spotted Zion and cheerfully shouted,


    ¡°Zion! You got here quick, were you nearby?¡±


    Receiving a cue from Pyemon, Zion smiled awkwardly and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I just happened to be passing by.¡±


    Geon, taking his friend¡¯s word for it, waved his hand and eximed,


    ¡°Just wait a minute! I¡¯ll be ready soon!¡±


    Dressed and with his cap pulled down, Geon appeared just as Byung-jun had a vehicle waiting outside for the three friends.


    As they passed the main gate of Red Castle, Mirov, who was looking out from the window, noted their departure.


    ¡°It seems you are going out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mirov. We''re going to grab some lunch and then head to school.¡±


    After ncing at Pyemon and Gusion sitting inside the car, Mirov nodded.


    ¡°Have a pleasant day.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, you too.¡±


    As they drove away, Mirov turned to his subordinates with a stern face.


    ¡°Not Pey, who¡¯s the other one?¡±


    Realizing none of his subordinates knew about Zion¡¯s entrance to Red Castle, Mirov shouted with a furious expression,


    ¡°All guards on duty since dawn to now, step forward! Did an outsidere in and you didn¡¯t report it? You¡¯re all dead today.¡±


    While Gusion¡¯s unexpected appearance at Red Castle got the innocent guards into trouble, Geon arrived at a restaurant in Manhattan known for its hangover soup and shouted in Korean, holding up three fingers,


    ¡°Three servings of bone hangover soup, please!¡±


    Although it was a potato soup restaurant, they primarily served bone hangover soup for lunch. The grandmother, cleaning a distant table, nodded silently and headed into the kitchen.


    Eager to teach his Western friends how to eat Korean hangover soup, Geon kindly pulled the hangover soup bowl in front of Zion, scooped out some bones with chopsticks, mixed some rice into the soup, then poured the


    meat back in and suggested tearing a piece of kimchi to top it off for a taste of heaven.


    Gusion, grimacing, watched Geon and muttered,


    ¡°Heavenly taste? Heaven?¡±


    ¡°Yes! After a bowl of this when you¡¯re hungover, you¡¯ll feel like you¡¯re in heaven.¡±


    Gusion inwardly shouted that he didn¡¯t want to go to heaven, but kept quiet as Pyemon, sitting next to him, enjoyed the soup with exmations of delight.


    ¡°Wow! This is tasty! A bit spicy, but that¡¯s what makes it good! I can really feel it settling my stomach.¡±


    Gusion grumbled inwardly,


    ¡®You weren¡¯t even feeling sick, you jerk!¡¯


    As Gusion was about to take a spoonful of the soup, he felt the weight increase on his spoon and turned to see Geon, with a naive smile, cing torn kimchi on his spoon.


    ¡°Try it, Zion. This is how you eat it.¡±


    Cautiously observing the spoonful of soup and kimchi, Gusion carefully put it in his mouth and chewed, his expression brightening, prompting Geon to give a thumbs up and tease,


    ¡°Killer, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ killer indeed.¡±


    ¡°Haha, eat up. You guys will definitelye here after drinking from now on.¡±


    Quietly watching Pyemon, who seemed ready to devour even the soup bowl, Gusion began inhaling his hangover soup.


    Sweating and having finished his bowl, Gusion burped and looked at his friends with satisfied eyes, noticing the two already finished and giggling at him.


    ¡°What? What is it?¡±


    Geon pointed at the scraped-clean bowl andughed,


    ¡°Tasty, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ tasty indeed.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s go!¡±


    As Geon got up to pay, Gusion asked,


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    Turning back with a grin, Geon replied,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to school. I¡¯ll let you listen to the music I¡¯ve been working on!¡±


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 372: Friends?? (2)

    As the three arrived at school and got out of the car, a crowd of students rushed toward them, screaming in an attempt to catch a glimpse of Geon''s face, and then screamed again upon seeing Pyemon''s face.


    "Kyaa! He''s a total pretty boy, must be a friend of Kay''s!"


    "Oh my, do good-looking people only hang out together? Being short is a bit of a drawback, but he''s still so pretty!"


    "And the guy with the military backpack next to him looks like a handsome Italian too, doesn''t he?"


    "Eh, he''s okay, but there''s something gloomy about him, I don''t like him."


    Hearing the students assess him based on his appearance, Gusion red at the girls, grinding his teeth, while Pyemon blocked their view of Gusion''s face and whispered.


    "Cheer up, will you?"


    Gusion grumbled with a dissatisfied look.


    "He must be happy hearing he''s handsome, tch.""Keke, you could change your appearance too, you know? Right now you look like Gusion, but your original form is quite handsome."


    "What''s the point? I have to stay in this form here."


    Pyemon, turning around with a baffled expression, asked.


    "What, you want recognition from those females?"


    "No, no! Just saying, it''s better if a king looks handsome!"


    "Phaha, you''re hrious. You''re more fun than I thought, Gusion."


    Pyemon,ughing and patting Gusion on the back, drew near as Geon approached them.


    "What''s so funny? Include me too."


    Pyemon, as if it were nothing, pushed Geon''s back.


    "No, it''s nothing! Hahaha, this is Juilliard, huh? My first visit. This school is amazing!"


    Geon proudly showed his friends around the school. A crowd of students followed their path, but as the three friends entered the practice room, the students dispersed.


    Inside the practice room, Geon yed a song about water and watched his two friends enjoy the music.


    Pyemon, with his eyes closed and a pleasant expression, and Gusion, scrutinizing the interior of the practice room, watched as the music ended. Geon asked with a tense expression.


    "How is it?"


    Pyemon, without opening his eyes, gave a thumbs up.


    "It''s awesome!"


    At Pyemon''s response, Geon, with a bright smile, turned to Gusion, who gave an awkward smile and said,


    "Uh... good!"


    "Haha, I''m relieved. I was nervous since it''s the first time anyone other than hospital patients has heard it."


    Gusion cautiously asked.


    "Did... you not let the musicians who yed it hear it either?"


    Geon,ughing yfully, said.


    "Yeah, Shizuka and Kevin, Arthur too, just recorded their parts, and haven''t heard the full track yet. Hehe, don''t mention this when you meet them, Kevin might not care, but Shizuka might cry. I can only call four people my friends, and you guys are the first to hear it."


    Gusion''s expression softened a bit.


    "Fri... friends?"


    Geon casually handed over a drink and said,


    "Yeah, friends. We are friends, right? It¡¯s only been two days, but I really feel a connection. Don''t you guys feel like we''ve been friends for a long time?"


    Gusion quietly looked at Geon, and Pyemon stepped forward, epting the drink.


    "Of course! Friends, haha. We''re d you think that way too."


    "Hehe, if you''re free today, wanna go to the zoo? I''ll introduce you to some animal friends."


    As Geon excitedly talked about what he wanted to do today, Gusion fell into thought.


    ''Friends... Did I ever have that?''


    He was different from Pyemon. Unlike the physically powerful demons, Gusion was a demon of strategy, and some demons who revered strength disliked or ignored him.


    He had used every advantage and resorted to various schemes and underhanded tactics to reach the eleventh rank among the 72 demons.


    But over his thirty thousand years of existence, he had be one of the top demons in hell, yet there wasn''t a single demon left around him to share a conversation with.


    Only minions who blindly obeyed hismands surrounded him, not friends with whom he could discuss things or share a cup of coffee and y chess, unlike Gamagin and Pyemon.


    ''Friends...''


    Gusion watched Pyemon chatting happily with Geon about the animals at the zoo.


    ''That guy has a terrible personality, but he''s always surrounded by many demons.''


    Pyemon was a demon naturally distant from cowardice. Perhaps more like Baal, who would confront and shatter anything head-on, Pyemon had many demons around him who trusted him as someone to discuss matters with. Gusion had sometimes env


    ied him, but knowing that he couldn''t maintain his rank if he didn''t use his advantages, he couldn''t act like Pyemon and deal simrly with other demons.


    Biting his lip, Gusion looked at Geon and Pyemon and opened his mouth.


    "Let me ask you one thing."


    Both Geon and Pyemon turned their heads simultaneously. Gusion, after a moment''s pause, focused on Geon and asked.


    "Why do you think of me as a friend? We''ve only met twice. Even if you received help from me during our first meeting, there''s no reason for someone famous like you to consider an ordinary person like me a friend."


    Geon quietly looked at Gusion, pondering what he meant by his question and what he should respond with. After a moment''s thought, he shook his head vigorously, clearing his mind, and smiled brightly.


    "Just because!"


    Gusion, with a dumbfounded expression, asked.


    "What? Just because...?"


    Geon stepped forward and lightly punched Gusion in the chest.


    "Do you need a reason to like someone? I just liked you from the moment I first saw you."


    The punch wasn''t hard enough to hurt, but as Gusion looked down at his chest where Geon''s fist had touched, he felt his heart, which did not beat. Lost in his thoughts, Gusion raised his head.


    Both Geon and Pyemon, who were looking at him with significant smiles,ughed for a moment before Geon got up and said.


    "I have an appointment with the faculty, so let''s stamp my face there and go to the zoo, just wait here for a bit."


    Watching Geon leave, Gusion stared intently until the practice room door closed, then spoke.


    "Pyemon. Isn''t it strange for you to be friends with that guy?"


    As Pyemon chuckled joyfully, he replied.


    "I''ve watched over that kid since he was crawling. Sure, he''s a child of Gamagin, but I''ve looked after him sometimes like an uncle, sometimes like a brother. What''s wrong with being friends? Whatever it is, it''s fun to be together."


    Gusion murmured softly.


    "Being together is fun?"


    "Huhuhu, you''ve never felt it, have you? What it feels like to be with someone and trust them."


    "Yeah... I haven''t."


    "Poor guy."


    Gusion pondered deeply with a serious face. Watching him, Pyemon grinned and closed his mouth as silence fell in the practice room.


    After a while, the door opened, and Gusion, slightly startled by the man standing there, quicklyposed himself and bowed his head.


    "I have the honor to see Lord Gamagin."


    Knowing that Pyemon, who had always watched over the child, was present, Gusion, anticipating that Gamagin would do the same, greeted him without surprise as Gamagin approached and patted Gusion''s shoulder lightly.


    "That''s right, it''s been a long time."


    Pyemon quickly set up a folding chair, and as Gamagin sat down, he crossed his arms and looked at Gusion.


    Gusion, who usually looked scheming and always seemed to be plotting something, appeared to be lost in thought about something else. Observing this, Gamagin spoke in a soft voice.


    "Aren''t you tired of it?"


    Gusion raised his head.


    "Of what, my lord?"


    Gamagin took a breath and continued.


    "Trapping someone, making life difficult for them."


    "It''s natural for a demon to do such things. That''s how we gather magic power."


    "Isn''t that enough? It would be unreasonable for you to rise any higher from where you are."


    Gusion bowed his head. Gamagin''s words were true. Being physically weaker, he had already reached his limit in the rankings.


    The rank just above him, the tenth, was Buer, a lion-headed creature with the body of a horse. Buer''srger fangs meant that Gusion would normally back down without a sound.


    Gusion had plotted for over ten thousand years to surpass him and reach the tenth rank, but no matter what he tried, breaking into the top ten seemed an impossible barrier.


    "It might be unreasonable, yes."


    Pyemon nodded as if tofort him.


    "Don''t give up so easily, friend."


    Now casually calling each other friends, Pyemon looked intently at Gusion as Gamagin continued.


    "You''ve been doing this for a long time, haven''t you? How about looking for some new fun?"


    Gusion turned his gaze to Gamagin.


    "What kind of fun, my lord?"


    Gamagin removed his sunsses and looked directly at Gusion. The blue light flickered in Gamagin''s eyes, but Gusion, a high-ranking demon of the eleventh rank, did not avert his gaze. Quietly observing him, Gamagin finally spoke.


    "Try making friends. It might bring a different kind of enjoyment to your tedious and


    monotonous life."


    At Gamagin''s words, Gusion turned to look at Pyemon, who raised his thumb and said.


    "I''ll be your friend too. Of course, your first friend would be Kay."


    Gusion looked back at the closed door and murmured.


    "Kay... my first friend..."


    As Gamagin stood up, he said,


    "Think about it. The choice is yours. It seems the child ising back; I''ll leave now."


    Pyemon stood up with a smile.


    "Why don''t you also spend some time with the child, my lord?"


    Gamagin chuckled and put on his sunsses.


    "That''s not my kind of hobby. Besides, I''m quite busy. Take care then."


    After seeing Gamagin out, Pyemon returned to the practice room, where Gusion, lost in thought with his eyes closed, was visible.


    Quietly observing him for a moment, Pyemon closed the door and went outside, crossing his arms.


    As he walked down the corridor, he watched the female students nce at him and flirt, which he found amusing. At the end of the corridor, he saw Geon and waved.


    "Hey, did you handle everything okay?"


    Though they had just parted, Geon waved back as if they had not seen each other for days and ran towards Pyemon.


    "Where''s Gusion?"


    Pointing with a nod to the closed door, Pyemon smiled.


    "Yeah, I went to the bathroom too. I was waiting here to go in with you. Gusion is inside."


    "Is that so? Shall we go then? Have you ever been to the Bronx Zoo? It''s really beautiful, and the animals are so adorable."


    "Haha, I''m looking forward to it."


    As they heard voices inside, the door opened, and Gusion stepped out. Geon, grabbing Gusion''s arm, pulled him along with a bright smile.


    "Let''s go, Gusion! I''ll introduce you to Shihwa, Pyemon, and Ricky!"


    As they exited the building, Gusion, with a serious expression, watched Geon''s back, not rolling his eyes but quietly observing him. Pyemon, stealing a nce at Gusion''s face, chuckled yfully.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 373: Friends?? (3)

    At the Bronx Zoo.


    Geon was happilyughing as he pointed out Shihwa and her young ones, who had recognized him after a long absence, yfully showing off in front of their enclosure.


    "Look at that. That''s Shihwa! Did I name her? Isn''t she pretty?"


    Despite just being a gori, Geon couldn''t take his eyes off what he saw as beautiful in Shihwa.


    Through Geon, greetings were exchanged with the zoo staff, and he even received some snacks to feed to the animals, tossing pieces of bread into the gori enclosure.


    Geon noticed Pyemon and Kushiyeon standing apart from the rest and asked with curious eyes.


    "Don''t you like animals? Why are you standing so far away?"


    Pyemon just smiled and gestured with his head.


    "Ah, we''ll just watch from here. It''s not boring, so go and spend some time with those guys.""Really? Hmm... It feels a bit awkward being the only one excited here."


    "Haha, it''s okay, it''s okay."


    As Pyemon waved his hand as if to say go and enjoy, the goris watching from a distance were startled and hid in a corner.


    Animals recognize those stronger than themselves unlike humans. Knowing that no one in the ecosystem could dare look up to the likes of Pyemon and Kushiyeon, who would only tremble in corners, they stayed a bit away to not disturb Geon''s time.


    Laughing innocently while spending time with the animals, Geon asionally turned back to exin something about them to Kushiyeon, who just watched him for a long while.


    After passing by Ricky and Phil, they reached arge bird cage, where Geon, excitedly close to the cage, was joined by the two who sat on a bench.


    Handing a bottle of water to Kushiyeon, Pyemon sat next to him, watching Geon who seemed fond of the child.


    "He seems like a good kid, right? Pure for his age like no other."


    Still not taking his eyes off Geon, Kushiyeon silently opened the water bottle and drank.


    Kushiyeon''s observation of Geon was a sign that his feelings were changing, Pyemon noted.


    "He''s excited about having dinnerter with some other friends."


    Kushiyeon twitched his eyebrows.


    "Other friends?"


    "You know, the ones he makes music with and people from thepany, the only people he''s close with are those guys and some professors."


    "Hmm, Kevin and Shizuka?"


    "Yeah, they said they''d have dinner at the BBQ club."


    "I see."


    Pyemon pped Kushiyeon on the back loudly andughed.


    "Cheer up, man!"


    Kushiyeon, unperturbed by the p, turned back to Geon, who was still attached to the bird cage,ughing. After a while, he murmured softly.


    "I still don''t know."


    Knowing what Kushiyeon meant, Pyemon shifted his weight back and satfortably on the bench.


    "What''s the rush? You''ve got eternity to live, think it over slowly."


    Kushiyeon looked at his own hands and then clenched them into fists.


    "Right, we have eternity. But he''s human and will die soon. If I don''t drag him to hell with me, I''ll never see him again."


    Kushiyeon turned to Pyemon.


    "Are you okay with that?"


    Pyemon watched Geon and smiled faintly.


    "I haven''t thought about it."


    Kushiyeon frowned.


    "Weren''t you friends? Won''t you be sad when hisst dayes?"


    "Ha, so? Are you afraid to make friends because of that?"


    Kushiyeon bowed his head. After a moment of silence, he looked back at Geon.


    "It''s the first time someone has asked me to be friends. And it had to be a human. Even if we be friends, it will only be for a fleeting moment."


    "So what?"


    "What?"


    Pyemon touched the frown between Kushiyeon''s brows with his index finger.


    "Then remember him in your heart for a lifetime. If he remains a friend in your memories, that''s all that matters."


    Kushiyeon stared silently at Pyemon tapping his brow, then cast his gaze to the ground, hesitating.


    "Will you... be my friend too?"


    "Heh, if he can be friends with Geon, then I guess Gamagin, Amducias, and I could be your friends too."


    "Phew... I see."


    Pyemon yfully raised his finger.


    "Oh, there''s one more."


    Kushiyeon nodded indifferently, prompting Pyemon tough and say,


    "You missed Shiva."


    Kushiyeon eximed in surprise.


    "What?"


    "Heh, Shiva."


    "That, then, means that the Hindus and themas that


    attacked back then..."


    "Heh, I don''t know about themas, but the Hindu side was definitely Shiva''s doing."


    Kushiyeon, now aware that Shiva was also watching Geon''s back, watched Geon reaching out to the birds. He looked surprised for a while and then asked,


    "Gamagin, you, Amducias, and Shiva too. Ah, Brahma and Vishnu must be included, right? Ha, I touched the wrong person."


    Kushiyeon chuckled ruefully and suddenly asked,


    "What would have happened if I had tormented him more cruelly?"


    Pyemon whistled to the sky.


    "Who knows? It would have been as you are imagining."


    "Huh... I see."


    Kushiyeon smirked bitterly, shaking his head, which Geon noticed as he approached the bench.


    "What are you talking about so seriously? Leaving me out."


    Kushiyeon looked at Geon and smirked lightly.


    "You were quite something, weren''t you?"


    Geon widened his eyes in confusion.


    "Huh? What''s sudden?"


    "No, let''s get up now. Where were we going next?"


    "Uh... I was going to have dinner with other friends... but it''s still a bit early."


    "Is that so? Are we staying here then?"


    Geon nced at his wristwatch and pondered for a moment before speaking.


    "Pay, Sion. There''s someone else who''s just as important to me as my friends, and since there''s time, let''s go see them for a while."


    Pyemon silently dusted off his hands and stood up.


    "Sure, let''s go anywhere."


    * * *


    A short whileter.


    Standing in front of a 5-story building under construction near Manhattan, Kushiyeon asked,


    "Why are we at a construction site?"


    Looking up at the red brick building under construction, Geon smiled sheepishly.


    "This is ourpany''s U.S. branch. We didn''t originally n to expand to the U.S., but with Montana and Shizuka signing contracts, we decided to set up a branch." §²


    Whistling at the 5-story building located in downtown Manhattan, Pyemon remarked,


    "Whew, you must be making a lot of money."


    Geon, with an arm around the shoulders of both,ughed.


    "I''d like to go in, but it''s too dangerous. Ah! There shees."


    Following Geon''s gaze, Kushiyeon''s eyes widened as he saw Lynn, dressed in a sky-blue blouse and ck skirt, walking towards them with the sound of her high heels. Seeing her, Geon yfullyughed.


    "Hehe, isn''t our director pretty? Can''t help but step back, can you?"


    Misunderstanding something, Geonughed and ran forward to greet Lynn, while Kushiyeon couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    "That... she''s not human?"


    Pyemon, hands sped behind his neck,ughed.


    "Yeah, she''s not."


    Kushiyeon looked at Pyemon in surprise.


    "Did you know?"


    Pyemon chuckled and looked up at the sky.


    "Weren''t you curious why the angels weren''t intervening?"


    "Well, that''s... Huh? Don''t tell me?"


    "Yes, the angels like her too. That''s why they didn''t intervene. Oh, of course, thanks to Lord Gamagin''s efforts."


    "Such... a child protected by both demons and angels?"


    "Heh, right."


    Kushiyeon''s shocked heart seemed not to settle as he stared wide-eyed at Lynn. Geon, chatting with her, asionally nced at him. Kushiyeon muttered to himself,


    "She''s not just a Crusader; she''s an angel of the Ophanim rank or higher."


    Pyemon nodded with his hands still behind his neck.


    "Lord Gamagin said she might be Uriel."


    Kushiyeon gasped in shock.


    "What!! One of the four archangels, Uriel!!?"


    As Kushiyeon raised his voice, Lynn and Geon turned to look. Pyemon waved his hand as if to say it''s nothing and whispered to Kushiyeon,


    "Lower your voice, friend."


    Kushiyeon, despite Pyemon''s warning, continued to scrutinize Lynn and said,


    "Does that make sense? The power I feel is weak; she can''t be Uriel."


    "She''s incarnated in a human body, so she''s not showing all her angelic power. It''s what Lord Gamagin said, so it must be right. Plus, there''s another angel around her that we don''t know yet. They''re hiding really well."


    "Another... there is?"


    "Not just that, Caliel and Nanael are always watching over the child too."


    "Huh!! Caliel, you mean Michael''s right hand? And... the angel of dreams, Nanael?"


    "Heh, yeah."


    "What''s so special about this child that not


    just Crusaders or Dominions but even higher-ranking angels like Uriel and Caliel are watching over a mere human child?"


    "Heh, you''ll have to find out yourself."


    As they talked, Kushiyeon turned his head towards someone approaching. Geon, holding Lynn''s hand, came over with a bright smile.


    "Director! These two are my new friends. This blonde handsome guy is Pay, and this brown-haired European handsome is Sion. Sion is a student studying painting, and Pay is... uh, what was Pay doing again?"


    Pausing in his introduction, Geon looked confused. Pyemonughed and said,


    "I''m a student too, studying marketing."


    "Ah, I didn''t even ask, haha. Anyway, that''s it, Director."


    Lynn nodded in greeting.


    "Nice to meet you, Pay. And..."


    Lynn stared intently at Kushiyeon, who was still scrutinizing her, and gave him a cold smile.


    "Nice to meet you, Sion."


    Since the woman didn''t offer her hand first, Pyemon simply nodded in greeting and spoke.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, please take good care of my friend. Director Lynn."


    Lynn smiled warmly at Pyemon.


    "That''s good to hear, it seems Kay has found some nice friends."


    Lynn turned to Kushiyeon, sizing him up briefly, then asked,


    "And... Sion, you''ll be a good friend to Kay too, right?"


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Kushiyeon. Watching Lynn smile at him, Kushiyeon looked back at Pyemon, who was urging him with his eyes to answer, and at Geon, who was grinning.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 374: Friends?? (4)

    "Yes, let''s just say that for now."


    Geonughed at Shion''s chic reply, causing Rin to smile.


    "Shion seems to be a bit shy, but he was a friend who helped me a lot when we first met, so I hope you''ll treat him well too, haha."


    Rin said with a low chuckle.


    "I see, a shy friend. That''s interesting. Ah, we are building a space exclusively for Mr. Geon over there, would you like to take a look?"


    "Really? Where is it?"


    "It''s on the third floor, I''ll assign someone to you so you can go and see."


    "Okay! Kids, I''ll be right back!"


    After calling over an employee with a gesture to safely usher Geon in, Rin watched Geon enter the construction site."Have you changed your mind, Shion?"


    Shion looked coldly at Rin, who immediately changed his demeanor as Geon left. It was clear the rtionship between demons and angels was not friendly, and Shion, known for his cunning, was also shunned by the angels.


    "Not yet."


    Rin smiled slightly and looked at Pyemon.


    "Thank you, Lord Pyemon."


    "Ha ha, I should be the one saying that to you."


    "Then enjoy your visit, I have a lot to take care of."


    After a brief greeting, Rin nced at Shion, who was still ring at him, and then bowed beautifully before leaving. Shion watched her leave, saying:


    "Uriel..."


    Pyemon chuckled as he watched her with Shion.


    "Yes, Uriel is protecting that child."


    Shion watched Rin disappear in silence and then asked:


    "Was it the angels who started this?"


    "No, it was Lord Gamagin who started it."


    "A demon helped by an angel at a demon''s event?"


    "Hehe, yes."


    "That''s iprehensible."


    "You''ll understand soon enough."


    "Hmm?"


    "Lord Gamagin will eventually tell you why it started."


    "By bing... friends?"


    "Yes, because a friend is someone you can trust."


    "I... see."


    Pleased with his new space, Geon came out, removed his helmet, and smiled brightly.


    After introducing Geon to Shizuka and Kevin at the Viviking Club, Shion and Pyemon supported a very drunk Geon back to the Red Castle. The two sat on the couch in the detached house''s living room, where no one else was. ???


    Peeking at Geon, who had fallen asleep in his room, through a slightly open door, Pyemon asked:


    "So, how was it? Spending a day as a human friend?"


    Shion, sitting in the dark room, responded in a low voice:


    "Just another ordinary day, going to familiar ces, meeting the usual people."


    "That''s humans for you, finding joy and sorrow in the mundane, suffering over minor hurts in the grand scheme of their short lives."


    After a pause, Shion bowed his head.


    "And... it was enjoyable."


    Pyemonughed softly.


    "I see."


    Shion nced at Geon, who was mumbling in his sleep.


    "Did you hear what his next song will be about?"


    "At the bar, he mentioned songs of fire, wind, and earth, didn''t he?"


    "Do you know what they mean?"


    "Hehe, I do."


    "Unlike the song of water, the song of the earth can make thend fertile for nts to thrive, or it can dry and twist it, changing the Earth''s environment like Mars. The song of the wind can bring rain to drought-stricken areas but can also alter the climate to call forth storms. The song of fire can inspire people to passion in all things, yet it can also incite them to war. Will you just let it be?"


    Pyemon grinned, pointing at Geon with his thumb.


    "Do you think that boy looks like someone who would carry negative emotions?"


    Shion watched Geon silently all day; he was innocent and hated to cause even minor injuries to his friends.


    As they discussed the song of water, the gradually improving stories of psychiatric patients seemed as if they were talking about their own stories or helping their families, which excited them. After a moment of reflection, Shion shook his head.


    "No, I don''t think so. It''s a pity, if it were me, I would have moved the child to harness greater power."


    Pyemon flicked Shion''s forehead lightly.


    "Don''t hide yourself; I know you no longer think that way."


    Shion rubbed his uninjured forehead and sighed.


    "Is this really okay? I am a demon, and so are you."


    Pyemon leaned deeply back into the sofa and looked up at the ceiling.


    "Isn''t it fun to have an exception to everything? Life as a demon would be boring if we always followed the same patterns."


    "An exception..."


    "Yes, an exception."


    Shion crossed his arms and sank into thought again, which Py


    emon watched with a small smile before leaving him alone.


    As dawn''s light shone into the dimly lit detached house living room and the day progressed with the sun high in the sky, Shion, lost in thought, did not rise from his seat.


    In thete afternoon, although he had no hangover, Geon got out of bed thirsty. He saw Shion sitting on the sofa with his head bowed.


    Aware that Geon had awakened, Shion continued to sit with his eyes closed. Geon, who was peering around, approached him again.


    "Sleeping here might give you a cold... You seem too deeply asleep to wake. This should at least keep you from getting sick, Shion."


    After leaving those warm words, Geon went to drink some water. His throat was so dry that even after drinking two sses of water, he poured another and took it back to his room, with the nket draped over his shoulders. Seeing Shion rising from the sofa, he stopped.


    "Oh, are you awake? Ah, did I wake you? Sorry. I was worried you might catch a cold."


    Geon adjusted the nket slipping from his shoulders.


    "Are you cold? Let''s go to my room, what''s wrong with men sharing a bed?"


    Holding a ss of water and grabbing Shion''s arm to lead him to his room, Geon put strength into his body to resist being pulled along.


    Shion looked seriously at him and snapped his fingers in front of him.


    "Shion? Do you have something like sleepwalking? Are you still not awake? Snap out of it."


    Geon, who had been waving his hand in front of Shion, watched him silently as he had been deep in thought all night.


    "Let me ask you again."


    His hoarse voice made Geon even more worried.


    "Yeah, tell me."


    "Am I your friend?"


    Geon frowned.


    "Why do you keep asking... I told you yesterday. You and Pyemon, you''re both my friends."


    Shion closed his eyes. After a moment to gather his breath, he opened them and red at Geon.


    Instead of being puzzled by his ring friend, Geon looked at him with concern. Feeling his warmth and kindness, Shion struggled to speak.


    "Shion..."


    "Huh?"


    "My name is Shion."


    "Oh? So Shion was like a nickname from when you were young?"


    Shion dropped the nket on the floor.


    "I, Shion, acknowledge you as my friend for eternity."


    At Shion''s words, a purple sh of light momentarily lit up the detached house living room like a camera''s sh.


    "What was that just now? Shion, no, Shion. Did you see it too?"


    Shion smiled slightly and shook his head.


    "No, I didn''t see it."


    Geon rubbed his eyes and looked around again, but seeing everything unchanged, he scrunched up his face.


    "Ah, I''ve been drinking too muchtely, seeing things. Ah, sorry. Acknowledging as a friend, what does that mean?"


    Shion pulled Geon into an arm-in-arm embrace and dragged him to the room.


    "No, that''s a thing. Let''s go to sleep. We can share a bed since we''re friends."


    "Oh, of course. But, you don''t have any other... hobbies, do you?"


    "Why, worried now?"


    "Ah... ahaha, no, not really, just let''s sleep!"


    "Hehe, let''s go."


    Geon pulled out an extra nket for Shion and gave him one of the two pillows before curling up and falling asleep first.


    Although Shion had no need or reason to sleep, he quietly closed his eyes andy still until Geon''s breathing stabilized. Once Geon was fully asleep, Shion rose from his ce.


    He smiled faintly as he walked to the closed door of the room and opened it.


    In the detached house living room sofa, three men were sitting, looking at him andughing. A handsome man with brown hair, wearing a neatly pressed gray suit vest with a red tie, came forward to greet him.


    "Good evening, Lord Shion. I am Amdusias."


    With the same smile as the night before, Pyemon greeted him with one hand raised.


    "Hey, you slept, despite being a demon?"


    Inside, yet still wearing sunsses and ck leather gloves despite it being summer, was Gamagin.


    "Come and sit down."


    Although the only change was bing friends with Geon, Shion now had three other demon friends as well.


    Although they were always intimidating to him, Gamagin, who he should kneel and bow to, and Amdusias, who wasn''t very helpful but had many useful abilities, were now his friends.


    Shion approached the sofa and smiled broadly at the three. Pyemon forcibly pushed him down onto the sofa by his knees and put him in a headlock, giving him a noogie.


    "Wee, friend


    ."


    While being choked and noogied by Pyemon, Shion waved his hands in resistance, but his bright smile couldn''t be hidden.


    It was the first time Shion had shown such a bright smile in front of someone, and he breathed a sigh of relief, feeling somewhat liberated.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 375: Ready for The Nature

    Gushion and Pyemon had stayed at Red Castle for nearly two weeks.


    They spent ordinary days with Geon, building intimacy and trust.


    Gamagin visited Gushion after Geon fell asleep, informing him that he would return to being an angel, which startled Gushion enough to repeatedly confirm Gamagin¡¯s intention.


    Realizing that Gamagin¡¯s decision was not a temporary thought from a day or two ago, Gushion finally understood that the angels'' inactivity was not merely due to their affection for the child named Geon.


    Gushion, realizing that a high-ranking demon like Gamagin returning to an angel would have effects on other demons, wore a worried look but did not consider interfering with Gamagin''s ceremony, having already sworn a pact of friendship under the name of a demon.


    After a considerable time at Red Castle, the two left on the fourteenth day, and despite the long time together, Geon felt a pang of sadness as he and Byung-jun were left alone, sitting on the sofa in the slightly deste annex living room.


    Byung-jun, who always seemed to be alone, seemed to feel the absence of the ever-perceptive Pyemon, who had quickly grasped his metaphors.


    That day, as usual, Byung-jun, in his underwear, kicked at Geon who sat near his feet.


    ¡°Geon.¡±Geon pushed his foot away with his arm and frowned.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you working on your album? You¡¯ve just been ying all these two weeks, with the kids.¡±


    ¡°Who''s ying? I¡¯ve got the structure of the tracks all sorted out.¡±


    Byung-jun sat up excitedly and said.


    ¡°Oh! Really? Ah, is it about what we discussed at the drink session? The song of fire, water, wind, and earth?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve basically finished the structure and concept.¡±


    ¡°Oh, tell me about it. I''m dying of curiosity. You know if you don¡¯t finish it in the next six months before graduation, the headlines will be buzzing with news of Juilliard¡¯s prodigy Geon being held back.¡±


    Geon got up and went to his room to fetch a sketchbook filled with scribbles, flipping through it before handing it to Byung-jun.


    ¡°For now, it¡¯s the song of fire.¡±


    Byung-jun frowned as he took the sketchbook full of iprehensible scribbles and tossed it aside, scowling.


    ¡°Stop joking, man. Chairman Wang Hao is also worried.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the actual concept. I always write like this.¡±


    Byung-jun picked the sketchbook up again with augh and handed it back to Geon.


    ¡°Just exin it to me so I can understand, starting with the song of fire.¡±


    Geon, looking at the sketchbook Byung-jun was holding, said,


    ¡°The genre is rock, and the key point is energy. The song of water, as you know, is closer to bad music, not rock bad but an R&B bad.¡±


    Byung-jun looked puzzled.


    ¡°The song of water was an R&B bad? I had no idea.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have lyrics yet. Once Kiska¡¯s lyrics are finished, we¡¯ll add an R&B-style vocal melody line, reformatting it into moreforting, restful music.¡±


    ¡°Well... I see. What about the song of fire?¡±


    ¡°As I said earlier, it''s rock, very intense rock, rhythmic rock that will make listeners involuntarily move, think of it as groove metal.¡±


    Having already toured other bands in groove metal and having been acknowledged for his work in the genre as Fury, Byung-jun nodded without much worry and flipped to the next page of the sketchbook, again scowling as he extended it.


    ¡°What''s this?¡±


    Geon, looking at the sketchbook page filled with brown crayon scribbles and indecipherable drawings, said,


    ¡°That¡¯s the concept for the song of earth.¡±


    Byung-jun looked again and turned the sketchbook back to Geon, scowling as if staring at a toddler''s scribblings.


    ¡°The key point of the song of earth is hope. It¡¯s a story about rising again from cracked and dried earth, and the genre is hip-hop.¡±


    Byung-jun, astonished, asked,


    ¡°Hip-hop? You can¡¯t rap, can you?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter; I have many people I can ask for help. It¡¯s my album, but I don¡¯t have to be the only one singing.¡±


    ¡°Well, people like Snoop Dogg or Eminem?¡±


    ¡°Probably, I''ll use people I know, who are also very skilled.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... I should prepare the contracts.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, do that.¡±


    ¡°What about this one?¡±


    Byung-jun flipped the next page without looking and turned the sketchbook towards Geon. He was giving up early and demanding an exnation


    .


    The sketchbook was filled with blue crayon scribbles, much moreplex than the other pages. Geonughed,


    ¡°That¡¯s the song of wind. I pondered this one for a while. Wind is such a fascinating thing; it carries the seeds of flowers to new ces to spread life, it brings sailors tond, but when it''s angry, it bes a hurricane that sweeps everything away, or a storm that harms people. Of course, the song of wind I''m creating isn¡¯t that kind of music.¡±


    ¡°What kind of song are you making then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be a refreshing wind. A pleasant wind that blows away stress.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Sounds usible, but... what genre?¡±


    ¡°I''m thinking of dance music, something for clubs.¡±


    ¡°What? Suddenly club music? You¡¯ve never done that before?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a chance to try something new. Hehe.¡±


    After hearing the descriptions of all four songs, Byung-jun cocked his head, knowing he couldn¡¯t win a musical argument with Geon and that he had never disappointed him musically, so he nodded and handed back the sketchbook.


    ¡°Have you decided on the album name?¡±


    Geon raised his index finger and smiled,


    ¡°The Nature. Nature itself will be my music.¡±


    Byung-jun pursed his lips and nodded as if he agreed,


    ¡°Hmm... That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll give a rough report then. But can you keep to the schedule?¡±


    Geon folded the sketchbook and said,


    ¡°Well, it seems okay for now, but Kiska¡¯s lyrics are taking a bit longer. Normally, she writes them in an hour or two, but this time she seems to be stuck.¡±


    Byung-jun chuckled,


    ¡°Hey, how long did it take you to make the song of water?¡±


    Geon thought for a moment and replied,


    ¡°Well, a few months, I think. Why?¡±


    ¡°Even a genius like you took months to make a song, how easy do you think it is to add lyrics? Kiska isn¡¯t someone who writes nonsense; she calctes and considers emotions to write the best lyrics.¡±


    ¡°Ah... Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, anyway, you¡¯ve been through the military and are about to graduate college, but this guy hasn¡¯t matured in anything but music.¡±


    Geon tickled Byung-jun¡¯s feet,ughing,


    ¡°Hehe, I have you and Director Lin for that.¡±


    ¡°Pffhah, hey, that tickles!! Cut it out!!¡±


    Byung-jun,ughing while pushing Geon away with his feet, caught his breath and said,


    ¡°Heh, heh. Oh! Actually, Director Lin asked me to ask you about the concept.¡±


    Geon widened his eyes and looked at Byung-jun,


    ¡°Director Lin? Why didn¡¯t he ask directly?¡±


    ¡°This guy, musicians are sensitive about their work. If someone at the director''s level talks, it feels like a rush. Haven¡¯t you felt that? Like, you sit down to study, and just when you start, your momes in and asks if you aren¡¯t studying, and suddenly you don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Having never been pressured by his parents to study, Geon shrugged,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Damn, I should avoid hanging out with smart guys. Anyway, Director Lin didn¡¯t want his casualment to even slightly disturb your music work, so he told me to ask you subtly.¡±


    Geon threw the sketchbook onto Byung-jun¡¯s chest and shouted,


    ¡°Was this asking subtly? You kicked me while asking!¡±


    Byung-junughed heartily,


    ¡°That¡¯s typical me, the most natural thing! You little rascal! Pffhahah!¡±


    After their yful banter, Byung-jun again turned serious,


    ¡°Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The day you have your official stage, I promised to create the best stage in the world for you.¡±


    Caught off-guard by Byung-jun¡¯s words, Geon looked at him and smiled broadly,


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    ¡°Look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Is that a rhyme?¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Is it fun?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    The two continued their yful four-letter rhyme conversation for a while. Byung-jun straightened up and asked,


    ¡°This is my personal question, and it might be sensitive.¡±


    Knowing Byung-jun¡¯s serious side, Geon straightened up and said,


    ¡°Yes, ask your question.¡±


    Byung-jun looked intently into Geon¡¯s eyes and cautiously asked,


    ¡°What about Kiska? I heard about what happened in Georgia. Was there talk of an engagement?¡±


    As the topic of Kiska came up, Geon closed his mouth. Hesitating for a moment, he said,


    ¡°Um¡­ actually, I¡¯m worried about that. No matter how tall and big she is, I¡¯ve known her since she was too young, and I can only see her as a child. I love her, but it¡¯s not


    the love of a man for a woman. More like the love for a family or a younger sister?¡±


    ¡°Did you tell that to Gregory or Kiska?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t, bro. If Kiska knew I said this, she¡¯d cry and make a scene.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good. So you haven¡¯t made a decision yet?¡±


    Geon pursed his lips and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m just waiting, unless someone I love appears.¡±


    ¡°Waiting? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Kiska is still young. She hasn¡¯t met many men in her life. As she grows up, she might naturallye to like someone else, and then I¡¯ll remain her brother.¡±


    Byung-jun asked with a serious look,


    ¡°What if she still feels the same even after she bes an adult?¡±


    Geon stretchedzily,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll think about it then. My feelings are important too.¡±


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 376: Ready for The Nature

    The day after talking with Byeongjun.


    Geon visited the school''s practice room and immediately began working on the songs of fire, wind, and earth. The first person he contacted for help with the "Song of the Earth" was Dr. Brey.


    Dr. Brey arrived at Juilliard the same day, responding to Geon''s call. Getting out of a Cadic limousine, Dr. Brey surprised the Juilliard students with his youthful appearance in a white shirt, beige cotton pants, and Air Jordan Rainbows.


    Upon finding the studio through a text message, Dr. Brey opened the practice room door and whistled in surprise.


    "Whistle! Who do we have here? Snap! Neminem! How''s everyone doing?"


    Snap and Neminem, who had already arrived in the practice room and were sitting on folding chairs, looked up at him.


    "Where''s Kay?"


    Snap, not taking off his sunsses even indoors, pointed outside.


    "He went to apply for a recording studio rental.""Really? But why would someone like Kay record at school? He could use my studio."


    Neminem, his legs on the chair, nodded his head.


    "That guy. He promised to work at school in exchange for skipping his senior year sses. I hear Fantagio''s U.S. branch is almostpleted, but it seems he''ll have to do this album here regardless."


    Dr. Brey pouted his lips and nodded.


    "He''s still a student, so he needs to earn credits, it might seem weird, but such conditions could happen. So, did you get any hint about the music?"


    Snap shrugged his shoulders.


    "No, not at all. We were also contacted just yesterday. Isn''t it the same for you?"


    "Yep, lucky I didn''t have a schedule."


    Neminemughed yfully.


    "You would have canceled it anyway if you had one."


    Dr. Brey chuckled and put his hands in his pockets.


    "What do you take me for, I''m a businessman now. If I had a schedule, I''d handle it and make time to help. Who here isn''t busy or less famous? Everyone should stick to their schedules, not cancel them for this."


    Neminem giggled and raised a finger. Dr. Brey''s eyebrows twitched as he saw Snap with his arms crossed.


    "Snap, what? Don¡¯t tell me... you canceled your schedule?"


    Snap furrowed his eyebrows.


    "What could I do? He asked the day before. Damn, after hearing you, I think I should''ve just kept my schedule, my pride is hurt."


    Neminem chuckled.


    "Ha-ha, this guy rushed to cancel his schedule because he was told he could participate in Kay''s album. Fortunately, it was a radio schedule, so Firecube went instead."


    Grinding his teeth at the teasing Neminem, Snap looked at his watch.


    "This guy, just wait. If the music isn¡¯t good, I¡¯ll make sure to charge for the canceled schedule!"


    Just then, the door burst open and Geon entered with a stack of music sheets, smiling brightly.


    "Ah, Brey? You''re here! It''s been a long time."


    They shook hands and hugged each other, exchanging greetings for a moment. Geon hesitated as he noticed Snap staring at him with burning eyes.


    "Um... Snap. Is something wrong?"


    Snap slightly lowered his sunsses and stared intently at Geon, extending his hand.


    "Those music sheets, are those it?"


    "Ah, yes. That''s right."


    Geon handed the music sheets to the three of them.


    "It¡¯s Cubase music, so you might not get the feel from the sheet alone. Since I¡¯ve rented a recording studio, shall we go listen to it?"


    Neminem and Snap stood up without a word. Brey, who had been standing from the start, was the first to follow Geon, and as the four celebrities started walking down the corridors of Juilliard, students crowded around them like a swarm.


    Seeing even the faculty membersing out to watch, Geon sweat coldly and forced a smile.


    As the students followed them to the front of the recording studio, moring for photos and autographs, Snap, Neminem, and Dr. Brey eventually took some time to provide fan service, while Geon started preparing inside the studio.


    Snap returned to the studio first, followed by Dr. Brey. Last to be held up, Neminem entered the studio, and the waiting Geon smiled and operated the control box.


    "Now, this song is called ''Song of the Earth.'' You might think the title doesn¡¯t match hip-hop, but the emotion it contains is like rain on parched earth, bringing hope again. Sounds familiar, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Dr. Brey crossed his arms and nodded.


    "Hmm, it¡¯s like our story of oveing tough family backgrounds and seeding in Harlem through hip-hop,


    isn¡¯t it?"


    He looked at Snap and Neminem for agreement, and they nodded. Smiling, Geon spoke before ying the music.


    "As you know, my song lyrics are written by a kid named Kiska Miocic. But in rap, the sincerity of the rapper must melt into it, as Dr. Brey taught me."


    Dr. Brey, proud, smiled back at him.


    "In ''Song of the Earth,'' there are two sixteen-bar verses for rap, which is why I invited both of you. And Brey, you¡¯ll be producing this music."


    Snap looked at Dr. Brey.


    "Hey, you came all this way to produce just one song?"


    Dr. Breyughed softly.


    "There are two of you to record a sixteen-bar rap, what are you talking about?"


    "Damn!!!"


    Snap crossed his arms and cursed, while Dr. Brey turned to Geon, grinning.


    "How many songs are in the album?"


    Geon showed four fingers, and Dr. Brey asked with a surprised look.


    "Just four songs? Can you call that a full album?"


    Geon waved his hand as if it were fine.


    "Not yet decided on the title track, but one song, ''Song of Water,'' is 23 minutes and 07 seconds long. So it''s possible to make an album with just four songs."


    Dr. Brey stroked his chin.


    "Then, can I produce the rest of the songs?"


    Geon¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Uh... rock, dance, bad; are you sure you can handle it?"


    Neminem suddenly interjected.


    "Dance? Rock and bad I get, but what''s with dance?"


    "The ''Song of Wind'' is a club dance track."


    "You''re doing strange stuff again, dude. How many genres do you need to be satisfied, you?"


    Snap also nodded in agreement.


    "Right, this guy has mastered orchestra, opera, rock, and hip-hop. It''ll be a headache if he starts on traditional music from some country."


    Geonughed and ced his hand on the y button.


    "Well, I try to avoid confining myself to just one genre as much as possible. Shall we listen?"


    As the y button was pressed, a heavy drum beat with a groovy bass started ying.


    As the foundational beat of the music yed, the piano notes danced in the background, drawing increasingly shocked expressions from the three.


    After Verse 1 and during the instrumental break, the rock bass guitar sounds made the trio jump up from their chairs.


    Throughout the six-minute-plus song, they could not sit down again, and given their deep understanding of hip-hop, they could anticipate the immense impact this music would have on the world, so much so that they were sweating.


    Long after the music had ended, all three remained speechless. Geon, observing their reactions, also swallowed hard.


    It was Dr. Brey who finally broke the silence.


    "My god..."


    Snap threw the music sheet he was holding onto the floor.


    "Damn, I was going to punch him if the music was crap after he messed up my schedule. Hell, I can''t even open my mouth now."


    Neminem had already started writing something on his music sheet, seemingly nning his rap. Feeling guilty for suddenly asking for help, Geon turned to Snap with an awkward smile.


    "I''ll properly pay you the featuring fee, I''m sorry. Snap."


    Snap suddenly stood up and grabbed Geon''s arm.


    "Not just that."


    Geon, startled by the towering figure grabbing his arm, asked back.


    "What else?"


    Snap flicked his finger.


    "Give me a song instead of money."


    "What?"


    "Write me a song to use in my albumter."


    Neminem, who had been silently watching, now spoke up.


    "Ah, give me a song too. Forget the money."


    Dr. Brey burst outughing and pointed at them.


    "Ha-ha! Look at these guys, clinging on for a song. Have you musicians no pride, begging for songs?"


    Snap red up.


    "Who''s begging! I''m rightfully asking to bepensated with a song for the featuring."


    Neminem casually kept his eyes on the music sheet.


    "Well, I am actually begging."


    "Damn!! Be quiet, you!"


    As the two started bickering again, Geon spoke up to calm them down.


    "Alright, I''ll give you the songs, okay?"


    Dr. Brey stepped in and flicked his finger.


    "Ooh, that won''t do. I don''t know how much their featuring fees are, but the value of your four songs is greater. You should charge extra and write them."


    Snap grabbed Dr. Brey by the cor.


    "Almost had him, this guy!!!"


    Neminem raised his hand again.


    "I''m willing to pay extra, so give me first."


    Snap took off his sunsses and threw them at Neminem.


    "I''ll pay even just one dor more than this guy! So give me mine


    first!"


    An unintended auction started in the recording studio, and eventually, Dr. Brey, trying to settle the childish fight, sat seriously at the side control box.


    "Alright, the overall framework is set, and the lyrics are still pending, right? Since the concept has been conveyed, let¡¯s start with their raps?"


    Professionally ready to start work, Dr. Brey looked at Geon, who smiled brightly.


    "Yes, shall we begin?"


    As he pped his hands to focus the still scuffling duo, Dr. Brey spoke with serious eyes.


    "Stop it, and write the lyrics. I''ll give a song first to whoever finishes their work first."


    The two instantly scattered to write their lyrics, while Brey and Geon exchanged smiles. Dr. Brey, usually working with his favorite sound on the machine, asked.


    "But you¡¯ll handle rock yourself or ask Carlos for help, but what about dance?"


    Geon leaned on his chin and looked into the recording booth.


    "Actually, that¡¯s what I''m worried about. Should I go to Korea?"


    "Korea?"


    "Yes, there are many musicians of dance music in Korea, it''s quite popr there."


    Dr. Brey frowned.


    "Isn¡¯t Korea just overrun with girl groups?"


    "Ha-ha, well. I¡¯ll look in the U.S. first, and if that doesn¡¯t work out, then I¡¯ll go with the backup n."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 377: Ready for The Nature

    Snap and Neminempetitivelyid down their raps. However, rushed by time, the quickly produced raps failed to satisfy them, and they ended up tearing up their own lyrics to start anew.


    They were struggling with writing lyrics, as they found themselves featuring in someone else¡¯s song without having main lyrics of their own.


    Within a few days, Fantagio''s American branch waspleted, and although not officially open, Byungjoon beganmuting to the Manhattan office, carrying a contract for a feature.


    Though an outsider, Byungjoon was recognized by the school officials due to his familiar face, greeted the security guard, and entered the school where musicians were working in the recording studio. He couldn''t help but smirk as he opened the door to the studio and saw therge figure of Snap crouching on a folding chair, clutching his head in frustration.


    Neminem, in a simr pose, looked rtively smaller and thus less pitiful.


    "Um... hello, I''m Manager Kay."


    Snap nced at Byungjoon through his sunsses and waved his hand casually. Neminem also just raised his hand, indicating that he knew he had arrived, prompting Byungjoon tough awkwardly.


    "Let¡¯s not stay here,e to our branch office. You can just record here."


    Snap, who had been suffering from back pain, immediately stood up and stretched his back at Byungjoon''s words."Ah, my back. You should have told me earlier."


    "Haha... actually, I only got into the office yesterday myself."


    "Come on, Neminem. It''s too ufortable here."


    Neminem silently followed, and Byungjoon led them away.


    Though it was a walkable distance from Juilliard, Byungjoon, being with celebrities, could not risk any incidents and had a car waiting outside the school. Within less than two minutes, the three arrived in front of Fantagio¡¯s red brick building.


    The building wasn¡¯t tall but had a sizable five-story structure, still without a sign.


    After getting out of the car and looking up at the building for a moment, Snap limped into the first floor, where a security guard approached to inquire about their visit.


    In a situation where it was awkward to ask someone so obviously recognizable what they were doing there, the security guards, seeing Byungjoon follow, simply stepped aside and pressed the elevator button for them.


    "We''re being treated like outsiders."


    Byungjoonughed as they stood in front of the elevator.


    "Sorry, the director instructed to staff the American branch entirely with Americans, and since the employees just started, they aren¡¯t fully operational yet. Please understand." ???


    Snap nodded absently as they entered the elevator and whistled when he saw the buttons.


    "Whew, it''s not just a five-story building, there are five basement levels too?"


    Noticing the button for the fourth floorbeled "Kay," Neminem asked, "Is the fourth floor Kay''s personal space?"


    Byungjoon pressed the fourth floor button, smiling.


    "Yes, that''s right. The entire 230 square meters is for Kay, as he is Fantagio''s gship star. The basement levels four and five are parking, levels one through three will soon be practice rooms for Fantagio''s artists and are still under construction, the first floor has the lobby and rooms for interviews and meeting external guests, the second floor is currently unused, the third floor is for staff offices, and the fifth floor will be for management. There¡¯s also a n to include a terrace and rxation areas on the roof."


    As the elevator ascended, Snap enviously looked at the floor indicator showing ''Kay'' instead of the number 4.


    "Man, I don¡¯t have anything like this, doesn¡¯t it look impressive, Neminem?"


    Neminem chuckled as they stepped out of the elevator.


    "Why don¡¯t you make one at your ce?"


    "Our house is all my space; why would I need this!"


    "If you¡¯re jealous, you lose. Just get off."


    Neminem gasped as they got off at their floor.


    "Wow, this is killer!"


    Upon exiting the elevator, the first thing they saw was a wall of white marble. They had to walk down a separate corridor to the left to reach an automatic door, to ensure that Kay''s music work was not disturbed.


    The marble adorned both the walls and floor, with engraved live photos of Kay and stills from his music videos.


    Whistling as they looked at the photos, Neminem and Snap approached the automatic door.


    "This way," Byungjoon said as the door opened, and Snap eximed in amazement.


    "Wow, it¡¯s not separate; it¡¯s all one space?"


    The 230-square-meter room was a vast single space. The only divided area was the recording booth set up in one corner, making therge space seem even more expansive.


    One wall of the room was entirely made of ss, with a beige leather sofa that seemed to seat more than ten people at one end.


    Next to the sofa was an ind-style kitchen that felt more like a cafeteria than a kitchen, with an espresso machine that could be seen in a professional cafe, arge refrigerator, and various dishes and pretty cups.


    Snap ran to the refrigerator, opened it, and yelled, "There''s no alcohol!"


    Although the fridge was stocked with drinks, Snap was disappointed by theck of alcohol. Byungjoonughed and pressed a button on the wall next to the kitchen, and apartment with wine, whiskey, and beer appeared. Snap brightened up and took a bottle to inspect it closely.


    "Makgeolli? What''s this?"


    "Haha, it''s a traditional Korean drink. Try itter."


    "Later? There¡¯s noter with alcohol. You drink it as soon as you see it."


    Snap attempted to open the makgeolli, but Byungjoon reached out to stop him.


    "Haha, you have to shake it first. Give it here."


    After shaking the makgeolli and opening the bottle, Byungjoon handed it to Snap, who didn¡¯t even wait for a cup and directly took a swig from the bottle, grimacing.


    "Gah! What is this taste? It''s like cream soda with sugar poured on it, yuck."


    Byungjoon chuckled as he tried to offer a cup.


    "It''s not like single malt whiskey or beer that you drink without side dishes. Try it with Korean snacks next time. Now, this way, please."


    On the opposite side of the kitchen, next to the elegantly decorated recording booth control box, was a long desk.


    Whether it was initially designed as a space forposing, various instruments were set up, and, for coborations with other musicians, severalfortable chairs were ced.


    Byungjoon led them to what he called the "chairman''s chair," a luxurious andfortable looking chair.


    "Feel free to workfortably here. I''ll let Kay know."


    Snap settledfortably into the chair and closed his eyes.


    "Phew,fortable. The folding chair at the school was so small, my butt barely fit."


    Byungjoon operated a button next to the control box, and a king-size bed descended from the wall.


    "Use this if you need a rest. Since you might not know how to operate it, I''ll leave it down."


    Neminem jumped onto the bed with excitement.


    "I''ll work here!"


    As Neminem bounced on the mattress, seemingly pleased with it, Byungjoon smiled.


    "Let¡¯s start with the featuring contract. Here¡¯s the contract."


    Byungjoon handed Snap and Neminem their respective contracts.


    "As requested, the contract offers each of you a song in exchange for the feature. The song will be provided within a year from the date of signing the contract, and the song''s duration is specified to be no less than 3 minutes and 23 seconds."


    Neminem nced over the contract quickly and took out a pen to start writing lyrics.


    "The part where we pay additional costs when we receive the song is missing?"


    "Ah, Kay¡¯s side refused that, saying it wouldn¡¯t be right to take additional money from people who came to help in difficult times."


    "Hmm, that''s nice. I¡¯ll sign right away."


    After signing, Neminem handed the contract back and then reached out to Byungjoon, who knew what it meant and smiled as he pulled out another contract. Snap looked up and saw Neminem was signing another, much thicker contract.


    "Hey, what¡¯s that?"


    "Oh, I''m moving here."


    "What? Seriously?"


    "Yeah, it''s apany with Montana, Kay, and Shizuka. They''ve justunched in the U.S., but they''re well-known enough, and with Kay there, there¡¯s no way it will fail. I''m going to stick with Director Lynn, that woman is a genius."


    "Damn! When did you start thinking that! You didn¡¯t even discuss it with me!"


    "Why would I discuss it with you? We¡¯re in differentpanies. Are you my boss? Plus, you don¡¯t even have apany. You''ve been out of Death Row for a while, haven¡¯t you?"


    "That¡¯s... true."


    "So what¡¯s it to you, you solo album guy."


    As Neminem reviewed the contract, he asked Byungjoon.


    "The second floor is empty, right? I¡¯d like to have my space, although I do have a studio at home."


    Byungjoon happily nodded.


    "The director has considered that part."


    As it became apparent that the remaining second floor would be Neminem''s space, Snap became anxious.


    "Let''s share it!"


    Both Byungjoon and Neminem turned to Snap, who handed over his signed featuring contract to Byungjoon.


    "I''m signing up too. Make the contract so


    I share the second floor with this guy."


    Caught off guard by another big contract, Byungjoon''s smile reached his ears.


    "Haha, understood! I''ll prepare it right away since you¡¯ll be working here. I''ll have the contract ready in no time."


    As Byungjoon excitedly took the elevator down, Neminem red at Snap.


    "Hey, you''re just jealous and want in here, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Shut up, you coward. I¡¯ve been thinking about this since before, watching Director Lynn¡¯s moves and the Fashion District music video and future ns."


    "Damn, it¡¯s embarrassing to have a smaller space than Kay."


    "Kek, we know we can¡¯tpete with that guy musically, keke. We''re both losers now."


    Struggling to retort, Neminem chuckled.


    "Well... it¡¯s hard to argue against that. Once he really starts, it''s unavoidable. Just look at the song ¡®Earth,¡¯ it makes you wonder what we¡¯ve been doing with our music all this time."


    Even Snap sighed in agreement.


    "That¡¯s right, staying close might at least keep us in the trend. How did we end up like this, damn it."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 378: Ready for The Nature

    Chapter 378: Ready for The Nature


    In a VIP hospital room in Georgia, a grandmother and her granddaughter sat together on a sofa, each engaged in their own activities.


    The grandmother, who had been bedridden, had improved enough in recent days to sit on the sofa asionally and enjoy her favorite book.


    The hospital staff, amazed by the grandmother''s condition, conducted tests every other day, but despite the absence of progress in her illness and no pain, they stopped all tests after being sternly scolded by Gregory.


    The grandmother, flipping through her book with a serene expression, smiled at her granddaughter.


    Kiska seemed troubled by something as shey sprawled on the sofa, spreading out three sheets of paper.


    She had written effortlessly on the first two sheets, but now, faced with thest sheet, she just scribbled aimlessly, eventually burying her head in her hands and stomping her feet in frustration.


    "Why won¡¯t this one work, huhh!"


    The grandmother, who had been quietly reading, closed her book with a tender smile.


    "What¡¯s not working?"Kiska turned her head to look at her grandmother sitting near her feet and shifted to lie with her head on her grandmother¡¯s thigh. The sight of her granddaughter looking up at her with big, round eyes seemed to warm her heart, and she gently stroked Kiska¡¯s hair.


    "When you''re stuck and can¡¯t figure something out, try doing somethingpletely different. Sometimes the answer justes to you."


    Kiska¡¯s eyes fluttered, and she puffed out her cheeks.


    "It¡¯s been over two months already! I finished the lyrics for the two new songs I got the day before yesterday, but I just can¡¯t do this one. I can¡¯t think of anything. Why is that?"


    The grandmother gently rearranged Kiska¡¯s bangs with a kind expression.


    "What song is it? Maybe I should listen to it."


    "You listen to it all the time, grandma. It¡¯s the music I y for you when you sleep. It¡¯s called ''The Song of Water,'' and usually, when I listen to music, the lyricse to me, but for this one, they just don¡¯t."


    "Ah, thatforting music with the piano and guitar sounds that feel so soothing, that young man who came by recently created it?"


    Kiska turned to lie on her side and said.


    "Yeah, my brother wrote it, and he asked me to write the lyrics. It¡¯s going to be on his first album, but I feel like I¡¯m the roadblock, it¡¯s driving me crazy."


    "Ho ho, if you¡¯ve already done the other two songs, just one more to go. Take it easy."


    Kiska grabbed her head.


    "It¡¯s not easy, huhh. I thought if I took my time and thought about it slowly, it woulde to me, but it¡¯s been two months and I haven¡¯t written a single word!"


    After a moment''s thought, the grandmother suddenly asked.


    "You said the lyricse to you when you listen to music, right? How does that happen?"


    Kiska sat up again, looking at the ceiling, and fiddled with her hands as if touching something.


    "You know, when I listen to music or read a book, I can see what emotions the creator wanted to convey. And then in my head, the words just start floating around like this."


    "Ho ho, is that so?"


    The grandmotherughed again at Kiska¡¯s adorable response, who then puffed up her cheeks.


    "But the words for ''The Song of Water'' just won¡¯te! I can clearly see the color of the emotions my brother put into making the music, but no wordse to me!"


    The grandmother patted Kiska¡¯s plump cheeks whileughing.


    "Maybe that¡¯s a good thing?"


    Kiska blinked herrge eyes at her grandmother.


    "Huh? What do you mean, that¡¯s a good thing?"


    The grandmother, with a wise expression of someone who has lived a long life, replied.


    "If no lyricse to you for any music you listen to, perhaps it¡¯s because the song shines the brightest without lyrics."


    Kiska blinked, pondered for a moment, then suddenly got up and hugged her grandmother, eximing.


    "Grandma! That must be it, that¡¯s right! You¡¯re the best, haha."


    The grandmother, smiling kindly, patted Kiska on the back as she hugged her.


    "Ho ho, don¡¯t rush to conclusions and take some time to reflect on your own state. But from what I see, the lyrics that our Kiska can¡¯t think of, nobody else will be able to think of either."


    Feeling her grandmother¡¯s warm heart, Kiska smiled brightly and hugged her tighter.


    After enjoying her grandmother''s warmth for a moment, Kiska got up and grabbed the phone.


    "I have to tell my brother!"


    Her mood seemed to liftpared to just a few minutes ago, and the grandmother watched her with a contented smile. Kiska, not


    wanting to disturb her grandmother''s rest, left the hospital room and walked down the corridor, calling Geon.


    It was just past 11 AM in the United States, so it wouldn¡¯t disturb Kay¡¯s rest, she thought, as she made the call. Kiska was surprised to hear Geon''s voice, hoarse as if he had just woken up.


    ¡°Umm... hello?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Brother, are you sick?¡±


    ¡°Just a moment... cough.¡±


    ¡°Brother, brother! What¡¯s wrong, are you sick? Is it a cold?¡±


    After hearing a swallowing sound, Geon¡¯s voice sounded better.


    ¡°Ugh, refreshing. No, it¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it, it¡¯s morning there and you were still asleep?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, the Fantagio branch in Manhattan just opened. I got my own space there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mentioned that before, you promised to take me thereter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but an unexpected booze demon showed up, and I got caught up again yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s just how it is. I¡¯ll introduce youter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to introduce a ghost?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I mean it¡¯s a person, don¡¯t worry. I drank a lot, that¡¯s all. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at grandma¡¯s hospital.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, how is grandma?¡±


    ¡°The doctors said there should have beenplications by now, but her condition is so good it¡¯s weird, always drawing her blood and taking pictures until dad caught them and it was nearly a disaster at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I can imagine. So, she¡¯s okay now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, dad put a gun to the hospital director''s head, and the doctors all disappeared. Only the personal nurse remains and they¡¯re not bothering us anymore.¡±


    ¡°Keke, must have been funny.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah! It¡¯s the first time I saw a grown man pee himself, hehe.¡±


    Realizing that what was said in jest was actually true, Geon broke into a cold sweat.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It was hrious, hehe.¡±


    ¡°Uh... uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°Brother, about ''The Song of Water''.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Ah, yeah.¡±


    ¡°I was going crazy because I couldn¡¯t write the lyrics, but I figured something out after talking with grandma.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Grandma?¡±


    Kiska went on to exin to Geon at length what they had discussed. Geon listened quietly before speaking.


    ¡°So, you mean to say that the song is mostplete without lyrics?¡±


    Kiska, perhaps eager to avoid seeming like she was making excuses for not being able to write lyrics, exined earnestly.


    ¡°Yes, really. You know I write lyrics quickly. But no matter how long I wait, I can¡¯t think of a single word for ''The Song of Water''.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    After a moment of silence, Kiska anxiously awaited his response, her feet tapping nervously.


    ¡®What if he¡¯s disappointed?¡¯


    But her worries were unfounded. Geon, who knew Kiska¡¯s abilities better than anyone, wouldn¡¯t misunderstand.


    ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s what Kiska says, then that must be it. Alright. Can you send me the lyrics for ''The Song of Earth'' and ''The Song of Wind''?¡±


    Holding the phone, Kiska¡¯s face brightened significantly.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll send them right away!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, and... I¡¯ll follow your advice and leave ''The Song of Water'' without lyrics, but it might need some humming. Thepany dislikes instrumental tracks.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s up to you. Surely I don¡¯t have to write humming lyrics like ''uhh, ahh'', right?¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course not.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, got it! I¡¯ll send it right away!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Kiska.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, brother.¡±


    After hanging up, Kiska stared at Geon''s name disyed on the phone for a moment, then hugged the phone to her chest with a happy expression. The fact that she had been able to help her brother filled her with joy as she eagerly ran back to the VIP room.


    *


    Just past lunchtime.


    Geon left the Red Castle and went to school to meet Professor Sharon. He informed her that a Fantagio branch had opened near the school, and Sharon immediately went to the dean to arrange for Geon to use Fantagio''s studio for better music production, merely marking his attendance with the professor each morning.


    After finalizing the arrangement, Sharon returned to her office and smiled at Geon.


    ¡°The talk went well. Ho ho.¡±


    Geon stood up, beaming with gratitude.


    ¡°As expected! You¡¯re the best, professor!¡±


    Sharon sat on the sofa,ughing.


    ¡°I only wish I could do more to help Kay. As a professor, I¡¯d like to offer more, but he¡¯s grown too big for that now, ho ho.¡±


    Though she


    said this, Sharon couldn¡¯t hide her pride in Geon¡¯s achievements.


    As they shared updates, Sharon heard about leaving ''The Song of Water'' without lyrics and adding humming instead, and she tilted her head curiously.


    ¡°Oh, really? A song without lyrics¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I n to do it like the humming in Edward Scissorhands, without interfering with the music.¡±


    Watching the smile fade from Sharon¡¯s face, Geon asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Why, professor?¡±


    Sharon bit her lip, her expression turning serious. After a moment of thought, she spoke.


    ¡°I know about Kiska¡¯s ability.¡±


    Geon¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°What? How do you know?¡±


    ¡°That child¡­ can read emotions, right?¡±


    ¡°Gasp... how did you¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it if it¡¯s hard. I¡¯m not trying to dig up such facts.¡±


    Sharon took a deep breath and looked Geon in the eye.


    ¡°I think Kiska said she couldn¡¯t think of lyrics because a song without someone else¡¯s voice added achieves its highestpleteness. In my opinion, it might be better not to add humming either.¡±


    Hearing Sharon¡¯s opinion, Geon stared at her, deep in thought. The astonishing revtion that Sharon knew about his and Kiska¡¯s abilities was quickly overshadowed by his concerns about the song.


    As Geon became absorbed in thought, Sharon stood up to boil water, turning her back on him and filling the kettle. Over her shoulder, she gave Geon a serious look.


    ¡®Kay. The moment humming is added, the direction of the song might change. The fate of many who hear this powerful track might be altered. Please reconsider.¡¯


    With these thoughts unspoken, Sharon watched the bubbling kettle in the quiet professor¡¯s office.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 379: Ready for The Nature

    On the 4th floor of Fantagio, specifically on the Kay Floor.


    The space, with its walls and floor made of bright white marble, appeared very luminous.


    Geon was sitting alone on a beige leather sofa by the window, cross-legged on therge sofa, gazing outside.


    Music titled "Song of Water" flowed from a Bluetooth speaker connected to his phone, but unlike the speaker at the hospital, it filled every corner of the room seamlessly through speakers installed throughout the area.


    Recalling his conversation with Sharon at school, Geon started to hum softly, experimenting with his voice.


    ¡°Ah~~~ Aah, Aaah~~~¡±


    In some parts he hummed low andfortably, mixing rich mid-tones and bass, and at the climax, he used high notes that werefortable enough not to be disturbing.


    Suddenly, a jarring sound broke his concentration.


    ¡°Sssssssss!!! Haaaaaah!!!¡±Turning his gaze from the window to the windowsill, he saw Lucy,fortably seated there, baring her fangs.


    Knowing that this sound was a cat¡¯s unique growling of warning, Geon stopped humming and reached out to Lucy, who promptly licked his hand with an angelic expression.


    ¡°Lucy, what''s wrong?¡±


    Lucy had lived in Geon¡¯s house until right before Gamagin and Pyemon came, following Lin¡¯s instructions, and Byungjun had taken her out. But once the Fantagio building waspleted, she began to live here. Although Lucy freely roamed the office, she oddly never strayed far from Geon whenever he was there.


    Rubbing her side against his hand, seemingly asking him to y, Geon looked down at Lucy and smiled.


    ¡°Why, do you also dislike music with humming like Professor Sharon?¡±


    Lucy rolled onto her back on the floor, grabbing and lightly biting Geon¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ouch, that hurts, you little rascal.¡±


    It seemed Lucy understood Geon, as she opened her pretty eyes wide and gazed at him.


    Amused by Lucy¡¯s reaction, Geon resumed ying the music and observed her. As he hummed along, Lucy quickly changed back to a stern expression and resumed growling.


    Geon, puzzled, stopped the "Song of Water" and switched to the music from "Edward Scissorhands." Despite the humming tune ying through the speakers, Lucy, lifting her back leg and licking her belly, seemed uninterested.


    ¡°Do I need to hum directly for you to react? I mean, there are dogs that sing along when their owners sing.¡±


    No matter how much Geon hummed the mncholic, low tune, Lucy, who was tapping her tail on the floor and looking outside, showed no reaction.


    ¡°Is this song not the right one?¡±


    Geon then yed a piano-only piece from Shizuka''s album and tried humming again, but Lucy just dropped her head to the floor andy on her side, appearing sleepy.


    ¡°What''s the deal? Only react to the ''Song of Water''?¡±


    When Geon yed the "Song of Water" again and resumed humming, Lucy sprang up, straightened her back, and started growling again.


    ¡°Sssssssss!!! Haaah! Haaaaah!!!¡±


    Geon stopped humming and watched Lucy, who after a while of growling, rxed and pressed her bottom to the floor.


    Although the music continued to y, the once-again serene white cat locked eyes with Geon.


    As Geon was about to hum again, Lucy lifted her bottom off the floor, her expression turning fierce again. Amused by Lucy¡¯s response, Geon repeated the action several times,ughing and picking up Lucy.


    ¡°Hehe, this is fun.¡±


    Lying on the sofa, Geon held Lucy high and looked into her eyes.


    ¡°Do you dislike humming? Is that why you react this way?¡±


    Cat¡¯s eyes are different from humans and dogs. Staring into Lucy''s vertically slit pupils, Geon stroked her head and back as she climbed up to his neck and kneaded him affectionately. Geon, interlocking his fingers behind his neck, looked up at the ceiling in contemtion.


    At that moment, just one floor above, in the executive office, Lin stood alone by the window, arms crossed, muttering to herself as she looked outside.


    ¡°The ''Song of Water'' is not safe. It¡¯s still a very dangerous tune, Geon.¡±


    There were no CCTVs in Geon¡¯s floor, nor could any sound from the well-soundproofed 4th floor be heard, but Lin seemed to know exactly what was happening downstairs.


    With a heavy expression, Lin murmured again.


    ¡°Just leave it. Adding anything to it is not about exceeding limits; it ruins the tune. And it could lead to very frightening consequences.¡±


    As Lin spotted two men packing something hurriedly in front of the Fantagio building,


    she nodded slightly and pressed the inte to connect to the lobby.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lin. The floors for Snap and Neminem are notpleted yet; guide them to Kay¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    After a brief response from the security guard, who then went out to speak to Snap and Neminem, Lin sighed in relief.


    Back on the 4th floor, Geon, unaware of anyone entering due to the music,y holding Lucy until she suddenly leapt towards the windowsill, alerting him to the entrance.


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re here?¡±


    Turning off the music on his phone, Snap, apparently dissatisfied, dropped the luggage he was carrying on the floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, you said it would be done by today, why is it dyed another day?¡±


    Neminem, pulling out some snacks from a paper bag, ced them on the table, saying,


    ¡°Well, interior work can be like that. Look, Kay, let¡¯s just hang out here for another day.¡±


    Geon, with a weing expression, said,


    ¡°I¡¯d like that. It¡¯s too quiet here alone, hehe. Can I have some of that?¡±


    Casually, Neminem had taken out a sausage, which Geon put in his mouth, then looked at Snap searching around his room.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Snap pressed a button next to the liquor storage near the kitchen, his expression serious.


    ¡°If my room isn¡¯t like this when it¡¯s finished, I¡¯llunch a missile here.¡±


    At Snap¡¯s words, Geon, pausing from eating the sausage, started sweating.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a missile, you fool.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just my way of expressing my anger, kiddo.¡±


    ¡°Stop the nonsense and let¡¯s start working quickly.¡±


    As Snap walked back to the sofa, the elevator made a sound again.


    Geon¡¯s floor was private, only making noise inside when the elevator stopped at his level, so the three men turned their heads towards the entrance.


    Hearing someone pass through the corridor and the automatic door opening, Shizuka entered with a bright face carrying something, but froze upon seeing Snap and Neminem.


    Unlike the familiar Geon, Shizuka felt intimidated by the gangster-like presence of Snap and Neminem, shrugging her shoulders and looking apprehensive.


    ¡°Shizuka! You came?¡±


    Geon quickly went over and grabbed Shizuka¡¯s arm, pulling her in. Otherwise, she might have cried just from the sight of the menacing Snap. Shizuka hesitated to approach the sofa where Snap was, instead settling in the spot farthest from him.


    Snap, Neminem, and Geon gathered in one corner to eat, while Shizuka sat awkwardly far away, creating a strange scene.


    ¡°Come closer.¡±


    Geon patted the seat next to him, and Shizuka slowly moved closer, still wary of Snap. Snap, ustomed to such scenes, nonchntly ate his bread and crossed his legs.


    ¡°Shizuka Miyawaki? Nice to meet you. Now that we¡¯re all family, let¡¯s getfortable with each other.¡±


    Shizuka suddenly hupped as Snap introduced himself.


    ¡°Yes! Gulp! Ah, yes hic!¡±


    Neminem, finding Shizuka¡¯s reaction cute, smiled, making him seem less frightening than Snap.


    Snap lowered his sunsses and pointed at Neminem, saying,


    ¡°Listen, this guy is much scarier than me, you know?¡±


    Shizuka turned her head to Neminem in surprise, who frowned and threw an empty bread bag at Snap.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a gangster, kid.¡±


    Snap swatted away the flying bread bag, retorting,


    ¡°You have a devil¡¯s tongue, man. Honestly, even ourte stepmother didn¡¯t nag like you do!¡±


    ¡°Do you really have to say that in front of a new girl? I¡¯m handsome, you know.¡±


    ¡°Handsome my foot, crying out loud. How old are you, trying to look good in front of such a youngdy? Where¡¯s Ailee¡¯s phone number?¡±


    ¡°Stop!! Enough!¡±


    Watching the two start to argue again, Shizuka couldn¡¯t help butugh, perhaps realizing they were no different from ordinary people or simply finding their quarrel amusing.


    Noticing her rxed expression, Geon finally looked at the luggage she had brought.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this stuff?¡±


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s lunchboxes. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    As Shizuka began to unpack the lunchboxes, the two men stopped their fight and stared dumbfounded at the several tiers of food containers she ced on the table.


    Opening each tier of the five-tiered lunchbox and cing them on the table, Shizuka took out another lunchbox as Neminem, staring at the bread in his hand, suddenly threw it away and rushed towards the lunchboxes.


    Snap also joined in, eagerly starting to eat the lunchboxes,peting to see who could eat more. Shizuka watched them with amusement,


    finally handing Geon a pair of chopsticks.


    ¡°Kay, eat too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks as always, Shizuka.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m always grateful that you enjoy it.¡±


    After a frenzy of eating, Snap, his belly bulging,y down on the sofa. Neminem, also stuffed, gasped for breath as he sprawled out on the sofa, and Shizukaughed brightly as she began to clean up the lunchboxes.


    Geon joined her in cleaning up, while the still-reclining Snap asked,


    ¡°What was that music you were listening to when I came in?¡±


    Neminem, the music still lingering in his mind, lifted his head as Geon, putting the lunchbox containers into a shopping bag, said,


    ¡°It¡¯s called ''Song of Water,'' a bit of a long piece. It¡¯s going to be on this album.¡±


    Snap, removing his sunsses and tilting his head back, asked,


    ¡°Is it just an instrumental? There were no lyrics, or is it unfinished?¡±


    After packing up the lunchboxes, Geon crossed his arms and sat down, looking thoughtful.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. People around me say that the piece is most beautiful just as an instrumental.¡±


    ¡°Do you think so too, Neminem?¡±


    Snap also raised a hand, twirling his index finger.


    ¡°I agree. I don¡¯t like agreeing with this guy, but yeah.¡±


    The only one who hadn¡¯t yet heard the music, Shizuka, looked at the three men with wide eyes, trying to gauge their reactions.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 380: Ready for The Nature

    A few dayster, in Lynn''s office.


    Every morning, after stopping by school, Geon would head to the Fantagio office and always drop by Lynn''s office in the morning to have coffee and chat with her.


    Unlike before, seeing her face every day meant they didn''t have much to talk about, but somehow being with her made Geon feel at ease, and he enjoyed their morning coffee time together, which had now be routine.


    As soon as Geon arrived on the fifth floor, Lucy also came over and sat on hisp in a bread-toasting pose, wagging her tail. Lynn briefly focused on Lucy before putting down her coffee cup and asked.


    "So, how is the Song of Watering along?"


    Geon pouted his lips and replied.


    "Everyone likes it without the lyrics, but thepany wouldn''t like that, would they? It would lose its mass appeal."


    "Hmm? Who says that?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? A song you can''t sing along to naturallycks mass appeal, Director."Lynn smiled and picked up her coffee cup again.


    "If it were a single, I would have discouraged it, but there''s no reason to oppose one of the tracks in a full album being purely instrumental. We can just make the title track a different song. Do you have a title track in mind?"


    Geon slightly shook his head and said.


    "The Song of Earth will be trendy hip-hop, the Song of Wind will be the most mainstream as club dance music, and the Song of Fire is rock music, which I''m most confident in, so it''s hard to choose just one for the title track."


    "Then don''t."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Don''t designate a title track."


    "And the marketing?"


    "Excluding the Song of Water, we can push all three other songs."


    "Eh... is that how it''s usually done? Normally, the marketing budget is spent on one song, and it''s good if other songs hit as well."


    Lynn took a sip of her coffee, put the cup down, andughed.


    "It''s your music, Geon. I believe all three songs will definitely be hits."


    Geon scratched his cheek andughed awkwardly.


    "Ah... haha, thanks for believing, but it''s a bit of a burden."


    "Hoho, since when has the always confident Geon be like this?"


    "Haha... It''s just that it''s my first full album, so I''m a bit nervous."


    "Hoho, just do what you always do. Oh, by the way, how is the work on the Song of Wind going?"


    Geon looked troubled and said.


    "Um, I''ve got the framework, but I''m still unsure. It''s something I''ve never tried before. I''m looking for musicians who can help, but the ones I find don''t quite match the music I''ve envisioned." ?


    "How is your trip to Koreaing along?"


    "Well, people around me advise against it, saying what can I learn in a country dominated by girl groups."


    Lynn chuckled slightly as she watched Geon.


    "Have you made that decision after listening to the current music in Korea?"


    Geon pouted and shook his head.


    "Byung-jun said it''s so bad it''ll rot your ears, so I haven''t listened."


    "Listen first, then decide. I''ll have a CD sent to your room through an employee."


    "Uh... maybe I should?"


    Lynn crossed her arms and stared intently at Geon. Suddenly, seeing Lynn close her mouth and stare at him, Geon nervously asked.


    "Why... are you doing that, Director?"


    Lynn remained silent for a moment before finally speaking.


    "When have you ever made a hasty judgment about someone else''s music without listening to it?"


    Lost for words at Lynn''sment, Geon made a serious face, and Lynn spoke again.


    "It''s not toote to evaluate after listening. Have you forgotten that all your teachers were Korean?"


    Geon thought about his music teachers.


    They weren''t into dance music, so he could have made excuses, but it was true that he had made a premature judgment based on others'' stories, and he quietly bowed his head.


    After a moment of reflection, Geon deeply bowed his head while sitting.


    "I think I was wrong, Director. I''m sorry."


    Finally smiling, Lynn waved her hand.


    "It''s nothing to apologize for, and thank you for realizing it quickly."


    "Hehe, I''m so d to have you as my director."


    "Hoho, Byung-jun would be jealous if he heard that."


    "Not really, Byung-jun has been a lot of help too, not musically, but hehe."


    "Shall we have lunch together?"


    "Oh, great! I''ll treat."


    "There''s a new Chinese restaurant in front of thepany, let''s have Chinese food for a change."


    Geon and Lynn enjoyed a meal at the newly openedrge Chinese restaurant in front of the


    After about an hour of dining with Lynn, Geon returned to his floor, where he saw stacks of CDs, easily over three hundred, piled on the desk next to the recording booth''s control box.


    Whistling, Geon approached the CDs and smiled.


    "Director Lynn really pushes things through."


    Knowing it was unrealistic to choose from over three hundred CDs, Geon randomly picked one, removed its packaging, and ced it in the yer.


    Holding the remote, Geony on the sofa and began listening to the music while looking at the ceiling.


    Some songs he skipped immediately after they started, and others he listened to up to the first verse, but there was not yet a song he had listened topletely through the second verse. However, deciding to listen to all the songs, Geon reviewed the music untilte at night.


    After 11 PM, having listened to music for the whole day, Geon, looking tired, removed the CD from the yer and ced it back in its case.


    "Phew, didn''t even get through fifty. When will I ever get through all these?"


    Turning off the music, an awkward silence filled his space. Geon, feeling the tinnitus thates from the sudden silence after noise, turned his head toward the sound of the elevator stopping.


    As the autumn season approached, Byung-jun entered the office wearing a thin raincoat and seeing Geon sitting among the piled-up CDs, asked.


    "What''s all this?"


    "You''re here, hyung. This is all from Director Lynn, she had them brought over so I could listen to Korean dance music."


    Byung-jun scanned the CDs and chuckled.


    "Why bother listening? Whether it''s China, Korea, or Japan, their music is still far behind. And although they seed in their own countries with their unique styles, most of their songs don''t make it in the global market."


    Geon, looking exhausted,id his cheek against the piled CDs.


    "That''s the problem, most of them. Not all, just most, which means somewhere out there, there might be someone making dance music that could make it globally."


    Byung-jun nodded in agreement as he frowned at the piled CDs.


    "Even so, when are you going to listen to all this? You don''t have that much time, do you?"


    Geon, lying down, closed his eyes and said.


    "There''s no other way, right?"


    "Jeez, always making things hard for yourself, you fool."


    Geon sat up and stretched.


    "Ugh, but there were some results."


    "What?"


    Geon pointed at a few of the opened CDs.


    "Korean musicians have great ideas and use sound well. Most importantly, they know how to make the hooks in dance music addictive."


    Byung-jun looked at the CDs Geon was pointing at and frowned.


    "But why don''t they make it in the global market?"


    Geon stood up and stretched his back.


    "The producing is a mess, meaning the structure doesn''t fit. At first listen, you think, ''Oh, this is really good, addictive,'' but it doesn''t be music that''s still good years or decadester like American music. Without the right structure, the music quickly bes boring."


    Byung-jun pursed his lips and tilted his head.


    "But I seem to remember there were some dance songs I wanted to listen to every day."


    Geonughed and stretched his arms above his head.


    "Listen to those songs you mentioned wanting to hear every day again. If the structure of dance music copses, it might be nice to listen to asionally, recalling memories or nostalgia, but it won''t be music you''d want to keep listening to."


    Byung-jun nodded in agreement.


    "Uh... that seems about right."


    Geon put on his thin outerwear and said.


    "It''ste, I should go now."


    "Do you want me to book a top musician from the U.S. for you? If you call for a music exchange, there are plenty who woulde running."


    Geon waved his hand as he walked out of the office first.


    "I''ll study a bit more, and if I need it, I''ll let you know. I still have a lot of material to analyze."


    Byung-jun nced at the unopened CDs still piled up and left the office with a frown.


    However, at that time, Lynn, who had efficiently arranged for the Korean dance music CDs during their lunch, had made one mistake.


    It was the employee she sent to buy the CDs. There was no breach of security, but the record store owner, who specialized in Korean music and had seen an employee buy over three hundred CDs, had once run a music business in Korea before going bankrupt and moving to the U.S.


    Watching the employee carrying boxes filled with CDs into Manhattan''s Fantagio office, the record store owner widened his eyes and watched the Fantagio building. After a moment of thought, the owner picked up the phone.


    "Hey, it''s me,


    President Kim. How are the kids doing? Oh, me? Just running a small record store here in the U.S. Ha, sure, let''s have a drink when I return."


    The owner, seeing the red brick building of Fantagio, smiled.


    "It''s not about that, I have a reason you should buy me a drink, and I''m telling you because it''s you..."


    After checking that no one around could understand since he was speaking in Korean, the owner made a foolish face.


    "Ahem, it''s a secret, but you know Fantagio, right? Thepany Kay is with. Yeah, that''s the ce. They just bought three hundred CDs of Korean musicians. Why would they listen to that, right? Clearly, Kay is analyzing it because they''re nning to feature some Korean musicians. From what I know, Snepdog and Neminem also visit thatpany often."


    While the other end of the line couldn''t be heard, the owner was pleased with his conversation and continued.


    "Yeah, prepare well in advance, and who knows, your kids might get picked by a miracle. Prepare well, I''m only telling you this because you cared when times were tough. Ha, we definitely need to have a drinkter."


    As the early days of autumn set in, this misunderstanding slowly began to spread.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 381: Ready for The Nature

    Cheongdam-dong, South Korea.


    Although Gangnam is famously expensive, the reality is different. The offices, beauty salons, and restaurants frequented by South Korea''s real wealthy are all clustered in Cheongdam-dong, making it a hotspot bustling with luxury clientele.


    The reason why ces like Gangnam Station or Garosu-gil, which aren''t promoted online, don''t attract as many people is because of the quality of the clientele.


    These are the people who don¡¯t feel the need to unt their lifestyle on social media. They are the main customers, hence the quietness.


    The businesses here also prefer not to market themselves, as the wealthy clientele avoid noisy ces bustling with middle-ss customers. It''s far more beneficial to capture one high-ss customer than a hundred ordinary ones, which is why Cheongdam-dong has be a haven for the elite.


    Although called a main road, the roads in Cheongdam-dong seldom exceed fournes, making it iparable to the areas around Gangnam Station.


    A seven-story building with fully tinted ss windows and a massive sign in cursive script reading "YDN Entertainment" stood on Cheongdam-dong''s main road, crowded with illegally parked luxury cars.


    Sitting alone on the top floor, a man in histe fifties hung up the phone, spun around in his plush executive chair, and brought a cigarette to his lips.


    Ding~He lit his cigarette with an expensive Dupont lighter, carelessly tossed the lighter on the table, and exhaled deeply into his chair.


    ¡°Kay is looking for a Korean musician to feature in a dance music track?¡±


    He casually flicked his cigarette with his finger, pressed the secretary office button on the phone on his desk, and spoke.


    ¡°Send Director Lim Hyuntaek in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡±


    Not ten minutester, there was a knock on the door. The man, about to light another cigarette, put it down and said,


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    A fashionably dressed man in his mid-thirties, not particrly handsome but wearing baggy pants, an oversized sweater, and earrings in both ears, entered and bowed at ny degrees in front of the chairman.


    ¡°You called for me, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Aren''t some of our kids in San Francisco shooting a music video?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Team Leader Lee is overseeing them.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Alright, I''ll contact him myself. And how many kids do you have under you?¡±


    Without any hesitation, Hyuntaek replied, even though the chairman referred to people as ¡®items¡¯.


    ¡°Four.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, and how many do we have in total at ourpany?¡±


    ¡°Thirteen, but since two are currently inactive, you can consider it eleven.¡±


    The chairman grimaced with irritation.


    ¡°What about those two?¡±


    ¡°One waspletely disbanded, and the other is dealing with awsuit.¡±


    ¡°These girl groups, they try to rise up the moment they get a bit of power. Handle it well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Team Leader Lee, but sift through your kids for some with good looks and figures, might need to send them to the US soon.¡±


    Hyuntaek nodded quietly, troubled because he cared for the four girl groups under him, knowing all too well how distant the possibility of them breaking into the US market was. ??


    A few years back, a girl group that gained enormous poprity in Korea and other parts of Asia tried to break into the US market, quickly rose to fame, and then plummeted, causing significant losses. Since then, Korean agencies have been reluctant to promote girl groups in the US.


    In contrast, a boy group was unexpectedly popr in the West, but experts were skeptical about how long this wouldst and whether neers could continue to emerge.


    After a moment, Hyuntaek cautiously asked,


    ¡°Are we considering a move to the US?¡±


    The chairman lit his cigarette again and replied,


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not time to announce anything yet. I¡¯ll send Team Leader Lee to verify some things and let you know. Director Lim, go ahead and make a selection from your kids.¡±


    ¡°By ¡®kids,¡¯ do you mean to select on an individual basis, not by team?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You never know who might catch an eye. If even one of them makes it, it¡¯s a hit chance for everyone in that group.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Understood, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can go.¡±


    Hyuntaek bowed respectfully to the chairman, who was lighting his cigarette, and backed out of the office as if retreating from a king¡¯s presence. Once the door was closed, he straightened his back and pulled down his sweater, his expression souring.


    ¡°That bastard¡¯s nning to send someone off for entertainment again, sigh.¡±


    Despite his words, Hyuntaek was a seasoned manager in the industry, having secured a director position at a major agency in his mid-thirties. He was not in this position solely by doing clean and transparent work.


    He simply needed to vent about the chairman¡¯s disrespectful treatment


    .


    Hyuntaek stared at the closed door, silently cursing in his mind, then calmly ordered the secretary waiting outside,


    ¡°Gather all my kids in Practice Room A, within 5 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director.¡±


    After leaving the chairman¡¯s office, Hyuntaek smoked a cigarette on the rooftop and then made his way to Practice Room A, where girls in theirte teens to early twenties, dressed in exercise outfits, sat chatting. Upon seeing Hyuntaek, they quickly straightened up.


    Nine, six, five, four. The members of the four girl groups totaled twenty-four. Hyuntaek crossed his arms and pondered,


    ¡®For the entertainment, I¡¯ll take Sujeong, who has experience, along with Yoonhyeon and Soa, and maybe Yoonjeong, who¡¯s gaining poprity.¡¯


    The women he observed were undeniably the sexy type of idols, irresistible to any man, and their hosting was always sessful. Hyuntaek finally spoke,


    ¡°Sujeong, Yoonhyeon, Soa, Yoonjeong, and¡­ Jinyeon, stay. The rest may leave.¡±


    Though they were summoned abruptly and dismissed just as quickly, the remaining female idols understood the nature of the task at hand.


    Yoonjeong and Jinyeon,cking experience, looked anxiously at their older group members, seeking help with their eyes, but no one could assist them.


    As the others left, only the five idols and Hyuntaek remained in Practice Room A. After a moment of silence, Hyuntaek nodded towards Sujeong,


    ¡°You¡¯ve been around, Sujeong, so you probably saw thising?¡±


    Sujeong, with her long ck hair and fair skin, nodded slightly.


    Her innocent image belied the reality that she had be addicted to the investmenting from sponsors after being sent for entertainment over ten times. She had even reached a point where she would ask to be sent out for hosting.


    Hyuntaek, acknowledging her agreement, said as he left the room,


    ¡°The chairman will call you soon, so don¡¯t go anywhere, stay in the office.¡±


    Yoonhyeon, who looked to be in herte teens, hesitantly raised her hand as she sat on the floor,


    ¡°Director, I have a schedule¡­¡±


    Hyuntaek frowned and turned back,


    ¡°What schedule?¡±


    ¡°A variety show.¡±


    ¡°On majorwork?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s cable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll talk to the manager. Someone else will go, and you¡¯ll stay.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    After Hyuntaek closed the door, Yoonjeong and Jinyeon looked uneasily at their older group members. Being in a girl group under YDN Entertainment and not having experience meant one of two things: they were either too new or too young. In their case, it was thetter, but they had only recently turned eighteen and caught Hyuntaek¡¯s eye.


    Though the rumors circted openly among the older members, it had always seemed distant to them. Now that it was their reality, a nervous Yoonjeong asked with a trembling voice,


    ¡°Do¡­ do we really have to do this?¡±


    Jinyeon was equally anxious, turning her tearful eyes towards Sujeong, the most senior among the girl group members.


    Sujeong chuckled and leaned against the wall, crossing her arms,


    ¡°If you want to survive in this industry, there¡¯s no choice. You¡¯ve all envied me driving a luxury car. How do you think I afford it? All my earnings go straight to operational expenses, entertainment costs, and what little is left is barely enough to send home. It¡¯s all sponsored.¡±


    Yoonjeong spoke meekly,


    ¡°But still¡­ how can we be with men old enough to be our dads¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just dads; even if they were grandpas, you¡¯d have to do what¡¯s necessary. Either you go to an agency where you don¡¯t see such dirty stuff, but then you¡¯d start all over as a trainee and it might take another five years to debut, with no guarantee of sess.¡±


    As Sujeong said, there are certainly agencies that operate cleanly and transparently, maybe even more so than the others.


    However, as she pointed out,panies thatpete solely on talent require much more time and effort. Idols, eager for their debut day, often grow tired of waiting and transfer to agencies like YDN.


    Hourster, the five were summoned to the chairman¡¯s office, where they were informed they would be sent to the US for entertainment. They quickly packed and boarded a flight to the US.


    ...


    Hell.


    Gusion sat in the reception room of a castle shaped like a bat, his eyes closed and hand reaching out over a table covered with hundreds of newspapers from around the world.


    Every country''s newspapers, every publishing house represented, piled up in a massive heap.


    [¡°I¡¯ll kill him! That bastard!¡±]


    [¡°He¡¯s mine! I don¡¯t care who she is, I¡¯ll tear her mouth apart!¡±


    ]


    [¡°Give me back my money! Or else I¡¯ll kill you and then myself!¡±]


    [¡°Please, let me win this time! I¡¯d even sell my soul! Help me, devil or angel!¡±]


    [¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s because I love you that I¡¯ll kill you, you know my heart, right?¡±]


    Listening to humanity¡¯s filthy cries, Gusion¡¯s eyes flipped white as his body trembled.


    His hand paused over one particr newspaper.


    [¡°I¡¯ll do anything to capture his heart and break into the US! If he wants my body, I¡¯ll give it, and if he wants my heart, that too. But if neither works, I¡¯ll use my body as leverage to threaten him!¡±]


    Gusion¡¯s hand moved like lightning, snatching the newspaper. Holding it aloft, he slowly opened his eyes, a purple glow shing within.


    ¡°Oh¡­ look at this?¡±


    The newspaper he held was a Korean one. Not the front page, but in the entertainment section, an article titled "Their Airport Fashion" featured five women.


    Gusion stared intensely at a woman with ck hair and an innocent face.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 382: Ready for The Nature

    As per Geon''s daily routine, after visiting the school and marking his attendance with Professor Sharon, despite having a car provided by Fantagio''s American branch, he couldn''t ignore Mirov''s kindness and rode in a Red Kessel car to the office.


    Fantagio''s red brick building had been surrounded by fans 24/7 since they put up their sign not long ago.


    The fans, who had been staying up for several nights, had spread the word through social media that Geon wasing to the office daily, attracting even more fans and reporters.


    Fortunately, Lynn had anticipated this and set up a security office at the entrance of the building, allowing only vehicles cleared by the security guards to enter.


    Since the interior was not visible from the outside, even if Geon got out of the car and entered the building, his face wouldn''t be sold to the waiting fans outside, allowing him to go to work under these conditions.


    Moreover, Geon used a different car from Red Kessel every day, so fans who only saw the car couldn''t recognize it was him.


    It was just an endless fight between the fans who clung to every car entering Fantagio and the security guards trying to peel them off.


    When Geon''s car approached the building entrance, a security guard quickly opened the barrier. Although the car changed daily, Byung-joon reported the license te to the security office daily, allowing the security guard to immediately identify Geon and grant entry, prompting the fans to rush over.


    But since the barrier opened so quickly, the fans didn''t manage to cling on before the car went inside and headed to the parking lot.Stepping out of the car, Geon saw the fans shouting and looked pensively at the entrance as Byung-joon gestured as if to say, "Go on, go. They won''t listen anyway."


    Geon, embarrassed, smiled and walked toward the building entrance. He had argued several times with Byung-joon about showing his face to the fans who hade all the way to see him, but Geon always won.


    His stubbornness yed a part, as did the more than ten security guards who tightly secured the narrow entrance of the building.


    From a distance from the narrow entrance, Geon peeked out, and the fans screamed, pushing the security guards, but Lynn''s American security guards, all ex-special forces with significant size and strength, were prepared not to lose even to the Russian mafia Geon hung out with.


    Inside the building where the guards, immovable despite the fans'' efforts, Geon briefly waved at the fans shouting and taking pictures with their phones.


    Later, when he went upstairs and greeted Lynn, they sat down for tea while watching outside.


    From inside, they could see out clearly, even if it wasn''t visible from the outside. Lynn, noticing Geon''s gaze, asked, "Who are you looking at like that? The fans have been here for a while, is it still strange to you?"


    "Haha, no, it''s not that. You know my friend Gusion, right? He''s here, and he asked the guards to let him inside."


    "Hmm? He could have called ahead, and I would have informed the security office."


    "He doesn''t have a phone. I tried to get him one, but he says phones bind him, and he doesn''t like using them. He''s the kind of friend I can''t even meet unless he shows up like this, so I really wanted to see him."


    "Hoho, he must be a very good friend then."


    "Hehe, he''s a friend who only gives without asking for anything in return. Ah, there''s the security guard bringing him up! I''ll go down now, Ms. Lynn."


    "Alright, go ahead."


    As Geon left, Lynn quietly looked out the window and caught Gusion''s eye as he entered the building.


    Gusion, even through the tinted ss, saw Lynn and smirked slightly, and Lynn also smiled lightly, raising her coffee cup in greeting.


    It was a surreal sight of angels and demons greeting each other with smiles. As Gusion was escorted to the Kay Floor, Geon, who hade out to meet him, spread his arms wide with a smile.


    "Gusion!!! How long has it been!"


    Embracing the warmly weing Geon, Gusion smiled back and walked into the office with his arm over Geon''s shoulder.


    "What''s up, not contacting me? Though you probably didn''t have a way to contact. Haha."


    Gusion didn''t respond to Geon''s words but looked around the spacious Kay Floor with wide eyes.


    "Wow, this is really nice. It feels so spacious and bright."


    Geon, proud, rested his hands on his hips.


    "Ahem, that''s the kind of position I hold in ourpany! Ehehe."


    "Pfft, didn''t know you were capable of such talk?"


    "Hehe, just kidding! Let''s go sit


    over there."


    Geon led Gusion to arge 10-seater sofa, and as they sat down, he asked, "Where have you been, what have you been doing? I was worried because there was no way to contact you. Phae even visits asionally, why don''t youe more often?"


    "Phae visited?"


    "Yes, she even got a phone recently, gave me her number too."


    "What...? Phae has a phone?"


    "Yes, honestly, who doesn''t have a phone these days? You should get one too! It''ll make it easier to contact you."


    Gusion frowned.


    ''Yeah, there''s no one who lives without a phone. But that guy isn''t human.''


    Geon, unaware of Gusion''s change in expression, pressed on.


    "Huh? I''ll gift you one, okay? Let''s get you one, please!"


    "Uh... um. Alright then."


    Geon, delighted, jumped up and ran towards the control box desk.


    "Seriously! I''ll gift you thetest model!!"


    Excited, Geon ran to the desk and asked an employee via inte to purchase thetest model smartphone.


    Geon, who quickly finished the inte conversation on how to buy a phone without personal information, ran back to the sofa smiling.


    "Now it''ll be easier to contact you! You must answer my calls, got it?"


    Gusion, pointing to his bulky military bagid aside, said, "I often go on painting trips, so there might be times I can''t receive calls, especially in ces like mountains where phones don''t work well."


    "Okay! I understand that much! Hehe."


    Geon, extremely pleased that he could now keep in touch with Gusion, couldn''t stop smiling as he looked at him.


    "Are you that happy?"


    "Of course! I''ve missed seeing you, let''s meet up more often, okay?"


    "Hehe, sure. I''lle more often."


    "So where are you off to? Why is your bag so bulky, did you run away from home or something?"


    Gusion, joking, tapped his bag and said, "Ah, I came to ask for a favor. Actually, my parents don''t know I paint, and they''d probably kill me if they found out. My parents areing to my ce soon, and I have nowhere to leave this, can you keep it for a few days?"


    "Oh, there''s plenty of space here to keep a bag. Just leave it anywhere."


    "Haha, thanks. Should I show you the paintings I''ve stored on myptop?"


    "Oh!! Really? You make them into files, not on canvas?"


    "Ah, I paint on canvas but then I take photos of them, can''t carry all that around all the time, haha."


    "Really? Alright! Show me!"


    Gusion took out a slimptop from his bulky bag, ced it on hisp, and spent some time showing his paintings.


    Geon eximed in awe and asked questions as Gusion showed him his paintings, showing deep interest in them.


    After showing more than fifty paintings, Gusion, with hisptop still open, looked around and asked, "Where should I put the bag?"


    Geon pointed to a windowsill where Lucy often sat.


    "Just put it anywhere there. Oh? Speaking of which, where''s Lucy? Lucy! Lucy!"


    Lucy, who usually sat on the windowsill yawning or rolling around, had run to Lynn the moment she sensed Gusion''s power at the building entrance.


    Lucy, though brave, was no match for Gusion, a top-tier demon.


    After Gusion ced his heavy bag on the windowsill and left theptop open there, he stood up.


    "I have to go pick up my parents at the airport, so I''ll have to leave now."


    Geon spread his arms to stop him.


    "Wait a minute! You have to take your phone, I''ll be right back, just wait a moment!"


    Geon rushed off and disappeared into the elevator.


    Left alone, Gusion adjusted theptop so it faced the sofa and connected the charging cable.


    Shortly after, Geon returned with a shopping bag containing thetest model smartphone, took out the phone, turned it on, entered his phone number, and handed it to Gusion.


    "I''ve entered my number too, so make sure to keep in touch. Got it?"


    "Thanks, I will."


    As they went to the building entrance, the fans began shouting again, and Gusion quickly exited, waving his hand.


    "I''m leaving, don''t cause amotion, just go inside."


    "Alright, take care! Say hi to your parents for me."


    Gusion waved, but Geon watched him until he disappeared, waving at the fans once more beforeughing and returning to the office.


    Meanwhile, at that moment, five womennded at Kennedy Airport, having stayed behind in the US to film a music video after sending the staff home earlier.


    Soo-jin, unting her model-like stature


    , approached Team Leader Lee, who looked like an elite with sses, and slightly bowed her head.


    "Team Leader Lee, you''ve worked hard."


    "Oh, right. Soo-jin, you''ve also worked hard. I''ve heard roughly from the boss?"


    Soo-jin nced at Yoon-jung and Jin-yeon, who looked nervous, then resolvedly set her eyes.


    "Yes, I''ll definitely seed."


    Team Leader Lee pushed up his sses and pped his hands.


    "Good, that''s the right attitude. Fantagio isn''t a ce you just walk into because you want to; you need to get a meeting approved first, so go to the hotel, unpack, and wait."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 383: Small Connection

    In front of the Fantagio office.


    Team Leader Yi from YDN Entertainment was lurking around the front of the building. He had arranged for the female idols to stay at the nearest hotel so that they could be summoned at any moment with just a phone call, and had now spontaneously decided to visit Fantagio.


    It wouldn''t be easy to meet someone as influential as Kay, but he was hopeful upon hearing that Kay was currently researching Korean dance music and looking for musicians to feature.


    As he passed by a wall where dozens of fans were squatting, he reached the security room.


    From a distance, as the American security guards noticed him and approached, Team Leader Yi was about to pull out his business card when he saw the guards reaching for their guns, startling him.


    "Stop!! Hold on!!"


    Unable to even grab the business card in his pocket, Team Leader Yi slowly raised both hands and spoke fluently in English.


    "Ie from YDN Entertainment in Korea. I was just trying to take out my business card."


    One of the guards approached and patted him down over his clothes. Once they realized he was unarmed, the guards apologized."Sorry, but reaching into your pocket suddenly can be misunderstood in the United States. Please refrain from doing that."


    "Ah... I see. I apologize."


    Although Team Leader Yi tried to reach into his pocket again, the guards just watched as he wasn''t armed. He then pulled out several business cards at once and said.


    "I''m Yi Yong-wook, the team leader at YDN Entertainment."


    The head of the guards nced at the card and asked.


    "Did you have an appointment? We have not been informed."


    "No, I didn¡¯t make an appointment. The office just opened recently, so there was no one I could contact."


    The guard shook his head firmly.


    "If you don¡¯t have an appointment, you can''t enter."


    Team Leader Yi chuckled awkwardly and shrugged.


    "Ha ha, I know that. It¡¯smon sense. Could I possibly get a contact number to arrange a visit?"


    After going into the security office, the guard returned with a business card.


    "If it''s for business purposes, please contact this number."


    Receiving the business card with the music business office''s main number, Team Leader Yi smiled, trying to leave a good impression.


    "Ah, thank you. I will make an appointment ande back. Sorry, but could you please pass my business card to Kay? I¡¯vee all the way from Korea."


    He asked casually, but the guard tly refused his request.


    "Sorry. It¡¯s difficult to pass it directly to Kay, but I can forward it to the office."


    Team Leader Yi clicked his tongue, disappointed. Rumor had it that Kay was kind-hearted and might meet with anyone rted to the music business who had traveled all the way from Korea.


    "Ah... I understand. Then I¡¯ll arrange an appointment ande back."


    "Yes, please do."


    After saying goodbye with a nod, Team Leader Yi walked away as the fans eavesdropping on the conversation whispered among themselves.


    "What¡¯s YDN Entertainment? Is it famous?"


    "I don''t know, it¡¯s a Korean entertainmentpany."


    "There was a fanst time who imed to be from a Korean entertainmentpany, but it turned out to be a lie."


    "Yeah, maybe this one is a ghostpany too."


    Hearing the fans, one of the guards chuckled, and Team Leader Yi''s face flushed red as he hurriedly left the scene.


    "Damn Americans, dismissing an Asian agency. We''re one of the top agencies in Korea, you fools."


    Although it was one of the top four agencies in Korea, it was virtually unknown in the United States, so no one there recognized them.


    Grinding his teeth, Team Leader Yi looked at the phone number on the card and irritably dialed it. As the phone rang, he cleared his throat and brightened his expression.


    Soon, a woman''s voice answered in fluent English.


    "Hello, Fantagio Music Business Office in the US, this is ra Anderson."


    "Ah! Hello! This is Yi Yong-wook, the team leader at YDN Entertainment in Korea."


    "Yes, how can I help you?"


    "Well, we have some Korean dance musicians visiting the US, and I was wondering if they could tour the US branch of Fantagio."


    "A tour?"


    "Yes, we¡¯d like to benchmark your world-sspany so that YDN can also use it as an opportunity for development."


    While excessively praising Fantagio, Team Leader Yi continually ingratiated himself over the phone, though his insincere expressions were unseen.


    After a brief pause as the person on the other end of the line spoke with a supervisor, the voice returned.


    "Is the number you called from your personal number, Mr. Yi?"


    "Ah! Yes, it¡¯s my personal cellphone."


    "We will verify your identity with YDN Entertainment and report back internally. Can we call you backter?"


    "My identity is confirmed, so please feel free


    to verify it whenever. When might you call back?"


    "I''m not sure, as the director is currently out of the office."


    "The director of Fantagio, Son Lin? Do I need his permission even to get a tour?"


    "Yes, Kay is also here. If there were no musicians around, it might be possible, but anything that could disturb the musicians requires the director¡¯s approval."


    "Even just a quiet look around without causing any disturbance?"


    "Yes, that includes everything."


    "Ah... I see. I¡¯ll wait for your call."


    Hanging up, Team Leader Yi grimaced and red at the distant Fantagio building.


    "I didn¡¯t think it would be easy, but I didn¡¯t realize that even a tour would be this difficult. I had hoped to just ''bump into'' Kay and start a conversation, but no luck! I should just go back to the hotel."


    After ring once more at the Fantagio building, he walked off towards his hotel.


    Meanwhile, back at the hotel, Yoon-jung and Jin-yeon were unpacking in their room. The suite had several rooms, and since the older members each took a room, the two of them had to share the remaining one.


    Yoon-jung pulled out a cosmetics pouch from her carry-on bag and sighed.


    "Phew, I had only heard about this stuff, but it really exists..."


    Jin-yeon flopped onto the bed and stared at the ceiling.


    "Yeah... But if it¡¯s Kay..."


    Yoon-jung turned her head towards Jin-yeon.


    "Kay? Could you give it to Kay?"


    Jin-yeon rolled over to face Yoon-jung. Her eyes were anxious, but they showed a willingness to go through with it if necessary.


    "It seems a hundred times better to give it to Kay than to some old guys with big bellies. Honestly, even if it weren¡¯t for this job, Kay would be a perfect romantic partner."


    "Are you crazy? Do you think Kay would consider a girl who''s been involved in entertaining like this as a dating prospect?"


    Jin-yeon propped her chin on her hands and said,


    "Probably not... But since we have to do it anyway, and if it''s Kay, it feels a bit better."


    Yoon-jung''s expression darkened.


    "I hate it. Of course, I like Kay. If he came to me and asked me out, I might give him everything because he''s that attractive. But I hate this method."


    "What if Kay chose you?"


    Yoon-jung tilted her head.


    "Chose me?"


    Jin-yeony back and stared at the ceiling again.


    "Remember on the ne, I sat next to So-ah unnie. I asked her, and she said usually the entertainees choose among us. If they are somewhat sane, they choose one, if not, they take two or three at once."


    "What?! That really happens?"


    "I don¡¯t know... I only heard it too."


    "Ugh... I hate it! I hate it!!"


    As Yoon-jung began to cry, Jin-yeon also seemed to tear up, bowing her head. Soon, both were crying, and their sobs grew louder until the door quietly opened, and Soo-jin''s face appeared. Seeing the two crying, Soo-jin spoke sternly.


    "What are you doing, making a fuss all the way in America? Stop upsetting the others and go out and get some air."


    In the Korean entertainment industry, a few years of seniority are as authoritative as the sky. Even for just-debuted newbies, Soo-jin¡¯s words were like amand from heaven. Shaking off their tears, the two quickly stood up and responded simultaneously.


    "Yes, unnie. Sorry."


    As Soo-jin red at them and closed the door, still standing at attention, Jin-yeon sighed and took Yoon-jung¡¯s hand.


    "Let¡¯s go out, no one here knows us, and it''ll feel better once we get some fresh air."


    "Okay... Let¡¯s go shopping in the city center in front of the hotel."


    Grabbing only their wallets and phones, the two passed through the living room where the older members were sitting, cautiously making their way out of the hotel room.


    Exiting the lobby to the cool autumn breeze outside felt refreshing.


    "The air in New York isn¡¯t great, but it feels a bit less suffocating to be away from the scary unnies," said the girls as they walked through the city, shopping and buying snacks, gradually brightening up.


    Unaware of their situation, theyughed and yed, looking intrigued by the interesting items for sale, and soon found themselves in front of the majestic Lincoln Center. Yoon-jung said dreamily,


    "I wonder if I could ever perform at a ce like this?"


    Jin-yeon stood next to her, looking at the building.


    "They say Kay once did an opera


    performance here."


    "Really? Wow... He''s truly amazing, Kay is."


    "Yes, he''s the same age as Soo-jin unnie. He''s still a student because he went to the military."


    "Wow, he''s alreadypleted his military service? I haven¡¯t seen any articles about that."


    "Yeah, he enlisted quietly and served his full term in a front-line unit."


    "Wow... He really is wless."


    As they talked, Jin-yeon turned her head to the left side of Lincoln Center.


    "Wow... That¡¯s Juilliard over there."


    Yoon-jung turned her head and saw the asymmetrical, pointed grey building. Looking at Juilliard bustling with students in the afternoon, she murmured softly,


    "If I had properly studied music at a ce like this... maybe I wouldn¡¯t have to do this kind of work?"


    "Who knows... Both of us would have been active in Korea, so it probably would have been the same. And... Oh! Oh no!!!"


    "What? What¡¯s wrong?"


    Startled by Jin-yeon''s shout, Yoon-jung followed her gaze.


    There, arge Cadic Escde was pulling up, and Geon was stepping out, waving to the students swarming around him.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 384: Small Connection

    Jinyeon grabbed Yunjeong''s hand and eximed,


    "Let¡¯s go too!"


    "Oh, oh my, where to!!"


    "We won¡¯t be recognized anyway. Let¡¯s just get closer and at least see the face, we don¡¯t even know if we¡¯ll meet him, since we came here blindly, we should at least take a look up close before we go! Hurry!"


    Standing in front of the car, responding to the cheers of the students was Geon, but it was uncertain when he would enter the school, so Jinyeon, feeling anxious, forcefully pulled Yunjeong and started running.


    Even though they ran, it took quite some time due to the distance, so Jinyeon, without taking her eyes off Geon''s movements, urgently said,


    "Ah, he''s going in! Faster!"


    Seeing Geon being guided into the school by somerge men wearing sunsses, Jinyeon shouted even more urgently.


    Dragged along, Yunjeong also wanted to see Geon as much, so when the two, having increased their speed, finally reached Geon, they only managed to see his side profile as he was entering the doors of Juilliard.Panting and with regretful eyes, Jinyeon got pushed along with the students who were crowding into the school.


    "Ah, so, sorry. We''re not students!"


    Since there were many students surrounding Geon, and they too had to enter the school, many people continuously pushed through the doors.


    Stuck to the wall, the girls, who were not good at English, watched with fearful eyes as foreigners brushed past them, hoping the situation would pass quickly.


    After several minutes, as the influx of students dwindled, Jinyeon, leaning against the wall, let out her strength and sighed.


    "Phew! That was scary..."


    Yunjeong looked around with a gloomy expression.


    "Let''s get out quickly, it''s only going to be trouble if we get caught, especially since we can¡¯t even speak English."


    "Yeah, let''s go."


    Jinyeon took Yunjeong''s hand and headed towards the main gate of Juilliard, but suddenly stopped and looked back.


    Seeing the free-spirited atmosphere of the school, Jinyeon quietly observed the students and staff. Juilliard, being home to a diverse student body, did not pay any attention to the two Asians standing there.


    Their age also matched that of typical college freshmen, so no one cast a suspicious nce their way. Seeing Jinyeon suddenly stop, Yunjeong whispered,


    "What are you doing, let¡¯s go."


    Yunjeong, pulling on the arm Jinyeon was using to point inside the school, said,


    "Yunjeong, look. No one cares about us."


    Yunjeong cautiously looked at the people. A white student leaning against the wall chatting with a friend, a ck female student struggling up the stairs with arge cello case, three Asian male students ying the violin in the corridor, students running around and riding skateboards, all contributed to the free atmosphere of the school.


    Initially cautious, Yunjeong also began to admire the liberating atmosphere of the American school she had only seen in movies.


    "American schools are really like this... It¡¯s kind of envious and cool."


    "That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve only enrolled in college but haven¡¯t really attended, so we don¡¯t even know about college life in Korea."


    "My sister said it feels like getting cancer from all the assignments. It must be different here."


    Jinyeon said, looking at Yunjeong¡¯s side profile.


    "There... No one seems to care about us... Shall we pretend to be students and look around the school?"


    Yunjeong was tempted but still looked worried,


    "I want to look around too... But what if we get caught? We can¡¯t even speak English."


    "We¡¯ll think about that when it happens, what could be worse than being kicked out? If we get caught, just say sorry, sorry and leave, hehe."


    Grinning at Jinyeon''s pleading gesture, Yunjeong slightly nodded.


    "Okay, let¡¯s just look a little. Actually, it¡¯s been my dream to attend here."


    "Hehe, yeah! That looks like the library. Let¡¯s go!"


    Exploring the library, cafeteria, lecture rooms, and a small performance studio, the two were exhrated until they reached a quiet second floor.


    Seeing the doors closely packed along the long corridor, Jinyeon ran and peeked through a small window of one room and said,


    "Wow, looks like these are private practice rooms."


    Yunjeong also pressed against the window and saw inside. A red-haired female student around their age was ying the violin and practicing.


    "It seems like there are a lot of assignments here too. All these practice rooms are fully upied, aren¡¯t they?"


    "Yeah, I saw some students practicing hard, sweating a lot. Everyone is so passionate."


    "That''s why they attend such schools. I¡¯m really jealous."


    "Oh, there¡¯s a third floor. Shall we go up?"


    "Yeah! Let¡¯s go!"


    Running up the stairs hand in hand, the two girls tilted their heads as they looked down the corridor of the third floor.


    "It''s really quiet here, what is this ce?"


    Jinyeon went ahead and looked at the namete on the door at the front.


    "Pro... Professor? What¡¯s a professor again..."


    "It¡¯s a teacher, looks like this is for staff only, let''s go down before we get caught."


    "Wait! Maybe Professor Price from that opera performance is here?"


    "That olddy retired, let¡¯s go."


    "Ah, wait... Maybe Professor Sharon is here too!"


    "What for? You want to get an autograph from a professor?"


    "No, I just want to see her from a distance."


    "No, what if she starts talking to us, let¡¯s go!"


    Jinyeon wanted to explore the professor¡¯s offices, while the fearful Yunjeong pulled on her arm, trying to drag her towards the stairs.


    Just then, the sound of a door opening echoed through the corridor, and both girls turned their heads at the same time. Seeing a maning out from a door in the middle of the corridor, Jinyeon''s eyes widened.


    "Ke... K!! Uh!!"


    Quickly covering Jinyeon¡¯s mouth, Yunjeong pulled her and whispered urgently,


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    "Uh!! Wait, it¡¯s Kay!"


    Geon, who hade out of the professor''s office, wasughing and talking with Sharon.


    "Ha ha, professor. Thank you for understanding that I came a bitte today."


    "No problem, you don¡¯t always have toe in the morning, juste freely. I¡¯m always here at the school anyway, and I''m sorry for making youe every day, it¡¯s the dean¡¯s orders."


    "Heh, I know you''re looking out for me. Thank you always."


    "Ha ha, I appreciate that. Have a good day today."


    "I¡¯lle again tomorrow."


    As Sharon professor''s door closed, Geon slightly smiled and then walked towards the stairs. Geon¡¯s eyes caught the sight of two beautiful young Asian girls.


    Being just over twenty, and looking cute and lively, Geon briefly gave them a nce and nodded as a greeting, and without realizing it, the two responded.


    "Ah, hello..."


    Having many students greet him at school, Geon smiled briefly and was about to pass by when he noticed that the greeting from the two students was in Korean, and they politely brought their hands together and bowed.


    "Are you Korean?"


    The two girls, startled by the sudden question, flinched. Geon tilted his head, speaking in Korean.


    "Or not?"


    "Yes, we are!"


    Jinyeon stepped forward, looking pleased, and Geon approached a bit andughed.


    "Is that so? Ha ha, there aren¡¯t many Korean students here, you must be freshmen given that I haven¡¯t seen you before?"


    "Ah... No, actually... we are not students here... we just came in by chance and thought we¡¯d look around the school... sorry..."


    Idols, the youngest members, are always cautious around others. The girls, who had to act friendly even to strangers and lived apologizing even when not at fault, instinctively apologized.


    "Hmm? You cane to look around, what¡¯s there to be sorry about? Are you on a trip?"


    As the two girls hesitated, looking at each other, not knowing what to say, Geon smiled and said,


    "I¡¯m just d to see Koreans, it¡¯s been a while. If I was rude, I apologize."


    Geon offered an apology and turned to leave when Yunjeong frantically waved her hand and spoke,


    "No, it''s not that! Brother!"


    It was natural how easily ''brother'' came out, but seeing Yunjeong, who called him brother, Geon smiled slightly. Yunjeong twisted her body, looking at the ground.


    "It¡¯s just... we came because of work, and just happened to walk in while taking a break."


    "Oh, I see. Alright then, enjoy your visit and take care."


    As Geon was about to turn around again, Yunjeong, gathering some courage, lightly grabbed the sleeve of Geon''s jacket.


    "Um!!"


    "Yes?"


    "Can we take a photo just once..."


    "Ah, ha ha. Sure."


    After taking a photo with the two and even giving an autograph, Geon seemed about to write their names on the autograph.


    "What are your names?"


    "I¡¯m Yunjeong, and this is Jinyeon."


    "Hehe, okay."


    After signing, Geon handed back the autograph paper, and Yunjeong cautiously reached out for a handshake.


    "Um... can I shake your hand..."


    "Ha ha, sure."


    After shaking hands, Geon waved and disappeared. Yunjeong, standing


    in the middle of the stairs, raised her trembling hand.


    "I... shook hands with Kay..."


    Jinyeon, too, appeared dazed.


    "Did you see him smile? I thought my heart was going to melt..."


    "Awesome... he''s really handsome. And so nice!"


    "Kyaa!! Did I really talk to Kay? You saw it too, right? This isn¡¯t a dream!!?"


    "Kyahaha!! I''m not washing my hands today!"


    "Look at you! You said you didn''t like that ''Kay'' thing before, and now you won¡¯t wash your hands?"


    "Kyaa, he¡¯s so cool in person!"


    "Puhihi, but let¡¯s not post it on SNS, just in case it gets us in trouble with the older members."


    "Yeah, I¡¯ll just look at it when I''m feeling down!"


    "Hehe! Let¡¯s search for a nice ce to eat dinner before we head back!"


    "Great!"


    ted, the two girls excitedly ran down Juilliard''s corridor. At that time, Team Manager Lee, sitting in the hotel lounge with a ss of single malt whiskey and smoking a cigarette, gestured for Soojung, who was approaching with the sound of high heels.


    "Have a seat."


    "Yes, Team Manager."


    Soojung, wearing a sexy dress and fluttering her long hair, sat down and seductively looked at the bartender.


    "Mojito, please."


    As the team manager watched Soojung order, swirling the ice in his ss, he said,


    "It won''t be easy, the threshold is higher than expected. It might take a few days, so keep the kids in check. It looks like there won''t be a sudden call back, so it''s okay to go out."


    "Yes, Team Manager."


    "Yunjeong and Jinyeon might not know, but you, Soa, and Yunhyeon should be careful about paparazzi. Cover your faces when you go out. We don''t want other agencies getting suspicious, it''s still a secret."


    As the ordered drink arrived, Soojung, contrary to her sexy and innocent image, downed it in one gulp and lit up her eyes.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 385: Small Connection

    It had been three days since Director Lee had called Fantagio, but with no response, the tension among the five women had gradually eased.


    Living in Korea without any freedom, and now without even a manager to watch over them, the women were thrilled. They gathered together to enjoy tasty meals and shopping.


    Sanjung, Yunhyun, and Soa, who had been with thepany for several years, were close friends. Although they were in different teams, they often met during entertainment events, where they shared a sense of camaraderie and supported each other.


    On the other hand, newly debuted Yunjeong and Jinyeon felt awkward around the older sisters and were often left out of conversations, which made them feel isted.


    Finally, the older sisters decided to stay in the hotel when they went out, and after they left, Yunjeong and Jinyeon secretly nned their own outing.


    "Yay! The sisters will be backte tonight, right? Then we can stay outte too!"


    "Yeah, let¡¯s enjoy untilte at night! They won¡¯t be back until dawn anyway, hehe."


    After quickly changing, Yunjeong and Jinyeon left their room and caught the elevator. Unlike the older sisters who might be recognized, these new debutantes were anonymous in the U.S., dressed casually andughing merrily as they hailed a taxi.


    When Jinyeon turned on a trantion app on her phone and handed it to the Mexican taxi driver, he smiled and said, "Haha, the Biking Club, right? I''ll take you there, beautifuldies."Although he wasplimenting them, Jinyeon, who couldn¡¯t understand his English mixed with a Mexican ent, sat back feeling puzzled.


    "What''s he saying? It must be right, right?"


    Yunjeong, looking nervous, soon nodded, "He definitely mentioned the Biking Club, so it must be right."


    "I should have studied English more, this is frustrating."


    "Hehe, but you do speak Japanese."


    "Yeah, these days you have to know Japanese and Chinese, you never know when you might expand into those markets."


    "That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s totally useless here in the U.S."


    "Yeah, tell me about it."


    As they continued chatting in Korean, the taxi driver no longer attempted to converse with them. However, as an idol-level pretty East Asian schoolgirls, the driver couldn''t help but steal nces at them through the rearview mirror.


    Whenever their eyes met in the mirror, the driver would send a greasy smile, making Jinyeon ufortably poke Yunjeong without moving her lips, as if ventriloquizing.


    ¡°Ew... haha... that man gives me the creeps, Yunjeong."


    "Don¡¯t show it. Remember, they say in America they shoot over nothing."


    "Don¡¯t say scary stuff... Look, he¡¯s looking again. Smile..."


    "Ah... hahaha."


    When the driver saw Jinyeon and Yunjeong smiling at him, he became even more encouraged to make eye contact through the mirror. To him, the actions were merely out of finding the young Eastern girls cute, but to the girls, it was frightening.


    Soon, the taxi stopped in front of the Biking Club''s entrance, and the girls jumped out without even taking their change. The driver, licking his lips, drove off as the girls watched warily until he was out of sight.


    "Phew, even taking a taxi isn¡¯t easy. Is this the ce?"


    Jinyeon looked around and pointed at the sign of the Biking Club,ughing, "If there¡¯s not another Biking Club around, this must be it, hehe. Let''s go in!"


    As they attempted to enter, a massive African-American man blocked their way.


    "What¡¯s up?"


    Startled by the intimidating man speaking in English, Jinyeon backed away sweating, "I-I¡¯m sorry! We are Korean! I can¡¯t speak English!"


    Confused by her strange pronunciation, the man simply pointed behind them, "Line up. Don¡¯t you see the queue?"


    Although they didn¡¯t understand his words, they saw the line he was pointing to and Yunjeong pulled Jinyeon towards it, "He''s saying to line up, I guess." ?


    "Is that so? Let¡¯s go. Thank you so much..."


    The African-American watched them join the end of the line and then went back to his duties. Only then did the girls realize he was asking them to queue.


    "Ah, there must be at least a hundred people ahead. When will we get in, huh?"


    "We should wait, this ce is known as a pilgrimage site for tourists since Kay performed here for a year. I heard the burgers are really good."


    "Yeah, I know that... but it seems like we¡¯ll have to wait at least two hours?"


    "Still, let¡¯s wait. I really want to eat here!"


    While they had expected to wait two hours,


    even after 30 minutes the line hadn¡¯t moved. Just as the four Caucasian men at the front were let in, a scream erupted from the crowd.


    "Aaaaaah!!!!!"


    "What, what¡¯s happening!"


    "Mommy!"


    As Jinyeon covered her ears and looked around in panic, she suddenly shouted, pointing, "It¡¯s Brother Kay!"


    "Where, where!!?"


    As the crowd screamed and cheered, causing the line to be a mess, security rushed to manage the crowd, and Kay, getting out of a car parked in front of the club, waved smilingly at the people.


    "Look, I told you! Kayes to this shop often!"


    "Yeah, I¡¯m d I listened to you, you were right!!"


    "Ah, he¡¯s so handsome, what do we do!!"


    Even though the Westerners were cheering, not understanding what they were saying, the two girls stood there dumbfounded, watching Kay.


    "I wonder... if I could ever be a singer who receives cheers from Western people?"


    "Sigh... I wish I could be that kind of person too. I¡¯m so envious."


    Being lost in such arge crowd, the two girls thought it impossible for Kay to notice them and just watched him from afar. Then, a chubby African-American ran out of the store and hugged Kay warmly.


    "Hey, Kay! You''ve beening here often!"


    "Ha, Samb


    o! Is business doing well?"


    Samb


    oughed heartily, pointing to the long line, "With Kay visiting often, look how many customers there are, haha."


    Seeing the line, Kay widened his eyes in surprise.


    "Whoa, those are..."


    He spotted Yunjeong and Jinyeon in the line, who he had seen in school.


    "Their names were... Yunjeong, Jinyeon, right?"


    Despite the crowd, Kay recognized the two girls almost at the end of the line and walked towards them. As he approached, people in the line reached out to him, and the security pushed them back. Samb


    o followed Kay and asked, "Where are you going? You should go inside."


    "Oh, just a moment. I know someone here."


    Yunjeong and Jinyeon, seeing Kay approaching them, stepped back nervously. Kay smiled as he got closer.


    "Yunjeong, Jinyeon, right?"


    Surprised that he remembered their names, Jinyeon hesitated before responding.


    "Yes... yes, oppa."


    "Oh, oppa... seeing you again."


    "Ha,e out."


    "What?"


    "Come out. Let''s go in together."


    "Really?"


    Speaking in Korean, the surrounding patrons didn¡¯t understand, but it was apparent to them that the beautiful East Asian girls knew Kay. Kay casually spoke to Samb


    o behind him.


    "Since I know them, can we go in together?"


    Samb


    o looked slightly troubled as he nced at the other customers.


    "There¡¯s no problem entering, but there are no seats in the hall."


    Kay pouted his lips slightly and turned to the girls.


    "There are no seats in the hall, do you just want to have a meal with me?"


    "Ah!! Really?"


    "Oh, oppa! Really, can we?"


    Kay smiled and lifted the red rope barrier, gesturing with his head.


    "Yes, the other guests will understand. Come on."


    "Thank you, oppa!!"


    "Kyaa! Thank you, oppa!"


    As the girls ducked under the line, Samb


    o called the security.


    "Reset the line properly, and escort these twodies to the VIP room with Kay."


    The taciturn security nodded slightly and led Kay forward. Jinyeon, walking behind Kay, had an expression as if she were dreaming.


    "Is this for real?"


    Yunjeong pinched her cheek in disbelief.


    "Ouch, it hurts. It must be real."


    As the two entered the club, the stage was alive with blues musicians and the audience pping along. The scene straight out of an American blues club movie startled the girls, but before they could take it all in, the audience began to scream as they saw Kay.


    "Aaaaaah!! Kay!!!!!"


    Familiar with the routine, Kay waved back and moved towards the VIP room. The audience followed his every move, tapping on the tables.


    "Kay! Kay! Kay! Kay!"


    Mesmerized, the girls followed Kay into the VIP room door, turning back to look at the hall. As they entered, most of the audience focused on the mysterious East Asian girls apanying Kay, prompting them to instinctively bow in greeting.


    Unable to speak English, the girls didn¡¯t know what to say, and realizing there was no reason for them to greet, they blushed and hurried into the VIP room. Once inside, Kay handed them the menu.


    "Here, the basic burgers and beer are really good."


    Yunjeong and Jinyeon, unsure of where to sit in the spacious VIP


    room, eventually sat across from Kay.


    "Yes, yes! We¡¯ll have that too."


    "Hehe, alright."


    After ordering, Kay smiled broadly at them.


    "I thought this was a small connection, but it turns out to be a significant one, us."


    Facing Kay¡¯s smile, Yunjeong was shy, but Jinyeon, more outgoing, grinned and nodded.


    "Hehe, really! Oppa, did youe here to eat alone?"


    "No, my friends will be here soon."


    "Friends? Your friends?"


    "Yes, my friends, hehe."


    As soon as Kay finished speaking, the VIP room door burst open. A very tall African-American entered, lowering his sunsses to look at the unfamiliar girls sitting with Kay.


    "What¡¯s this, these little ones."


    Jinyeon and Yunjeong dropped their forks.


    "Sn¡­¡­ Snoop Dog¡­¡­"


    A smaller Caucasian peered over, wearing a hoodie.


    "Eh? Kay, who are these people?"


    Yunjeong swallowed dryly.


    "It¡¯s¡­¡­ it¡¯s Eminem, Jinyeon......"


    Kay stood up,ughing.


    "Come in and talk. Oh, Shizuka came too?"


    Shizuka, wearing a gray long cardigan and a white blouse, enteredst,ughing.


    "Hi, I was just at thepany and came here together. Oh, who are these people?"


    Stunned by Shizuka¡¯s beautiful and pure smile, Jinyeon was speechless.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 386: Small Connection

    Snap and Neminem sat down next to Geon and naturally, Shizuka took a seat among the girls.


    Though not as popr as Geon, Shizuka was also an active star, and it goes without saying that Snap and Neminem were legends, which left Jin-yeon and Yun-jung mming up, utterly fascinated by the stars.


    After a brief chat with Geon, Snap ordered food and drinks for Shizuka and Neminem, then stared intently at the two girls.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like ordinary folks; you must be beauties to be actors, being Asian and all?¡±


    Not understanding Snap¡¯s words, the two girls stiffened as they saw Snap speaking to them.


    Their bodies tensed as if cracking like rocks, and Geon, seeing this, tranted for them, causing Jin-yeon to timidly say,


    ¡°We, actually, we do music too.¡±


    Geon¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Really? Both of you are musicians? Ah, so you came to visit Juilliard?¡±It was a misunderstanding, but Jin-yeon and Yun-jung couldn¡¯t say otherwise, merely nodding silently.


    Seeing their reaction, Geon realized they were in a position where they couldn¡¯t confidently say they were musicians because people preparing to debut without formal music education often find it difficult to im they are musicians.


    Geon ryed Jin-yeon¡¯s words to his friends, who were all surprised and looked at the two girls. Neminem, holding a hamburger, asked with interest,


    ¡°What kind of music do you do?¡±


    It was simple enough English that Yun-jung understood without needing Geon¡¯s trantion and replied in a timid voice,


    ¡°Da, dance music......¡±


    ¡°Oh? Dance music? Where, in Korea?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes...... sure......¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Hey Kay, weren¡¯t you recently listening to some Korean dance music because of that song ''Wind''? Maybe they can help?¡±


    Geonughed as he took Neminem''s words,


    ¡°Haha, maybe?¡±


    Though he said this, everyone thought it unlikely that these neers could be of any help.


    Moreover, Neminem''sst remark was too long and fast, so the two girls didn¡¯t catch it. After Geon roughly tranted it as a greeting, everyone resumed their meal and lively conversation.


    Neminem and Snap had been at Fantagio for the past few days working on music, and Shizuka was pleased to have her own practice area in the shared underground practice space.


    Everyone wasughing and chatting, but Yun-jung and Jin-yeon, feeling out of ce, just turned their heads toward whoever was speaking.


    Though Geon was the center of attention, he was concerned about the two girls and came over with a beer.


    ¡°Shall we toast?¡±


    Yun-jung and Jin-yeon quickly offered their bottles, and with a clink, Geon blew into his bottle, downing half of it in one go. Yun-jung looked at him in amazement and said softly,


    ¡°Brother, you really drink well.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s because I¡¯m with someone, so I drink better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised because it¡¯s different from the image I heard about you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Hehe. What¡¯s my image like?¡±


    Jin-yeon joined in, pping her hands like wings.


    ¡°Brother, you have the image of an angel, not drinking, not smoking, even helping the passing beggars, something like that?¡±


    At Jin-yeon¡¯s words, Geon burst intoughter, took another sip of beer, and replied,


    ¡°I don¡¯t smoke, I drink a bit, and I haven¡¯t really helped passing beggars, haha.¡±


    As Jin-yeon lost herself in Geon¡¯sughing face, Yun-jung said,


    ¡°Brother, you can speak informally with us, we¡¯re much younger.¡±


    Geon thought of Ji-ee, a neighbor back in Korea. He nodded, smiling as he looked around at these sibling-like kids.


    ¡°Okay, good. I¡¯ll speakfortably. You said you do dance music, right? Have you debuted?¡±


    Yun-jung nodded slightly.


    ¡°Yes, we debuted a few months ago, haven¡¯t hit it big yet, still building our recognition.¡±


    ¡°Recognition? How do you do that, live or radio?¡±


    ¡°No, like on variety shows.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why increase a singer¡¯s recognition through variety shows?¡±


    Unfamiliar with the situation in Korea, having worked there briefly and filmed a variety show in Nepal at Yeong-seok¡¯s request, Geon looked genuinely puzzled, prompting Yun-jung to say with a sorrowful look,


    ¡°In Korea, musicians struggle to make a living without doing variety shows. Unless you have a few mega-hit songs, most musicians do variety shows, and rookies like us need to get known on them, or we can¡¯t even get gigs.¡±


    ¡°Gigs? What


    kind of gigs?¡±


    ¡°Like, university festivals or local events.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You mean live performances at local festivals?¡±


    ¡°No, brother, being invited as a guest performer at university festivals or local festivals.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ I see. But wouldn¡¯t it be better to improve your music rather than attending those festivals?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡­ Korea isn¡¯t like that, brother......¡±


    Geon, who studied and worked abroad, couldn¡¯t understand the Korean system. The disconnect between their views on why musicians must do variety shows and why it bes a means of survival rather than an option led to a lengthy conversation between Geon and the two girls. After listening to Yun-jung¡¯s calm exnations, Geon leaned his chin on his hand and said,


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that to make it as a singer in Korea, you have to do variety shows, even if you have talent?¡±


    Yun-jung paused, then replied,


    ¡°Even talented people do it, but most do. The higher your recognition, the more gigs you get.¡±


    ¡°So...... you do variety shows to get gigs, and the main ie is from these gigs?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right......¡±


    ¡°That must be hard, traveling around the provinces.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tough even to sleep two hours a day, often in the car.¡±


    ¡°Wow...... What about meals?¡±


    ¡°We eat things like kimbap or tteokbokki in the car.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s tough. Korea is a tough ce for singers.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only at the beginning. Once you build some recognition and your ie stabilizes, it gets easier.¡±


    ¡°How does it get easier?¡±


    ¡°You can choose which events to go to...... and more variety shows invite you.¡±


    ¡°So, the cycle of doing variety shows to get gigs doesn¡¯t change?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right...... Only singers from the 90s can live on music royalties alone; for people like us, it¡¯s not enough, and idols have a short lifespan, so after gaining poprity, you have to branch into acting to keep working in entertainment.¡±


    ¡°Acting? Musicians turn to acting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, many long-loved idols switch to acting. There are some who don¡¯t, but they are very few. Usually, once their poprity fades, they live off the money they¡¯ve saved by starting businesses or shops.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...... It seems like the environment forces you to give up your dreams......¡±


    Yun-jung¡¯s face fell a bit, and Jin-yeon also looked sadder. Seeing this, Geon brightened up and pped his hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about such sad things! Let¡¯s drink more, a friend of mine said that drinking doubles the joy when you¡¯re happy, doubles the sorrow when you¡¯re sad, but halves the sorrow when you¡¯re with good people, so let¡¯s drink!¡±


    ¡°Ho ho, that¡¯s a wise saying. Yes, let¡¯s drink!¡±


    ¡°Cheers!!¡±


    Yun-jung and Jin-yeon cherished every second among the stars, something they had only dreamed of from afar.


    The drinking session went on untilte, and Geon dropped the girls off at their hotel with his car. They waved until his car was out of sight, Yun-jung drunkenly slinging her arm around Jin-yeon.


    ¡°Hehe, Jin-yeon~ Kay brother is really cool, isn¡¯t he? *hic*¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, yep, the best. Today was the best day of my life, let¡¯s go inside~!¡±


    The two, uplifted by the night¡¯s events, copsed onto the hotel bed. Luckily, the club-going older girls hadn¡¯t returned yet, allowing them to fall asleep maintaining their good mood.


    The next morning, Team Leader Lee from Fantagio rang the hotel room bell early. Despite pressing the bell repeatedly, there was no response, so he called an employee for the master key.


    Since he was the one who booked the room, the employee verified this and opened the door with the master key. Team Leader Lee crinkled his nose as he entered the room.


    ¡°Ugh!! The smell of alcohol! How much did they drink to pass out like this!¡±


    Seeing Soo-jung, Yun-hyun, and So-ah sprawled on the living room floor without having changed their clothes, he opened the door to Yun-jung and Jin-yeon¡¯s room.


    Luckily, they were at least dressed in pajamas, and he banged on the door, shouting,


    ¡°Wake up!! Fantagio called!¡±


    Soo-jung, looking like she might vomit, ran to the bathroom. After a long bout of noisy retching, she came out looking somewhat refreshed and touched her parched face.


    ¡°What did he say, Team Leader?¡±


    ¡°Good grief, what were you all up to yesterday?¡±


    ¡°We went to a club......¡±


    ¡°Dammit, I told you to stay put. Get everyone up and ready now, shall I call Director Lim and show him how you all look?¡±


    The mention of Director Lim instantly got Yun-hyun and


    So-ah scrambling to get ready.


    Soo-jung, also fearful of Director Lim, quickly washed her face as Team Leader Lee pounded on Yun-jung and Jin-yeon¡¯s door.


    ¡°Yun-jung, Jin-yeon, get up and get ready!¡±


    As Team Leader Lee was shouting, the two were already awake and jumped out of bed to start washing up.


    Fortunately, the suite had three sinks, so the five women didn¡¯t take long to get ready. Dressed in their prettiest clothes, they gathered in the living room as Team Leader Lee was on the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve booked a hair salon, so go down and get in the car. A staff member is waiting downstairs.¡±


    The idols went to a Korean-run hair salon nearby, where they spent three hours getting their hair and makeup done to cover up their worn-out appearances.


    Still smelling of alcohol, Soo-jung bought breath spray and sprayed it into the idols'' mouths. Just then, Team Leader Lee arrived at the salon.


    Seeing the idols transformed into fresh and beautiful appearances, he checked his watch with satisfaction.


    ¡°Good, we¡¯re notte. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As they boarded a Japanese-made van waiting in front of the salon, Team Leader Lee looked at the demurely waiting idols and instructed,


    ¡°Listen up. The permission from Fantagio is for a ¡®tour.¡¯ Our goal, the Kay floor, is not open to the public, nor are the spaces of Snap Dog and Neminem, only the basement, first floor lobby, and rooftop lounge are avable. The basement has sound spaces designed for other musicians, so focus there, ording to Fantagio¡¯s instructions.¡±


    He looked at Soo-jung with a serious gaze.


    ¡°But we all know our real goal, right? Stretch the tour as long as possible, ask about everything you see, even down to how many toilets there are and where they¡¯re located.


    If we don¡¯t run into Kay, we¡¯ll switch to another n. Then you¡¯ll all be stuck waiting in the U.S. for a while longer, me included.


    So today¡¯s goal is to extend the time until we meet Kay. After that, Soo-jung will take over, so follow her directions.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Team Leader~¡±


    As the idols chorused their response, Team Leader Lee surveyed them and eyed the red brick building of Fantagio growing distant, his eyes gleaming.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 387: Small Connection

    Chapter 387: Small Connection


    As they arrived in front of Fantagio''s building in the van, fans surged forward to catch a glimpse of the singers.


    While the bodyguard checked their IDs, Soojeong waved to the fans pressing against the window almost instinctively and cracked the window slightly, to which fans eagerly peered inside.


    There''s a lesson taught during idol training about providing proper fan service without letting the fans get overly excited to the point of creating a dangerous situation. Soojeong, as always, opened the window just enough to sh a smiling eye.


    "Ah, what a disappointment. It''s just East Asian girls."


    "Shoot, it would''ve been great if it were Snep or Neminem, but looks like they''re just dancers. Let''s go back."


    "Ugh, how many hours has it been? Are we really going to see Kay today?"


    "Wait up, you. Kayes to the office every day."


    It was okay for them to show disappointed expressions, but Soojeong blushed due to American fans not recognizing them and closed the window. The other idols also looked embarrassed and bowed their heads.


    Team Manager Lee, who had been checking identities, pped to focus their attention and then said,"Let''s go, this is America. It''s natural they don''t recognize us, don''t worry about it."


    After the bodyguard opened the barrier, the path to the parking lot cleared. The parking lot was vast but only had about ten cars parked, so Team Manager Lee parked the car as close as possible to the entrance before cautioning them again.


    "Remember what we talked about earlier, our goal is Kay. Don''t rush up to him the moment you see him, try to build some rapport. You don''t have much inmon with him aside from being Korean, but if you talk about the music aspect, a conversation could happen. He''s still a student but considering the time he has been presenting music, he''s a senior to you all, so respectfully call him ''senior.'' Got it?"


    "Yes, Team Manager~"


    After scanning the idols, Team Manager Lee engaged in a discussion with Soojeong, while Soa leaned over to Yunhyeon and whispered,


    "Yunhyeon, was Kay a senior to us?"


    Soa asked cautiously, noticing Team Manager Lee''s attention.


    "''If I could change the world'' is officially registered as a track, you know."


    "Yeah, I knew about that song before ''Fury''... wasn''t that music released about a year and a half ago? Soojeong unnie hasn''t debuted for over four years, has she?"


    "Yes, but... you know how it is in this industry, poprity counts as age. And honestly, even if Soojeong unnie were to stand before Kay, how could she im to be a senior unless the age difference warranted Kay treating her as such, since she isn''t even active in Korea?"


    "Mmm... that would reallyplicate things if Kay were active in Korea."


    "What''s there toplicate? I''ve heard Kay is really nice. He''d probably just call anyone older than him ''brother'' or ''sister.''"


    "But there are those younger ones with terrible attitudes who debuted early. They might sh."


    "That won''t happen. Who would dare go up to Kay and demand seniority unless they''re out of their mind?"


    "Mmm... really? But yeah, if they did something like that and Kay responded even a bit, it would be the end for them. Plus, thepany is Fantagio."


    "That''s right, Fantagio isn''t just anypany. There are already over thirty cases where journalists tried to approach Kay without formal requests and got sued. After that, no one tries to approach Kay without permission."


    "Phew, but are we really okay doing this? If it goes wrong, could end our lives."


    "I''m a bit worried too... but you know, from experience, if we fail, we just pretend we never did such a thing, and if it seeds, it''s game over for them too; it''s just as over if it gets out."


    While Yunjeong and Yunhyeon had their small talk, Yunjeong looked worriedly at Jinyeon.


    "Is this really okay? Now that I''ve seen Kay in person, I can''t do this."


    Jinyeon firmly held Yunjeong''s hand and reassured her,


    "Me too, but after being with him yesterday, he''s not someone who''d want this sort of thing. We''re bound to fail, so let''s not worry too much."


    "Right... that makes sense."


    "Exactly, you can tell by looking at someone. There''s no way Kay would fall for this."


    Recalling yesterday''s drinking session, Yunjeong felt somewhat relieved as they waited for the conversation between Team Manager Lee and Soojeong to end. Team Manager Lee then exited the vehicle and said,


    "Still


    wait. Once the Fantagio staff in charge of escorting us arrives, then you can get off."


    "Yes, Team Manager~"


    As Team Manager Lee stepped out and lit a cigarette, a few bodyguards frowned at him for smoking in a non-smoking area, but knowing he was a guest, they did not intervene.


    Seeing the automatic doors of the building open, Team Manager Lee quickly flicked the cigarette ash and pushed the stub under the car.


    The person emerging from the automatic doors was a blonde woman with her hair tied up, wearing a ck pantsuit. Holding a chart in one hand, she walked towards Team Manager Lee with the sound of her high heels echoing.


    With a too-clean appearance for someone working in an entertainment agency, more akin to a career woman in finance, Team Manager Lee was slightly intimidated by her aura. The woman approached with a friendly smile.


    "Hello, I''m ra Anderson from Fantagio''s American branch, Music Business Department. We spoke on the phonest time, right?"


    Team Manager Lee, surprised by her fluent Korean, recalled that she was the woman who had answered when he first called Fantagio, and he bowed slightly in delight.


    "Ah, yes. Nice to meet you. I''m Lee Yong-wook, team manager at YDN Entertainment. You''re very fluent in Korean."


    "There''s no office worker at Fantagio who can''t speak Korean. If they''re not proficient in Korean, they can''t even get an interview. Except for the bodyguards, think of it as everyone can."


    "That''s impressive."


    "Since thepany is a Chinesepany, they must also be proficient in Chinese formunication with the headquarters. But I only got introduced to you as Team Manager Lee Yong-wook. Which team are you affiliated with?"


    Though just a team manager in name, Yong-wook quickly named any team.


    "Ah, yes. I belong to the Domestic Business Division 1."


    ra noted something on her chart.


    "Domestic Business Division 1... so you''re talking about Korean business, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Understood, please enter with the musicians."


    "Yes, thank you. Everyone, let''s get off!"


    As Yong-wook opened the rear door, the beautiful idols all filed out and bowed in unison at ny degrees, greeting in unison.


    "Hello!"


    ra looked surprised at the idols'' synchronized, traditional Eastern greeting but smiled and said.


    "It seems you''re all from one team, I knew Eastern idol groups greeted this way, but it''s still refreshing."


    Team Manager Lee chuckled awkwardly and introduced the idols.


    "Yes, it''s be a habit. This girl next to me is Soojeong. She''s the leader of the girl group ATP from Korea. Next to her is Soa from RedLovelyz. Next to her is Yunhyeon from LizSisters, and next to her is Jinyeon from B to C, and thest girl is Yunjeong from ckGirls."


    ra took note of the idols'' names and their teams, then smiled and extended her hand.


    "Nice to meet you. Pleasee this way."


    Beyond the automatic door, there was a small window, and inside was another security room.


    Since they had already received permission to visit, ra received several passes all at once and distributed them to each person.


    "Please hang these around your necks, and if you touch the passes to the sensor, you can freely enter and exit, but please be aware that the 2nd, 4th, and 5th floors are off-limits."


    After making sure everyone had their passes around their necks, ra touched her pass to the sensor to enter, then said,


    "For record-keeping, you must enter one at a time. Touch your pass to the sensor after the door closes. You only have to do this at the entrance, so please bear with us even if it''s a bit cumbersome."


    Following ra''s instructions, they entered one by one through the automatic door. When Yunjeong was thest to enter, ra spread her arms and weed them.


    "Wee to Fantagio, everyone. The first floor is a space for staff, musician interviews, and hosting external guests. The space behind the ss wall you see to the right is exactly that."


    Everyone looked to the right to see arge area. Contrary to the modern space, the space beyond the ss wall was an antique, circr room.


    The room had white and red walls with arched windows, and the ornate furniture was also antique.


    ra exined with a smile.


    "This room was created based on Kay''s idea to clearly hear the performances or songs of musicians during interviews. It replicates the ballroom of ne Castle in Irnd."


    Team Manager Lee folded his arms and nodded.


    "That''s where Professor Sharon, Professor Leontine Price, and I used to busk in Irnd."


    "Yes, that''s correct. The ballroom is not essible to the public


    , so it was conducted in front of the castle, but before that, the three of them had sung in this space. Especially Professor Leontine Price often visits and spends time in this room. Now, please look to the left."


    As they turned to the left, they saw what looked like a massive dining hall.


    The dining hall was decorated with charcoal-colored marble on the floors, walls, and ceiling, and all the tables and chairs were integrated with the floor, with about fifty tables and over two hundred chairs.


    The kitchen area was divided into three sections, withdies in different outfits preparing food in each section. Jinyeon and Yunjeong looked at the dining hall with envy.


    "Wow, it''s like an employee cafeteria. Ourpany is big and has many singers, but I wish they''d build something like this."


    "Yeah, I''m tired of ordering food all the time."


    Hearing their conversation, ra smiled and exined.


    "This is the cafeteria where the employees eat. Musicians often eat here as well. The food is served as Western, Korean, or Chinese cuisine, but since most of the staff are American, Western food is a staple, while Korean and Chinese dishes are sometimes reced with Japanese or other international cuisines. Today, instead of Chinese, Indian cuisine is being served."


    After touring the cafeteria, Jinyeon and Yunjeong were about to leave when they saw Team Manager Lee''s face.


    He seemed to be signaling them to linger and kill time, so the two hesitated before moving toward a nter in the corner of the dining hall and pretended to be interested in it, allowing them to scope out the surroundings. Meanwhile, the other idols scattered throughout the dining hall, each exploring something different.


    ra, unaware that they were stalling for time, simply smiled proudly.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 388: Small Connection

    Chapter 388: Small Connection


    It took over 15 minutes just to tour thepany cafeteria. ra, who had started off with a proud smile, checked her watch and spoke to Team Leader Lee standing next to her.


    ¡°Shall we go see the underground practice room now?¡±


    Team Leader Lee nodded naturally and loudly eximed,


    ¡°Alright, kids! Let¡¯s head to the underground practice room.¡±


    Sua, noticing Team Leader Lee¡¯s cue, timidly raised her hand and said,


    ¡°Um¡­ Team Leader, may I go to the restroom?¡±


    Yunhyeon joined in beside Sua, saying,


    ¡°Me too, Team Leader. I¡¯d like to go as well.¡±


    Team Leader Lee, with an apologetic expression, turned to ra and asked,¡°Could you show them where it is¡­ Miss Anderson? The kids need to use the restroom.¡±


    ¡°Sure, this way please.¡±


    ra led Sua and Yunhyeon to the restroom, while Sujeong quickly moved closer to Team Leader Lee. Taking advantage that ra wasn¡¯t looking their way, Team Leader Lee whispered,


    ¡°Here. Nag her to have lunch at the cafeteriater. It¡¯s the best chance to bump into Kay.¡±


    Sujeong nodded silently and then stepped away. After spending enough time in the restroom, Sua and Yunhyeon emerged fixing their makeup, and ra, checking her watch again, led the group into the elevator and pressed for the third basement floor.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to see the fourth and fifth floors since they are just parking lots. We¡¯ll start from the third floor.¡±


    After seeing the floor buttons, Team Leader Lee asked,


    ¡°The fourth floor isbeled as the ¡®Kay Floor,¡¯ right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a dedicated space used by Fantagio¡¯s marquee musician.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive. Miss Anderson, you must run into Kay quite often then. I¡¯m really envious.¡±


    As soon as the name Kay was mentioned, a sense of pride shed across ra¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hehe, yes. It¡¯s an enviable ce to work. Besides, Kay remembers the names of all the employees, which is very kind of him.¡±


    Yunhyeon, slightly surprised, asked,


    ¡°He remembers everyone¡¯s names? How many are there?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, there are about forty staff members on site, but including security, it¡¯s over fifty. Kay remembers and addresses over ny employees by name.¡±


    Everyone was astonished at ra¡¯s revtion about Kay remembering the names of over ny employees. Sua whispered to Yunhyeon,


    ¡°Is that even possible? I don¡¯t even know the name of the receptionist at the YDN lobby.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary to remember those you don¡¯t need to, isn¡¯t it? Maybe he just has a good memory? Why waste mental energy on trivial things?¡±


    Though they spoke softly, ra heard them and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s not trivial at all. By doing so, Kay is loved by everyone.¡±


    Caught by ra overhearing their whispers, Sua thought to herself,


    ¡®So what if he¡¯s loved by the employees? It¡¯s hard enough getting love from the fans.¡¯


    As ra showed them around the underground practice rooms, the idols kept gasping in amazement and asking about various musical facilities. ra continued the tour to the rooftop and the third-floor office space, and though two hours had passed, they had not encountered Kay.


    As it was nearing time to leave, Team Leader Lee, clearly anxious, patted his stomach as if to suggest it was audible, saying,


    ¡°Wow, we¡¯ve been touring so long that we missed lunchtime. Aren¡¯t you kids hungry?¡±


    Sujeong, Yunhyeon, and Sua quickly agreed,


    ¡°Yes, Team Leader. We¡¯re really hungry.¡±


    ¡°It would be so great if ourpany had a cafeteria like Fantagio¡¯s. I¡¯m so jealous, and it looks delicious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d have no more wishes if I could just eat here once.¡±


    Unable to ignore the hopeful looks of the idols, ra eventually picked up her phone.


    ¡°Please wait at the rooftop rxation area. I¡¯ll check if it¡¯s possible to have a meal ande back.¡±


    The rooftop was designed as a terrace with natural grass flooring, equipped with several parasols and chairs for the staff¡¯sfort.


    As they found a spot, Team Leader Lee crossed his arms and looked around, whispering to Sujeong,


    ¡°This is thest stop, we can¡¯t stretch the time anymore. If this doesn¡¯t work, we need to think of a next n.¡±


    Sujeong frowned and whispered back,


    ¡°Is there even a next n? The security here is like iron. Did you see how many CCTVs there are?¡±


    Team Leader Lee, ncing around at the numerous CCTVs installed, nodded,


    ¡°Yeah, there are about ten CCTVs per floor. But I bet it¡¯s not like this on the Kay Floor. Imagine someone being monitored while they work on music. That wouldn¡¯t be allowed, so our top priority is to make it onto the


    Kay Floor.¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work today, how do you n to approach next time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of targeting the school route. He goes to school every morning, so we just have to keep watch there.¡±


    ¡°Ah, another long wait begins.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t help it. If this works, you guys will be stepping onto the global stage. Don¡¯t you like that?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then do well. Here shees, spread out!¡±


    As Sujeong quickly moved away from Team Leader Lee, ra approached with a bright smile and announced,


    ¡°Permission granted. Let¡¯s go have our meal.¡±


    The idols feigned extreme happiness, causing a loudmotion as ra led them down.


    In the cafeteria, everyone chose their preferred meals and sat down, but no one really paid attention to the taste of the food.


    Whileplimenting ra on the delicious food, the idols kept their eyes on the entrance to the cafeteria. As they ate, Sua dropped her spoon with a ng, prompting the others to follow her gaze toward the entrance.


    A tall ck man with a hood and sunsses, even indoors, was giving high-fives to passing staff as he entered the cafeteria. Yunhyeon put down his spoon and muttered,


    ¡°That¡¯s Snoop Dogg... I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually seeing him in person.¡±


    The rest of the group showed simr reactions, which made raugh and say,


    ¡°Snoop Dogg recently transferred to ourpany. Ah, since he wasn¡¯t with anypany before, ''transfer'' might not be the right word. Eminem and Montana are also with us now.¡±


    Snoop, now addicted to Korean food, walked past with a mountain of spicy pork bulgogi and greeted ra,


    ¡°Hey, ra. Looking beautiful today?¡±


    ra smiled back at Snoop and asked,


    ¡°Snoop, you¡¯re eating alone? Where¡¯s Eminem?¡±


    Holding his tray with one hand and pointing upward with the other, Snoop replied,


    ¡°He¡¯s on the second floor, busy with work. That guy doesn¡¯t eat when he¡¯s working. Last time, he didn¡¯t eat for two days. Crazy, right?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I see. You must feel lonely today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I went up to eat with Kay.¡±


    As Kay¡¯s name came up, the idols, not understanding English, focused intensely on Snoop.


    Team Leader Lee, fluent in English, had been closely listening to their conversation from the start and when Kay¡¯s name came up again, he looked intently at Snoop. Noticing the change in their expressions, Snoop shrugged and said,


    ¡°But he was sleeping, cuddled up so lovingly with Lucy, I couldn¡¯t wake him.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I see.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, enjoy your meal, ra. I don¡¯t know who these friends are, but have a good meal, everyone.¡±


    As Snoop waved and found a seat, ra looked at her group.


    They were all staring at her in shock, prompting ra to tilt her head and ask,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Team Leader Lee, swallowing hard, cautiously asked,


    ¡°Um¡­ does Kay have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°A girlfriend? Not that I¡¯m aware of. Why do you ask?¡±


    Team Leader Lee, looking at Snoop gobbling up the spicy pork bulgogi and giving a thumbs up to the kitchen staff, pointed out,


    ¡°You just said¡­ he was cuddling with someone named Lucy¡­¡±


    ra paused with a nk expression before bursting intoughter.


    ¡°Hehehe, Lucy is a cat, Team Leader.¡±


    Realizing his embarrassing mistake and the need to revise their entire n if Kay had a girlfriend, Team Leader Lee breathed a sigh of relief.


    Once again looking at Snoop, who had slightly lowered his sunsses to scrutinize them more closely, Team Leader Lee returned the wary nce. Wiping his mouth with a napkin, Snoop approached and asked,


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you Jinyeon and Yoonjeong?¡±


    Correctly pronouncing their names, all eyes turned to the two. Jinyeon awkwardly smiled and raised a hand,


    ¡°Ha¡­ hi, Snoop.¡±


    Yoonjeong, with robotic movements, also raised a hand and waved,


    ¡°Hi¡­ hello¡­¡±


    Recognizing them, Snoop extended his hand for a high-five,


    ¡°Yo, did you get home okay yesterday? Why didn¡¯t you say hi when you saw me?¡±


    Though they didn¡¯t understand what he was saying, Jinyeon gave him a high-five and stammered,


    ¡°Ha¡­ thank you, Snoop.¡±


    ra, overhearing, turned to Snoop,


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    Snoop chuckled and pointed at them,


    ¡°We drank together yesterday, along with Kay, Eminem, and Shizuka at the same table.¡±


    ra looked at Jinyeon and Yoonjeong with a surprised expression,


    ¡°You were close enough to drink together? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    With everyone¡¯s eyes on them, Jinyeon and Yoonje


    ong looked ufortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ we just happened to be at the same table at the Bibiking Club¡­¡±


    Team Leader Lee frowned and said,


    ¡°By chance? A drinking table with Kay, Snoop, Eminem, and Shizuka is possible by chance? And why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Jinyeon faltered,


    ¡°That¡­ it¡¯s not¡­ it wasn¡¯t really a significant connection, so I didn¡¯t think it was worth mentioning¡­¡±


    Seeing Sujeong restraining him, Team Leader Lee held back from saying more.


    Sujeong, with a serious look, blinked at Team Leader Lee, who quickly thought it through and backed off. Not understanding Korean, Snoop stood there puzzled before ra spoke to him again,


    ¡°Tell those two friends toe backter. I¡¯ll show them around Eminem¡¯s studio too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Snoop. I¡¯ll let them know.¡±


    As Snoop waved once more and returned to his seat, ra tranted for Sujeong and Team Leader Lee, their eyes lighting up with excitement.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 389: Small Connection

    We lingered in the cafeteria as long as we could, but there was a limit to how much we could endure.


    As soon as the group stepped outside, they began a meeting immediately upon arrival at the hotel. Manager Lee sat the idols down on the couch and looked at Yunjeong and Jinyeon, who were sitting together in a corner.


    "Both of you, tell me exactly what happened."


    Yunjeong and Jinyeon hesitated but started to exin yesterday''s events after Manager Lee raised his voice. His expression changed with every detail they provided.


    The other idols listened to their story with amazement, and their faces showed envy when the topic shifted to the drinking session.


    After Yunjeong and Jinyeon finished their story, Soojeong, who had been listening with her arms crossed, spoke up.


    "It seems most likely that these two will take on the task. Wouldn''t you agree, Manager?"


    Manager Lee nodded, looking at the two nervous people.


    "Well, that''s true, but I''m not entirely confident relying only on the kids...""I could go with them. I can act as their guardian and wouldn''t be suspected."


    "Alright, Soojeong, give it a try. Let''s rest for today and go again tomorrow."


    As the idols dispersed, Yunjeong and Jinyeon headed back to their room. Just as they were about to close their door, Soojeong stuck her foot in the door to prevent it from closing and peeked inside.


    Her gaze swept over the nervous pair, and she stared at them coldly.


    "You two, not telling everything that happened yesterday is enough to deserve punishment, you know?"


    Yunjeong bowed her head and Jinyeon spoke cautiously.


    "Yes... Sister, we''re sorry."


    "Do well, okay? If this goes well, all our singers under YDN will soar. It''s a chance to milk it for all it''s worth, so you really need to do well. Just help approach Kay, and I''ll handle the rest."


    "Yes, Sister..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll handle the tough parts, you two just keep up appearances. Just don''t get in the way, got it?"


    "Yes..."


    "We leave tomorrow morning, so rest up."


    "Yes, Sister..."


    After Soojeong left and closed the door, Jinyeon copsed onto the bed with a sigh.


    "Is this really okay? How are we supposed to face Kay after this?"


    Yunjeong seemed to feel guilty, touching her face and bowing her head.


    "I don''t want to do this, seeing Kay''s innocent smile yesterday... It feels like the sky is falling just thinking about him looking at me with resentment."


    Yunjeong began to sob, and Jinyeon, her eyes reddening, tried tofort her, worried that the other sisters might hear.


    "Don''t cry, if the sisters hear us, it''ll be chaos. I''ll start crying too..."


    Eventually, they both crawled into their nket and cried quietly. The next day, their swollen faces earned them a scolding from Manager Lee.


    Early in the morning, they went to a beauty salon for massages and makeup to try to fix their faces. They met Soojeong and Manager Lee waiting outside the salon and headed to Fantagio.


    They arrived in the same car as the day before, and since they had made an appointment, the security quickly let them through. They received visitor badges at the security office and waited in front of the cafeteria, where ra came down from the elevator.


    "Hello? It''s nice to see you two days in a row."


    Manager Lee stepped forward to greet her.


    "Yes, Miss Anderson. Today, we have Yunjeong and Jinyeon visiting, but as they are young, they need a guardian, which you saw yesterday, Soojeong."


    ra nodded at Soojeong and spoke.


    "Yes, I met her yesterday. Let''s go up to the second floor then."


    The three took the elevator to the second floor. Usually, people walk to the second floor, but Fantagio''s emergency exit could only be opened by the security office in case of fire or emergencies, so the elevator was the only way musicians could move around, ra exined.


    They arrived quickly, and ra exited the elevator first.


    "Here on the left is Snap''s area, and on the opposite side is Neminem''s area. Let''s go left."


    The left corridor was decorated with pictures of Snap, while the opposite corridor was adorned with Neminem''s pictures.


    At the end of the hallway, an automatic door opened to reveal a space decorated like a docking station in space.


    The futuristic interior filled the area from chairs to tables to walls, and in the center was a round chair that spun like a control stick in a spaceship, revealing Snap sitting there. Aware of Yunjeong and Jinyeon''s visit, he smiled and pointed to a side.


    "Here? Sit over there


    ."


    The aqua blue sofa had no backrest, and the table in the middle, made of metal, was integrated with the floor. The sofa was surrounded by red sand, giving it the feel of a conversation on Mars.


    ra usually did not apany guests visiting Snap, but since Yunjeong and Jinyeon could not speak English, she sat down with them. Snap finally took his ce and pointed at Soojeong and Manager Lee.


    "I didn''t invite these friends, who are they?"


    Before ra could speak, Manager Lee quickly responded in English, handing over his business card.


    "Hello, I am Lee Yong-wook from YDN Entertainment. Today, I am here as a guardian for Yunjeong and Jinyeon."


    Snap stared at the business card but didn''t take it, asking,


    "I wasn''t asking you."


    An embarrassed Manager Lee hesitantly put away his card, and Snap turned to ra. Knowing his personality, ra exined the situation, and Snap frowned and said,


    "They look young because they''re Asian, but they''re over twenty, right? But they still need a guardian? Kay was neen, no, seventeen in American age when he came to the U.S. alone and entered Juilliard. Do these kids need to be dragged around by a guardian even though they''re twenty?"


    Manager Lee''s expression hardened, and ra spoke softly with a smile,


    "It seems they need protection because they are women, please understand."


    "Really, hard to understand. Anyway, wee."


    As only the part about being wee was tranted to Yunjeong and Jinyeon, they thanked him. A staff member brought tea, and Snap took only Yunjeong and Jinyeon to exin various facilities, leaving Manager Lee and Soojeong awkwardly seated on the sofa. ra, while tranting for them, nced at the two but did not ask Snap to pay them special attention, knowing his gruff nature.


    Yunjeong and Jinyeon enjoyed the privilege of singing in Snap''s recording studio, forgetting why they were there in the first ce.


    Snap put headphones on Yunjeong and yed the MR, and she excitedly sang into the microphone he used. Jinyeon, outside, took pictures with her phone camera non-stop.


    Usually, visitors were not allowed to carry cell phones, but since Snap had invited them, ra did not restrict their use. She approached Snap and asked,


    "Is it okay if they use the camera?"


    Snap waved his hand dismissively,


    "Sure, they''re just kids. They can even post it on SNS. I want to show off this cool ce too."


    Snap''s casual mention of Fantagio''s good treatment made ra smile contentedly.


    As the three were enjoying their time, Soojeong looked around with an ufortable expression. Just then, the automatic door opened, and her expression hardened as she saw Neminem enter, wearing a hoodie and staring nkly at them. As Manager Lee stood up to greet him, Neminem raised his hand to stop him.


    "Stop, that''s far enough. No need for greetings, friend."


    Neminem, having not let Manager Leee any closer, turned to Snap, who approached and asked,


    "What''s up? You haven''t been around for a few days because you were working. Is it finished?"


    "Yeah, just finished. But what''s with these Asian friends?"


    Neminem peeked around Snap and saw Yunjeong and Jinyeon, trying to remember something before his face brightened,


    "Oh? You''re the Asian girls from the Bibiking Club, right?"


    Recognizing Neminem, Yunjeong and Jinyeon awkwardly raised their hands and greeted him in short English,


    "Ah... haha, hi, Neminem."


    "Hey, hello."


    Neminem greeted them with a fist bump,


    "Yeah, good to see you again. Nice."


    Cautiously, Yunjeong and Jinyeon bumped fists with him, pleased that the famous musician recognized them, and Snap chuckled and asked,


    "But why?"


    Neminem pointed upwards with his thumb,


    "Kay says let''s eat."


    Snap, removing his sunsses, frowned,


    "What, you bastard. When I ask you to eat, you tell me to go away because you''re working, but you go when Kay asks?"


    "Keke, you and Kay the same? Let''s go quickly, Shizuka brought a lunch box."


    "What? Shizuka''s lunch box!!! Nice, let''s go fast!"


    "Wait, what about these kids?"


    As Snap looked at them, still holding his sunsses, Yunjeong and Jinyeon nced around, not understanding. Snap paused, then spoke to ra,


    "Ask Yunjeong and Jinyeon if they want to eat with Kay. But these two can''te."


    Snap firmly told ra that Manager Lee and Soojeong couldn''te, and before she could trante, Manager Lee raised his hand and said,


    "I... I''m fine,


    but can Soojeong at leaste? The kids are still young, and I''m worried about them."


    Snap looked at Soojeong. Seeing her tall, innocent-looking figure, which didn''t seem dangerous, he put on his sunsses again and said,


    "Fine, Soojeong cane, let''s go."


    As ra exined the situation to Yunjeong and Jinyeon, they could not hide their tense expressions. After exchanging nces with Manager Lee, Soojeong stood up and approached as the group left for the Kay floor without ra.


    Since Geon was there, there would be nomunication issues with the two, so ra stayed with Manager Lee.


    Shortly after reaching the Kay floor, too tense to enjoy the scenery, Yunjeong and Jinyeon saw Shizuka setting out lunch boxes inside arge sofa area.


    She was busily taking out the lunch boxes when she saw them and happily called out to Geon,


    "Oh? Yunjeong, Jinyeon. Kay! Yunjeong and Jinyeon are here."


    Seemingly busy inside the recording studio, Geon looked up,


    "Huh? Yunjeong, Jinyeon? Those kids?"


    The eyes of the nervous and anxious Yunjeong and Jinyeon saw a beautiful man waving his hand with a bright smile.


    "Wee! Haha, how did you get here?"


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 390: Small Connection

    Geon greeted them with joy, grabbing the hands of Yoonjung and Jinyeon as he approached. His face was filled with a happy smile as he pulled them toward the sofa, but he stopped in his tracks when he saw Soojeong.


    "Who are you?"


    Soojeong, determined to achieve her goal, greeted them with her most beautiful and seductive smile, entuating it with alluring gestures.


    "Hello, Kay. I am Soojeong, the leader of the Korean girl group ATP."


    Though ATP was fairly popr in Korea, it was understandable that someone might not know what ATP was, so Soojeong mentioned the group''s name simply to emphasize that she was a musician. However, Geon''s response was unexpectedly knowledgeable.


    "Ah, ATP, the one that sang ''Don''t Come Back''?"


    Soojeong was startled and her eyes widened in surprise. She couldn''t believe that a musician of Geon''s caliber would know not only the name of a Korean girl group but also the title of their song.


    "Ah... yes, that''s right. You know it?"


    "Ha ha, I''ve heard that song. Wee,e this way."Though there were seven people in the group, therge sofa still had plenty of room. As they ate the lunchboxes that Shizuka had brought, Geon listened to Snap exin the situation and cheerfully topped Yoonjung and Jinyeon''s rice with fried shrimp.


    "We''ve said this before, but it''s funny, we thought it was a small connection, but it turned out to be a significant one, didn¡¯t it?"


    Seeing Geon''s beautiful smile, Yoonjung and Jinyeon twisted their bodies, enchanted and momentarily forgetting their purpose.


    "Hehe, yes, brother."


    "Brother, your ce is so cool. I¡¯m jealous."


    Soojeong too received some side dishes from Geon, who then looked around and asked,


    "Want to have a look?"


    "Yes!!"


    "Yes, brother!!"


    "Alright, everyone''s eating, I''ll show the kids around."


    As Geon stood up from his seat, Yoonjung and Jinyeon quickly followed him. Soojeong, putting down her chopsticks, also followed as Shizuka looked displeasedly at Snap, who was stuffing his mouth with food as if he was a pig.


    "Chi... I packed that for Kay to eat¡­"


    Unaware of Shizuka''s feelings, Geon showed the idols around the recording studio, the controller room, and the kitchen. While exining various things, Geon stood at the control box and pointed to a cab filled with CDs.


    "This is where I work, and where I keep the music I refer to."


    Yoonjung, looking dazed, reached out and pulled out a CD. She was so shocked that her hands trembled as she spoke in a quivering voice.


    "This is... our CD, isn¡¯t it?"


    Taking the CD from Yoonjung''s hand, Geon brightened up and said,


    "ck Girls? Yoonjung, you were with ck Girls? Wow, I didn''t know that. The title track was ''Like the Last Song,'' right? It was a good song."


    Standing next to a stunned Yoonjung, Jinyeon eximed in surprise as she pulled out another CD.


    "I have one too!!"


    Geon received Jinyeon''s CD with a bright smile.


    "B to C was Jinyeon¡¯s group? ''The Laughing Man'' was a good song."


    "Kyaaak!! Brother, did you really listen to our song?"


    "Of course, I''ve heard it. You know this song, don¡¯t you?"


    In front of Yoonjung, Jinyeon, and Soojeong, Geon took a moment to catch his breath before he began to sing.


    I hated your smiling face.


    I hated the calm face you had while telling me about the breakup.


    Please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re leaving while smiling.


    Please don¡¯t look so calm.


    Hearing Geon''s voicefortably hit the climax of the song without changing the key, the three women were instantly mesmerized.


    Captivated by Geon¡¯s beautiful voice, Yoonjung and Jinyeon brought their hands to their chests, their expressions dreamy. Geon, seeing this, gently touched their heads and said,


    "Shall we go to the recording studio now?"


    The three moved ahead to the recording studio, and Soojeong, left behind, quietly observed the CDs inserted in the bookshelf in the study.


    Her eyes caught sight of both albums released by her group ATP so far.


    Touched momentarily, Soojeong shook her head vigorously to snap out of it and followed the three into the recording studio.


    Inside the studio, the guitars that Geon was only seen ying on broadcasts wereid out, and Yoonjung


    and Jinyeon, unable to even touch the guitars, screamed in excitement.


    "Kyak, brother, is this the famous Haku? The White Falcon model!"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. This guy is Haku."


    "Kyaa, such a beautiful guitar. Is it expensive?"


    "Um... not really expensive, but it''s pricier than what students can afford."


    As they looked around the studio, Jinyeon screamed again.


    "Aaak!! Yoonjung, look at this! All the limited models of The Lake are here!"


    "Where, where!!"


    Seeing all the models produced by Arthur''spany disyed on the wall in the studio, Yoonjung and Jinyeon showed envy. This was something that even Soojeong couldn''t help but envy, as the limited models of The Lake were as hard to find as stars in the sky.


    Proudly, Geon looked out of the studio at Shizuka''s distressed expression and said,


    "If we dy any longer, Snap might finish all the lunchboxes. Snap is crazy about Shizuka¡¯s lunchboxes, let''s go eat now."


    As the four returned, a relieved sigh escaped Shizuka, who smiled at Geon. Snap, Neminem, and Shizuka, already acquainted with Yoonjung and Jinyeon, engaged them in conversation, and soon Yoonjung and Jinyeon were happily chatting, forgetting the purpose of their visit.


    After the meal, Snap and Neminem stood up after having tea.


    "I need to work, so I¡¯ll be going. It was nice seeing you, Yoonjung, Jinyeon. Shizuka, thanks for the lunch."


    Shizuka also stood up, packing the lunchbox.


    "I have something to record too. Let''s go together."


    As everyone prepared to leave, it seemed funny that only they would remain behind, so Soojeong, Jinyeon, and Yoonjung also stood up.


    Snap, Neminem, and Shizuka took the elevator down first, while Yoonjung, Jinyeon, and Soojeong waited for their turn at the elevator. Seeing Geone out to see them off, Soojeong hinted at Yoonjung and Jinyeon and then started rummaging through her bag casually.


    "Oh my, where did it go?"


    Seeing Soojeong searching her bag, Geon asked.


    "What''s wrong, did you lose something?"


    Soojeong continued to search her bag.


    "I had put a ne my mom gave me in my bag, but it seems to have fallen out."


    "Your mother''s ne? That must be important... What will you do, do you want to go in and look for it?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry. Yoonjung, Jinyeon. Just wait here a moment."


    As Soojeong and Geon headed back inside, Yoonjung suddenly remembered their purpose and sent an anxious look.


    Jinyeon held Yoonjung''s hand and shook her head.


    "Nothing will happen."


    About five minutes after Soojeong and Geon entered the room, the tension between Yoonjung and Jinyeon was at its peak when the elevator stopped on Kay¡¯s floor, and ra stepped out and saw the two.


    "Why are you still here, where¡¯s Soojeong?"


    "Ah... um, she lost something and is inside..."


    ng!!! Kyaaaak!!!


    Suddenly, a scream and a loud noise startled ra, who almost threw her chart as she ran down the hallway.


    Since Geon was a gship artist of Fantagio, he needed to be protected from any danger, and ra¡¯s expression contorted as if she had seen a ghost.


    Reacting slower than usual today, she kicked the automatic door before it was fully open and shoved her way inside, her face hardening as she saw the scene inside.


    Shocked, she stood in front of the sofa where Geon was standing and Soojeong, who was half-lying on the sofa with her top torn and her underwear exposed, was crying. A flower pot that had been on the windowsill was broken and soil was scattered on the floor. ra stood speechless for a while, trying to understand the situation.


    Pulling up her torn clothes to cover her chest, Soojeong burst into loud sobs, and Yoonjung and Jinyeon also entered the room with their mouths agape.


    After a moment, ra asked Geon.


    "Kay... What happened here?"


    Geon looked perplexed.


    "I was just looking for the ne when suddenly Soojeong..."


    Soojeong snapped her head up with a vicious look. Her mascara smeared by her tears, making her face look even more sinister, she shouted.


    "No! I was bending over looking for the ne when Kay tried to assault me!"


    ra eximed in shock.


    "What do you mean, that can


    ''t be!"


    Although her mouth said she couldn''t believe it, ra¡¯s eyes were already looking at Geon.


    Geon, still looking dumbfounded at Soojeong, said,


    "No... what are you talking about, Soojeong..."


    "You tried to assault me! Aaaaah!!!"


    Soojeong cried out while also scanning the room for CCTV cameras. She had checked before but was meticulous enough to check again.


    "Absolutely not! I won''t just let this go! This was not just harassment, it was attempted rape!"


    ra sat down next to Soojeong, patting her back.


    "Okay, Soojeong, calm down and change your clothes,e this way."


    Although ra was offeringfort, the torn clothes were an important piece of evidence, causing Soojeong to thrash about.


    "Let go! You''re all in this together, I can''t just let this slide!"


    Soojeong, sobbing, pulled out her phone and called Team Leader Lee.


    "Waaah, Team Leader, it''s me, sniffle. Pleasee to Kay¡¯s floor quickly. I was almost raped, sob, sob."


    Team Leader Lee, who had been briefed beforehand, roared loudly. Even ra, sitting next to him, could hear Team Leader Lee¡¯s shouting, realizing the seriousness of the situation as ra quickly picked up the phone to connect with Lynn.


    As she spoke to Lynn, the elevator made a thunderous noise as it opened and Team Leader Lee entered the room with an enraged expression, pointing his finger at Geon.


    "You! Just because you''re Kay you think you can do anything? Trying to rape a girl?!"


    Geon, still not fully understanding the situation, stepped back.


    "No... that''s not what happened..."


    Not expecting an answer from Geon, Team Leader Lee shouted at ra, who was still on the phone.


    "Call the reporters right now! I can¡¯t just let this slide, does being a big agency mean you can do anything?!!"


    "Please, calm down. I¡¯m currently talking to the director."


    Team Leader Lee, seeing Soojeong¡¯s distressed look, fumed and pointed at Geon.


    "You dare do this to our singer? Just wait and see what I¡¯ll do!"


    A flustered Geon looked at Soojeong and said,


    "No... I didn¡¯t do anything..."


    Soojeong red venomously at Geon, leaving him speechless. Yoonjung and Jinyeon, frightened, watched as Team Leader Lee and Soojeong alternately shouted. After a while, ra stood up after finishing her call.


    "Team Leader Lee. Let''s go to Director Son Lin¡¯s office on the 5th floor. Soojeong and the two of you stay here, and Kay, youe along."


    Team Leader Lee rolled up his sleeves and led the way.


    "Alright, let''s go! We need to talk to the person in charge! You two stay here!"


    After Team Leader Lee, ra, and Geon had all left, Soojeong, who had been sobbing with her head down, suddenly changed to an expressionless face.


    Leaving her torn clothes as they were, her white underwear clearly visible, she crossed her legs and smiled as she folded her arms and spoke to the two.


    "Sit down, what are you doing?"


    Yoonjung and Jinyeon hesitated before sitting down, and Soojeong smiled as she spoke.


    "No matter how much I tried to seduce him, he wouldn¡¯t bite. I pretended to be looking under the sofa and even showed him my underwear. What can I do? I had to tear my clothes, scream, and knock over the flower pot to put on a show. Hehe."


    Yoonjung looked angry, and Jinyeon also spoke with a furious expression.


    "Sister, this is too much, isn¡¯t it? This is a crime."


    "Hehe, so what? There¡¯s no CCTV here. What I say bes the truth. Even if it ends with no charges, just the fact that this news gets out is a big blow to him, and he¡¯ll have to meet our demands."


    "Sister!! This really isn¡¯t right!"


    "Hehe, just shut up and watch. I¡¯ll handle everything."


    Yoonjung and Jinyeon could not hide their angry expressions as they red at Soojeong, who was nonchntly whistling.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!

 Chapter 391: Small Connection

    "Isn''t this going too far?! using the visiting idols of harassment, I admit it was my mistake to send the kids just trusting Kay''s public image, but this isn''t something we can just overlook."


    Team leader Lee, with a pale face, shouted at Lynn who was sitting on the sofa. Lynn had heard the story through ra but noticed from Team leader Lee''s expression that the incident wasn''t true, but rather orchestrated.


    However, since there were no CCTV cameras in Geon''s room, he was calcting the potential reputational damage if the victim''s side unterally disclosed the incident.


    Geon, believing the usation to be false, naively furious, said to Team leader Lee, "Team Leader, I''ve never done such a thing."


    "No? Look at her, her clothes are torn, and her mascara is all smeared from crying. You expect me to believe you didn''t do anything after seeing her like this?"


    "I''m also bbergasted. But I really didn''t touch Miss Sujeong, not even a fingertip."


    "Hmph, like a criminal would admit they did it. Everyone¡¯s denying it."


    "Ah¡­ well."


    Watching the frustrated Geon, Lynn calmly said, "Mr. Geon, please step outside for a moment.""Director, I really¡­"


    "I know, I''ll handle it, so go out without worrying. ra? Please take him out."


    As ra nervously watched the situation, she took Geon outside. Lynn watched them leavepletely before sinking deep into the sofa and then said, "You''ve been around the block here, so let me ask directly. What do you want?"


    Team leader Lee asked naturally, "What? What do you mean? We''re the victims here. You owe us an apology and correspondingpensation."


    Lynn scoffed and said, "Stop acting, you''ve reached the point where you get what you want ording to your n, so speak up."


    Team leader Lee looked around for CCTV cameras. Seeing this, Lynn smiled faintly and said, "There are no cameras in my room."


    Team leader Lee put his phone on the table so the screen was visible, and Lynn did the same, cing her phone with the ck screen facing up¡ªa gesture showing they were not recording. Team leader Lee checked Lynn''s phone to confirm no apps were running, then rxed, leaning back on the sofafortably and smiling.


    "You really are sharp, Director Lynn. But you know there¡¯s no escaping the situation now."


    Seeing the changed attitude of Team leader Lee, Lynn looked him up and down and nodded, "Yes, I understand. You''ve meticulously nned this. So, what do you want?"


    "Kay is working on a new album, right? I''ve heard there''s a dance track in it, and you''re looking for a Korean musician to feature."


    It was news to Lynn, but understanding what he wanted was her priority, so she asked, "And?"


    "Just use our artists from YDN Entertainment. Not just one, of course¡ªyou''ll need at least four, including Miss Sujeong."


    Lynn asked with a cold expression, "Four out of the five who came today?"


    "Oh, not like that. Leave out Yunjeong and Jinyeon, just the three and one more from Korea."


    Lynn shook her head and said, "If you want money, I¡¯ll give it to you, and if you need coboration with Fantagio, I¡¯ll arrange that. But if you aim to interfere with Kay''s music, you won¡¯t get what you want."


    Despite the tough situation, the defiant Lynn caught Team leader Lee off guard.


    "Director? Haven¡¯t you grasped the situation yet?"


    "I have. You¡¯ve set a trap, and the naive Kay has fallen into it."


    "Ha, let¡¯s say that¡¯s true. What next? Should I hold a press conference right now?"


    "Do as you please, but you will face the consequences. Please, leave."


    "What¡­ what did you say?"


    "I said, leave."


    "Y-you¡¯ll see!"


    As Team leader Lee briskly left the room, he went to pick up Sujeong, who was still on Kay''s floor. Sujeong straightened her clothes as she stood up.


    "Didn¡¯t go well, Team Leader?"


    Team leader Lee grabbed Sujeong''s wrist and said, "Let''s go. The situation hasn¡¯t fully dawned on him yet, but he¡¯ll contact us first if we wait. Yunjeong, Jinyeon,e out too."


    Team leader Lee entered the elevator and went down to the first floor, ring at the security guards and spitting on the ground.


    "Disgusting bastards!"


    * * *


    Geon, together with ra, was at the rooftop rest area when he received a call from Lynn toe down to the fifth floor. With a look of injustice, he said, "Director, I really didn¡¯t do anything."


    Lynn looked at him quietly.


    His eyes, seemingly pleading for truth, resonated with Lynn¡¯s calm voice, "I know better than anyone that you wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. I trust you."


    "Director¡­"


    "We¡¯ve been trapped unjustly, but there¡¯s no way out in the current situation. You have to choose one of two options."


    "Two options?"


    "Yes, one is toply with their demands, and the other is to leave it as it is. Of course, doing nothing isn¡¯t an option either, as that would be admitting the truth. We would have to counter legally with defamation and false information, which could severely damage our image since the public is already aware."


    Geon, looking troubled, asked, "What are their demands?"


    "Uh¡­ it''s an absurd demand, but it seems the information leaked that you were researching dance music in Korea. They mistook it for you looking for a Korean musician to feature in the new album and demanded you fill it with artists from YDN Entertainment."


    "Hmm¡­"


    "Did you n to use a feature?"


    "No, it¡¯s optional. It¡¯s not necessary."


    "Then it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem if you agreed?"


    "That¡¯s true, but... I don¡¯t want to use it this way."


    "Um¡­ let¡¯s think of another way then, please go back to your room. The broken pots should be cleaned up by now."


    "Phew¡­ Yes, Director, sorry."


    "It¡¯s not your fault, Mr. Geon. It¡¯s my fault for not properly vetting their purpose before letting them into thepany, so don¡¯t apologize, just go rest."


    "Yes¡­"


    The sight of Geon walking back helplessly was pitiable. Lynn bit her lower lip and looked out the window, massaging her temples in frustration.


    Lynn asked ra topile a detailed report on the morning¡¯s events, and she spent the afternoon reviewing it.


    In thete afternoon, as Lynn struggled with an intensifying headache and was resting on the sofa, ra entered the office. Lynn, leaning her head back, asked with a calm expression, "What is it? Is there more to report?"


    ra, looking somewhat serious, said, "Director, Yunjeong and Jinyeon havee."


    "Huh? Who are they¡­ ah, two of the people from this morning. Why, have they suffered some harm too?"


    "Well¡­ they¡¯vee to reveal the truth."


    Lynn bolted upright.


    "What did you say?"


    As ra looked back, Yunjeong and Jinyeon hesitated before entering the office. Lynn, observing the two with a stern gaze, recalled ra¡¯s words and said to them, "Please, take a seat."


    Relieved by Lynn¡¯s fluent Korean, the two sat down, exchanging nces before Yunjeong spoke up first.


    "Um¡­ Director. As you know, this is a frame-up. Sujeong unnie told us everything, how she tore her own clothes and broke the flower pot. Brother Kay really did nothing wrong."


    As Yunjeong opened the conversation, Jinyeon quickly agreed, "That¡¯s right. It was all nned from the beginning when we first came to Korea, although not in this manner."


    As the two poured out their story, Lynn touched the leaf of an orchid next to the sofa and said, "It¡¯s already happened, and while your testimony will help us win thewsuit, it can¡¯t prevent damage to Kay¡¯s image. It would have been nice if you had spoken up a bit earlier."


    Yunjeong burst into tears and bowed deeply.


    "Sniff, I couldn¡¯t help it. I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!"


    As Yunjeong began crying, Jinyeon also burst into tears and bowed.


    "We had no strength to resist, I¡¯m really sorry! We didn¡¯t know it would go this far. Sniff."


    As the two repeatedly apologized, Lynn, grateful they hade to reveal the truth, nodded and looked at ra.


    "Does Team leader Lee know they¡¯vee?"


    ra looked uncertain, and a sobbing Yunjeong said, "He knows, we shouted that we¡¯d reveal everything as we left¡­ sniff."


    Lynn looked at the crying Yunjeong and asked, "And what did he say?"


    This time, Jinyeon spoke through tears, "That it¡¯s already over¡­ sniff, that it¡¯s useless to go out, and stepping one foot out of the hotel means expulsion from YDN. Sniff, sniff."


    Lynn¡¯s expression softened. Although it was disappointing that they hadn¡¯t warned her before the incident could happen, she guessed how much courage it took for the powerless girls toe here, knowing they faced expulsion.


    "Kay mentioned he knew you, right?"


    At the mention of Geon¡¯s name, Yunjeong cried even louder and bowed deeply.


    "Yes, whaaah!!! Brother Kay was always kind to us, I feel so sorry!! Whaaah!!"


    Jinyeon also cried heavily, "How can we face


    Brother Kay, whaaah!!!"


    Lynn watched the two girls crying for a while, waiting for them to calm down, then spoke to ra, "Kay must be worried. Send them to exin everything."


    ra looked concerned and said, "He might be angry when he sees them, are you sure, Director?"


    Lynn smiled slightly at ra, "Don¡¯t you know him?"


    After a moment of eye contact with Lynn, a smile slowly spread across ra¡¯s face.


    "I know well."


    "Then take them."


    "Yes, Director."


    As ra led the two girls out, Lynn pped her cheeks a few times topose herself, her gaze turning sharp.


    "There must be a loophole somewhere."


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 392: Small Connection

    Geon barely contained his boiling anger when he saw the two girls who hade to find him. After listening to ra''s exnation, he calmed down.


    He scrutinized the girls, who kept checking his expression and seemed nervous, then stood up from his seat and pulled out a drink from the refrigerator to offer them.


    "Drink, your lips are all dried up."


    The two, who had been crying so much that they seemed dehydrated and their lips were cracked, dared not drink and just held the beverages hesitantly.


    Seeing this, Geon''s heart melted and he smiled, raising his hand.


    "Go on, drink. You''ll ruin your pretty lips."


    Despite Geon''s repeated urging, the two were unable to drink, so he took the can from them, opened it himself, and handed it back.


    "Here, drink and you''ll be forgiven."


    At Geon''s words, the two hurriedly gulped down the drink, causing big teardrops to hang in their eyes as they coughed.Geonughed at this and then turned to ra, who was standing nearby.


    "Was it YDN you mentioned? What happens if you get expelled from there?"


    At the mention of YDN, the two girls looked terrified. ra calmly spoke to them.


    "It won''t just end with expulsion."


    "What happens then?"


    "The two of you have already debuted. You have some fans, so they''ll need an excuse to exin it to them, probably by releasing false usations through articles. For instance..."


    ra paused, looking at the frightened girls, unable to continue.


    "For instance?"


    "Scandals like being involved with a chaebol second generation, affairs with businessmen, drugs, conflicts among members, and so forth. The unknowing public will just criticize you."


    Tears fell from Yunjeong and Jinyeon''s eyes at ra¡¯s words. Geon crossed his arms with a serious expression.


    "This ce is dirtier than I thought."


    "It''s not just there. These things are openly done in the entertainment industry in Korea."


    Seeing Yunjeong and Jinyeon''s shoulders shaking, Geonforted them.


    "Don''t worry too much, I''ll help you out somehow. And thanks foring to me with such courage."


    As they clung to Geon''s thighs, thankful yet unable to feelpletely relieved, they burst into tears.


    "Huuuueeeeng!!! Brother, I''m really sorry, huuuuuaaahhh."


    "Brother, brother. I''m so sorry, huuuuhh."


    Afterforting the two, Geon spoke to ra.


    "It''ll be hard for them to go back to the hotel, please find a suitable hotel for them to rest."


    "Yes, I''ll prepare it right away."


    "Thank you."


    Geon looked at the clock; it was past six in the evening. After calming the still crying girls and sending them off, he sat alone on the sofa and sighed. ?


    "Phew... things have turned out this way."


    Feeling a strong need for a beer, he headed towards the refrigerator when the inte on the control box rang. Geon nced at the inte, took out a beer, and slowly approached to press the button.


    "Yes."


    "Kay, it''s the security room on the first floor."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "A friend of yours who visitedst time hase. What should I do?"


    "Friend? Who is it?"


    "It''s Mr. Gusion."


    A smile appeared on Geon''s face.


    "Yes, please let him in."


    "Understood."


    As Gusion walked in wearing a checkered shirt and beige cotton pants, Geon, lifting a can with a powerless smile, greeted him.


    "Gusion, you''re here?"


    Gusion looked intently at Geon before approaching and asked.


    "What''s wrong? Why the long face?"


    "Ha, nothing... Sit down. Let''s have a beer."


    As Gusion sat across from him and took a sip of beer, staring intensely, Geon replied weakly.


    "Ah... just some troublesome stuff. But why did youe without calling? I gave you a phone, you could have called."


    "Ah, my parents went back home, so I came to get my stuff."


    "That''s good, your stuff is still here, so you can take it."


    "Thanks for that."


    Gusion stood up and checked that hisptop''s charger was properly connected, then pretended to be surprised.


    "Eh? I left myptop on? AC, the home security system was also running; this will drain the battery quickly."


    Geon took a sip of beer then turned his head.


    "What''s this home security system?"


    Gusion brought over theptop and sat next to Geon to show him the screen.


    "Yeah, I set it up because sometimes when I leave my bench, some homeless people might steal my art supplies. If theptop is open, it saves the surroundings on the cloud like CCTV


    ."


    Geon, uninterested at first, was about to drink his beer again when he stiffened.


    "What? You mean it records the surroundings?"


    "Yeah, why? Did you have a romance here? Hehe. Don''t worry, I won''t leak it, I''ll delete it."


    "No, no... it''s not that! Can I see the recording?"


    "Uh... it should be saved in the cloud. Why?"


    "Show me!"


    "Uh... just a moment."


    After fiddling with theptop for a bit, Gusion turned the screen to Geon.


    "You can skip a minute at a time by pressing the arrow. This screen is after I met you and left, so you can find and watch whatever part you want."


    Geon took theptop from Gusion and rapidly pressed the arrow. He stopped the video at a scene where idols were in the room eating Suzuka''s lunchbox, looking serious.


    "What''s up with that?"


    In the screen, after everyone left the room, Geon and Soojeong seemed to be looking for something in the room. Soojeong then stood up abruptly, tore her shirt, and knocked over a vase while screaming.


    Startled by the sudden noise, Geon stared at her nkly as shey on the sofa, thrashing and crying. Seeing this, Gusionmented with a perplexed expression.


    "What''s with this woman? Does yourpany even hire actors? What kind of show is this?"


    After watching the screen to the end, Geon leaned back on the sofa and grabbed his head.


    "Phew... thankfully."


    "Huh? What''s thankfully?"


    A smile spread across Geon''s face as he hugged Gusion, who burst intoughter.


    "What the heck, I''m not into that stuff, dude!"


    "Hahahaha, Gusion! You really are an angelic friend to me! Hahaha."


    Watching Geon call him an angel, Gusion scratched his head.


    "An angel?"


    Geonughed heartily and hugged Gusion again.


    "Hahaha, yes! An angel!!"


    Gusion''s expression turned strange, but seeing Geon''sughter, he felt a warmth in his heart. The unfamiliar feeling was awkward, and Gusion stood up, grabbing his bag.


    "No, I''ll leave theptop here since you might need it. I''m busy, so I have to go."


    "Already leaving? Why don''t you stay a bit longer?"


    "No, I have some things to do. I''lle with Pay next time."


    "I''ll see you out!"


    Geon apanied Gusion to the first floor and saw him off from the Fantagio building. Grateful for his visit, Geon kept waving even as Gusion turned to look back several times.


    With an awkward expression, Gusion waved back and turned into the alley, where a blonde young man leaning against the wall smiled at him.


    "Phahaha, how does it feel to be an angel, Mr. Gusion, the ninth-ranked demon?"


    Gusion red at Paimon and shrugged off his shoulder.


    "Get lost."


    "Phahahaha!! You like it! You feel good!"


    "Get lost, you bastard!"


    "Kahahaha,e on, where are you going! Kahahaha."


    As Gusion hurriedly ran away and Paimon chased him yfully, they disappeared into the darkness. Lyn, sensing their power, watched from the fifth-floor window.


    Lyn watched them with a warm expression and felt Geon approaching the fifth floor, then sat on the sofa.


    Geon was excited to show theptop screen, and although Lyn already guessed the content, his expression turned cold once he confirmed it again. After closing theptop, Lyn pushed the screen aside and looked at Geon.


    "It''s time to give it back."


    Geon, who had no thoughts of revenge but was considering proving his innocence, paused at Lyn''s words.


    Lyn waited patiently, and after a moment, Geon spoke cautiously.


    "I don''t really intend to take revenge, sir. Rather than that..."


    Lyn, anticipating that Geon would have this mindset, was not surprised and asked.


    "You don''t want the two girls to be harmed, do you?"


    Geon smiled awkwardly.


    "Well, they were caught in a trap, but there wasn''t any article published, and they didn''t suffer much damage. I don''t want to make an issue and cause them more harm."


    "But even if you prevent their expulsion, thatpany won''t leave them alone."


    "Hmm... so, sir..."


    Geon hesitated for a moment, then Lyn, with a gentle expression, flicked the armrest of the sofa and spoke.


    "Let''s take the two girls in, shall we?"


    "Ah... haha, sir, it seems like you''ve read my mind. Haha"


    "Contracting them is something I can handle, but whether they seed here is up to them. Are they the type that could seed in America?"


    Geon crossed his arms and


    replied.


    "I hadn''t thought of featuring them, but I want to use them for the song ''Song of the Wind.''"


    "The Song of the Wind?"


    "Yes, like I mentioned before, it''s fine whether we add a feature or not. They were expelled from theirpany trying to defend me, and I want to take care of them."


    "Huhu, understood. Go ahead."


    "Thank you, sir. Hehe."


    "Tomorrow, I''ll ask Director Lee to rify the contract situation and then proceed with contracting the two girls."


    "Yes, please."


    "Do you have anything specific to tell Ms. Soojeong and Director Lee?"


    "Ah... well, nothing much. Just... don''t live like that?"


    "Hoho, very Geon-like. Understood."


    After a day of headaches, the two finally returned to smiling.


    >


    Unlock exclusive early ess to more than 100 Chapters before anyone else by bing a valued member of my <b>Patreon</b>munity.


    As a cherished member of our <b>Patreon</b>munity, here is what you''ll get:


    <b>For just $5:</b><ul><li>Early ess to 100s of chapters before they go public. (You can find all the novels I''m tranting <b>HERE</b>.)</li><li>Your name will be prominently featured on the "<b>Wall of Gratitude</b>".</li><li>The power to vote on which novel I trante next.</li><li>You Get Ad-free Chapters.</li></ul>


    <b>For</b><b> $10:</b><ul><li>You get to suggest a Novel for me to trante.</li></ul>


    <b>For </b><b>$20:</b><ul><li>You get to rmend an abandoned Novel and I will immediately start tranting it.</li></ul>


    Don''t let this amazing opportunity slip through your fingers!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!